《Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! (WN)》


 1 Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi

    - Fermenia Stingray is one of the court demon mentors of the Kingdom of Astel.


    Born as the second daughter of the Earl of Stingray''s family, a princess of nobility, she grew up with no freedom, and after finding out how much magic she had, she was a genius who peered to the abyss of the magic guide for what she called an old wizard who was young but wise.


    Ten years more than the first time the old wizard showed me the mystery. Fermenia, who received a magical handshake by the old wizard, was all told early in what was said to be at least thirty years to reach depth.


    Before this, I had nothing to teach, and I was told to poke my magic guide with my own talent.


    Fermenian life from then on became more hasty than when I was living under an old wizard. The study of magic begins with an epistemological appointment as court magician at the youngest, a busy task entrusted to him, and an invitation to a night club incomparable until then. It was a continuum of unfamiliar work, tea parties with your ladies, the wandering dance of your loved ones, and things you wouldn''t know until you got out of the magical guide''s hole.


    Such a life spared while sleeping was of spiciness and bitterness and neighborhood, but life was fulfilling enough to forget its bitterness. That''s enough to make you feel constantly accomplished. Now, I''m alive. Not in a birdcage called the noble princess, but enough to feel alive to be one of the gears of this country.


    And a few years after leaving under the old wizard, Fermenia will make a big discovery. In the midst of a high ranking demon and demon crusade, which is the work of the court magician, she found the reason for the flames that no one has ever known.


    Yes, Fermenia finally reached the truth at age eighteen. The flames, the flames, the lack of truth. I found a white flame to burn everything.


    Shortly after trembling with joy, Fermenia reported the matter to her own master and His Majesty the King.


    Surprise and unprecedented praise were showered by the Master, and the King even deposited a compliment on this great achievement.


    It was the moment I found value in my own raw. He said that what he had sought so far and kept running was justifiably to be appreciated. And we can decide to continue on our magical path.


    From then on, Fermenia made several achievements in the kingdom as she proceeded along the magical path. From the crusade of the demonic tribes of the North, from the annihilation of giant demons sitting in the desert, from the reform of magic in the country, the establishment of an academy that serves as a basis for pushing it forward.


    That worked so well that praise could be showered, whether it was facing forward or turning back. The words of gratitude of the people, the jealousy of colleagues and the expectations hanging from my father and mother were no more honors.


    And now, Fermenia has become seen as a strength to contend for one or two among the wizards within the kingdom.


    But Fermenia, who, together with such fame, leaves her wanting the name of the most powerful wizard in the country, was now unable to move one fingertip in front of a single boy sitting in front of her.


    Full moon under which the darkness and the stars can shine in the azure sky. In the courtyard of the royal castle Camelia, where King Astel sits, he opens his mouth as if even the boy in front of him were pioneering.


    "... man, tailing and sniffing around after people doesn''t seem like a good hobby though. The only thing you can say that''s a pathetic, stupid stray sheep who doesn''t know how things work or how to cook, huh?


    Now the boy who has said it with the unfamiliar word in front of him is one of the two summoned with the brave Reggie. Unlike the girl who accepted the overthrow of the Demon King with the brave man, a very mediocre boy who immediately refused His Majesty the King''s request and wished to return to the world where he was.


    Keep your talented, undiscovered face - that you''re a normal person. There is no power to divide. So there''s no way they can deal with demons, demons, demons, or kings. I can''t fight. Let me go. Don''t get involved.


    That''s what I said, and I pulled it into the room to which it was addressed, the other day.


    Even though sudden summons was about to crush me with confusion and fear, unlike the girl who proclaimed with courage that she was with the brave men, she did not give way to her return so hard that, incidentally, she was still a man and selfish, at worst, the ministers and generals had even been slapped in the pussy by the guards who guarded the castle.


    But what about the current situation?


    White flames, the magical extremes of the flames that I have been proud of. The boy, waving away to take it, is now standing in front of himself with a quiet magic and enough intimidation to freeze.


    "- Well, Mr. Wizard. Is it my turn?


    Fermenia Stingray learned how shallow she was at this time.


    ... Perhaps this boy, strong and clever. It''s as big a lie as it looks. They were the ones who took this wretched boy so lightly as a clown, so cunning that they thought it was a suku clown. And as much as its power, I can see it in my mouth.


    This boy is a monster in the abyss of the exorcism that is even deeper than the old exorcist he has taught himself, and he has so much ridiculous knowledge (from Chi) that he can laugh and kill with his nose, such as a brave man who has gained enormous power with the help of the summoning of Yingjie.


    Definitely, a wizard without a threshold.


    "... who are you"


    When he asks that in a trembling voice, the boy entertains something on his hand that even seems boring...


    - Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi.


    It was the first time I had named myself that name.

 2 When you realize it, you go into different worlds

    "I was just..."


    It was such a distressing voice that Shuiming leaked against the pain in his butt, which was not conducive to an aggressive response to the sudden events, and could have been the price for it.


    It was totally unexpected. Sure, I expected something to happen, but I couldn''t get a landing. So, that would be unexpected.


    Hard floors. Probably cobblestones or tiles. I just got a strong buttcake and a tailbone screamed.


    Fulfill, what happened. Needless to recall, it was a current event.


    On his way home from school, he and two friends were dragged into a metastatic magic formation that suddenly appeared on the side of the road.


    And then, ahead of the transfer, I hit him in the ass.


    (... you''re a total loser. Like this)


    Himself, a modern day with dense concrete forests, has taken an unknown magical path. It''s only been twelve years and there in the road, but I still recognize myself as somewhat armed. Such a modern sorcerer, himself, hooked up easily to the exercise of the sorcery of others.


    I could sense it, but I could see it in front of me, but I couldn''t handle it, and I was just arching my arm for a second.


    After all, what mistake would there be in calling this a lapse? It''s not faceless, and it''s impudent.


    In that way, Mizumi turned to her side to see what had happened to her friend, who was walking next door again, with tears in her eyes at the pain that was different from the pain that pain caused.


    "Say..."


    Right next to herself stroking her ass, her friend, Shining Trinity, was gasping for pain in her ass just like she was.


    "Hey, Trinity. Are you okay?"


    "Oh, I can handle it. Shuiming is..."


    "My ass hurts. That''s terrific. It broke vertically..."


    "Ha ha, you too - said Mizumi! Just you?


    To this other un-loved joke, Trinity laughs languidly, but only for a moment. I immediately realized that there was no other friend of mine who was walking with me, Aniki Shui (that Mizuki), and I raised my voice of impatience.


    Certainly not. The girl we were walking with earlier, nowhere.


    Look around. The cylindrical room, closed on stone walls, is dim and dim, illuminated by an old-fashioned candlestick. No, there are doors that look harsh and prints painted on hard floors where they put their buttocks and feet on. Magic formation of metastasis.


    "Ah, oh. You don''t have a water tree..."


    Shuiming whines with a slight seep of confusion in anxiety that lacks a friend.


    And Trinity haunts her head with expression reluctance for more confusion than that.


    "How the hell... and what the hell is this place...?


    "Oh, I don''t know where this place is either. But I know that we''ve been flown somewhere we don''t know what to do."


    "... Could this be?


    In line with Trinity II, who looks suspiciously at the large magic formation on the floor, Shuiming also once again looks out for the magic formation. In a giant circle, about a quarter of the circle is drawn, and the geometry in it does not lead to four, five, or five rows. There is a language on the brink of the magic formation that I have never seen before.


    I know that it is a formation similar to a uniquely developed demon or summons, but I am the only one who can see that now in this setting.


    Naturally, I don''t know the average person, Trinity II. I dated him from middle school, but I didn''t even teach him that I was a magician. So what''s under this foot will also only be known in comics, cartoons and subcultures.


    Getting out of there (without) is half-hearted. Only unclear speculation as to whether maybe this happened because of this.


    "Probably."


    "Wow..."


    Trinity looks more tired of the white-white consent of Shuiming, who is judging the situation.


    It''s certainly a situation that makes me want to look like that. Even myself would now be seeping a little bitterness into his pioneering face.


    "... Hey, Mizumi. I remember so much about this sudden and passing situation."


    "I know. This is what the entertainment novel Mizuki gave me the other day"


    "Right. Suddenly the situation is very similar to that of an array of people who are summoned to another world and asked to defeat the Demon King. I guess."


    "It''s not funny. Seriously, that''s not funny. That''s a joke."


    With a face like the one brought on by his stomach, Mizumi emits an even more fed up voice. Trinity then gave him a dry laugh somewhere with a look that seemed complicated.


    "Ha ha... but you feel something like that"


    "Trinity, are you serious?


    "Yeah."


    I take my gaze off Trinity, who snorts heavily, first off, fuzzily unknown, and Shuiming tries to analyze the situation around him with witchcraft. The situation with the novel is too unexpected fate to be good at, but if this is not the planet, there must be an error in the nature surrounding us.


    We will gather the results of the exploration that gradually emerges. Gravity is normal, and there is no significant change in the composition of the atmosphere. Acceptable variation due to change of location.


    But...


    (That''s a thick mana... is it because of this room?


    Yes, the source of mystical forces in the air, called mana, was dense here when it was done. Its intensity is comparable directly above the spiritual veins, within the navels of the earth, sacred temples and circles.


    But that''s all it takes to certify this place as a different world, and it''s a mess. It is just possible that I chose a dense spot of mana for the place to start this magic formation. Rather, that''s more likely.


    And first and foremost, Trinity has no way of observing it, so she won''t be able to perceive the change in relation to it as uncomfortable. It was something else that made me feel weird.


    "Trinity. Why do you think that?


    "Something, I feel so much stronger."


    "Uh, did you melt your brain miso, Mr. Trinity?


    "No, he said he didn''t receive a weird wave. Here -"


    Ungentle destructive sound that goes with Trinity''s words and sounds. When Trinity gently slapped the floor off the magic formation, the stone floor smashed and dust erupted.


    "Fucking asshole..."


    Waterming, who sees it, rounds his eyes. No matter how much Trinity is because she''s a sports all-purpose idol-based handsome guy, this isn''t. Impossible. We need a proper load to shatter the stone. It''s absolutely impossible with just a small poke. Even using overwhelming good-looking force, I can clearly say that''s too different direction.


    "You see. Done."


    "You see, you''re not. Don''t applaud the ominous predictions..."


    ominous. I certainly cannot forbid admiration for the summoning technique that permanently adds physical enhancement...... Think of it as, etc., and notice it there. Is it still your nature as a magician that thoughts go to all the good and bad of such sorcery? I have little nervousness that there are other things to think about as a priority.


    "So, what about Mizumi?


    ���� No, I don''t think so. "


    Even if you are asked implicitly if it has been enhanced, that is the only answer. Trying to shake my hand back or move my magic didn''t feel like it had been enhanced on me.


    Perhaps Le Er alone, the seat of the holy brave defeating the evil demon king is filled. Then I am utterly called and lost.


    That was in the midst of Waterming dropping his shoulders noticeably. The magic formation beneath my feet began to shine on Russia.


    Trinity''s face changes to a look driven by agony.


    "This is..."


    "We''re up and running...! Will they fly again or..."


    "Called!?


    Fast-paced Trinity II. Listen to his honest answers and set yourself up.


    Then a magic formation appeared in the hollow that turned the magic formation of the floor around and down.


    "Coming!


    "Tz -!"


    Match your voice, a shadow appears from the magic formation. No, Trinity moved. What came out, could you identify it?


    Shows unprecedented and agile movements. Is it because it strengthens the body?


    In a moment, Trinity stopped holding her.


    "Mizuki!"


    "Huh...? Triju-kun, why...?


    "Good for you, Mizuki. Thanks to Trinity, your ass was protected."


    Thus again, the three friends restarted in an unknown place.

 3 Advice, unscrupulous request.

    "Lie, really..."


    "Yeah. Maybe I am,"


    After Trinity stopped holding the water tree, she was told the current situation and its speculation.


    Mizuki was a lot confused at first, but was it good that she wasn''t alone when she came here? The encouragement of my two friends went hand in hand and gradually took on the status quo. But I still have to say that my liver is sitting still for not escaping reality.


    "Yeah. Okay."


    "You swallow fast, you"


    "You''re both calm. I''m embarrassed to be the only one disturbed. And what can only become more than this?"


    The water tree was so refreshingly cut off. Long dark hair, gentle eyes. It seems to remind me of a frivolous deep-window lady, and a gentle, but unexpectedly immobile, strong mind bearer. To her like that, Trinity smiles.


    "Mizuki, you''re strong."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    The water tree smiled at him, daring to turn his face bright red. This exchange remains the same, but Trinity was also the same unconscious Talasi skill.


    It fills with dusty air that is not similar to the current state of affairs, but calls it out of the way and flies it, and Shuiming asks Mizuki.


    "So, water tree. I''d like to ask."


    "Huh? Yeah."


    "I''m pretty sure it''s a novel like that..."


    "Ugh, yeah. Great people from different worlds appear. Or..."


    The first words were the same as the novel read, so it was as expected, but if it waxed.


    Could there be another development?


    Trinity asks about it.


    "Is there anything else?


    "If it''s another novel, this is where they call it, or this is where the Demon King lives."


    "... Wow. That''s too hard for anything."


    Yes, usually the novel of this hand, after being called, becomes the carriage of defeating the Demon King at the end of the story.


    But. That unexpected development in the mouth of a water tree makes this a good place and a good place to end up.


    I''m not too happy about that. There''s only one life at stake. I want you to give me a break even if blue breath comes out of your mouth.


    There, Trinity asks Mizuki in a calm tone.


    "Are you sure that''s the type of guy who immediately defeats the Demon King and triumphs over another world country as a hero?


    "Yeah. That''s how I challenge my next mighty enemy again, or get caught in a war between countries..."


    And, as soon as Mizuki was about to say, I heard a sound emitted from outside of this place in Mizuming''s ear - his ear, which enhanced his hearing with magic.


    "Both of you."


    "Huh?"


    "I know. Mizuki, someone''s approaching. That''s a lot too."


    They also sounded like Trinity II. Are you saying that it is not Dada that is being strengthened? As soon as he gives a brief explanation to Ta, he sets his gaze to see the passage behind the door, beyond which he can hear the sound, and leaves before her to shelter the water tree.


    Mizuki is anxiously stirring her body.


    Shuiming also stood beside Trinity.


    "Now, are there ghosts or snakes..."


    "I wish they were the great people of the other world who called us in."


    "Say stupid. I''d definitely prefer someone in my class with a sign."


    ��������


    To Shuiming''s light mouth, Trinity did not answer. Is it because the footsteps have reached before the door, or is it simply that this is truly a different world, where the great people are better off? There is no reason to know his sincerity - but who is it that is now coming to the door and perhaps about to step in here?


    Looking at the side as a chill, Trinity is squeezing the strip of her body so that she can also fly aggressively. A water tree trying to back down so it wouldn''t be his foot clump.


    And Mizumi. On the other hand, she hardens herself into an unknown situation, and her heart burns with two unexpected situations, and she daunts. Naturally, my mind as a magician.


    And change your belongings quietly. He showed up here unprepared. I don''t have anything at all available except the stuff I try to carry with me everyday. Well...


    (The handheld is a little bit of the bags treated and the chain accessories, mercury-filled reagent bottles, cards, spine, gloves and octakey secret medicine in them... I''m not sure. But...)


    If anything, I''ll have to do it myself. They''ve all lived in Japan, so it''s probably the only place they''ve ever been immersed in the back of the world. I do want to hide that I am a magician, but if they ask me that I can turn that into the life of a friend, then yes, and then I''m sorry for the worst, but manipulation of memory is also an option.


    Make yourself hard with each tension, the three of you. Finally, the footsteps stop in front of the door.


    Visit, for as short or as long as it will squeeze your stomach. Eventually, the door slowly opened, accompanied by a sound that pulled heavy things together.


    "- Whoa!


    "Firmus -"


    My robust...


    Stand by for defensive magic next to Trinity''s distractions. I''m not talking about the unlikely attack of meetup applause either. I''ve never been there to get ready.


    - And what emerged from that entrance was a group of armoured and hardened themselves. To observe, it is apparently a human being wearing armor. I''m not a demon or a demon or a demon, so first relief.


    The group of armor lined up neatly and turned this way without alarm.


    What happens. Still without misting the waiting magic, the armored hedge broke, and a blue-haired girl wearing a tailored white dress from the back and a woman wearing a robe as pure white as polished pearls appeared.


    And...


    "Huh...?


    "Mm-hmm?"


    The two looked alike, strange, as if they had had had an unexpected development.


    And keep your faces close together and keep it to yourself. Whisper each other.


    "The White Flame Palace. The brave man to be summoned was with one...?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    "But there are as many as three responders here..."


    "I''m guessing about that, but maybe two of the three of them got caught up in Yingjie''s summons."


    "Oh my..."


    It was a secret story, but in front of a fortified ear, it''s slippage. But it was surprising to know what they were dealing with. A strange rhyming language that is neither Japanese nor, let alone, the language of any country on earth. Words in your ears are different, but you understand.


    Can I just say that it replaces the language I use a lot in my head. It''s hard to put into words because it''s probably sensory.


    Regarding the reason for this, it is believed that such a curse (serious) had been hanged at the time of summons. Convenient.


    From words such as brave men, summons, etc., unwittingly disarm the sorcery wondering if vigilance is so necessary. Trinity was also relieving the tension wrapped around her.


    So I lean over to the two of you and ask Mizuki.


    "... apparently unexpected over there... hey Mizuki, do you have a development like this?


    "Yeah. There''s a story about a friend involved in a brave summons..."


    I suddenly have to lean my neck against the muffled water tree. Well, what makes you so shy?


    ����


    "Mizuki. Is there anything to worry about?


    "Um, in that development, one of my human friends, who was called as a brave man, in our case, and me and Mizumin-kun, who are friends of Trinity-kun, make a pact with the Evil God. And we''ll have a fighting relationship with the brave."


    "What''s that? Why is there such a hell of a monster out there about evil gods?


    "I''m not sure about that either..."


    Water trees can be anxiously wolfish. I''d like to be honest with you. What kind of irrationality is there for evil gods to come out and be covenanted?


    I can only imagine the definitely unlucky end of the line, such as when a person dies in thousands at the time of summons and must be looked at and given consideration for the dangerous manifestation of vice that would run out of luck there for the rest of his life if he were alive.


    Next to Shuiming, who feels something cold on his back, Trinity now asks Shui Tree.


    "And hostility... How come all of a sudden you''re in a quarrel with me?


    "That development will make me or Mizuaki-kun hate Tri-kun so much that we can make a deal and fight the brave ones."


    "Huh...?


    Triju remarkably blues his face to the words of the water tree, making him shudder.


    To him like that, the water tree rushes to deny it.


    "... Oh, of course I don''t hate Trinity. I''ll say one way or the other, soot, I like it..."


    Are you ashamed to say it face to face? Without listening to the words of the water tree slowly becoming butt shriveled to the end, Trinity turned to this side, really pale only to some extent.


    "Well, what about... Mizumi?


    "No, I don''t have that. If you hated me, you wouldn''t be with me for six years first, would you? Think about it."


    "Good..."


    Listen to Mizuki and Mizumi''s response, and now it''s time to exhale with relief Triju. Honestly, there''s no way I can hate such a good guy.


    A blue-haired girl called out to me as the three of us had such an exchange.


    "Um, it looks like you''re taking it in, okay?


    "Oh, yes."


    When Trinity noticed and accepted, the blue-haired girl gracefully corrected her residence on the spot and opened her mouth.


    "I am truly sorry for your sudden call. My name is Armadiyaus Lut Astel, King of the Kingdom of Astel, my second son, Titania Lut Astel. And this one did everything in his power to call you this time..."


    When Princess Titania turns lightly to the side, indicating the person who will introduce her, and also trying to encourage her to do so, the woman who wrapped her robe, the one of them, walks out one step ahead.


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray, and I''m a court magician. Go ahead and get to know him."


    Earlier, the princess called me Whiteflame. As she calls herself a magician, her body is surrounded by magic without precipitation. Looks like a good opponent for handling magic.


    And when they''re done with their names, now Trinity comes forward and begins to name them politely.


    "A polite greeting, painful. My name is Shining Trinity. If your family name comes later, please call me Reggie Shana. The two of my neighbors are my friends, Mizuki Anow on the right and Suimei Yakagi on the left."


    When Trinity finishes introducing herself, the armored warriors twirl, and Fermenia, the princess, Titania and the devil''s mentor, make an impressive look. I guess it was a good name for Triju, who was polite, though, as well as Rin.


    Now Mizuki comes out a long time ago and names them both.


    "My name is Mizuki Anou and I have left it for your introduction..."


    And Shuiming also steps forward and mimics it to a water tree.


    "Suimei Yakagi��"


    The name ended easily. There''s nothing in particular to say, and it''s a situation of whether or not to talk. You shouldn''t open your mouth poorly.


    Then Teatania sends her gaze to the Mizumings, who finished the name all the way, and closes her eyes to bite somewhere.


    And.


    "Dear Reggie, Mizuki and Suimei, right? This time, I''m calling you because I really want you to do something for one of your..."


    "What''s that?


    "Yes, I would like you to destroy Nakshatra, the Demon King, who is currently threatening the peace of this world."


    ... It was the moment I heard the words of Princess Titania. The three men, Shuiming, Trinity and Shuicheng, likened their hearts to the answer as expected, and Shuiming looked up to the ceiling with her hands on one forehead.

 4 Absolute refusal between glances

    When the other world summons, to the appearance of the princess, it is a request for world salvation. I can''t help but have a confusion that resembles giving up, both on the surface and on the inside, to a development that is too template.


    In that way, Titania asks, somewhat bewildered, as she holds her head in the shock she knew in a way.


    "And I apologize for the suddenness, but who is the brave one?


    "Uh..."


    "It''s..."


    To inquire, Trinity and Mizuki face each other like they were in trouble. There''s no way I know I''m a brave man. What else? He was originally just an ordinary person. If asked if he was a brave man, it would be inevitable that he would get the answer that he was definitely not a brave man. Therefore, there is no point in asking - so I don''t know or have trouble knowing.


    Drafted that I want information from someone who called a little here. Shuiming asks.


    "May I?


    "Yes, go ahead"


    "That''s where you recognize the subject of the summons as a brave man - right, is there something like a sign that should also be called a sign of bravery?


    "Of the brave... is that a sign"


    "Yes."


    Thereafter, Titania looked to look at Fermenia, who had refrained next door, and nodded down at it, and Fermenia turned to this side and answered.


    "That''s the case. The brave man called in the rite of summoning Yingjie is given the protection of Yingjie by the elements as he crosses the world, and resides in mighty power. Does any of you meet that condition?


    "Then I think I am. When I came here, I felt an incredible increase in power from before."


    Trinity answers. Oh, and the soldiers around you. Yes, he''s the only one who''s had the power to show up on this occasion. Water trees were the same as water mingles, and there was no expression of power.


    That''s for sure.


    (From the element, hey...)


    Shuiming squeaks, yes, in a heartbeat. Elements are the words that describe elements in that world, mainly the four elements and the five elements. Land, water, fire, wind. Or the conceptual elements to which the sky applies, which are words that also show an important role for magic.


    But in the current Fermenian tone, it should have been as if it showed something alive. Magic under spiritual faith. Even if it deals with spiritual witchcraft on a foundation, it''s slightly strange.


    Or is that what magic is all about here...


    "You are the brave one..."


    "Uh... Ah, yes"


    When Shuiming was thinking, he was looking at Titania like she was intoxicated toward Trinity II when he noticed. He may have had some kind of vision for the brave. It would be all the more so if the eyebrows were brilliant on top of it. Trinity against seemed somewhat bewildered.


    And Titania abruptly takes Trinity''s hand.


    "Dear brave man. Sincerely, please, thank you."


    "Yeah, yeah!?


    "Hi, Your Highness."


    Did Fermenia, Robe''s girlfriend, suddenly surprise you too? If you are too acute, speak to Titania like you are in a hurry.


    Titania then let go of her hand with a slight red tide on her face, as she had once noticed.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry, brave man. What I did precedes me...... In the meantime, my father will explain the answer to you."


    "Wow, I get it"


    "Okay, here you go. I''ll show you."


    When Titania spoke, the soldiers lined up neatly again, paving the way for the Mizumins.


    Walk the unfamiliar aisle as you follow the soldiers. As Titania said between the sights, I guess it''s close. Then this is somewhere inside the castle.


    Walking up to them, he went out of a dim stone aisle into a bright marble aisle, illuminated by a candlestick on the wall.


    Unlike any place I have ever been, it is also beautifully decorated. Depicted paintings of organisms that have never even seen artefacts arranged everywhere, or even armor of species that you see for the first time. Again, this is a different world. Sounds like a fantasy world of swords and magic. Now, the feeling of looking at the surrounding objects in terms of that, on the other hand, when it comes to people, it varies, albeit reasonably little.


    Soldiers positioned to protect the front and rear, walking at stunning feet. Are they well trained, they don''t speak any private language, and they don''t even talk to me.


    Is it those who are called Kingsguards to say that they are attached to the princess? Every appearance reminds me of the word "sardine".


    And Titania, speaking, walks next to him and talks to him hiccups, either because he had a good impression of Trinity earlier. It starts with what the world was like with the brave man, how old is he, what is his specialty, etc. The shaking was like a girl her age walking with a boy she liked. I envy Trinity.


    But to it, a water tree walking next to Trinity, she won''t be at peace in her heart. Not that I''m Trinity''s lover, but the closest thing to it. I''m definitely aiming for that position right now, that''s the water tree.


    Then what do you think if a beautiful, and identifiable girl sticks around? I don''t give it much on my expression, but it seems grumpy.


    And the other, speaking of the court magician Fermenia......


    "... what am I?


    "... no"


    I couldn''t set my gaze on it, which had been pointed at me a few times earlier, and I threw in a slightly risky question. But Fermenia turned forward, as if nothing had happened, and stayed put.


    Inside, groaning.


    (... Was waiting for magic a failure? That way, you can probably see that you can use magic)


    It is a lapse following a lapse. For now, if I had a hole, I''d be in the mood to go in, but there''s no reason for that now.


    The existence of sorcery and sorcerers should be kept secret. That is common sense in the late modern era, where magic is considered heretical and sealed, but what is happening in this world? I guess there is also a social advantage if there is one with the princess that will guide the court demon, but that is a royal level story, which we have yet to know for sure at the general level.


    It would be foolish to reveal it easily, and first of all, Trinity II, I can''t get my people to find out who live across the water tree.


    - If so, the prerequisite is how to block that mouth or shut it. This will only require measures to be worked out.


    "- Here we are. This is where your father looked at you. Well, let''s come."


    As the word goes, at the border between the aisle and the room. Titania urged it that way when it arrived in front of a door that was big enough for even the giants to pass, but also gorgeous and luxurious.


    And as soon as one of the soldiers spoke to the keeper of the door, the keeper of the door muttered something.


    Eventually, its lavish doors slowly open.


    "Wow!?


    "What!?


    Trinity and Mizuki raise a surprise to Russia. I guess it was surprising that the door suddenly opened without any act.


    The watchman hasn''t even touched the door, and naturally he doesn''t see a mechanism for opening and closing it automatically. They have no idea what happened entirely.


    As a surprise, hurry. Ask Titania, Trinity.


    "Duh, how did you open it?


    "... magical? Was it so unexpected?


    "Ah... my little world didn''t have the power of magic."


    "Really? So that was the first time you saw it."


    It was good to hear the brave man''s grateful voice, Teatania smiles with a smile.


    On the other hand,


    This is also a water tree that shines your eyes as you look at the big, high door.


    "... wow. I knew there was, magic."


    He''s interested in magic. She''s a girl who likes that novel. Should I say, after all?


    - And Mizumi, this one, naturally, was aware of the exercise of magic. I have not listened to the watchman''s whining spell (spelling), but firmly until the composition of the technique, the unfolding of the formula, the granting or not, the effect, and the activation.


    (Wind, right)


    It was simple magic that opened the door. The amount of spell was three verses, wind attributes, and magic that could only be physically pushed away. But...


    (... sober, why do you have to go through more trouble like attributes when you just open the door? Whatever it takes, chanting to that degree of witchcraft is too practical to ignore...)


    Shuiming, yes, was just one person stunned by the number of holes that could be described as excessive magic nowadays.


    The point is, it''s a simple sorcery that just opens the door to nothing. If you optimize your magic and build and activate a mobile surgical formula, that''s it.


    Yeah, that''s all, but I didn''t know what it meant to be forced to grant even the wind attribute. Enchants have more spells and more magic.


    In other words, less time and less magic, full of disadvantages. In fact, chanting would not even be necessary, such as for such sorcery if I were to be clear. It is also possible for you to simply ring your fingers and move the door ��without moving�� to the open state.


    How much in the hell do we waste on the exercise of magic that just opens such a door? To be honest, it was incomprehensible to Shuiming.


    (Well, is that the doorkeeper''s hobby?


    So I ended up settling into that feeling. He said the Keeper simply wanted to do the wind attribute to the magic of opening and closing.


    When Shuiming thinks about it, he can inadvertently talk to Titania.


    "Master Suimei, you''re not surprised by magic."


    - Shit.


    "Huh? Oh, I was so freaked out and hardened. I don''t know what happened... haha"


    "Oh, really? But to this extent, you might lose your hips when you see the training of court magicians, right?


    "Is it that amazing? No, you''re here."


    "Ugh......"


    And, frankly, but ladylikely teatania laughs. I wouldn''t be able to say this, such as I was surprised in a different way.


    Probably because I was taking time in front of an open door. Fermenia speaks to Titania.


    "Your Highness, it''s time"


    "Yes, then, brave man, Mizuki, Suimei, after me"


    Encouraged by the words, he knocks at the door following Titania, who came out in the lead.


    Then there was a huge hall there.


    The rectangular giant hall is pierced by several thick stone columns, drawing a line with the room in the passage that came through. Is this where you see it?


    "Wow..."


    "Wow......"


    "Ooh..."


    All three of us had to roar for this. That''s all, because it was majestically built during the sight. Mizumi, who had been thinking about magic until earlier, can be seen no matter what happens to this.


    But there was a bright throne in the central back between the sights, where one man sat down. Perhaps that''s the king, Armadiyaus Route Astel, the man. Beside it stood an old man, seen as a belly heart, and there were several great men lined up around him to form a line.


    Without glancing at the people around you, Titania looks only at those who just sit in front of herself and pushes forward.


    And a step higher than the others - kneel before the king. Then it is Fermenia who kneels. Mizumi and the others rush to imitate them, wondering if they must do what they did because of Fu.


    Anticipating everyone kneeling in front of the king, Titania uttered.


    "Titania Route Astel, summoned and brought brave men"


    "Good, you took care of me, Titania. but... but why are there three brave men?


    When the king asks in surprise, Fermenia answers instead.


    "Ha. The two of you are friends of Lord Brave, apparently caught up in the summons."


    "Holy shit!? You think I got caught up in this?


    "Yes. Unfortunately,"


    When she says so, the king puts a surprise look on its stern face. Subsequently, "What''s the matter?" and "I''ve never heard anything like that."


    "But is that really happening? Yingjie has been summoned in various countries before, but you''ve never heard such a story before?


    "It''s... I don''t know because I''m too young to know, but, in fact, there are those involved here. So��"


    "What got me involved is the fact. You mean..."


    In his interactions with Fermenia, the king''s expression changes in a rugged way.


    I guess he''s confused by unexpected events, too.


    Then the water tree whispers.


    (He said it varied, but did any of us have other people called in different places?


    (That''s what I said, so I guess so. So how many demon kings are there in this world...)


    Asking about the water tree, Shuiming answers that it is easy. I am also sorry for the people who have suddenly been summoned to become refugees from different worlds, but it is also a hell of a story that the existence that is said to destroy the world comes out so many times that we have to call the brave.


    (And in our case, it''s like our first case.)


    (I feel sorry for us more...)


    With such a whispering exchange, the king seems to have finished his conversation with Fermenia. Who is the brave one? Were there any protectors other than the brave, etc.


    And now turn away from the rugged look, perseverance. Put it back in the king''s face and start talking.


    "- Lord Brave, I''m sorry to call you to such a place all of a sudden. My name is Armadiyaus Lut Astel, the thirteenth king of the Kingdom of Astel. And this is my castle, Royal Castle Camelia. I know there''s no way to climb the castle or get nervous without any news, but please make it easier."


    When the king spoke with such labor, Titania whispered something to Trinity.


    Perhaps you instructed something. Trinity immediately rose.


    (Ah -?)


    Perplexing watering and ambient stirring. Clearly, it''s impossible. It is an unthinkable story in modern times, but in such a medieval state, kings are assumed to have kings, so they are also assumed to be equal to God. It may be disrespectful to someone like that to face each other in public.


    (It''s okay. Lady Reggie, the brave man who was called to save the world. This one will be the one you must give way to. So there''s nothing wrong with being talked to on par with your father on this occasion)


    (Oh really...)


    Teatania, who reads the danger of Mizumina, whispers it. Apparently, there''s no problem. I was anxious about what would happen for a while, but I am relieved.


    Then Trinity pays tribute to the king and opens her mouth.


    "My name is Reggie Shana, Your Majesty. It''s an honor to keep you company."


    "Are you a brave man?


    "Yes."


    When Reggie agreed to the king''s inquiry, his surroundings swung. And he was drooling over words like, "Is that more of a brave man," or "It''s a divine honor face," which he had spoken of as fascinating to Trinity II.


    In anticipation of such a calming surrounding voice, the king now calls out here.


    "So the two of you behind us are friends of Lord Brave?


    "Yes, this is my friend Mizuki Anow."


    "I''m Suimei Yaki."


    Water Tree and Water Ming answering with their faces up while on their knees. Since I am not a brave man, I did not stand up to say that there would be just as many problems as Trinity did.


    "Uhm. I sincerely apologize to the two of you who were called together. Because of this deficiency, I''m on my own, but I need you to forgive me."


    "Yes."


    "Ha..."


    A short response to a king who hangs those words while sitting on the throne.


    I''m sure the king can apologize for this, but it doesn''t sound like an apology.


    It was also out of step with the words that came up in Trinity, such as "such words, such a waste" and "an extraordinary mercy", which were heard from all around us.


    "Oh hon. - There are many stories I''d like to talk to Lord Brave, but I''m going to do it so far today. It''s a sudden summons. Lord Brave will still be confused."


    "Eh -"


    "Lord Brave and his friends. After this, a night club is set up in the Great Hall of Camelia. Attend as soon as you''re ready, and we''ll see you tomorrow on the subject."


    Hospitality and an extra night. This would be the king''s special concern. Against the sudden summons, he may still care about a few too.


    In the words of the banquet seat, the atmosphere of the venue soothes. But there was one who waited for it.


    "No, Your Majesty. If I may, I''d like you to talk to me about the subject right now."


    "Lord Brave, are you sure? Lord Brave just got here, and we''re still ready for our hearts, right?


    "Yes, but in the end, that''s what we face. I''d like to ask you as soon as possible."


    "... ok. If that''s what Lord Brave wants, let''s talk."


    In response to Trinity II''s request, the King, once deeply conceived, gives his consent.


    But it''s unfolding too fast. Sufficiently sudden to say. Naturally, the three of us haven''t discussed the matter yet.


    Driven by agony, the water clogs up in a whisper at Trinity II.


    (Oh, hey, Trinity! What are you gonna do! If I hear this, I''m gonna have to answer it, okay? Of course...)


    (Shuiming. Fine, I''ll take care of it)


    (No, I''ll take care of it. Whatever. - Trinity, no!


    Shuiming shouts a chasing scream at Trinity II, who steps out before discussing it. For once, whisper.


    This is a story I would never want to take on as Mizumi. What the hell kind of dream stories, such as the Demon King Crusade in different worlds? It''s not a sane shakedown, such as going to a fight with an opponent who doesn''t know how to fight or fight, and there''s no reason we have to do that first and foremost.


    Plus, there''s a reason I want to get back to Mizuki himself. Yes, I still have the sorcery proposition that I firmly promised my late master - my father. Risking your life can be described as fate to a sorcerer, but that''s why you''re not willing to throw your life out on anything.


    Under that thought, I anxiously look out for Trinity''s back. There''s no reason to take it seriously, but it''s about the hobbyist who deviated from the usual interrogation. I can''t even deny snorting.


    In Trinity II, the king asks.


    "How far have you been listening?


    "Earlier, Her Royal Highness asked me to take the Demon King. Other than that, nothing"


    "Right. Then - Gres."


    The king glances lightly at the old man who was holding back next door when he nodded. That''s the signal, Gres - the man called came forward.


    "My name is Gres Dilles, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Astel. Let''s start with the current situation."


    "Please"


    "Further north than here in Astel, about three places separated the country, there was a nosias called the country of extreme cold. The northern Norsius is situated on the border between the demonic and human territories, and has long prevented the demonic invasion and has been called the northernmost fortress of mankind, about six months ago. After an electric attack by the Demons, the king''s capital fell, and Norsius perished."


    Prime Minister Gress keeps talking as he seeps the dangers into his face.


    "Despite its extreme climate, the people of Nausias boasted a strength that was not inferior to that of the flat, and the National Army was known for its strength, but it seemed to have no teeth in the raids of more than a million demonic armies, and it did not last a month until its demise," he said.


    Then, the water tree seems difficult to ask, but asks for the details.


    "Um, annihilation is, you know, the people of Nosias..."


    "The Demons do not need human prisoners. Most of the Nausias people were killed by the Demons at the time of the raid, and those who survived at that time were also hunted by the Demons, and the few who survived were lucky. The Norsians will have to count."


    "People hunting, no..."


    "That''s the devil. Demonic nature that overlooks humans everywhere and treats them like bugs, only with power can we apply superiority or inferiority to others. These are the kind of people who use this concession to hit the other way, rather than the dialogue table."


    The water tree I heard about Gres is blue-faced. Maybe she didn''t think it was that bad of a story. The demons appearing in the novel she showed me were creatures with salvation, like some of them becoming common companions and some bottomless outer roads.


    Currently, the development is going on like a novel. Including myself, but there was still some inner optimism that there was salvation, as in the novel.


    But the demons in this world seem completely separate from what appears in such a novel.


    You can''t peddle everything you talk about, but you must be the ones who never cross paths, no matter how far you go, beyond the fact that you''ve done things up to genocide and extermination.


    "... then the Saviour Church''s divine commission found that the demon king who had ruled the demonic realm until now had been replaced, that his demon king''s name was Nakshatra, and that if he had let the demon king go wild, mankind would soon be destroyed"


    "And the nations that weighed heavily on the proclamation of the annihilation of humanity discussed measures against the demonic invasion. However, due to the torn nosias and the size of the supposed demonic army, many of the proposed openings disappeared. That''s all we humans didn''t have the skill to confront the Demonic Army, which has the power to go far beyond us."


    So, once separated, Gres turns his eyes to Trinity.


    "So the nations decided to be better at summoning the brave than the other worlds, which has been told to this world since ancient times. Originally, referring to the rite of summoning Yingjie was conveyed only to the Wizard Guild and the Salvation Church, and with their agreement there were strict commandments that allowed mankind to carry out that rite for the first time when it was in crisis. Because if each country prioritizes its own national interests and carries out the ritual of summoning Yingjie without sight, people from all over the world will be confused."


    "There are so many crises in this world..."


    Trinity wrinkles between her brows. Maybe he wants to scream too much demon king surge, too.


    "Yes, as far as it''s told, twice when giants show up eating every creature. Three times when a tyrant appeared who tried to get everything in the world. Once, like this time, when you fight for the Demon King, six times in total. And this time, in order to avoid this crisis, four countries, including the Kingdom of Astel, carried out the ritual of summoning Yingjie."


    "Four countries......"


    To the unexpected fact, Shuiming leaks a grunt. I don''t know if there are any other pathetic people besides ourselves who have been pushed to do a ridiculous favor called the Demon King Crusade, etc. It seems to be a safety measure when they say no, but then we don''t have to take it on ourselves.


    "And we were called, weren''t we?


    Gres meditated and agreed when Trinity spoke the core of what she understood.


    "Exactly."


    And then Gres turns his rugged face into something even more rugged.


    "At present, the invasion of the Demon Army has slowed down, but in the near future, the human country in this world will be ravaged by the Demon Army as well. That''s what it is, like a nosias."


    The color will be lost from Gres'' face and his voice will be severely painful. Did you even weave it in a sympathetic act? It seems cunning and unpleasant, but if we consider the summons to be decided between nations, then failure would involve Heiko and hence lead to Astel''s loss of credibility. I suppose it is also a measure that we can say that we cannot do as prime ministers who have to worry about the state, but nevertheless we cannot contain frustrating buds in our hearts.


    The king opens his mouth when he sees fit when he finishes talking about such grease.


    "Hall of the Brave. This matter has nothing to do with your lord living in another world, but to save the people of this world, will you please take it on?


    ��������


    "Please?


    The king asked Trinity 2, who leaned down as he thought.


    (You''ve decided that, Trinity. Of course I''m begging you...)


    Naturally, Shuiming, who never wants to be involved in such a thing, prays to Trinity Unknowingly. Because I am a magician, I am equipped with combat skills to protect myself and my research, but I do not want to go to too unscrupulous a battle. Naturally, but I don''t want to die.


    Shuiming even prays to the Great Ming God of Shining Trinity so as not to scratch off such a glimmer of anxiety.


    And as everyone waited in solitary sigh for the brave man''s answer, after a brief silence, Trinity looked up resolutely.


    And...


    "I''ll take that story,"


    (Right. You won''t. Take it. - Yes?


    - Accepted. I did. Shuiming once doubted and rebuked the word because of her concern, but it was still the same with consent.


    "Right! It''s..."


    "Wait a minute. Yeah!!


    That''s why I can''t forgive that. As he scratched the king''s delightful voice off, the scream of Mizuming rang during his gaze.


    Mizumi herself was able to make such a voice, and the voice was amazingly loud in her heart, together with a look that frightened her. There was some disrespect in the voice of the king, but no one blamed him for the abrupt and unexpected overlap.


    And on the other hand, speaking of favorites who have accepted, in the face that I have no idea.


    "Kyu, what''s the sudden matter, Mizumi? I can''t believe you shout out loud."


    "It''s not sudden, it''s loud. This Notarine! You''re taking it on, you''re brain miso rotten. Ha! If you destroy the world now, they''re telling you to kill the very dangerous guy who''s itching!? You have to fight the big army that says millions of his men!? It''s weirder if you don''t shout by taking that on without consulting me!


    Yes, Mizumi rolled up in Trinity at once. Ha ha and my breath is rough, I can ask him how he is fierce, but that''s what Trinity does to him. He carries his straight eyes everywhere and mouths.


    "But all sorts of people are in trouble because of that demon king, and we might be. So the people of this world made the brave one last favor, and they called me. So I think we have to do everything we can."


    "How does that happen?!? We wouldn''t have any brother-in-law!


    "Yeah. Sure, we''re new to this world today. There''s no way Mizuming''s right. But I have an edge. People''s raw is on edge. People live on edge, don''t they? Besides, isn''t my brother-in-law from the beginning, something I make?


    Trinity II with philosophical and slightly more admirable rhetoric. I''d like to ask Mizumi why this man would turn his mouth if he did it on such an important occasion...


    "Well, sure it is... but it doesn''t matter now! As a big premise, you can''t do it alone!?


    I almost admitted it in admiration of a legitimate statement, but I stomped on it with an inch to stick to the obvious. Trinity is a student. Unlike himself in his case, he must only have had a bad fight about the rough stuff. I can''t say I can''t fight, but I don''t see a win over anything at all.


    But still, Trinity shook her head to the side.


    "I don''t know that. I have a lot of power right now. Maybe with this power, we can defeat the Demon King."


    So I want to end up with this nonsense.


    "Oh, my God, that''s so powerful. Bogus! Maybe we can take him down! You don''t know the great word" battle is number, brother! "I don''t know how strong you''ve become, but normally, you can beat millions of military opponents!


    "No, I have to try. The people who have been summoned so far can save this world."


    Sure, if you say so. But in the end, that may just be conveyed as a story by the only person who wins.


    So.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s the result."


    "The result is an unshakeable fact. Besides, I honestly don''t want to abandon someone in need. I may not be smart, but I want to help people in this world."


    "Trinity. You again..."


    Shuiming speaks a little less to Trinity''s sincere words. And then maybe pity. This is Trinity''s disease. He''s a man who shouldn''t throw out if he sees someone in trouble. It has been for a long time. Ever since the day Mizumi got to know Trinity, yes.


    Run to help someone, get guys like yourself involved, but we all end up helping. A strong man with a weakness that cannot truncate weakness. That''s Shining Trinity II.


    Mizumi, who has been attached to it, knew exactly what this man''s character was.


    "... Shuiming. If you don''t like Mizumi, you don''t have to. Honestly, I''d be comfortable with Mizumi, but I''m the only brave man who''s got the power. You don''t have to follow me."


    "You..., I certainly don''t want to go to the big premise, but that''s not all...!


    "Yeah. I know. You must be worried about me. When I don''t have enough ideas, it''s always Mizumi who follows me."


    Yes, it was a bad idea to be kind. That''s why he couldn''t let go and ended up dating what Trinity did when he realized.


    But still, all this time...


    "... because I''m never going. I don''t want to get caught up in this story, and I don''t want to die yet"


    Again, no. I don''t have a choice to follow. I don''t care what you think. It''s too reckless.


    "Yeah. Sorry, Mizumi"


    "If you want to apologize, don''t take it."


    To Trinity, who apologizes as if he were sorry, Shuiming returns a voice that has become a crossroads that he has never given up.


    And Trinity now heads over to the water tree.


    "I''m going to defeat the Demon King. That''s why I want the water tree to stay with Mizumi."


    Before Trinity, who showed determination, the water tree was leaning, trembling. What the hell does she think like that?


    Without a reply for a moment, Mizuki, who eventually stopped trembling, seemingly afraid of something, looked up resolutely and told Trinity.


    "... yeah, I''m going with Triju-kun too"


    "Mizuki..."


    "You too, Mizuki..."


    Shuiming speaks confusion. I didn''t expect you to say such unrealistic things even to another friend.


    And that''s the same for Trinity.


    "Mizuki, no. What I''m about to take is life-threatening. That''s why I shouldn''t take you. I don''t want to put you in danger."


    When Trinity refused to ask for Mizuki, she shook her neck flat to the side.


    "If you don''t defeat the Demon King, you''ll end up being a jerk wherever you are. That''s why I want to be of some use to you. I don''t know what I can do, and I don''t know if you want to help people in this world like Trinity, but I still want to follow Trinity."


    "... it''s dangerous. I may not be able to protect Mizuki."


    "Yeah. I don''t mind you abandoning me if I have to. So..."


    You wouldn''t want it to be. Trinity opened her mouth after a few thoughts when Mizuki looked fake and spicy to follow her loved ones.


    "... ok. If the water tree says so much, let''s go together. But I would never abandon a water tree, no matter what."


    "Yeah......"


    A water tree that takes the lead. Was it because it was recognized as good for Trinity II? She seemed happy somewhere, but there were tears in her eyes squeezing her courage.


    "Your Majesty. I''ll take care of the demon king crusade. It''s me and Mizuki heading for the Demon King''s Crusade."


    "Aye, okay. Lord Mizuki, are you sure?


    "Yes!"


    Sending a delightful gaze at the water tree, who responded well, the king then leans over to Shuiming.


    "Lord Swimei, after all..."


    "I can''t fight such a ridiculous amount of troops. So I''m not following you two."


    "Right..."


    Too bad, sounds more like a sorry tone voice than that. I guess he''s still sick of me before I call him in.


    Behind such a king''s reaction, but the surrounding reaction was cold against Mizumi. I can hear voices like "I decided a girl would follow me, but when I was that boy..." or "It''s like I''m unwilling".


    (I''ll do whatever I want to keep them from moving from the safe place. Well, I''m not in a position to say that I''m not going to follow you... but there''s something more important than that.)


    Shuiming speaks of what he really has to ask the king to do while he also exhales his sick sigh inside.


    "Your Majesty. One thing from me, would you do me a favor?


    From the surrounding "What thickness!" or "You are not in a position to ask His Majesty the King!" "and so forth, but silently killed.


    The king also responds without particularly absurd voices.


    "Tell me."


    "Yes, I''m not going on a demon king crusade, so I want it back to the world I was in."


    Yes, I''m not heading into battle. Then you don''t have to stop in this world. I wanted Yingjie to return it quickly, using the summoning ritual and dowry again.


    But for some reason, he won''t reply from the king.


    ��������


    It was a painful silence that swept the field instead. When you look around you, you don''t know what to do. Trinity with a confused face and a water tree with a face that looks like you''ve reached your senses. As far as Titania and Fermenia are concerned, they have a less fragrant complexion than they have chewed up bitters.


    The source of the bloodstain is nothing short of something bad. I asked you to let me go earlier. That''s where they make faces like this, I mean.


    A certain hypothesis comes to mind in such a fact.


    "Hey, no kidding. No way......"


    No longer could Shuiming afford to use a salutation. Naturally. Because if you get that guess, it''s not the other way around.


    Eventually, he opens his mouth as the king has decided.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t go back to the world I was in. I don''t want to put that back. There''s no way to get that back here."


    "Hey, that''s a joke. Awwwwww!!


    The second time on this day, the scream of Shuiming echoed during the sight.

 5 Until my friends trip.

    - Since the Mizumings were called to this world and asked to crusade against the Demon King, two weeks have passed.


    It was now estimated that preparations for the Battle of the Demon King of Trinity of the Brave were already under way, and that in a few more days there would be a prospect of exit.


    As the training of the brave carried him steadily in that way, Shuiming said, he was currently reading the books of this world in a room addressed to him.


    Wide, shallow, allowances or gradually in terms of genre. The reason for this was to get more information about this world that we came down to. After a long day, King Armadiyaus told me that I could not return to the world I was in. It was new to my memory that I had been summoned by Gala, but for that reason Mitsumi was forced to live in this world.


    Though at first there was only outrage at irresponsible summons, now I don''t care that much either. Instead, can I just say that I don''t have the time to care. More than that, it is a matter of getting busy killing.


    That is the acquisition of knowledge.


    Much of what we still study is the basics of this world''s culture, laws, various units, etc., indiscipline, and whether or not we have a relationship with the other world. As mentioned earlier, we''re going to live in this world. With or without them alone, it changes dramatically whether we can blend in without resistance to life in different worlds, or whether we cause all the big problems.


    Fortunately, the influence of Yingjie''s summons, or Shuiming, was more than just the words of this world, even the letters of this world, were comprehensible. Because of this, we are able to read books from different worlds without the help of anyone.


    Regarding the handling of the knowledge acquired, remember it as it is, or the contents that seem important are memoired and sorted out on the white surface spelled out in the magic that was originally put in the bag.


    Now, the amount of information I''ve gotten since I got here was pretty good.


    And the book that Shuiming is reading right now is a description of the mythology of this world. The story is that a hero who inherited the power of God defeated the dragon species who were trying to close the world to darkness. Apparently, this hero Tan is an orthodox story widely known in this world by oral biography and books, and Shuiming was also reading this book to breathe between studies.


    I proceeded to the page thinking it was interesting inside, and when I realized, the story was somehow over. In the end, the story was beautifully wrapped up with the wording that the brave men who defeated the dragon species were welcomed with joy by everyone, and that they lived amicably and happily with everyone, and that the story continues to be told today.


    (Brave man, hey...)


    Close the book with patari and whine everywhere.


    Now, whatever the story of the hero who defeated the dragon, speaking of this brave man who was interested in riding the Demon King crusade, he had been learning how to fight and magic carefully from Astel''s Kingsguard Knights and court demon mentors for the Demon King crusade with the water tree who decided to accompany him for the past two weeks.


    Whether from the Knights Chief or not, in addition to swordsmanship and fighting, horseback riding. From the court magician, he uses all sorts of magic.


    It was an overly unscrupulous penetration and hard schedule of two weeks, but with regard to its content, Shuiming also wants to shut her mouth. Probably in the sense of the better.


    (Ha...)


    When I think of Trinity, Mizumi sighs. Sometimes I only had the means to get information from outside the windows looking at the practice landscape or from the reports of the visiting Trinidad and Mizuki twice a day, which is scarce in terms of quantity, but the content was terrible in a different way.


    Trinity was a normal person on the other side, so she was naturally beaten up in combat training.


    But it was also just a story for the first day or two, and from then on, did you learn how to fight immediately, that on the third day you could cross with a real Knights leader, and now you could win multi-on-one, without bitterness.


    What can I say if I can''t say it''s terrible? There was cruelty there when the power spoke eloquently, which was never matched by words that said it was amazing. I don''t know if that is the benefit of witchcraft such as the escort of Yingjie''s summons, but still, that speed of remembrance was unusual.


    Yeah, that''s a suction pump, not a sponge, if you like. Rather than absorbing the talent of water, it''s like sucking it up relentlessly.


    Watching that makes me sad, as if they''re denying my efforts.


    (Not good. Because -)


    It''s also remarkable in magic. It took two years for Shuiming to touch the magic in the other world before he could make visible mysteries, but Trinity II was three days old. It was only three days before the fire was manifested in a void of nothing.


    If they can show you such things, they will be watery and anyone will want to see them.


    "Mm."


    When you notice, footsteps and signs of magic. Keep your eyes peeled at you.


    Probably a visitor to this room. Footsteps and signs are coming this way without hesitation.


    So what is the identity of that visitor?


    That was Trinity and the two of us who gained strength in the course of this period. He admired Trinity, and said that it would be his help. He was with Titania at 46: 00, and the water tree that made him stick to Trinity even more because of it.


    As soon as they perceive that they are coming here, Shuiming uses magic to cover up the books, magic objects, and signs that they were actively doing something.


    As a matter of fact, now Mizumi is always in her room, caged and sleeping, making her think of herself. If you are in contact with more people than you need, you will be exposed for that matter, more likely. So in order to prevent them from finding out, they cage themselves in a room, so that at least they don''t get involved with anyone, and they hide that they are magicians.


    Naturally, I don''t attend one of the nightclubs every two days, I always have my meals brought to me, and leaving the room is a thorough toilet for people to see how Trinity and the others are, to go to the castle library, to go between summonses, etc.


    In order not to be known as a magician, it is natural. I don''t want to be used by people who know I''m a magician and have their eyes on that power, and I still have resistance to being known by Trinity and the others. Besides, you can have more free time and store magic research and information.


    On the other hand, the castle''s appreciation of its human self is a decline.


    I would make a statement that would make the brave Trinity reconsider the King of Demons crusade, since the last day I screamed in between glances, I''ve been pulling into my room, so besides the king in front of me who called and Titania with Trinity, my credibility has been so discredited that they whisper their disgust just because they''re different.


    As for Shuiming, it doesn''t seem like she cares because it will be a cover. I want you to do that.


    and dive into bed thinking about it. Then, a modest knock is heard, followed by Trinity''s voice in his ear.


    "Morning, Mizumi. Wake up?"


    "... oh, go ahead"


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    "Excuse me."


    At the same time as Trinity and the others come in, Shuiming rises with the sleigh of the


    And as usual, I expected each of them to sit in a chair, and asked Trinity.


    "So? What happened today?


    "Huh? Well, something''s sudden, Mizumi."


    "You, the atmosphere is a little different today. You don''t feel comfortable, do you?


    "Haha, you know what I mean?


    "Sort of."


    Shui Ming nods at Trinity II, who laughs like a blindfold.


    Ever since I came into the room, I''ve noticed the difference between what Trinity looked like. He seeps a grin in his face, but looks restless somewhere. However, it seems like both good and subtle things have happened, like that.


    Trinity inquires.


    "I learned the magic of physical strengthening today. Want to see it?


    "Oh, please."


    I see. Is that why you''re in a good mood? Trinity was glad she remembered the new magic again. I know a lot about that myself. There is something irrepressible about braiding new sorcery and that sense of aurority the first time you exercise it.


    Trinity moves flexion and joints on the spot to start relaxing her body. The magic of physical strengthening. If you don''t also use magic to increase physical strength when used together, it is important to say this behavior.


    "How much?"


    Yes, say a word and let magic pass through your body, Trinity. Instantly build a surgical ceremony to activate magic without chanting.


    "Burn Boost!"


    When Trinity speaks of the name of magic, she twirls around so that the belt of flame produced by the keyword wraps around Trinity''s body.


    And Trinity''s physical ability to improve with its magical activation. Now his body had an even more powerful power than he had gained from Yingjie''s summons.


    "Ooh!!


    And then, to the level of completion of Trinity''s sorcery, Mitsumi Hachi, the sorcerer who raises his admiration.


    The magic activation was brilliant now. The sequence of itineraries from optimizing magic to building magic and starting up is meticulous, to the end of a great word. Sure, if you say it''s impossible because you don''t have the ingenuity or simplification, but you touched the magic and left the basic itinerary there for two weeks on par with the exemplary act, whatever the reason for praise, there''s no reason to disparage it.


    This magic of physical strengthening. Perhaps because of the genus Fire, the force must be explosively amplified as its favor, besides physical strengthening. At this minute, in the case of the wind attribute, the velocity, the water attribute saw the smooth movement of the body, and the soil affected the strength of the body -


    As Shuiming analyzes everything from Trinity''s physical strengthening to the possible physical strengthening of other attributes, Titania leans closer to Trinity with her lucid eyes.


    "That''s wonderful, Master Reggie..."


    "Haha, thanks Tia"


    Trinity 2 thanks Titania with a frantic grin. The name he spoke of is his nickname, or at some point he''s become quite close.


    Then I look at Titania as if the water tree had swelled just a little.


    "Tia, aren''t you a little too close?


    "Isn''t that good, Mizuki? Mizuki is usually closer, so give me a little."


    "Oh, no, I''m not that close!


    "That''s not true. Mizuki is always unnecessarily near Reggie. sloppy."


    We were supposed to be talking about Trinity''s physical strengthening, but two people scattering sparks at some point. I am hungry.


    "Leah, full of charging... no, Trinity, its magic. Much cooler"


    "Huh? Yeah! Right! I liked how user-friendly this magic was."


    "Oh. It looks good, and I don''t think I have an out-of-the-box cousin..."


    That was what Mitsumi honestly thought. Above all, I can appreciate how good it looks. It''s pretty cool to wrap a flame around it like a dragon. That''s the only thing that makes them look good. Whether that''s vision or fear. Advantage, which allows you to butt your opponent, is only a battle-side, accompanying negotiating venue, and quite useful.


    Then the water tree says toward Trinity, not this one for some reason.


    "Wow, I can do it now too!


    "It is. I knew Mizuki was trying."


    "Huh? Yeah, well..."


    And Kyoton''s face said he was told by an unexpected place that Shuiming would reply. Due to his rush with Teatania, Mizuki seemed to have only seen Trinity completely already.


    Finally, you wanted him to praise you and confront Titania. Whatever it is, from the eyes of a friend looking from the edge, it only looks like half the killing intent on Trinity and something smiling.


    "Kuku..."


    "Hey, what? Mizumin-kun."


    "No, come on."


    "Yeah, I can''t beat you."


    That''s to someone. If you ask from the edge, you''ll be a demon king or something, but definitely not about this place. Thinking that way, Mizumi stirred it up by making it look like backup.


    I''m just finishing up talking about physical enhancement, and I''ll ask you something else.


    "So, what else?


    "Huh? Well..."


    When asked, Trinity replies somewhere with a bad tooth cut. Is there anything wrong with it? This would be what''s wrong with him.


    "What''s the matter? Dear Reggie."


    "Huh? No, yeah..."


    "Princess. Something strange happened?


    "No? Funny thing is, there was a glimpse that Master Reggie was even more amazing."


    I asked if anything had happened, but Titania didn''t say anything good had happened. I don''t feel like I''m lying about doing this, but then why is Trinity trying to delude me?


    Ask Titania for more information.


    "What''s that?


    "Well, that''s, uh..."


    Trinity tries to get in the way, but Titania doesn''t mind. He answers proud as if he were proud of himself.


    "Yes, today, specialists from every division of the Wizard Guild under the umbrella of the Kingdom of Astel came to play a magical match with Master Reggie."


    "Heh - are you a wizard guild"


    Wizard Guild. I haven''t looked into the details yet, but most wizards in the country are named organizations.


    "Yes, as we used to see from here, we all set foot today."


    It would be the specialist who said we have them all. The point is, he''s a wizard guild executive.


    "Is it unusual for us all to get together?


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen. Busy history. Normally, they don''t take care of the kingdom."


    Then it must be tough to get together. However, rhetoric is of various concern to specialists in each department.


    Ask Titania about it.


    "What do you mean, each department?


    "They are the best wizards of the eight divisions: fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, tree, light and darkness. Inside, they also have more strength than court demon mentors, each with the honorary title of emperor. If you are the emperor of the fire division, if you are the light division of the flame emperor, then you are with Emperor Hui."


    ��������


    ... Is it good? An emperor should have been a more honorable word. Even Japan refers to His Majesty the Emperor.


    Perhaps it is because of the late conversion of these words into Japanese, but I feel uncomfortable with anything at all.


    "Dear Swimey. How''s it going?


    "Oh, no. Anything. So, what''s the outcome of the game?


    "Whether Master Reggie wins"


    Titania puts up her little breasts like mine and answers. And then she went on to say something she couldn''t miss hearing.


    "At that time, I received two names from the Master of the Wizard Alliance."


    "Two names?


    Two names. It is an honorary name used to describe the strength and merit of the person received in his or her own characteristic. It is an accessory in both fantasies.


    Then he tries to change the subject in a way that Trinity can''t get anywhere.


    "Well, don''t you have to say anything about that?


    But is it funny what Trinity looks like, a water tree that leaks a sneak laugh?


    "Heh, heh..."


    "What are you, a water tree?


    "Ugh, yeah. It''s nothing. Keep listening."


    "Yeah? So, princess. What are the two names Trinity got from the Alliance Master?


    "Because it''s watery..."


    "Lady Reggie received two names from the Alliance Master, a miracle user who unifies all attributes - a champion of all genus."


    For a moment Titania said so and the place froze.


    And naturally, Shuiming erupted in disgrace and luxury.


    "Buuuuuuuu!!


    "Dear Swimey!?


    "Why, all genus, is a champion, ha. Ya, no, muli, hi, ah, ha, ha, ha!!


    To the sudden laughter of Shuiming, Titania wondered what was going on. He''s making his eyes black and white, but next to it, he''s hiding his face with his hands and shaking his head, just like Trinity said how this happened. Shui Tree was laughing with her belly, no matter what, just like Shui Ming.


    And where Shuiming often exhaled a laugh, Trinity mouths as if she were obstinate.


    "... see, that''s why I didn''t like to say it"


    ���� Why? It''s a great honor for a wizard to have two names, but Mizuki is even Suimei... "


    "''Cause you''re a champion of all genus - a champion of all genus, right? Boo-hoo! Oh, my God. I named those two guild masters! Yabe, you have no taste! No shards! Abdominal pain! Huh, ha, ha, ha!


    "... Shui Ming, please don''t tell me"


    Trinity''s slurred voice sounds. In the end, this day was celebrated by this story to the end.


    "North wing, no abnormalities..."


    With a trick and a heel of military shoes on the cobblestone, the guard, wrapped in the light clothes supplied by the kingdom, closed the door by illuminating the interior with a light in his hand inside the room, which was one of the routes.


    This is the last room in the north wing. There was nothing unusual here, so this was the end of the patrol of this section.


    Yes. This night, this guard was in the middle of that sight of the royal castle at night. The patrol in the castle at night is the duty assigned to the guards every day. The guard''s job is to guard the Imperial Castle. That naturally takes place not only during the day, but also on a quiet night for everyone.


    Camelia at night is very different from Camelia at day. The light of day enters from everywhere during the day, candles are also erected in dark places, and Camelia, who is easy to come and go, is difficult at night.


    The moonlight to be plugged in is dazzling compared to the light of day, and because of the covenant measures that the current king pushes forward, all the candles that were always lit before have now been turned off by night.


    The only light you can ask for here is the weak light of the candle in your hand. I have to pass in the dark. On patrol, I have no heart.


    It''s a job that no one wants to do around the night like that. It''s usually bedtime, and it''s quite a bone to go around the vast, intrusive royal castle. In addition, there is the creepiness that comes from the aforementioned lack of light. So this role is hated, and the young guard is pushed to do this job by the senior guardian. Remember every inch of the castle, he added.


    "Ha, I wonder if it''ll be over soon..."


    This guardian, too, is one of those pushed. tyrannical senior guardian gave me unreasonable reasons,


    They used to make frequent night patrols these days.


    - There''s nothing there anyway. There will be no fool to carry out raids on a castle with brave men, no matter how much.


    The guard is so alone in the darkness towards darkness. It''s only natural that he thinks that way.


    Because His Majesty the King summoned the brave men, a circular was issued to strengthen the security of the castle more than usual, but if you look at that training landscape, everyone would have thought such an order was overprotective.


    That was all the brave training the guards saw on the usual occasions.


    Yes, the brave Reggie fought each other with that knighthood chief who is considered the best knight in the Kingdom of Astel, admired and feared by everyone, and now he''s the kind of man who can fight flat with a dozen knights added to it.


    So we''re supposed to be in a position for them to protect us, but what''s the point of protecting us?


    On second thought, I also knew its usefulness, but this slightly more self-absorbed guard couldn''t understand it at all.


    and it was then that the guard was causing discontent to the man above.


    "- Hmm?"


    From behind, there was a noise. Cashan and a clear sound like light metal bumping into each other. The guard turns toward the candlelight.


    "Is anybody here?


    Speak up, but there''s no reply, and no one ahead of you illuminated. There are only creepy rooms at the end of the bend that are rumored to be used by court magicians to perform special rituals.


    I looked around earlier. There was nothing abnormal at that time.... However, unlike the day before or the day before, there was a figurine of armor in front of the door.


    "Peter. Is that you? No more hobby pranks."


    Hiding the anxiety sprouted in his heart, the guard calls the name of a colleague who was pressed to patrol the night together today.


    This is a place that gets spooked by anyone in the guard. It is possible that a prank-loving colleague who knows that suggested a whole lot to scare him.


    Maybe so, I hope so. of the guard who hid his feelings of shrinking, something on a simply unexpected extension line - but the call is only sucked into a black-painted background, and I don''t see the thin, laughing of a long-awaited colleague.


    And the same sound of Gashan as earlier sounded.


    - Tension runs on the guard''s back. No way, intruder. Your boulder colleagues shouldn''t be kidding so far either.


    Then I don''t know where you got the information from, but it could be the hand of a demon clan aimed at the brave. Then you can''t leave me alone.


    The guard releases his sword, swallows his breath and lowers it down to his stomach, slowly approaching the place where things were made.


    I also have a call-to-action whistle for when it happens. When something sucks for you, you just need to let your people know about this.


    And...


    "... Hmm. Oh, my God, there''s nothing here. What a surprise."


    In the end, the guard''s fear ended in worry. Only the figurine of the armor originally placed sits in front of the room where it was reached. There''s no such thing as suspicious people, and there''s no such thing as demonic people. Take it for granted. Yes, of course.


    In the first place, there''s no one but the "boy in front of you" who wanders around in the middle of the night in this royal castle of Camelia. If so, there is no need to remain once the sword is pulled out. All you have to do is leave the harmless alone. I lost money carelessly. The patrol sneaks in every night, and I''m tired today. You should get some rest soon. Yawning at the drowsiness that had accidentally struck me, the boy in front of me said he was off and said goodbye, or smiled and waved.


    And he lifted up one hand, and turned back his heel. Now this evening''s patrol is over.


    "No, it''s dangerous. It''s dangerous. One hair at a time......"


    Waving bye to the sleepy guard and sending him back, Shuiming let out a soothing exhale with such a feeling as the guard turned blind.


    I didn''t know the guards were still patrolling the near field. Vigilance was negligent about you, and this encounter was a complete alarm.


    But the meditation is not a magician or an ordinary person who is not hands-on. I was lightly hooked on this exercise of magic, and he just left. I''m not worried about him anymore. If you fall asleep after this or anywhere in the jar, you will forget everything that''s happening now on your own. It was a total hassle for me.


    It was this armor next door that caused it in the first place.


    "No, no, I didn''t know you had an automatic doll (Automata). When I came here last time, there was nothing there, but that woman would do the polite thing too..."


    Now for once, Shuiming glances at the figurine of armor with a cold glance. Is that really directed at armor, or is the truth directed at a visionary woman?


    ...... Automata. It is one of the techniques of golem making, which belongs to alchemy in large part. It is a modern way of speaking, Android, which incorporates a technique and nucleus into artifacts of earth masses, puppets, and creatures knitted with armor or or magic like this one, and makes the behavior determined under certain conditions automatic.


    In our own world, it is one that emanates from the depths of Hebrew''s secret Kabbalah. Because of the different worlds, the technique was completely irrelevant... anyway.


    When Shuiming lightly touched the figurine of the armor, it collapsed in pieces as if it had been broken down, turning it into a depressed iron chip on the floor. Even if it sounds, there''s no sign of anyone coming anymore.


    And then sigh. The first noise was from when this armor hit me, and the second noise was from when I broke this armor.


    (Snug again with a well done mon. It doesn''t feel like it was made recently, so it''s probably not made by the people here...)


    But where was this artifact? There was no alarm or anticipation at all - this was a well-made doll inside - because I had noticed in advance the presence and danger on my way here.


    As that sentiment comes to mind, this automata sucks up mana and acts autonomously when there are intruders in the area who have certain magic powers. I came to kill relentlessly using a sword that was equipped with a self that was also highly offensive and perceived, with much added anti-magic and anti-physical defense.


    Wow, so bad.


    "... Seriously, I don''t care what you think. That woman. There''s no murder because you wander around the castle on your own. Murder is. You''re a lump of responsibility and self-esteem."


    Shuiming complains like a pig to the court magician Fermenia, who is not here right now. It is anger. How much do you honor the pride of palace service when you say those who follow the path of magic are likewise going to set such a trap for human death? He told me that he would not forgive me any more than he did when I came into your garden.


    "Ah... a magician would be natural..."


    Yes. Yes, I did. I don''t know what I''m mistaken about. Certainly, even here in the other world, magicians are magicians. It is common sense to answer to colleagues who aim for their research or step into their homes with death. It was fading because we are in a different world where magic flies like a greeting, but on good terms, that is a very common story. Actually, I don''t know yet.


    Second, I turn to what was a figurine of armor under my feet. Is it also a problem to keep this? Even if it''s not good for Fermenia to find out, I''m not happy that someone else will find out tomorrow and make a scene because of this. Because clearly, I don''t like it when I see more people around.


    "Let''s fix it..."


    With that mouth, Shuiming optimizes his magic powers to build the surgical ceremony. At your feet, directly beneath you as your center point, the small, circular magic formation grows as you emit red magic light. The magic formation unfolds as it rotates, encapsulates a certain number and string, then stabilizes on the spot.


    And.


    "Renovatio.Redivivus"


    (Bone Restoration, and Reconstitution)


    Basic restorative magic that tramples the foundation. It''s not a fix, it''s a move to get it back to what it was. It was exercised in Automata.


    The magic formation that emerged directly beneath the automata peels in two and rises as it slowly rotates from bottom to top. By the time the broken parts were rewinding like images and the magic formation had reached its peak, Automata had already returned to its previous form.


    "-Okay. Not good, not bad. As usual."


    Yes, I praise the speckle-free exercise of magic just a little bit, and pound the automata. This doesn''t work anymore. It destroyed not only the outer body and nucleus, but also the engraved procedure, so it was just a wreck in the form of an automata.


    Leaving the automata I fixed, Shuiming broke into the room the automata was protecting. - Something I''m used to saying.


    This is one of the few rooms other than the library room where Mizumi visits.


    Yes, this is the first room they came to when they were called to this world. It is the ritual room of Yingjie''s summons.


    Here too, Shuiming, as well as the library, had visited from an early stage. The purpose, regardless, is to investigate and decipher the summons depicted on this floor and the method of return that would derive from it. If you say you don''t know how to return it, look for it yourself, until you make it.


    Under that idea, Mizuming worked day and night researching this summoning team beside reading and fishing for books.


    I want to go home. I have a sorcery proposition entrusted to me by my father. The quickest way to achieve that is to go back beyond with research results, research materials and all sorts of magic. Sure, there may not be things we can''t do in this world if we take the time, but it''s something we don''t know if we can make it in our own way. It''s a waste of time, and I can''t waste it. So, above all, I have to go back to the world where I was.


    Well, that''s certainly a big reason.


    "Both of you, you''ll want to go home..."


    I look up at the ceiling of the stone wall, lighted lights of the magic guide, and let out my voice.


    Shuiming knows. That Trinity sometimes looks up into the sky. At the tip of the sky, on the other side of the sky, he''s visionary of his homeland. I''m untrained about breaking up with important people.


    Shuiming knows. The water tree is crying alone in the room. That he braved himself to want to be with his loved ones, that he took fear and loneliness at the price of it.


    When I think of it, from the back of the bottom of my mind, two and something springs up.


    It''s hard to name, not to say, something hot and serious.


    I don''t want them at the end of the day to see what my family was supposed to see that morning. I don''t want you to gasp for your days with grief and thoughtlessness that you''ll never see again. I don''t want you to give up, as long as you still have hope, even if the parting that''s supposed to come someday is just to say that you came that day.


    That''s why my father accepted me to be a magician that day. To be able to stand up to any irrationality.


    "... not Gala, but I guess I''ll do my best, too, I guess"


    I will make fun of you. I couldn''t bend it if I mouthed it, so I tied my resolve in words. Because I don''t follow. So make sure they have a choice, too, I swear.


    In the meantime, I can feel signs of magic, like watering down that noble determination of his.


    I''m cleverly trying to hide it, but this is a sign of someone. No, I don''t even have to cloud myself with someone. It is Fermenia Stingray, a court magician known as White Flame.


    Fermenia stays close to the room and leans against the door after a temporary stop around Automata. Apparently, we''re looking inside through a slightly open gap in the door.


    Well, several more tails on this hand. Naturally, I pretend not to have noticed and let her go wild. Do it. It is something I never get tired of.


    Automata. I guess you''re going to be watching yourself for thinking you''re a dangerous molecule.


    I watched this one for a while, but eventually Fermenia walked away from the scene without a sound.


    And...


    "Did you sow the seeds? When that happens. All you have to do is stage and timing..."


    Yes, that would be enough of this. People who sniff around the smell of someone else''s ass need to be punished. He''s going to punish himself.


    On the contrary, it is also a pleasure to change its face to surprise.

 6 Question of the court magician

    Two days have passed since Brave Reggie accepted the Demon King Crusade.


    On this day, a magical instruction to him and his friend, Mizuki Anou, was given by His Majesty the King to Fermenia Stingray, the court demon mentor, by the departure of the brave Reggie.


    And now she was in the middle of heading under the brave Reggie.


    "No way, master of the brave..."


    Two, overflow while walking. It''s Dawn and Joy swirling in her chest right now. Whatever you say, you can teach magic to a human being with a mission to save the world, besides being the first of a dozen court magicians.


    If you say so, you will be a master of the brave. Nothing could be more honorable. Then again, Fermenia couldn''t have forbidden sneaking laughs either. This means nothing more than to say that the expectations and trust of His Majesty the King and the heavy towns of the nation outweigh the other court magicians.


    "Phew, ugh..."


    I don''t know, I can''t stop laughing even though I''m in a hurry for laughter to leak. Good thing this is an unpopular place. Girl laughing not at all familiar to herself who always recognises a majestic magician. It would be embarrassing if someone had asked me.


    Well, as for that, anyway. It''s about mentoring. Apparently, there was no magic in the world where Brave Reggie was. That''s why something strange is happening right now: teaching magic to the brave.


    It is also new to my memory that they were greatly surprised to see the magic of opening the door between sights on the day of the summons decision, the day they first descended upon this Camelia. Like the first time they saw magic, they were also shining their eyes.


    But so I asked him how civilization in the world of Brave Reggie developed, and he said that in the world where Brave Reggie was, the technology of networking that anyone could use with or without the gift of being called kagaku instead of magic helped to develop civilization.


    If the world changes, so does the technology you ask for. It''s an interesting story. If there was time, Fermenia would have liked to hear about it slowly.


    And...


    "... Is that Lord Swimey?


    Had to go to his honorable duties, Fermenia captured the figure of Swimei Yakagi, friend of Brave Reggie, at the end of the corridor as he hurried even his feet beneath the brave.


    - Swimey Yakagi. Make him a friend of Brave Reggie, a man who looks extremely mediocre. I have neat dark hair, gentle eyes, that''s all I can name. From the looks of it, he can''t wipe away the atmosphere that seems to be everywhere, and he''s a boy whose words about being extraordinary and talented become all the less conspicuous when he''s with Reggie.


    So he walked right in front of him and vanished to the corner at the end of the corridor. It''s completely different from where I was about to go.


    I''ve seen his behavior for a while, I think. Well, I was wondering if something happened.


    Beyond is the north side of the royal castle Camelia, and if so, there is no kitchen, no kitchen, no brave Reggie. It shouldn''t be the kind of place he''s headed, but for what the hell is he headed over there for?


    (... No, wait. I heard that Lord Suimei has been drawn to the room to which he was sent since the beginning of his visit...)


    Fermenia narrowed her eyes and ruined her face. Well, that reminds me.


    I don''t know much about the circumstances because I''m not so involved with him, but I did hear from those around me that he stopped coming out caged in his room after he refused to accompany the brave during the glance. If it were to come out, it would be about time I went to see the faces of the brave Reggies.


    Particular reasons are given, though those who taught me to be cowardly because they were called to strange lands, and because they ended up not getting what they wanted, they were as infidel in the room as toddlers.


    "Then why the hell..."


    Is he here? This way, in the north wing, where not many people want to come. As soon as I care so much, deep in Fermenia, my interest brings me a sickle.


    And a tentative idea.


    (With His Majesty the King and Lord Reggie, we did not make him show plans and meet, such as when he will begin his magical instruction today. Then we still have time. Do you want to chase it a little bit? -)


    And, Fermenia concludes early and heads ahead where Swimey disappears. Chasing disappeared swimey.


    That, naturally, is not just out of interest. As a member of the castle, this also comes from my duties and responsibilities as a court magician. Because if he was planning on happening to the belly of an undesirable recall, something good or not, he would have to stop it.


    That''s not all, that boy named Swimey Goatee is hiding something from us.


    For this reason, being a court magician, I am a court magician, but I must therefore be concerned about his trends.


    (... right. that day, when we welcomed them, Lord Swimey did)


    I was about to use some kind of magic on that occasion. Yes, during the ritual at the far right of the north wing. When I opened the door to the special room set up for Yingjie''s summons, only one of the three men was trying to control the magic and let some magic unfold on that spot. The only person I was aware of was myself. Princess Titania didn''t even notice.


    But the magic was immediately lifted, and then Suimei just behaved without anything.


    But don''t make a mistake. That was definitely the wizard''s place then.


    ... Brave Reggie said there is no magic in the other world. He said that Kagaku is everywhere and that it is a wonderful world with development. The city is as bright as day, whether it be night, and a few times as tall as this Camellia is built, and man has the art of going to the moon, and life is abundant.


    I guess I wasn''t lying. There is no false color in those straight eyes. He didn''t let such suspicion seep through.


    Then why can only Swimei use magic? Why do not the Reggies, friends, know that Swimey can use magic?


    Walking with that in mind, I saw Swimey''s back again. Did you chase him? From here it was the beginning of the tail.


    Naturally, Swimey hasn''t noticed. I just walk casually without knowing that I''m being tailed as I follow myself for a certain amount of time.


    Also turned the corner. Follow it and turn around the corner yourself.


    "- Tz!?


    "Cah!?


    Someone''s been screaming. I''m about to bump into a meetup and avoid being aggressive.


    And when I fixed my position and turned forward again, there was a maid of palace service there. She will be the one screaming earlier.


    "I''m sorry. Were you hurt?


    "Yes, no! I''m the one who''s sorry! Dear Stingray, are you hurt by your beautiful face..."


    "Huh? Yes, no, not on your face?


    "So it''s elsewhere!? Ahhh! What shall we do!


    "No. It doesn''t either. It doesn''t have a piece of dust on it because it''s in an inch."


    I wonder why. A maid who noises in a lofty manner as if she had lost her sight. Fermenia smiles gently at her like that.


    Then the maid takes a breather. Create a look of relief.


    "Really... that was good..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes......!


    "Uhm."


    This attitude is not a ladylike one that corresponds to the year, but imitates with appearance the old demon mentor who taught him. I feel like I can keep my majesty if I do this, and I still consolidate myself with a tough way of talking.


    Then the maid broke her face as if she were somewhere sloppy and eventually lowered her head thoughtfully when she noticed the lapse.


    "Also, sorry!


    "Yes, I don''t mind."


    And when I call him not to worry, the maid tries to leave after another courtesy, with some unbridled footsteps, but...


    So Fermenia realizes something.


    "- I''m sorry. You got a second?


    "Huh? Oh, yes. Is there something I can help you with?


    "You must have been wrong with someone before you bumped into me earlier, but do you have any idea where that person went?


    "... no? I didn''t see anyone until I met Master Stingray..."


    "What!?


    Fermenia, who doesn''t seem to, roughs up her voice. The maid''s remarks now were not such that they could be overheard.


    "Oh, you know, even if it''s not good...?


    "Ask again, did you really not meet anyone?


    "Yes, sir"


    "Without lying?


    "Yes, I swear to the goddess Arshna, I will not do anything like that to Master Stingray"


    Though he blinds his eyes to the Fermenian sword curtain, the maid takes an oath that he only uttered the truth.


    But that''s crazy. Absolutely not physically possible.


    Fermenia cuts it out to the maid as she swirls it in her head.


    "... you couldn''t have met anyone. Before I came out of this corner, Lord Swimey... a friend of Lord Brave must have come from this corner."


    "Are you a friend of the brave? But I''m with no one..."


    I looked around and bewildered the maid. More than that, Fermenia, who was after him, was confused.


    "What the hell..."


    "Ah, that Master Stingray. I have to go to the south wing after this... the"


    "Ah, oh. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I held you back because of something funny."


    "No, then excuse me"


    The maid so reluctantly bowed her head and left from before Fermenia.


    ��������


    Fermenia, who drops off the maid, makes her expression rude to an unforgettable event of reality.


    What happened. What happened? I''m not sure about that, but what''s certain is that he says he neglected to disappear ahead the last time he witnessed it. It was just a mystery.


    (... No, we still have time. Take a look in the back)


    Thinking so, Fermenia moves on to the north wing. After that, as the maid said, I didn''t see anyone but her.


    And reached, the last room on the right side of the north wing, between rituals. Having gotten there, Fermenia faces an unforeseeable situation.


    (Na-!?)


    No way. What a gap it was earlier with my shoulders clamped. Now that I had turned my attention to confirmation alone, I was told from the head of the court magician that the door of this room should not be opened to anyone on a daily basis, that this special door would be or would be half-opened.


    It is not only a circular that must not be opened, but it is strictly sealed here by special sorcery, which can never be opened without knowing how to open it. But it''s open. There are signs of it being opened. Even though His Majesty the King and the Wizard are the only three who know the law.


    If neither the king nor the head of the magician has appeared here, why is it open?


    Fermenia takes a breath of relief, kills the signs and approaches the door. I''m naturally nervous about tying myself up. There''s nothing else.


    And what is in it? I can predict with a series of streams, but still I can''t help but tighten my mind.


    And what I saw from the slight gap was the bright white surface, which is also the hope, in Astel, and the figure of Swimei Yakagi staring at the summoning formation, with something elongated, barrel-shaped. He runs an elongated cylinder on the surface with some bump and whining to himself.


    (Again...)


    What magic and manipulation did you use to open this door? Surprise, but it''s true he''s here. It was a clean proof left that he was a wizard.


    But...


    (... What do we do? Is this a good thing to leave?


    Here the rules and the mystery in front of me turn into a plank and haunt Fermenian''s head. This is a restricted area. Normally, you have to speak up immediately, follow where it should be, or do something about it yourself, but the opponent is a friend of the brave, and also a wizard.


    Although I do know how many opponents are the same wizard, of course I am confident that I can seize them myself. But the problem is that he is a friend of the brave. If that becomes a commotion, damaging the mood of the brave, and the will of the Demon King to crusade is overshadowed, it is important for the world and for Astel.


    The will of the individual alone was not the kind of story that would do anything.


    - Even so, what the hell is he doing?


    (Probably looking into the subpoena...)


    From his side as a wizard, his actions are puzzling. It''s hard to say that I''m researching and analyzing the subpoena. Just run an elongated cylinder over the white surface and randomly walk around over the summons. If you are analyzing a surgical formula, draw a magic formation for it on the outside of the drawn magic formation to use magic and expose the surgical formula to read. That''s the way to analyze magic. The acts he is currently carrying out do not apply to it. That one in Fermenia just seemed like a totally meaningless trial and error that ordinary people who didn''t know magic could somehow learn magic.


    Either way, this subpoena seems to convey something that I don''t know how to use, and I haven''t been able to analyze the technique by myself until now.


    ... In the end, Fermenia, unable to speak with her hands or voice, had to watch as Swimei merely behaved inexplicably on the summons until she went to the brave.


    "- About a friend of Brave Reggie''s, huh?


    About ten days after Fermenia witnessed Suimei''s suspicious behavior. She was now in the sight of His Majesty the King while the royal castle Camelia was in sight.


    Whatever the reason, it''s about Swimey. The other day, derogating from his presence during the ritual, Fermenia had explored his trends one by one and was now about to tell His Majesty the King to that effect.


    Fermenia nodding on her knees in the king''s astonishing retrospect.


    "Ha. Yes, there is."


    "Is that about Mizuki Anow?


    "No, I have something to say to my other friend, Swimey Yakagi."


    To Fermenian''s point, the king frowns and narrows his eyes.


    "... Hmm. As far as I know, after one incident here, he almost pulled into his room and stopped coming out."


    "No, actually, I''ve been walking around the castle more than once since."


    Fermenia makes the king smell here the number of times Suimei has walked out as a result of his exploration so far. From that day on she began to explore the trend of Swimey if she had time. That''s to try to read the truth, no matter what he''s actually doing, that you don''t know as you see it.


    What I found out was that what was pulling was a complete bluff, which was actually quite active.


    Second, an exploring gaze directed from the king. His voice and words make him more dangerous.


    "Such a report, though I have not heard from anyone?


    "When it''s pulling, it makes it look like it''s around, and it''s moving in secret."


    "Out of anyone''s sight?


    "Ha. I''m probably the only one in the castle who knows about it."


    Yes, you''re the only one who knows that truth. I asked other people a few times, but they still haven''t all seen it. He only returned the same answer uniformly that he was pulling into the room and stubborn.


    "... but you don''t know. Why did you only know about it?


    "It is by total coincidence that I found him walking, too. Perhaps it''s some kind of magic that doesn''t get the other person''s attention."


    "You think it''s magic? Did you teach him?


    "No, Lord Swimey was originally a man of magic."


    In that word, after all, the king makes a face that looks suspicious.


    "But, Fermenia, I heard that magic does not exist in the world of Lord Brave? There''s another technology out there, and Lord Brave said magic is a product of fantasy."


    "Sure. That''s what I''ve been watching, but the truth is, Lord Swimey used magic."


    "So Lord Brave lied?


    "No, such a bare gesture, not at all"


    I didn''t. I can say that for sure. Besides, Reggie, the wizard''s aptitude was pretty high, but he didn''t have enough prior knowledge of magic to say the least.


    As to whether the brave man was lying or not, the king seemed to trust him, too.


    "... right. I think so, too. But..."


    "Why does Lord Reggie say something about magic?"


    "Hmm. It''s strange that the boy didn''t recognize that magic existed in the world before he wanted to hide that magic could be used personally."


    Again, the king, too, was there to lean his neck. Magic is one of technology. In this world too, magic has an inseparable and intimate relationship not only with humans but also with creatures of intelligence, shaking away imminent harm or making people''s lives better. It''s something that goes with the development of people.


    Then why is the other world not known to exist, despite such technology? No matter how much magic you call kagaku is developing, technology is technology. If it is separate from kagaku, it should never be unnecessary because there are phases that can be used separately depending on the application.


    Then why did you say all that with your straight eyes and no brave Reggie?


    "�� Your Majesty the King. It seems that there are many complicated circumstances in Lord Brave''s world. It''s just that now..."


    "That the boy is walking out with magic. That no one in the castle knows about it. Why would he want to hide what he''s doing?


    "Yes."


    "... they don''t have restrictions on their movement, and if he''s just come to this world, there''s nothing wrong with walking. There''s got to be no reason to hide it..."


    Yes. He is also the same guest as the brave Reggie. The king has also issued a circular regarding the three people, Reggie, Mizuki and Suimei, asking them to cooperate with each other because if they want to go anywhere they want to go and look around, they will let them like it. It was the king''s extraordinary concern that he did not want to bind their freedom any more.


    But...


    "That''s where Lord Swimei is going..."


    "Where?


    "First, it''s the library room. I bring back a few books every day from there."


    "Hmm? I thought you were just pulling it off, but you''re quite impressed with the library. You can''t go back, so you must be getting the knowledge."


    Turning to the library, the king shouted with such admiration after his eyes were stunned by surprise. Heavy, yeah, yeah, nodding.


    Apparently, I''m not beaten by the irrationality of being summoned to this world on my own, and I''m encouraging you to study in the library,


    He felt it.


    Sure, that''s not a mistake either, but there''s more to it.


    "No, that''s what''s in and out of the forbidden library."


    "Hey, what?!? No, but that''s where it''s so easy to get in..."


    As the King marvels at words, the Forbidden Library is a place where, no, the Forbidden Library is not easy to enter. Historically important materials are stored there, enclosed by magic, and restricting people''s access.


    "That''s how easy it is."


    "Oh my... And that''s the only way that boy''s in and out?


    Fermenia takes a moment to ask if it is any more, and bites the seriousness of the matter.


    "�� also during the ritual"


    "Stupid...... Only three of you, including me, should know how to get in there."


    "Yes, but Lord Swimey must have opened that door with some kind of manipulation."


    After I said it, the air is heavy. That should be it, too. That room is built so that those who don''t know how to get in can never get in. That door, which multiplies the magic of earthly attributes, does not send those who do not understand earthly attributes.


    That is, unless Swimey is an extra wizard.


    What does that mean, then, needless to say?


    "What are you doing...... stupid question. That boy''s looking into the subpoena, isn''t he?


    "It doesn''t look that way to me at all, but it seems so to me to see the situation"


    "... so long, you want to go home"


    The look on the face of the king, who had spoken to divulge his troubles, contained depression. After all, the king must be quite heartbroken that he called them in. How about considering Swimey''s heart? Kind King.


    Even on the occasion of the debate gathered by the Heads of State, I have heard that the King was against the ritual of summoning Yingjie. He said it was harsh to push such an outrageous thing on the irrelevant. I don''t think clearly of rewards in achievement, and once I call them, I can''t even put them back.


    Besides, if we don''t rely on someone to rule things on our own, we will face this many times in the future, and sooner or later the people of this world will perish.


    Even though he shouted so loudly, before the thought of each of the leaders, who feared and cut off the fear of the Demon King, he was forced to summon Yingjie, not only by some small voice, but by the intention of the vast majority in the end.


    When Fermenia is giving thought to the king''s tasted powerlessness, the bitterness trampled on his noble heart, he opens his mouth that the king seemed heavy.


    "... and it''s Fermenia. Why didn''t you do anything before, tell anybody, tell me something?


    "Ha. It''s because I decided it wasn''t a good idea to come into contact with him at my personal discretion and cause some sort of problem. If the noise grows and reaches Lord Reggie''s ear..."


    "Sure, we can''t ignore the possibility of obsession."


    "Ha. And it didn''t even reach His Majesty the King''s ear because we didn''t have enough information until we notified him yet"


    Yes, uncertain information is at stake. It always creates misunderstandings and mistakes. It is only because of bias that I did not speak to the king and to other historical figures.


    "Regardless, I guess you were going to take action when something happened?


    "Yes, of course"


    Naturally about that. That''s why I was exploring sequential trends.


    "So, what about the others in this matter?


    "No, no one but me or His Majesty the King. Lord Reggie doesn''t seem to know anything about this."


    "Then there is no need to say anything else about this matter in the future. Unless you say I''m good, don''t tell anyone. Okay?"


    "Ha"


    To the king who stabs the nail, Fermenia short Ken. I don''t want anyone to know the King''s intentions, but he respects you. Fermenia honestly accepted.


    And what I''m going to ask after this is the policy for the future.


    "Your Majesty, what should I do in the future?


    Yes, what to do against Swimey. Should we deal with this? As for Fermenia, I didn''t think I could leave him alone like this. Even if that''s a friend of the brave.


    But the king frowns, as he heard the unexpected word of separation.


    "Mm-hmm? I don''t care what you do, why don''t you stay put? If that boy doesn''t do anything wrong, he may interfere. I don''t want that boy to interfere either, so he''s moving in secret."


    "But on the matter of the forbidden library..."


    "If you''re in, you don''t have a choice anymore. Only detailed history books and maps are in there. Where he finds out what''s in it, it doesn''t matter what."


    Sure, you''re right. You have to know it if you are to be known to a human from another country, and he is above you with no address or handover in this world.


    I can see that. But still, isn''t that judgment too sweet, no?


    (So His Majesty said earlier that there was no use in saying anything else?


    Sweetness, which does not blame those who violate the rules, ceases to show around. It is the poison that causes the breakdown of order, but on the contrary, if those around them do not know, there is nothing to show.


    Is that why the King used no other words to miss his actions?


    What the king needs is rigour. That''s what Fermenia thinks.


    So I find myself annoyed by the thought of a king who doesn''t seem to be.


    "... so your majesty has nothing to do with him?


    "Do you disagree?


    "Lord Swimey is a wizard. I was wondering if I should take any action. Sure, we''ll have to be cautious about Lord Reggie, but to make him like this in Camellia, it involves His Majesty''s tickets."


    "... personally, I don''t feel comfortable."


    What the king showed to Fermenian prophecy was a tired face that saw no slight pleasure either. From his expression, I even see a willingness to end the story about the treatment as soon as possible.


    But what is a court magician when you retreat here?


    "Your Majesty. It''s like some sort of punishment. I will not do anything you fear. And if there''s anything from Lord Swimey to Lord Reggie, I''ll tell Lord Reggie from me."


    "You''re very confident to convince me again."


    "A short period of time, but I''m his mentor. Then he won''t be able to scorn me either."


    Fermenia also had confidence in persuasion when something happened. Anyway, I am a court magician and a man who taught magic to the brave. If you say from that human mouth that a friend did something he shouldn''t have done, you will be convinced with him. Everyday other loving conversations, but also people who don''t like his crooks.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. But there''s only one thing I need right now.


    "The rest is in His Majesty''s words only. Please, be wise."


    On such a performance, the king meditated and pondered for a moment before eventually releasing his voice in a solemn discourse.


    "... then no"


    "Your Majesty! Shit!


    "Fermenia, I said no. Lord Suimei is also an important guest in our castle. Never think about doing him harm."


    "I am harmless, etc. Ha! I''ll do whatever I want with him."


    Fermenia eats down when it is no longer willful, but the king asks her once again for her willingness to consent, quietly and serenely.


    "Then there is nothing to be done, Fermenia. Okay?"


    ����


    "Okay?


    "I understand��"


    Fermenia had no choice but to say a word of recognition. And I bow my head deeply as I bite my thoughts off.


    When was the first time my thoughts didn''t come to mind? It happened several times shortly after I became a court magician, but not for long here these days. The focus was on the wizard, so remorse was one thing. The same goes for His Majesty the King, who does not accept the playing, but the spearhead of that anger is still on Swimey. I''m going to multiply it by 10,000.


    (No, not yet...)


    But the king didn''t approve of me, but I don''t intend to follow that ruling very heavily. This is the court. It''s the king''s garden. You can''t let them do whatever they want there. The point is, you just have to stay out of the king''s ear. Because you have to do something in secret and stab Swimey with a nail without saying anything else after it''s over.


    I can. Swimey doesn''t know I''m tailing her yet. If I don''t say something, I can deliver everything like this, without anyone knowing.


    ... What kind of wizard is this Camelia who is a wizard who doesn''t know how to swing? It''s never forgivable, and it''s not supposed to. Because you can only shine if you say so.


    The King''s voucher is that Camelia''s order is ��kept by herself�� by the court magician. The court magician himself. Even if it turns out to be a stranger story, I never mind.


    Let that undeserved boy know once and for all where he is now, the court magician.


    "Oh boy, you''re young, Fermenia..."


    King Armadiyaus leaked so against the back of Fermenia, who disappeared outside the door.


    Predict the outburst of youthfulness that will surely happen after this, on her back. Yes, those eyes of hers aren''t giving up anything. Perhaps in the future, you will take some action in a place you do not know your deposit.


    Is that what you have to do? I''m sorry for the boy, but after what Fermenia has done, should I punish him if I scold him?


    "It''s hard to say you''re talented..."


    Fermenia has a strong chronic heart lately. I guess that''s a reversal of the strength of her sense of responsibility, but being too strong was also a thought.


    King Armadiyaus sighed again.

 7 I cant resist that difference.

    That night, in front of the north wing of Camelia, where Astel king Armadiyaus lived, Fermenia stood silently.


    (This, the hell...)


    All that springs up and out is such a puzzling word. I can''t help it. The origin of the word is due to the figurine of armor in front of you.


    Armor figurine placed here. Slamus armor that name. It is a self-contained, movable golem that can be called the highest in the country, made by one of its brave wizards in the history of the Kingdom of Astel. Known for his use of earthly magic, the Great Sage also made a great contribution to the construction of Camelia. This is the specialty that such a forerunner supposedly created over his lifetime.


    That''s why it''s in a place like this, because this is what Fermenia did.


    She pulled herself out of the corner of the treasure hall to set the moxibustion on the ��hey" of the wizard Swimey Yakagi, who didn''t know it would stop before.


    This placement in anticipation of perhaps even coming here today. But when I came to see the fit when the guard''s patrol was over, the golem stayed the same and nothing happened at all.


    Then I turned my eyes to the room unexpectedly wondering if it didn''t come today - and the door was slightly open.


    - Why.


    So he swung away the words sweeping through his brain and made sure that the golem didn''t move, and the best golem in the country had already finished with the shape of the golem.


    (This golem is so unbroken...)


    Squeeze.


    I''m pretty sure this golem was activated first. In previous start-up experiments to be placed, it moved without obstacles and had a smooth operation similar to that of new, despite the age objects.


    But if it did, the Golem would have had a fight with Swimey. But there are no shards of traces around them that would be engraved when they fought. That''s impossible. This golem, supposedly made for local defense, was fought by Fermenia at the time of the start-up experiment, but could not be so easily deactivated.


    Then why is it so destroyed by no complete skin? The golem has been devastated by the technique of its contents, but its appearance remains completely unchanged and placed in the same place.


    What kind of moves can I use to change this golem indefinitely? Even if you rip it off with force, this can''t happen. Even the magical traces that should have been exercised have been beautifully and refreshingly erased, and I can''t even see the means by which the Golem was defeated or the skill that created this situation.


    The person who did it lights the lights in the room and stares at the summons as usual.


    It''s like saying you don''t have your own thing in mind.


    (Shit......)


    I threw up this nasty evil that I had never used before in my life in such a casual imagination.


    I was sexually angry when I thought that this self had not been dealt with at all by Fermenia Stingray, who was called a genius and climbed to the position of court magician earlier than anyone else. I know I''m here and you haven''t noticed, but I still can''t stop being angry. I can''t forgive the magical manipulation that licked the court demon conductor.


    And once again, Fermenia thinks on that defenseless back.


    It would be good. I''m trying to show you. If you don''t skip anything and repeat your foolishness, look at it now. I will make sure that you know the abyss of the magic that you do not know.


    A dark flame burns up in a woman called White Flame. There is a flame of overconfidence that attaches itself to profit and brings power only to those who have rightly lost sight of themselves.


    - Yes, at this time, the creed of duty, responsibility, etc. that was in Fermenia was torn away before his insistence and chronic heart.


    Turn your back on this one and quietly say your confidence to a boy from another world who just immerses himself under his feet.


    "... it''s a swimey goatee. This white flame is called my power. I''ll show you everywhere."


    Without knowing that the occurrence of that will will turn into the future''s own despair.


    A few days later than the night they broke the golem. Fermenia was now tailing after one boy after a quiet night for everyone staying around the royal castle Camelia.


    The opportunity I chose to relate to him when I walked in secrecy, today. Wandering through Camelia and pulling, he follows her without leaving, trying to hunt her down like this in order to cast down an iron hammer on a boy who scorns the king''s glory.


    Naturally, as usual, Swimey hasn''t noticed, and she can''t even notice. Always use the magic of the wind during the tail to keep your footsteps, heat, and even your slightest breath out of reach. No matter how clever the signs may be with this magic of concealment, you will never realize it. Whoever it is.


    The boy in front of him walks without a light and without hesitation down a passage closed in the dark. It seems that where he''s going today is a different place than usual. As usual, students'' clothes and what they call "shabby" clothes are packed together and walked everywhere. We still don''t know where we''re headed, but today Fermenia figured out how to handle it.


    "- Tz!"


    At the end of the day, a shadow appeared.


    Unexpectedly, small surprises. Was there someone to walk out on this quiet night? The castle''s sleepless turn, because of this aftermath, is getting a lot of sleep today, and they never come out. Then who the hell is it?


    ... but he just felt that way. Normally, there is no one but a guard, such as a person who walks in the middle of the night like this even sleeping in grass.


    And when I turn my gaze to him trying to chase Swimey again.


    "... disappeared, you say?


    The focus of both eyes can''t even be right. In a slightly eyed gap, Suimei had disappeared neglectfully.


    With that walking speed, I''m still supposed to be around the corner. Behind the aisle, I don''t see him.


    But you can look if you can''t see what you''re saying where you can''t see anymore.


    Under its will, Fermenia gathers the magic in her body and spins the magical ceremony of the wind.


    "- The wind. Become my servant and tell me what I desire. Windsearch"


    What I exercised was the magic of exploration with the wind. This makes the information you want to know perceived by the wind.


    Soon after, the footsteps of Swimei reached Fermenia''s ears by the wind. The sound has not engraved a certain rhythm. Not yet, not so far away. Fermenia hurries to the sounder, without haste.


    "This way... hmm?


    Listening to the sound, as I ran for a small run, I noticed something.


    (First, what''s ahead here...)


    And then you notice where Swimey headed, and your anger burns up again.


    Yes, it is precisely where he is about to go now, the gardens of White Asia. It was one of the gardens inside the royal castle Camelia, the most formatted place.


    This is a sanctuary where only a limited number of people can enter, spending the king''s few private hours. Trying to get in there without permission is such a disgrace. Seriously, forgive me no longer. Yes. Anger on his chest. Anger on his chest. Hell, he steps on the floor and chases him.


    Over the cobblestone aisle, through a small courtyard along the way, ahead.


    I''ll creep through the last aisle, swearing I''ll be sure to slap this wrath on that boy. I followed the light of the stars and the backlight of the moon as I ran through the blinding hour for a moment. I had the magic of my life and stepped on it.


    - Then there was one wizard there.


    Gardens of White Asia. Next to the obelisk at its center, Swimey Yakagi turns his back and looks up at the gemstone-like stars as soon as it pours down.


    Stand at night with a giant moon sitting in the shade of the night against the backdrop of a magnificent middle heaven stretching blue black from the earth to heaven, from heaven to earth and from end to end.


    When did he change his clothes, his appearance from the earlier "shabby" turned to one flawless outfit that was so confusing with ��neat black�� and his appearance.


    "... man, tailing and sniffing around after people doesn''t seem like a good hobby though. The only thing you can say that''s a pathetic, stupid stray sheep who doesn''t know how things work or how to cook, huh?


    He then bent his mouth to a niggling and invincible grin and turned to this one as if he had noticed this move from the beginning. It''s as if to mock an unidentified stray to go.


    "... you didn''t realize?


    "Sort of. It would be weirder if you didn''t notice if you could just look behind you."


    ����


    When asked, even naturally, Swimei returned it cool. The tail was already known.


    No way, it was a surprise to have this perfect technique of hiding out.


    Then this time, this will be the one who was eaten full. And the fact that this pursuit was in the hands of an invitation.


    The more the roots of the teeth lift, the more they bite their teeth. Being danced is such a regret. To the humiliation I taste for the first time, the flames of anger raised the fever.


    I was invited. Without releasing his guard to that unafraid fact, he turns to him.


    "... then what are you going to do?


    "I mean nothing, nothing. I was just walking. It''s not the rule that you shouldn''t leave the room at night, is it? So this time, I came to a place I''d never been before."


    "Did you think you could roll this me in smoke for that reason? If you knew, you knew you were here, right?


    I don''t even try to hide my frustration at what you know and what you invite me to do, and I slap you like that.


    Then Swimey laughed unwieldily like a bad boy whose prank had been found out.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work. Right."


    "Ask again. Why did you come to such a place?


    "Why not? It''s..."


    The mouth-watering swimey is still laughing as cool as a breeze. As if to foresee what will happen in the future and have fun on it.


    And with a glaring look at this one''s sincerity.


    "That''s the same reason you are. Don''t you?"


    ��������


    "Oh, shut up? I thought I was gonna be okay, but I don''t know if I was."


    Swimey says so, in a familiar manner, wearing black gloves.


    This one doesn''t fit that story. Off-topic so as to deceive me that it was even the prospectus that was found out.


    "Where the hell did you bring those clothes from?


    Yes, I''ve never seen any clothes worn by Swimey before. On a black coat with a long hem, the first type you see, inside it is black clothing that you can see as it opens, a decorative cloth and a hard knitted bright white shirt. The same black trousers as the jacket. Such a stand-up.


    "Hmm? Oh, suit and coat? I always try to carry my battle dress."


    "You want me to carry it with you? I wouldn''t have brought any clothes, except those from when I was summoned."


    "I was putting it in my bag. You saw that you had one, too, right?


    Remind me. Swimey, who spoke that way, acts to lift something. Does the act lead to memory?


    Sure enough, all three of them had their personal belongings in hand at that time.


    But.


    "What kind of clothes would fit in a small storage box like that?"


    "You know, I think you''re smart enough to say whatever it takes, right?


    Swimey looks like she''s stuck on her shoulder like she''s stunned. He is a wizard, so if you think about it carefully, there is a verse that comes to mind.


    "... right, a magic guide"


    "If you do something, it''s a nasty way of putting it, but you''re right. It''s my favorite."


    and swimey to mouth just a little bragging. A magic guide is an article that exerts an effect that is not normally possible, with some force applied to what is normally present. Sure, that would be a possible story, but I''ve never heard of an enchant that increases the tolerance of the contents. I don''t think it applies to any of the eight attributes, but if you have such an excellent magic guide, do you even want to brag about it?


    As this one roars at the effect of the bag, Swimey, who finished wearing the gloves, trims the collar of his coat and cuts it out invincibly.


    "- Well, it''s too late for the night. Shall we get started?"


    "Don''t be silly, you bastard. Where do you think you are? This is a garden in White Asia that His Majesty the King particularly likes. You think you''re allowed to fight in a place like this?


    This is the garden of White Asia, the king''s garden. What a shallow thought, such as roughing up there in battle. Yes, with a sharp stare, I blame the words that are so lame.


    But Suimei turned his invincible grin into a mockery just for his mouth, as if he had seen something funny as well.


    "Huh? It''s a garden in White Asia. Sure, it''s a garden with a big name that goes well with the vibrant construction, but - as you say, is this really the garden of that white-air?


    "I don''t know what that means. This is the garden of White Asia, above all the presence of the white obelisk that showed the center of the garden beside you. The flowers that colour the garden are all kinds of seeds taken from all over the kingdom, and this is the favorite of His Majesty the King because that spire you see on the left hand side - ah...?


    No. Momentum shook his left hand, but the tower of the throne, where His Majesty''s room was, was not where it was supposed to be. Shadows and shapes.


    The contents of his head fall into confusion at once.


    Swimey said away, as if she knew such her own perplexity or mocked herself without spinning words.


    "What''s up? There''s nothing on your left hand side, okay? The king''s bedroom spire overlooking the gardens of White Ash, as you wish to say, is on your right, isn''t it?


    Turn again to the point.


    "... stupid. Your Majesty''s bedroom must be on the left hand side. Why, why is it on the right hand side..."


    Turn the other way and there it is, the tower. To the inexplicable phenomenon, there are no words. No reason. And it can''t be. The spire I was supposed to point at was on his right hand side, as he put it in his mouth.


    Questions and confusion swirling through my head about what the hell happened. Originally, the Tower of Thrones is on the left hand side. Not as many opportunities as I''ve been called here, but only then I see them. Definitely. But now it''s on the right hand side for some reason. Why?


    Then Swimey, with her meditating mastery, explains.


    "Right. There are two possible answers. Easy. The spire on your right is simply that you were mistaken for it on your left, or that this isn''t the garden of White Asia you know."


    "Stupid. That can''t be..."


    "Really? Then why is there a spire on the left? The moon is rising from the right looking at us? The planted areas of the flowers that make up the garden are being reversed from left to right? Tell me the answer."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    They ask me to give them an answer, but I don''t know the answer.


    Indeed, he was right, the garden of White Asia now was, as its presence mirrored, reversed. Everything I''m even seeing right now, including the moon and constellations, is the opposite.


    This was as if all of a sudden, I was lost in another world.


    "Phantom road..."


    (Divergent inversion��)


    "Phumm... Ro-do?


    The words that Suimei uttered - which have not been converted into this language, and therefore are probably words other than the language they use on a daily basis - are repeated without understanding.


    "Yes, this is within the boundaries I''ve made. A mirrored phantom world where everything has been inverted from this world. It''s called a void space, where you braid numbers that don''t exist in the world and you create places that don''t exist."


    "Hey, what''s that? The number that doesn''t exist? Hey, how''s it goin ''? What the hell are you talking about? What the hell did you do?


    To Suimei''s magical exposition, he came out with his mouth shut and was seared and anxious. The same goes for unfamiliar words, but I have never seen or heard such magic. I am the court magician, myself. Totally. One thing.


    Magic is a mystery that uses the power of the element to wake up. To harness the power of eight elements: fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, tree, light and darkness, magic always has any attribute and does miracles by the power of its elements. Using magic as the driving force, he calls on the element with chants, puts the element on the path called the surgical ceremony, and asks for results.


    But this magic doesn''t have it. You don''t have the power of an essential element for magic.


    "Oh man, from there... I knew it, too. The awkwardness of magic over here and what we call medieval civilization. Though the contents seem to be centuries before that. Well, that''s why it''s already unknown from language and conceptual relationships, isn''t it?


    "This is what you think this is magic...? Is there some magic that can transform the world like this? Depending on the attributes, it changes the scene around��"


    "It''s not just the looks that are changing... is it like that confusing? It''s a bit of a stupid junction magic, isn''t it?


    Yes, there''s magic using something that I''ve never heard of in the first place, even suspicious if it''s an attribute -.


    "Cool...... maho?


    "Hey no way from there!? You don''t even have a concept of connecting? This place!?


    "So what the hell are you..."


    "The kingdom! It''s kingdom magic! You''ve never really heard of it!?


    "And I don''t know! I don''t know what you''re talking about, but such inexperienced magic exists in this world!


    "... seriously. I''m starting to feel like I can do something in this world."


    Swimey is greatly surprised by something and then holds his head heavy with one hand. Was the magic of this world so shocking to him?


    And he decided he couldn''t even explain anymore? I vomited a big big big give up sigh.


    "... Fair enough. Let''s not have a hard story. The point is, this isn''t the White Ya garden you know, it''s another place I created based on the White Ya garden with witchcraft. So no one notices if there''s a noise or a fight here, or if you leave the magic behind, in your dreams. Okay?"


    "Whoa..."


    I don''t know half what you''re talking about. The magic used is a total mystery. But I understood the situation where it was put. Now I''ve been lured into his cage.


    Swimey opens her mouth when she understands and receives silence.


    "I don''t think you swallowed it before you figured it out. It is important to take the situation calmly. Now it''s time to... Let''s get started."


    "Let it go. You seem concerned that I can let you get lost in the unexplained, but do you seriously think you can defeat me with your degree of magic? I am Stingray, whose kingdom of Astel is the magician of the court, white flames. It''s not like I''m losing to a man who can only face his opponent using such a small craftsman as a coward!


    I can yell at a boy who just doesn''t break being up there. That''s right. You just have to think about it. I am white flame. A wizard who has reached the truth of the flames. Then what can we put behind us? If it is a battle, I am an absolute. We''ve burned down several warcraft and demons before.


    There''s not much magic. You can''t lose to a boy like this. What do you say is advantageous when you draw into analogy? He didn''t pull himself in, he can''t even fight without pulling himself into a place like this.


    - Yes, there''s no reason for me to be afraid of him, or to remember the fear.


    "- Hmm. Seems like you wanted to make a mess of things that you don''t understand, but the result is known."


    "Oh, well, with great confidence. But can you really take me down with you?


    "Well said. Then I''ll show you. Because I am called White Flame in this Kingdom of Astel. Reached the ultimate truth of the magic guide, my flame!


    "Mm-hmm. You think it''s the truth?


    When he shouted up loudly, a voice with no dangers of witch mountain play from the face to face. When I heard what I said, the color of Swimei changed visibly, like I had ever been in the cold wind.


    Naturally. It is the truth of the flames that I deal with. Listen to that, look at that, there''s no way the Wizard of Ichii can stay calm.


    Therefore, he speaks for himself. To manifest here the magic that I have arrived at.


    "- It''s flames. Thou, that the flame hath a reason for flame, but that which is out of the reason for flame. Burn down all things, the white that is evil in truth! Truth Flare!"


    At the same time as you utter out the key words, a white, shining flame swirls around you. This white flame took in the surrounding wind, something that led to having several times as much heat as a red flame.


    It is a flame that burns down all matter.


    "Nah - huh?


    Surrounded by white flames, Swimey uttered such a poorly understood tonal voice. Her complexion is full of confusion, and she''s just stunned on the spot for nothing she can do.


    Naturally. A white flame surrounds you that everyone has a vision and doesn''t break their awe attitude.


    If you''re the same wizard, you can''t help but give up resistance.


    Yes, even though there was no imposition, Suimei looked around once with a puzzled face and then "rang a horrible finger".


    It was right after that. The white flame instantly lost its color and turned it into just a red flame.


    "Hey, what?!?


    And while I was surprised by the phenomenon myself, the flames gradually lost their fierceness around Swimey, and as a result, disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    Surprise this one on your ass, take a brief look at where the white flames were burning until earlier, and eventually Swimey slowly opens her turning mouth here.


    "... you know what?


    It was a clap-out dialogue, like being betrayed with tiny results by expectations that were enough to recruit.


    Imagination, impatience, can''t dissipate without losing a place to go. It was confusion that cut the weir out of his own mouth and overflowed to cut that word he uttered.


    "Hey, why!? Why!? Why does my white flame go out!? Those are the extremes of fire that only those who have reached the truth can handle! Why did you just snap your finger..."


    "Wow... what, are you serious? Oh, man. To be honest, I wondered what kind of nasty magic you got yourself into, and you simply mixed oxygen to accelerate the combustion a little bit..."


    "Hey, what''s that attitude?!? Wow, my flame!


    The words do not come out well to the remarkable dismay shown by Swimei. Why did the white flame go out and why did he have a sense of disappointment? Only such an idea precedes me and even interferes with what I say back.


    But Suimei complained to herself that it was not enough.


    "... there''s no curse either. It doesn''t even mean I hung it in flames. There is no such thing as pulling from some inheritance, or even the strength of witchcraft. If I were your master, I''d be yelling to start over from the ground up."


    "Hey, what! What the hell am I missing in my magic!?


    "All of it. All of it! There''s no mon at all, and you''re just a flamethrower! It''s worse than that!


    "What!?


    "Oh, that''s enough... already..."


    Such a swimey who says things like he gave up explaining and saying things. The shaking of merciful eyes through the shadows clap at the exasperation of their magically broken selves.


    It was in there. What happened. What did he do?


    When he sighed loudly again, suddenly at his feet...


    ........


    The magic formation appeared.


    "What the hell!?


    "... Now what?


    The tone of reproach is occupied by shuddering. But above all, I was stunned by the unlikely phenomenon that had happened in front of me.


    "The magic team was painted on its own... Impossible..."


    "... to?


    "Heh, bye! Why... why is the magic formation suddenly appearing underfoot!? That''s impossible, isn''t it? What did you do?


    When he yelled at her for doing something, Suimei now lurked his eyebrows at the evil appearance of blood circles, unlike before.


    This is the one who wants to look like that.


    A magic formation is an auxiliary role in simplifying the itinerary in the exercise of magic by forming part or all of a technique to be constructed when magic is used in a medium capable of writing, not only on the ground, but also on floors, walls, rock skin, paper, etc.


    Normally, because of the effort that occurs in writing or drawing a combination of letters or numbers, shapes, during combat, it is only used in rituals, etc., and is not depicted without any act, as it is now.


    "No, it''s normal."


    "Normal stuff! What can I do to interfere with the magic just so that the magic formations are drawn on their own!


    Yelling again, Swimey held her head out again.


    "Ahhh, there too? Is that where this world comes from? Seriously, are you done? The magic of this world."


    I don''t care about this one. And when I frequently trouble my head and regress from it, I think of my temples as twirling with my index finger, making a different voice than before.


    "Uh, you know. This guy built a predetermined sorcery formula, and he interfered with the world in advance to incorporate the foundation of that sorcery so that a magic formation could be formed automatically. That way, when you use magic, the magic team automatically occurs and you can exercise magic at high speeds. You know?"


    "Oh...?


    "There''s no way you can do that. Right now, it''s made right in front of you. I''ll tell you before I wake you up like that, if you deny not only the magic you just did, but even the mystery that''s happening in front of you, I don''t recognize you as a mystician. All right?"


    "������������"


    This word was sealed by the boy''s impending rigour to disagree.


    Sometimes his story was legitimate, but the very existence of the technique of automatically generating magic formations was the first ear. Because no one has ever used the magic formations that way before, and the old wizard never talked about them that way.


    "�� simplifying the process for the exercise of magic would be a must during battle. Is this really a fantasy world of swords and magic?


    Then it was more fantastic where we were... "


    "There''s about a simplification of the process until you exercise magic! No chanting is the best of them all!


    "Huh? What''s that? No chanting is that advanced technology?


    "Oh, of course"


    "Except for the great magic. Then what? Is this going to be an amazing move, too?


    Swimey spoke so easily before playing her pussy and finger. Then to Russia, the sound played - perfectly in sync with the sound of my fingers tapping the base of my thumb - the air in front of me bounced with intense momentum.


    There is no time to exhale or drink. The air scattered in all directions becomes a shockwave across the wind, ravaging the surrounding objects.


    "Ku, ah... What...? No chanting, no key words on top of that..."


    "Awesome, Mizumi! I exercised my magic without chanting, so now I''m one of the great magicians!...... ha, silly"


    Tighten your chest and snap right into it. Suimei, who threw up in an instant that her retreat was cold, was even feeling shriveled.


    But...


    "I''m tired of explaining. I''m not willing to go along with any more of your questions. So."


    That''s what I said, I said the words.


    "Archiatius overload!


    (Magic furnace, load activated!


    Was it a magical chant? Archiatius, overload. Solo words that are too short to distinguish between spells and keywords, and do not even know what they called upon, but make the magic formations that were beneath them shine once and for all strong.


    And a magic formation of white light containing the brilliance of a rainbow unleashed something in the boy.


    "- Tz!?


    Immediately afterwards, the immense magic that sprays. While closing his eyes for a moment to his dazzling power, when he opened his eyes to the cured running stream, there was a figure of someone who harnessed a quiet magic and hardened himself to powerful intimidation.


    "Magic has increased!? What the..."


    "What? Did I tell you I''m tired? Don''t say anything more. Yeah, I know. You''re surprised you amplified (boosted) your magic like you did now. I know. Your question is not enough for me."


    Swimey mouths somewhere irritating. The boy who is no longer willing to answer this suspicion will not even temporarily lend himself to the words he uttered aggressively.


    And I regained my quiet temper again and cut it out again.


    "I''ve wasted a lot of time already since I told you to start - now, Wizard, is it my turn?


    And at the end of the question, Swimei snorted like he was not funny or anything.


    ... What is happening right now in front of you? How many times have you thought that since you got here? So is the current increase in magic, but in the end, as I said earlier, this man used his magic formations to activate magic.


    It is a paradoxical act, such as purposefully creating a magic formation to simplify and use the magic process before exercising magic. I have more time to draw my magic formations and eventually more time until I exercise my magic. Yet even though the man in front of him took the process, he exercised his magic at a rate that ignored even the minimum time necessary to exercise the miracle of magic.


    There is no falsehood in that fact, and there is no falsehood in that fact. Then you will no longer be able to treat this boy as an understatement. Because I have done what I cannot and cannot understand without suffering. I''m sure this boy has no hanging. I am nothing more than a wizard with absolute knowledge (from my side), who has walked in a world I do not know.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than himself.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than the old wizard he mentored.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than the brave Reggie.


    - I''m sure this boy is better than the demon king who leads the world to ruin...


    "... who are you?


    "No, you never made a decent name for yourself since you got here. Fine, I''ll give you a name."


    Yes, Swimey spoke as she remembered, then opened her mouth again.


    "- I''m a magician, Mitsumi Eight Keys. He is a modern Japanese mystician who sought mystery in order to reach all the reasons of the world."


    Magician, Mitsumi Eight Keys.


    It was later the name of a wizard who wanted to soil the best wizard in Astel history for the first time and told her she could never reach it.

 8 Modern Sorcerer VS Wizard of the Other World

    As was initially expected, Shuiming, who lured Fermenia Stingray into the junction, was now moving to a position where he could do his utmost as a magician by waking up a magic furnace.


    Fermenia finally speaks of an overwhelming difference in power and is bound by impatience and fear. Before her, Mizumi uses the knowledge she can possess to increase her magic.


    If someone else was here right now knowing the status quo, he might think so, to the fullest, no matter how much everything is overdone.


    Fermenia Stingray says, no, that''s all magicians in this world are inferior to magicians in their world. If so, it is efficient and gentleman to rub your mind, reduce the use of unnecessary magic and carry things smartly, yes.


    But Shuiming has no intention of doing so. No matter how many sorcerers in this world don''t know about the diversity of sorcery systems, don''t know about the effective use of magic formations, don''t devise spell chants that can be called imperatives, and don''t build a magician''s basic magic furnace in his body, the sorcerer is the sorcerer for him.


    If you have the stage to fight and you are the host you invited to fight, you must not lack the courtesy of doing everything in your power, no matter how low the competition is. A sorcerer seems to be a sorcerer, and he attracts and subjugates his opponent''s mind with the magic of the Spirit. Sure, we have other intentions at the end of the day because the situation is a situation, but if we are in the middle of a battle, we have to come more than a host. That was the pride of being a magician of Mitsumi Hachi.


    Confront me for a while. There are no words of initiation in this battle.


    The battle has already begun. Later only which moves first.


    It was Fermenia who could no longer live with the tensions of the battle or moved ahead.


    "- Tz! Flame! Thou, that the flame hath a reason to flame, but that which is out of the reason of the flame! Burn down all things, the white that is evil in truth! Truth Flare!"


    It''s the white flame magic she proclaimed the truth earlier. The magic of generating flames that say truth but are actually just high temperatures, but the earlier flames seemed to be a small handful of checks, and the scale is huge out of step. Then there is also a considerable amount of magic involved.


    The flames created in Russia swirl like whirlpools, and when they spread around, they focus on this one in an instant, and converge towards each other.


    - So, Shuiming''s mind switched completely.


    Burn this one or the flame will kill you. No sentiment is earliest for that flame, but none of us are willing to take it in silence.


    Inhale quickly and focus your gaze. Optimize magic to exercise magic.


    "Secandum ex Quartum excipio"


    (Second, third and fourth walls, local expansion)


    This is the magic of your own defense. For the first time in the world, I tried to use the "Golden Fortress of the Rock." I expanded the walls to a limited extent.


    The golden magic formation forms a triple shield in front of the arm that is received in the palm of the hand but protrudes like a protrusion.


    It can''t even work like a flame that''s just hot. The fortress walls are sturdy. Even if it is attacked by a flame, it will not fall. Obstructed by a triple overlapping barrier of magic formations, it disappears without daring, but Mount Seki.


    The white flame line of Article 7 pulls the roar to its tail and crashes into a golden magic formation. This is a fierce penetration until the light strip of white flames that is inhibited scatters its bright white sparks with the clash and all quantities can disappear without sharpening the magic formation. White flames scatter the roaring sounds and sparks of the excavating machinery, and the flashing aftermath ravages its own surroundings. One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds. But I can''t penetrate the white flame. Inhibited by the surgical defense of the second castle wall, the rotating magic formation of the third castle wall solves the surgical formula that constitutes magic. As a result, the dazzling pure white faded back to its original red and finally dispersed before the explosion by the power reflex (reflex) of the Fourth Wall.


    "Not yet, not yet!


    I hear a strong rush, but that is a testament to the next bullet. The fireline that was shot out was out of sight, but the blazing of white flames is still stalled in the air as her words point.


    Again, "Flames!" Under the decree, Fermenia shoots it out. Now rush straight through to survive the white flames that strike again.


    White flames also change direction in the meantime, changing movement and approaching. That''s right, isn''t the title of the court magician Dada? Both the movement of magic to move and the manipulation of flames are carried out quickly and in the shortest possible time. That, the operation of witchcraft, which may be said to be top notch, certainly deserves admiration.


    But in the end, no matter how good it is, it doesn''t make sense if there''s no quality involved there. So-called magic that does not have the effect of breaking through the walls cannot scratch the Golden Fortress, and even if the defense is unraveled, the flames will scrape themselves for a second and chase them, but they will not be hooked at the edge of the coat, and they will not be able to leave a single burn.


    With a white flame on his ass that won''t chase him, this one turns straight back into a counterattack. My distance opened on the run. That''s why I want to say, the magic of acceleration.


    Gravity reduction, mass reduction. ��Nutus.Mltitudo.Decresco." That''s the word. Whimpering less, his own body releases from the shackles of gravity and lightens. It''s like the weight of your body doesn''t even exist right now.


    Then run. No, that''s why I''m shooting.


    Flipping a black coat, peeling off the impending white flame, a gliding swallow attacked Fermenia at speed.


    "Too fast -"


    Is that a cry? The accelerating flesh thin would have been confused with instantaneous travel. If you notice, its presence is three meters there.


    Play your finger in front of him before you finish listening to all her words.


    For a moment, a stunned gaze overlaps with a chilling gaze.


    The magic of a missile. Modern magician Mizumi, rupturing compressed air can only be activated with a finger-playing process. Simple sorcery, but its power is deductive. Simplified, therefore excellent speed, the effect is as physical as it is, so it is easy to understand.


    - Pattin.


    Just as a transparent bomb caused a transparent explosion, the impact pushes the air away and blows every ground directly below it.


    The rupture was close, but I saw it earlier, but it was late, or Fermenia throwing herself out with a single hair in time to dodge it.


    "Ugh, ah...!


    If you try to ring your finger again to block that exit, Fermenia will also change direction poorly. He screams like a scream as he flees lifelessly to be danced to successive shockwaves.


    "Meh, it''s a mess! How can you make magic so easy!


    "Ha - because if you can''t, you lose, third-rate magician. We''re not playing the RPG game, are we?


    Yes, this is not a game. It''s a life-threatening trial. A world where you just wasted about a second of your time and settled relentlessly. It doesn''t translate to the mystery that Fermenia has.


    Remove the reagent bottle from your pocket in a gap where Fermenia escapes.


    And quickly open the lid of that reagent bottle.


    Among them is mercury. The only metal to liquefy at room temperature. In alchemy, a substance nicknamed an amphoteric monster comes out zero, now or now, to hang witchcraft.


    And then pay to shake and hang the long-awaited words on the mercury that drew the line in the universe.


    "Permutatio Coagulatio vis lamina!


    (Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power!)


    Grabbing the mercury that still remains liquid and swinging it backwards like a sword''s blood swing, there''s the mercury that has already taken shape. The blood waves naturally put the wreckage on the sword. The essence is also in the sword. That''s a mercury knife. A shapeless weapon that changes shape as much as it takes by magic.


    "- It''s dirt! Shatter my enemies by turning them into stubborn rubble! Stonereid!


    Fermenia completed the magic just before the mercury formed the wreckage. The little pebbles that are ejected call the soil over its orbit. Just before the flying pebbles reached, they had become spicy stone bullets of pointy fist magnitude.


    "Eat it -"


    "Sweet!


    Slash away the stones that fly in, with the swords that you have created. In front of the magician''s eyes, a bullet is not untraceable. Then it can''t be a threat such as a flying stone. The cutting tip of the mercury blade smashes the stone practiced with magic. The stone debris that flies later also smashes. Streamline along the flow of swordsmanship. Dangerous.


    "You''re a wizard, but you can use your sword!?


    "I can use it, but what''s going on? The magician over there has to have melee skills, right? Whether you''re close to using magic or far away, there''s no obstacle."


    Slash.


    "Fuck...... fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, oh, man!


    Fermenia randomly shoots stone bullets just saying she''s already abandoned herself. But the rubble never arrives. I can''t even dust my clothes.


    Cut off the last debris. Variety of crashing dirt mass. There is no more shaping.


    "- It''s flames! He was willing to penetrate, and opened his enemies before me.


    "Permutatio.Coagulatio.vis flagellum"


    (perverts, flushes, squeamish!


    The chant in sync with Fermenia, however, had minutes here with short sentences. A magic formation is built to be pierced by a mercury knife. And use your wrist return to the fullest for a swing. Then mercury, which until earlier was a sharp iron rod, changes as if it were a whip with a leatherstring.


    As the chant goes, a mercury whip roaming through the sky. I slapped her directly next to me for not blocking Fermenian spell completion.


    "Tz!?


    A mercury cut outstrips the speed of sound to make a fierce bursting sound like an empty cannon. Deeply decisive ground. Metal whips have no comparable power to leather whips, etc. The weight, the hardness, the sharpness, even the length. The human body is even thick and thick, and even thin paper breaks through synonymously and brutally.


    "Ugh, gu... no way..."


    I can prune my life with a swing of my arm. Having been stuck with such a fact, Fermenia becomes incapable of moving a step from the spot. You''d usually move smoothly with chanting. Same goes for your mouth. Not a single bar of the spell can be spoken, and only words filled with bitterness emerge from bitterly distorted faces.


    I can see blood drawing from my face. Is that it? No, it''s not the end unless you bend your knees. If it''s hard to float, it hasn''t given up yet. ��This is where I stand in distress, etc." "Where''s the room for salvation?" I should smash it to the bottom of my heart, without skin, so that I can''t even think about it again.


    Under that will, I burned firewood once to the magic furnace, now named Passion, and exploded my magic into Russia.


    - Oops.


    Sound and illusory loudness and power shook the castle.


    A runoff of bursting magic intertwined, losing its way, which drove a bunch of blue lightning bolts up the roar of a dragon roaring.


    And in front of me is Fermenia, who lost her identity to the war. He turns his gaze of awe with his knees flaunted at the difference in force that he can never resist.


    Before that, Shuiming sweeps out. "Velam nox lacrima potestas"


    (In the book. the power of tears at night)


    From underfoot, a magic formation so enormous as to encompass the garden unfolds. It is the magical light of the Ether that shines deeper than the starry sky. The brilliance of the moment is strong and still fantastic in this fantastic world.


    "Olympus quod terra misceo misucui mixtum"


    (Unmark the heavens and the earth)


    Events and phenomena change at the end of each bar. Unlike the magic of this world, which becomes one with all the spells, casts them out and then overturns the phenomenon at once, this magic is the embodiment of power itself. Even during chanting, the world changes and the situation changes to a miracle that should always happen.


    A particle of golden power rises from the earth, and when it rises toward heaven, it is sucked into the starry sky.


    And countless magic formations were built in Jomtien, as they depicted stars that colored the sky too much.


    "Dezzmoror pluviaincessanter"


    (glaring, pouring)


    If you notice, the magic formation fills the sphere like a star coloring the sky. The type is multiple wide-area deployment type. The attribute is an empty attribute equivalent to an ether. The lineage combines Kabbalah several secrets and astrology, other lineage composite magic that can also be synonymous with modern magic.


    At the stronghold that there is only one word left, Shuiming laughs invincibly and pronounces the execution.


    "Palace Magic Master''s Palace. Do your best to defend yourself, okay?


    There was no resistance that Fermenia could have had to that word. Just spare your life to develop defensive magic.


    And...


    "Enth astrarle"


    (Starry heaven, fall -)


    Keywords were given. A pillar of light that begins with that word and builds upside down from the magic formations of the sky. A mixture of magic and star light, some oriented, as though meteors had fallen with tears overflowing directly above them. Every sound that was on the earth is blown with its thunderous roar to strip all the earth within range of fangs.


    This is the magic of the starry sky, the falling meteor. It was one of the great magic of the Eight Keys of Mizumi, manifested with the words of Ensuastrale.


    ... Eventually, the meteor rain subsided. Later, what remained was the appearance of Fermenia, who had confused the original white garden, as if previous acts of sabotage had been dreams, with the eight-key Shuiming, pure white robe wrapped around a black suit, as a worn out cloth cut.


    Going gracefully beneath Fermenia, unable to move, Mercury knife aligns with its neck.


    "I win. Don''t you have any complaints?


    When you ask for victory or defeat, a trembling voice returns.


    "If so, you monster... which mouth do you want, such as not being able to fight with its strength... Why did you refuse the Demon King crusade? If you go out with the Demon King..."


    "Can you take him down? That''s what you''re talking about. As I said during the sight, the battle is numbered. History proves that. No matter how strong you are, you are no match for an overwhelming number. Winning trials do not exist. No matter how good the quality of those who fight is, before the emotional twists that bind a number of violence and a lot of will, every human being is nothing but a tiny one."


    That''s what I said, and Shuiming opens her mouth if she hasn''t said enough yet.


    "Nakshatra and other demon kings aren''t the only ones who have to fight for your favors. Even an army of creatures called the Demon Nation, under its command. That barcode bald guy dropped a country like Nosius. Though there were millions of troops there, it wouldn''t be that size if we thought about it normally and gathered reserve power. Double or triple? Even a million dollars is ridiculous, and you want me to deal with that number? I don''t care how many brilliant, nostalgic manoeuvres you run into, there''s no guarantee you won''t get caught up in unusual numbers, is there? How can you take him down?"


    "What are you talking about? Fighting is a battlefield where individual warriors say things. If you have so much power, you can win, and you will never lose."


    "Asshole. I''m saying that quality and quantity are different types of warfare. It''s not necessarily quality equals."


    "As much as you...... a wizard as you say that?


    "Ha? Me? Come on. I''m not such a good magician. Well, I''ve been told he''s a little talented, but he''s a magician at the bottom.... Well, maybe he can laugh with his nose if he''s the most heavenly guy on the other side. It''s not even a millimeter in here."


    ��������


    Fermenia loses her word this time. I''m not sure whether the cause of this was against the unusual awesomeness of the world where Mizumi and the others were, or whether it was Mizumi himself who could laugh and squeal so, but I was still sure that I couldn''t say anything more than an overwhelming difference.


    "Ma, I knew it before I started, but you''re a long way behind on witchcraft in other worlds. Clearly, it wasn''t that much fun. You may sound harsh."


    Yes, Shuiming speaks of her honest feelings right now. For him, whose joy of seeing mysteries he does not know positions him as the Battle of the Mage, unknown sorcery, sorcery knitted at the end of skill, is what he seeks in battle. But there was not one thing in the current battle.


    An unexpected, surprising and admiring death of "fights of understanding." So I won, trying to win. Naturally none of the joys that accompanied it were present.


    And just because it''s time to come, I''ll poke Fermenia at the outcome of this fight.


    "Well, then it''s time for the stage to go behind the curtains, wizard"


    The colder the spine of what you hear, the more you change your voice as much as possible to get it out of its heart and gall, yes. Fermenia, who could not even get up on her knees, had either stopped or blued her face as if she had reached the end of the world alone.


    "Ko, are you going to kill...?


    "Come on. What do you think? How do you think I can settle this settlement?


    "Ya, please! Forgive me for that!


    Fermenia lays flat in the water, forsaking her self-esteem. Help me, miss me, I just need to turn against you no more. Adult, but don''t bother.


    But Shuiming''s nose sounds uninteresting and inquires about it in a mean way.


    "Oh, come on, you were willing to kill me, you begged for your life?


    "Chi, no! I wasn''t willing to kill Lord Swimey more than I was! Just trying to let him know..."


    To fermenia shaking her neck vigorously and sideways, poured is a gaze cloudy with awakening and frenzy. Let''s say I didn''t come to the scene with my life at stake, I was too prepared for this. I have the temper to beat them up, but I didn''t think about the worst of getting beaten up by them, so this difference would be the price.


    I remember hearing about being an aristocratic princess, but for better or worse, maybe that''s the personality that influenced her.


    And Shuiming asks the sincerity of what he said earlier.


    Are you sure you didn''t want to kill him?


    "True! Swear to the goddess Arshna, it''s not a lie!


    "I don''t know how heavy the name of the goddess palace would be for me, but I''m a different world and I don''t know anything about Japanese people."


    Kachiri and a knife without a tweezer sound a tweezer. Fermenia is not Japanese, so she shouldn''t know what the noise is, but instinctively a plea turns into a grieving plea for realizing that the distance of life has shrunk.


    "Oh, please! I don''t want to die yet! I don''t want to die... please, this is it"


    That''s just too much abuse. If you hit your heart with all this, it would be a good time to get down to business. With that in mind, Shuiming speaks with a sense of boredom so that the mean attitude is not understood as acting.


    "... then you are. Instead of helping you, why don''t you take my offer?"


    "... just, conditions?


    "Yes. The first is that what happened here today will never tell anyone. The second is not to tell anyone that I am a magician. Especially for Trinity and water trees. Ready?"


    Fermenia shook her neck to the side when she asked for her consent.


    "Yes, no, wait. Lord Reggie and Lord Mizuki are still telling His Majesty the King that you are the wizard. What should I do in that case��"


    "Heh, that was a surprise. I''m surprised an overconfidence like you is telling someone. It''s not enough for me, I thought I didn''t even have insurance when I lost because I could handle it at any time - but it doesn''t matter. Either way, I won''t be able to tell you more about this from you in the future."


    Avoiding the danger that is out of the way from the beginning to the conditions presented, and seeing Fermenia breathe a relieved breath, Shuiming speaks of the last and most important condition.


    "And the third. Based on the above, I need you to sign this paperwork."


    Shuiming then tries to take it out of the void, making a single piece of paper and pen appear on his left hand. The pen was always what he used, and the paper was tedious and written with some arrangement in foreign languages.


    Naturally, Fermenia doesn''t know.


    "What, this?


    "It''s just a certificate. It''s a contract document with the wording that says you must keep what you just said. You don''t mind if I sign that much, do you?


    "... ok. Sign it."


    Fermenia seems a little surprised, but I accept. I don''t make clear predictions about what seems surprising, either way, she doesn''t have a choice.


    Finish signing the certificate and finally press the blood thumbprint. Shuiming sees it to the end and then tells her in white like a moon floating in the sky.


    "- And I forgot to tell you, if I sign this, at the end of the day, if I renege on my earlier promise, you will die."


    "Hey, what?


    "Well, I guess I was going to tell the king later, but that''s not going to happen, is it? I don''t want you taking me in any stranger directions."


    "Wait, you can do that for as long as you want."


    "It''s impossible to say in front of a magician, it''s not worth anything"


    It wasn''t exactly an affront, but I''m going to show Fermenia, who asked me with a strange face, the most effective proof right now here.


    Once Mizumi releases her hand from the mercury knife and attaches the signed deed with her magically lit finger, Fermenia holds her chest against Russia and suffers.


    "Fool......, guh, guh!?


    "This is how it works. The feeling of crushing your heart would be inside, wouldn''t it?


    Release your finger from the deed. Then, open from the commandments that squeezed the heart, Fermenia changed her breath constantly just that, because, uh, she leaks powerless discontent.


    "What, is... no, I didn''t hear that"


    "Whether you ask me or not, you don''t have a choice. It''s not that hard. Simply keep your mouth shut and that''s fine. Isn''t that a lot more conscientious than talking about going to the Demon King to sell you a fight, huh?


    "Ah... ugh... ugh..."


    When I ask, I don''t get back to you.


    If you look closely at that nagging Fermenia...


    (Ah...... did you do something a little too much?


    Apparently, it broke beautifully. Fermenia is whimpering with tears in her eyes.


    The person who did this, Mizumi, could not forbid compassion either.


    Does it extend to the pursuit above? Shuiming, who just doesn''t have that many brutal thoughts with him, tells Fermenia as if he was in a bit of a hurry.


    "Well, that''s what I''m saying, so keep your word, okay? I don''t want to kill you for nothing. I don''t like it."


    The tone was somewhat softer than earlier because sympathy preceded it? Continue to overflow the whimper, throwing it like that in a hurry to Fermenia, who doesn''t know if he''s listening or not, polyscratching his head with a few plans.


    And leave Fermenia wondering if there is anything more to be done, after the gardens of White Asia.


    I ended up putting it on before I dropped it, but it was a missed form.


    ... A battle between magicians is by no means an exchange and consent of life. It is a matter of hope that the Ningro Sorcerer will take the Sorcerer''s life. Surely there is no forgiveness for those who enter their own workshops, but otherwise all magicians are compatriots who must respect one another and hold hands together.


    Yesterday, magic has been suppressed by science, it has not declined and it has been stopped by development. The presence of those who seek magic in it is invaluable. So, in order to avoid extinction from the earth of a technique called witchcraft, as different as the system of witchcraft in which it is exercised, there exists an implicit rule whereby witchcraft does not kill witchcraft all the time. For this reason, deeds like the one we had earlier are commonly used. Not to kill you. To make sure you can''t do any more harm to yourself. That way, we can keep him alive for once. There are no fewer magicians.


    I forgive you for the other exceptions, but therefore the sorcerer''s duel is not about killing each other in mind, but about the rivalry of sorcery, how mysterious it passes, the point being that it results in the precision of sorcery, its strength, the complexity and altitude of the technique, its theory, its properties, and what we recognize each other for.


    How about this fight if you think about it? There is no witchcraft that makes you roar by accident, and if so, there is no aftertaste of immersion in victory.


    So this is the only emotion that comes to mind.


    "Really, you''re behind..."


    That word, which I said earlier to Fermenia, haunts the water now. I have to live in this world in the future. Whether or not there is a mystery in this world that drives the mind.

 9 What is Responsibility

    A few days after one incident in the garden of White Asia, Astel king Armadiyaus Route Astel had called Fermenia Stingray during a glance.


    The reason for the summons was, of course, to hear directly from her, the Master, about the magical mastery of the brave Reggie.


    The story was heard from the other kings, but when it comes to its report, it''s all about abstract praise such as "chunks of talent," "magical genius," and "the highest peak in the world". I guess the specific part is sumptuous, the point is that I just said that my magical arm stood too far and I''m not sure, but I wanted to know more because I also have a responsibility as the sender.


    And the report of Fermenia, who became the master of the brave. Quietly numbing the pure white robe, kneeling before his eyes, he appreciates the hard and brave Reggie and Mizuki Anow.


    Says that the magical genius that Brave Reggie possesses is uninterrupted, and that he can still see the awkward part about the magic and the fine control of the magic, more than ten times the amount of magic and the courtroom magician of the castle, but he can also say that the speed of understanding of magic is unusual. Even against Mizuki Anou, he doesn''t have as much power as Reggie, but he has the equivalent. If magic comprehension and ideas are not in the realm of man, then it is so spared that there is no protection for Yingjie''s summons.


    "- That''s it. The magic of Lord Reggie and Lord Mizuki will be eye-catching, and slowly you will both be wizards comparable to the great wizards of all nations."


    The King jokes and asks Fermenia, who finishes his report with a final compliment.


    "Looking to cross the Lord''s guide?


    "With Lord Reggie''s help, or..."


    "Right. Then you can rest assured. If Lord Reggie had so much magic talent, it would be just a worry for me."


    "Ha. I was surprised, too. It was not Dade who was chosen by the world as a brave man to become already comparable in strength to an intermediate demon mentor, even though he had only been touching magic for two weeks. If I may say as one wizard, I cannot forbid envy."


    Fermenia speaks quietly like that. Her face, which drips slightly, is uncertain because of the toppings, but if you''re still honest about "envy," then jealousy will be on the table. I can''t help it. From what I''ve heard, the brave Reggie has learned magic from her at such a rate that she can no longer be cleaned up by the word anomaly. Fermenia is also a wizard bewitched as a genius, but once again she would have found herself in a position to speak of it and know how cruel the words were.


    "Surely you will. But without so much power..."


    "As His Majesty said, the Demon King will not be defeated."


    "Uhm."


    King nodding to unanimity of opinion. Finished asking what he wanted to ask about the brave man, he puts his effort and anticipation on on Fermenia, who has dedicated himself so far.


    "Demon conductor, Fermenia Stingray. The child is fine. Lord Reggie''s departure is in three days. Until then, do your best."


    "In your favor. Well, I''m at this��"


    And Fermenia, yes, gratefully accepts the King''s decree and tries to exit with gratitude.


    But besides, there''s no voice for consent. The king opened his mouth, saying he still needed help.


    "- Fermenia. There''s something else I''d like to ask you, okay?


    "Whatever."


    "The boy, Lord Reggie''s friend, Lord Swimey."


    So the name the king uttered was a friend of the brave Reggie, Suimei Yakagi.


    Yes, since the earlier reports of Fermenia, the King has been as concerned about Swimey as Reggie the Brave. The same goes for a magical stroll through the castle, but what he was supposed to be most concerned about was the clash with Fermenia, who knew it. It''s been a few days since we talked.


    I asked if anything had changed...


    "Su, Lord Swimei...?


    Fermenia sticks her confusion to her expression as if an unexpected topic had come down and sprung up. I don''t feel that my voice has slightly reversed, but the king asks her about Swimei in detail.


    "That''s right. What move is that boy making after that? Do you still have surveillance?


    "Well, about that... the"


    "Fermenia?"


    But Fermenia doesn''t try to gaze at each other for any reason, and it seems hard to say. Unlike when I elucidated the story of the brave earlier, I get no guidelines.


    Something went wrong. If she''s everyday, Rin as grand. No matter what the situation, no matter what opponent you are, you don''t break your chill attitude, you come to them with a clear response, but now it''s not at all.


    "Ah, uh..."


    "What''s up? Did something happen to you?


    "No, it''s, uh..."


    Even if I ask you again, I can''t seem to be there. I just cloud my words. Ask her if she even sweats softly if she realizes it, now it''s time to ask her a tough question.


    "Answer me, Fermenia. Wouldn''t it be nice to keep your mouth shut? Don''t hide what you''ve seen or seen since then."


    But Fermenia never answered the question, rubbing her forehead against the floor, but bowed her head.


    "Heh, Your Majesty! Please forgive me if that''s all!


    "You think I can''t talk to you?


    "... Yes. Strangely, you''re right."


    "Why?


    "Even with that, it is my immorality. I cannot speak to His Majesty."


    "Mm..."


    Unexpectedly roar at the streak of attitudes against your will.


    Fermenia to lay low and to solidify into words. She has never been more stubborn.


    But why does she want to hide the story after that? No, I don''t know why. Then you wouldn''t even want to talk about it if it happened before they told you not to. If you talk about bad things, you''ll understand. And you''ll naturally assume there''s punishment for violating orders.


    In other words, is this silence self-defense against its punishment? Then it will no longer be decisive.


    "... I thought I said no, Fermenia. But it looks like you did something to Lord Swimey. Didn''t I?"


    Intensifying his tone and asking, Fermenia trembles on his shoulders as if he were a small animal found by natural enemies. Have you feared the shanty and reprimand that will come down? It was unfortunate and unfortunate that she could not have expected this to happen, but no matter how much she spent, she was to blame.


    First of all, we need to get a good grip on the situation, and then we need to tell Sharon about it.


    Hence.


    "Talk. Before I ask if I can punish you, it won''t start until I hear from you."


    "... please, Your Majesty. Forgive me."


    "You don''t have to be that hard anymore. As much as it went against my life, I''m already expecting it. Be mindful and reveal everything."


    "Heh, Your Majesty..."


    "That''s awful, Ferme...?


    - If I noticed, she was tearing up her eyes, which is often the case with Rin.


    When was the first time she cried? Isn''t it since the day she first visited the night club at an early age, when she was far removed from her father, Count Stingray, and her mother, the Countess, who was turning right and left?


    Something''s wrong. Isn''t this like forcing her to do something she can''t possibly do?


    "... why can''t we talk?


    ��������


    Fermenia does not answer. Just keep your head hanging over yourself, just leaning over.


    And King Armadiyaus will think in this silence for a while.


    Why doesn''t she talk? Why do you refuse to talk?


    He didn''t get an answer about it, but eventually came up with a total, and he decided to change the question.


    - It''s Fermenia. I''m going to ask you this question. "


    "But Your Majesty"


    "Listen, Fermenia. Okay? If my question is correct, answer it in silence, as it is now. Otherwise, shake your neck to the side, okay?


    Fermenia silenced the order without contesting it.


    And I ask her every single thing I think about.


    "During the last few days. Did something happen to Lord Swimey?


    ��������


    Silence. It is a hit. but still within expectations.


    "So was that verbal attention?


    Now if not, Fermenia shakes her neck to the side. If so.


    "Was that an exercise of strength?


    ��������


    It is a hit. But when it comes to exercising strength, it would be magically intimidating if it were to be punished.


    Fermenia should also be able to argue, and probably not......


    "That''s when I hurt Lord Swimey."


    But Fermenia went down his neck to the side there.


    "... well, did that try to hurt him?


    ��������


    To the silence of Fermenia, we lose temporarily words. There was little surprise in this. That is not about Fermenia''s literal exercise of strength. More or less, despite his willingness to hurt him, he could not harm Swimei even with the power of a court magician who is at the top of the list of domestic wizards.


    What does that mean?


    Is that nothing more than the fact that a wizard who hates the protection of the Yingjie summons, which can only be given to one person, and is not guaranteed strength by the element, has unharmed her called White Flame?


    Listening to the sound of his swallowing, he decides to ask her.


    "... then ask. Fermenia, did you lose?


    ��������


    Silence, the late affirmation. I can no longer doubt it. Fermenia stands alone, against her life, in the presence of Swimei, and suffers an unbroken defeat as a result, and.


    "... and that''s when Lord Swimei grabbed some weakness. Because of that, now you can''t tell me anything. Really?


    ��������


    ... Hit. Again, Fermenia kept her mouth open because of her weakness. Despite the lack of eyes or ears of the person holding the weakness, I had doubts that he was adhering firmly to the Swimei arrangement, but it was.


    Fermenia, and Suimei, who sent her down, are those who are in the abyss of the Magic Guide. I guess it''s hard for me to speculate on the covenant that was exchanged between the two of them, having only a twisted degree of witchcraft.


    "Heh, Your Majesty. Sorry............. In addition to violating orders, infidelity for our own cuteness. This Fermenia, the existence of any punishment to be spoiled��"


    "Good, for he had already been punished by Lord Swimey. Anything more to say whip the dead. There''s no punishment for that."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Fermenia, who regrets his own mistakes and is discouraged. She''s probably sinking so far because it was so shocking for her to fight Swimey.


    Then you should no longer have been punished. If things were so dramatic, her chronic heart would have disappeared with dew already.


    One concern disappeared. But I can''t even be optimistic. Because instead, one fear surfaced.


    "... it''s Fermenia. You can''t leave this matter like this. I will summon Lord Swimey after this."


    "Your Majesty, call Lord Swimey and tell him what the hell...?


    I say to Fermenia, who looked up so confused, that I understood.


    "Let''s make up our mind. Because of that, you cannot ask Lord Swimei. Plus, there''s the subpoena, and there''s the weakness. We have to get rid of his obsession."


    "You won''t, Your Majesty! Lord Swimey will be born like that - ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?


    The anomaly occurred at the moment Fermenia changed her blood phase and disputed it.


    Suddenly she was on the spot, making the scream burst out of her mouth, holding her chest down and making her suffer.


    "- FFERMENIA!? What''s up!? Fermenia!"


    Stand on the throne, not thinking about what happened in Russia. That was all, Fermenia''s way of suffering was unusual.


    But the agony of nagging the floor didn''t seem to last that long, and soon the scream subsided, and Fermenia drooped her head back like it did now.


    "Ha, ha... such a lapse in front of you, sorry... ku"


    "What the hell is wrong with you? What if it''s some kind of illness?


    "No......"


    Words of denial from Fermenia. But like that suffering, there can''t be anything. The brilliant running beauty face has ball-like sweat, loss of blood, bright blue as a dead man.


    Naturally, the cause raises the disease. But I''ve never heard of her being sick, either.


    Reminds me of the situation again. Fermenia now held her chest and suffered out. It will probably be heartache.


    It was in the middle of a conversation.


    It was when I challenged this one and tried to tell him about Suimei, who I had never been able to talk to before.


    Earlier, Fermenia was talking about our cuteness.


    To find out from there...


    "What if it''s just a weakness..."


    ��������


    "Magic."


    ��������


    Fermenia does not answer. No, I guess I can''t answer because of my weakness. The slightly visible expression from the top-down appears to be in a spicy vortex. He was distorting his face with regret and sneezing as if to blame himself shallow.


    I have no more questions for her.


    Therefore, speak.


    "Okay. Fermenia, leave everything to me."


    "To, Your Majesty?


    "As I said earlier, I call Lord Swimey here"


    "But!


    "Good. I''ll take all the blame. That was..."


    After this, King Armadiyaus sent his use to the sorcerer who cursed the wizard.

 10 If you do, as a magician.

    When I finished talking to Fermenia and stayed up late at night. During Camelia''s gaze, the king heard the door open.


    It was Suimei Yakagi who came in. A friend of the brave Reggie, Fermenia says he is the wizard of the other world.


    The boy, who at first glance only looks mediocre, graces himself in front of the door and walks loosely towards us.


    The atmosphere was no different from the one he had visited during his first visit, but the clothing he was wearing was different from the one he had seen here before, and it was a delicacy that made him feel sophisticated.


    Because I''m not very used to this kind of place, or swimey kneeling somewhat inexorably.


    "I asked the user and came to the top."


    "The summons of the night, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I had to thank you for the first time, but it''s just the two of us today. Don''t be afraid to make it easier."


    ��������


    "How''s it going?


    "... is"


    When asked, after a short while, Swimei raised her face (toe) short of understanding.


    The look is still slightly stiff.


    I will ask him about his appearance without immediately going to the point.


    "Lord Swimey. How''s the clothes? Unfamiliar outfit, though."


    "Yes, it''s clothes I brought from the world over there. It''s one of the few personal items brought here because it was in a handheld bag."


    "It''s not the same fun as Lord Brave and his matching clothes."


    "It''s one of the garments that is treated as an outfit in that world. I thought it would be a good place to dress up."


    Listen to Swimey and turn your gaze to his clothes again. The black clothes did not have any wrinkles, and the white cloth draped from the neck and the black cloth worn outside created an unspeakable amount of fun.


    "Uhm. It suits me well"


    "Thank you"


    Swimey says so, then cleverly while kneeling, somehow corrects the collar of her clothes, fixes the spacing of her sleeves, and gets her home ready. I suddenly bowed my head to what I had in mind for a moment, while I felt like the clutter that had been there had disappeared.


    "Late, I showed you something ugly the other day and I''m sorry"


    An awe-inspiring apology.


    - Yes, that was an apology for what happened the day that Yingjie summoned him. That day, Swimey heard from her own mouth that she couldn''t go back, greatly disturbed. That would be the most obvious reaction.


    As soon as I heard it, I stood up to Russia and said, "Don''t kid me, if it''s impossible, don''t call me even though I can''t go back." I''ve been hitting the most painful words for this one.


    On the other hand, the surrounding party was exaggerated that it was too unsatisfactory, but the circumstances made the situation. I took it personally, but I never thought I''d get an apology later.


    "Oh, no, um. It''s good. I don''t know how it feels. I called the others unilaterally and said I couldn''t go back. No need to apologize. Please raise your head."


    "So..."


    When you say there is no sin to be honest, Swimey looks up again. From the look on his face, I guess he also cared about what was wrong with the noise on that occasion, irrelevant. I have a bad bat on my expression.


    And when I finished talking about the last one, I cut the story out of the Swimey guy.


    "Me and I wanted to talk, but..."


    "Um, there''s something I really need to ask Lord Swimey to put down."


    "... ha"


    What I heard was a troubled voice. Is the evil seemingly perplexing face of blood fulfilling and authentic?


    I''d like to ask Lord Swimey about Fermenia.


    "Fermenia......? I do hear you were the one who taught magic to Trinity and Mizuki, but what''s better?


    "No, he said he''d seen you walk out of your room and wander around the castle before."


    Bring up what I heard from Fermenia before to Swimei, who whitefully says he is a thin opponent of engagement.


    Then he gave a weakened bitter laugh, as he did when he was seen even in a bad place.


    "Ah, haha...... I was walking away to a distraction because I heard you were free to look around the castle, was there any inconvenience as well?


    "Mm-hmm. Nothing wrong with that. That''s why I gave up my life. I''m not talking about punishing you for that."


    "So, what the hell?


    "No, you don''t."


    Swimey''s face is a face of confusion. But in fact, the expression is not genuine. I gave you Fermenia''s name. Still, I don''t know what you mean by this question, but I guess it hangs on top of everything else.


    That''s what I call it when I think about it. At the time of the call, you should be concerned. If I were a swimmer, I would prepare quite a bit. Specifically, the threat with strength. There is no way to see the wizard who defeated Fermenia. It will be easy.


    But he''s suggesting to himself in the dark that what he doesn''t do that far into this period is probably end up in peace if you pretend not to look.


    I am aware of the danger. But still, I have to step in.


    "Damn it, what the hell did you do to Fermenia?


    I don''t really know what that means.


    "Lord Swimey. You didn''t know that, did you? Honestly..."


    "With all due respect, are you sure you want to say something ahead?


    The fold I told you, Swimei, has made me say that with a sharp voice that is different than before so that I can wear it on this voice.


    Take a breath of warning. But...


    "Lord Swimey. I want to hear it."


    After being warned and still speaking, Swimey stopped kneeling and stood up, largely.


    Then, at the same time as swinging his arms backwards, the coat that emerged from the absence made a buckwheat sound and flipped.


    It was as if I didn''t know what I''d done, but to think, perhaps the magic of Swimey. This wizard doesn''t know how to do it, it would be the magic he handles.


    Sushi and Suimei, the expression did not leave much shadow until earlier. The sight that was tender changed sharply, seeping through the wizard-specific arrogance that I had seen many times before.


    Some people say it''s bad during the usual sight, but now there''s no one left to say it.


    Swimey mouths like a sigh as she is blinded by the wizard attitude she sees for the first time.


    "- Oh, man, I didn''t know that woman was known that far, even though there was no sign of her screwing up."


    "I still did..."


    "Yeah, you''re right. The first time I was called here, the woman found out about the sorcerer, and I saw some chance to shut her mouth - but now that she can''t talk, how does Her Majesty know I did something?


    "I asked him. If you can''t talk, just be quiet."


    Speaking concisely depending on the matter, Swimey makes a small, mutually agreeable voice.


    "I see. I didn''t think about that. Surely the only pledge I had that woman admit was that she didn''t have to talk to me."


    With a calm voice that reminds me, my mouth turns and my sharp gaze flies.


    "But why did you call me here? I''m the man who took that woman''s life. If you know that, you''ll soon know the danger of calling without one of your escorts."


    Yes, I know. That this call is dangerous. Did you call it without any measures, even though you knew it was dangerous? His questioning is natural. But there was a reason why I couldn''t do it myself.


    "- I did have concerns. But Lord Suimei, like Lord Brave, is a guest I have called to this land. It doesn''t matter what happens, it''s also my fault. Trying to push this reason and impossibility on those who have different reasons for the world and its world."


    Yes. That''s why fangs shouldn''t be pointed. Because the moment you point at it, you become a beast wearing the skin of kindness. Then it''s just too casual.


    ��������


    "Lord Swimey. I called this to a place I don''t even know, and while I knew the end of my men, I looked at it, and every favor and so on, but I was wondering if you could tell me."


    "Why do you want to hear that much? You don''t have to ask. Your majesty won''t have any itches, will you?


    "It certainly could be. But if he loses his life, he won''t regret it."


    "- Even a chronic woman like that?


    "That''s right. Under my command. So I have to protect you."


    Then Swimey answers with a sigh once.


    "It''s not life-threatening if you don''t talk. That''s absolute. This will be the end of the story."


    "No, not yet."


    "I don''t think we have anything more to talk about?


    The question of a strange face enters. But that''s not true. Even after the administrative exchange, there is certainly still something left to ask.


    "Lord Swimey. I don''t know anything about that. As the responsibility of the caller, I want you to listen. What do you want to do about who you are? I want to crack my belly and talk to you. If I can, I want to get rid of panning."


    Yes, that was true without falsehood.


    Indeed, this story will also end if Fermenia and herself shut their mouths. Only myself and her will know about Swimey. That will bring back days like before. Only that it means calling the brave from different worlds and sending the brave to the Demon King crusade.


    But then, won''t you even throw out the blame for calling? Isn''t it too casual to leave everything to our cuteness because something inconvenient happened by calling it in, even if the person involved is equipped with the power to bounce this adversity? It would make sense to do everything we can here knowing everything he wants to do.


    It''s just...


    "... regardless, I''m not going to force myself to ask. It''s also up to you to ask what Lord Swimei doesn''t want to talk about. I hope I don''t have to tell you anything. You''re right. Please."


    He remained seated on the throne, but bowed his head. There is a serious thing in the king of one country, but to not lose his own pride, show.


    After a while I raised my head, what was there was a stunned face. I was so surprised why I did it and why I even did it.


    And Swimey exhales like she gave up something.


    "No, I want to apologize for the rudeness of what I said earlier. If Your Majesty would like to ask you a question, please answer as far as I can to defile the last seat of the Order."


    - Not even kneeling would make anyone feel disrespectful. But still, somewhere from earlier, the arrogant atmosphere disappeared with dew, and the tone changed somewhat. Perhaps this is the real him. Swimey Yakagi, one wizard, is neither the usual him with the brave Reggies, nor the earlier he is relative to the enemy and thoroughly on the shore of arrogance.


    And this is the biggest thank you he can take.


    Ask him if he shows promise when he breaks his stomach.


    "Who was that?"


    "It''s like a scholar proposing to explore mystery, called a sorcerer in the other world. Generally speaking, I know what you might call a wizard."


    "Mage......"


    Speak what you hear. Words that had until now only been heard as wizards due to the influence of Yingjie''s summons sounded so new for some reason. Is it because you heard something rightly spoken from the mouth of Swimei and like the roots? It arrived correctly in my ear now with something different from a wizard.


    Ask after it.


    "Why are you hiding it? To Lord Brave and Lord Mizuki, anyway."


    "You may already have heard from Trinity that the other world is developing a technology called science unlike this one, but that is a world where witchcraft has been driven behind the world, and magicians are subject to elimination from all forces. So there is no such thing as a superficial magician. If you get on the table, you''re done being smashed from the other side because you don''t follow the world''s currents. You can''t stand up and call yourself a magician for a reason."


    Mouth it, and then add, "I was also hiding it here, for the reason that I said so, I was being discreet," Swimey.


    "So, Lord Brave and Lord Mizuki don''t know. Even when Fermenia reveals who she is."


    "Yes. I wasn''t sure I was fully perceived by that woman then either, so it went up to the question of whether I knew or what I would do with that mouth if I knew. So, while I was doing my research, I was sowing seeds to lure them out, and I thought," Well, I don''t think the other side would respond to the discussion. "


    There was something in that sentence that bothered me.


    "You think it''s an automatic doll?


    "Yes. Pretty well done, dressed as a heavy cavalry. They attacked me, so I broke every operation."


    "The Golem of the Magic Instructor Slamus..."


    The golem that struck Suimei had something in mind. The only remaining golems in the castle are those made by Slamus. Naturally, when it comes to dolls that move automatically, there''s only his work.


    Slamus'' golem is well made and powerful. If you bring it up, you can often ask about Fermenian hardness before Swimei knocks you down.


    But.


    "But I can tell you this to Fermenia, wasn''t the exercise of some strength too steep?


    After all, it seemed unreasonable to develop into a feud. There was still room for discussion.


    It wasn''t from Fermenia that I got my hands on, but I couldn''t help complaining.


    Besides, Swimey has an extremely serious face.


    "I can''t deny that I''ve been on track for a little while. But I, too, am the one who makes the way of magic. The sorcerer has a sorcerer''s fashion, and he simply snapped the Tengu - no, he snapped the nose column of the chronic and wanted to give back his interest in the crime. After that, I was forced to accumulate a build-up of depression."


    Finally, he sighs at Swimey, who shows a laughing face worthy of his age.


    "... you''re a bad kid"


    "A magician or something. It would be like that. He is a selfish creature and only interested in what he aspires to. I don''t think about anything around me. Besides, I know your majesty is not in a position to complain when you say you''ve seen him?


    "Sure."


    Yes, I myself am responsible for sweetly looking at Fermenian thoughts and missing them. I wouldn''t be in a position to say strongly to Swimey, and I can tell from the results that his response was sensible. Because if you use magic without restraint, you can''t count evil and so on, and if you want to satisfy your greed, that''s what you should have been free to do. Still, he pulled into the room and made a big deal out of it without bothering anyone. There was no variation in the treasure palace, the office room, the safe, or any other material items stored in the vault, even when they were made to examine.


    And I can tell you that there was still pity in that response to the Fermenian assault. I don''t know about that world over there, but it''s the way I got my hands on that type of golem that I can''t complain about being killed here.


    Swimey then turns, in large part, to the lateral pillars. No way. And.


    "... that''s why. Don''t worry, it''s on the eight-win extension. I''m not putting any more orders on you."


    Like I say to someone who''s not myself, no, it doesn''t cloud either. Fermenia is the subject within what Swimey mentioned. And certainly in the shadow of that pillar.


    ������


    Fermenia seeps amazement into her face and comes out of the shadow of the pillar.


    Swimey, on the other hand, turned to this one again after just a glance, as I saw something that wasn''t even funny.


    Ask Swimey.


    "... since when have you noticed?


    "On the contrary, why do you think I didn''t notice?


    ��������


    Sure it is. Swimey is a wizard. I should have carried things on the assumption of realizing rather than carrying things on the assumption of not realizing them.


    But.


    "Lord Swimey. About this..."


    "You don''t have to tell me. When I said just the two of you earlier, I thought," Well, if you''re thinking about your dear minister and that woman, it''s not something you don''t understand. "


    "Sorry."


    Apologize honestly. It was not for self-defence, but simply for her, that he was making Fermenia refrain. Swimey wouldn''t talk if Fermenia was there, and if she wasn''t present, that would end her without knowing what was going on. That''s why I kept him hidden.


    After all, Swimei was not spotted and told me.


    Fermenia calls Suimei''s name with her blue face.


    "Su, Lord Swimei..."


    "You said you wouldn''t do anything, but you didn''t turn blue. You''re a jerk. If you''re a magician, you''re older than me.


    "Ahhh..."


    Fermenia closes her mouth to that spicy word of Swimey, who doesn''t even turn around. Can''t you walk past that and say anything back?


    Ask Suimei again, who is waiting for the question.


    "I was still looking into the subpoena..."


    You mean the will doesn''t change?


    "I thought I said I wanted to go home. I have something to do over there. And..."


    "And?"


    "... I can''t go if I don''t make my way home when Trinity and the others want to. My friend doesn''t follow me knowing it''s dangerous. As a magician, you have to do that."


    Oh, and the admiration leaks unexpectedly. Whatever its purpose is for himself. She said she wanted to go home. But I also think about them. When the opportunity is ready, yes.


    And it was a surprise to have a ring to it.


    "How can you analyze that?"


    "If you take some time, it won''t be impossible"


    "You mean...!


    He said he could analyze the magic formation of Yingjie''s summons, which no one was told could untie.


    That subpoena that may be more telling than what time it is. If you draw it in different dimensions, you can activate it simply by casting the spell it conveys, but the knitted technique is too difficult to comprehend, and no one yet understands the procedural logic of the subpoena.


    The boy who said he could do it, in the tone that he himself had not made it an anticipation.


    "I didn''t expect the gratitude of studying demonization and sublimation to come out here. I have no idea."


    But if you say you''re that lucky.


    "But if you''re paying so much attention to Lord Reggie and the others, why aren''t you trying to tell them everything? Known otherwise, Lord Brave..."


    "Your Majesty, if you come back there knowing my nature, it could be harmful to them too."


    Without getting your hair in, Swimey says. Give them a reason not to teach them their identity. Aside from our own perils, there are other things to fear.


    "Isn''t that something you should keep in your mind?


    "Your Majesty. I don''t know about this world, but the world over there is in the demon cave"


    "Demon Cave," he said?


    "Yes. In that world, there are as many dangerous things as you just know, even if you can get a doorway in a person''s mouth. The technique of listening to the other person''s memories and taking them away is more the technique of letting them speak their memories unconsciously. The more witchcraft involved, the more free time there is to enumerate. If you reveal who you are in a detour like that, how much will you pay for that danger? Even those who know only the magician, and the madman who points the blade, exist beyond."


    "Is the magic guide in the world so profound?"


    "Yes."


    Look at the snort swimey, I think.


    I thought it would be right to speak honestly if I could truly put my faith down, but wouldn''t I? That''s all, I guess the magic guide over there is deeper than the magic guide over here in the world, both the immersed darkness and the darkness you can take with you. There are many external enemies, and they are constantly exposed to the crisis while pursuing them in a place that is never out of the sun. Perhaps this prudence is also an impossibility.


    "When they say they want to go home, they''ll have to talk in the end...... it''s a hard story to say in front of what I''ve been hiding"


    "I guess."


    He''s right, we have to explain that when we show him the repatriation team, and if we''re going to learn magic and go home, we need to have the hearts and minds of the other world. We need to talk. But I can also say that it is not easy to talk to him when he is in the mood.


    Spilling on that is a mixed word of shame.


    "... you still don''t go with it."


    "I''ve said something similar before, but I don''t want to do anything reckless."


    "I defeated Fermenia. If so, I don''t think I''m reckless. Besides, Lord Swimey would be able to help Lord Brave?


    "Maybe, but in any case, it won''t be necessary."


    "How can you say that?


    "It was also a contention then, but Trinity is never a shallow man. I am a man who often does things without clapping, but I will never forget to think deeply, judgment and prudence when I am here, and besides, I have tremendous power now because I have been called as a brave man. Then my worry here is like walking outside worrying about whether or not they''ll snort on a pebble on the side of the road. I''m not saying you can ever crusade the Demon King, but you wouldn''t bother to go to death."


    "Right."


    Swimey said with a grin on her mouth that she didn''t care. He trusts Reggie and the others, too.


    Eventually, the spilled phrase, "I think it hurts sometimes," is probably what I think of them. It''s never something I thought I should look terrible at.


    Ask Suimei like a confirmation.


    "Again and again, what about Fermenia?"


    "As I said earlier, there''s nothing if you don''t talk about it - right? That''s enough."


    And, Suimei, the expert, took out a piece of bright white paper. I thought it was a piece of paper with no philosophy whatsoever except that it shows a beautiful white like the first snow, but if you look closely, there are letters and blood marks on the front side.


    And Suimei hangs on to it, as if to tear it apart.


    "Su, Lord Swimei!? Ma''am..."


    Fermenia, blue-faced in an instant, lets Swimey shout for a halt, but the voice did not reach her.


    Relentless, the sound of tearing paper. In Fermenian ears, how did it arrive?


    At the same time that she was drunk by some emotion and dropped her knee on the floor, the pieces of the pieces of paper that had been torn apart many times scattered between the glances.


    Swimey ripped the paper off and dropped everything from her hand. When he rang his fingers, all the pieces of paper were drunk by the blinking red lotus and disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    "The court magician. Now the curse that hung on you is gone. Thank you to His Majesty for putting your life on the line today.


    Ask elsewhere about the half-baked Fermenia to the sniffled Swimei.


    "Is that good?


    "Your Majesty wants to get rid of the pangs with me, doesn''t he? Then this is the best of the pan. There is no need between Your Majesty and me."


    And, say it, again.


    "I just want you to promise not to talk to Trinity and the others, not to let them talk, not to do anything that will make them understand. Let''s not have to ask..."


    "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Show your consent to the words of Swimei. You gave me this far, and now I have no reason to say no.


    And one more thing I want to ask you for the future.


    "What are we going to do after this? If you''re in the royal castle until you get a chance to return, I don''t mind..."


    He is a guest we have been forced to call from other worlds. The fact that the blame doesn''t go away. It would be a sensible procedure to have him live in the royal castle as he is if he were to pass through and take care of him until the repatriation formation is complete. That''s a story if Swimei wants to be here herself, and if that''s not the case, you have to ask.


    And Suimei shook her neck to the side in response to the question.


    "No, after Trinity and the others left the castle, I thought I''d leave the castle too"


    "What are you going to do when you leave the castle?


    "I am thinking of going to the Nerferia Empire. The Empire is a land of three nations and adjacent major shocks. I was wondering if it would be a great place to get all sorts of information and supplies I wanted."


    To Swimey''s thoughts, roar. It is true that the Nerferia Empire is also an impulse to travel to and from the three countries, including Astel, and distribution is more developed than here. Astel also has a strong alliance and is relatively easy to enter, making it an ideal place if you want information about everything that is difficult to obtain in Astel.


    To be honest, I don''t want users like Swimey to leave the country, but that''s why it won''t be possible to restrict his behavior, and it won''t be a good thing to be strong about it.


    "... well. Then let me know if there''s anything I can do for you. All I could possibly do was take it as a whisper, but let''s do what we can."


    I offer my support for him as he leaves. But how could Swimey not nod?


    "Thank you for your concern. But you don''t care about me."


    "Why? From now on, your lord will descend into a land you do not know. You''re gonna need some kind of help, aren''t you?


    Swimey is a man of another world. The culture and customs you have in this world should be different. And there are no handouts to rely on. Then there would be hardship in life, and help should have been needed.


    But.


    "I don''t mind. I''m about to jump out of this castle under the uncomfortable and unsolicited thought of my life. Nor will you give generous care to such a person. Your Majesty must take care of what you call a ticket, more than I do."


    "But..."


    "The noise here last time and the fact that I was pulling into the room made my scent a lot worse too. If we are to support such a person in his or her unsolicited conduct, let us certainly praise the generous manner in which he or she has treated it, but the majority of complainants will be. That shouldn''t be convenient for His Majesty."


    About that, Swimey was right. If he were to leave the castle, the rhetoric should flow that he jumped out on his own, as he put it in his mouth, no matter what he said, in view of his apparent deeds so far. First, definitely. Then if you bring the aid and other stories there, it is imperative that there be dissatisfaction. If the king cares too much about why he cares about those who do nothing so far, he gets a bad reputation.


    "But what if I said still?


    "I appreciate that concern. But it''s hard."


    "Mm..."


    Stuck in words by the harsh words uttered by Russia. Swimey was stubborn. I don''t mind. I can tell you that I don''t mind.


    That was a statement that could be taken as unfounded confidence, but there was a temper here and now to back it up.


    What do the pointed black eyes look to? The eyes of those who challenge you to strive for difficulties that are not yet ahead of you.


    Summarizing style doesn''t really seem like what a boy of this year has, heavy pressure.


    And...


    "... within living in this world, there is always a wall of disability that stands. No matter how big it is, no matter how high it is, why can those who can''t get over it lightly be named magicians? I''m a magician, Mitsumi Hachiki. He is the one who confronts the difficulties in the name of the mystery that exists in this world. Therefore, Your Majesty, I repeat. I would appreciate it if you could just take care of me."


    Strictly speaking, the boy had no gaps or flaws. Only those who sought to unleash the impossible had the strength to do so.


    Again, it''s something else. This boy was ��a kind of person who should never be caught up in Yingjie''s summons��.


    Still sipping and looking forward, Swimey breaks her face, which was much harsher, and mouths herself mocking.


    "I dressed up as... but that''s not what a man says when he doesn''t spare his life to go to war"


    "If you''re going to say that, it''s not a limited story. All those who were frightened by the fear of the Demon King and pushed the irrelevant into all things should be exposed to his blame. Including me..."


    Yes, who can say that that Australian is excessive? Only those who go to crusade the Demon King are eligible to complain about not going to crusade the Demon King. It is not a word that can be said by those who spare their lives and are in a safe place, and Swimei confronts the field with difficulty in one of them. No one deserves to blame him.


    How stagnant is this obstruction to such a boy in pursuit of the unseen? I have no reason to know for myself, but I''m sure it would have been a huge pain in the ass for him. It hurts my heart how he summoned me here then.


    So did you empathize with him to say that you could feel so? Even though the parents and children are separated from each other, they do not understand.


    Immersed in such a strange nostalgia, Suimei opened her mouth, largely.


    "Anything else you''d like to ask me?


    "Bye -"


    sweet to his favor and released some questions after this. About him, about Reggie, about Mizuki. Not just the sorcerer''s story, but even the other un-loved stories with the braves.


    I was supposed to talk to him late this day.


    ... and time passed, after Swimey returned to her room. Speak up to his subordinates, who refrain beside him, looking at the door he left.


    "... Fermenia"


    "Ha"


    "That was quite an interesting story. You wouldn''t have heard such a thing from Lord Brave, would you?


    "As I said."


    Fermenia quietly agrees that because she was broken from the commandments, or because her complexion was restored. She was also involved with Reggie as a master of the brave, but she shouldn''t have talked to him that closely. It would have been fresh to hear that story from another human being again.


    Has this made reconciliation, and no more panning? There are no concerns or concerns that would have remained later.


    "... maybe Lord Swimey was going to do this from the beginning."


    To that word, Fermenia lurks his eyebrows.


    "But if it was, I think he was a little careless. There is no countermeasure to the inconvenience that would undoubtedly arise if the forecast of the settlement quoted were to be missed"


    Yes, indeed, she is right, if this one comes out hard without bowing her head, Swimey''s thoughts will melt and create a decisive crack. I would say that Fermenia is careless, but it makes no sense to say that she is not anticipating disconnection because she was anticipating reconciliation. The evidence suggests that Suimei...


    "Fermenia, do you know the clothes Lord Swimey wore?


    "Clothes? Those are definitely battle courtesies and... Ah"


    Have you noticed Fermenia? But by combat courtesy, are you still saying that?


    Fermenia, who answered, turns to the eye of admiration.


    "That''s your wisdom eye. Lord Suimei didn''t say a word, but you know very well."


    "The atmosphere and standing of Lord Swimey, who came in here, and the generals who came back from the battlefield, overlapped somewhere. So I was hoping I might."


    Mouth one day''s past and the earlier as two evocations.


    At that time when Suimei wrapped her jacket out of nowhere, she was reminded that the generals back from the battlefield still couldn''t even remove the smell of blood. That''s why I intuited it. That was his outfit when he went to fight.


    Therefore, there is no reason not to anticipate it. Whether it''s a settlement or a decisive crack...


    "... probably could have fallen either way for Lord Swimey. If you turn to an enemy, to an enemy, if you turn to an ally, to an ally. There was a gap to get into us because we could have fallen either way. I left a gap in my way. On top of that, if I voluntarily seek a settlement, I can determine that it would be enough to believe, and if I did harm, Lord Swimey should push through that attitude."


    "But if this summons is a trap,"


    "That''s why it''s good. Lord Suimei had spoken of his skill in manipulating memory. Even if things flow to the worse, unless they are spoken to by Lord Brave or Lord Mizuki, we can do anything about it. If it was my intention to harm Lord Swimey, I cannot speak to Lord Brave in any case. I can''t even move big enough to be enlightened. If so, the only way to beat Lord Suimei is to beat a handful of elite, sophisticated princes... but can we defeat even the foreseen Lord Suimei?


    I will answer this question, because I have been answered more than the commandments. Is the strength of Swimei enough to outweigh the surprise raid that gathered the castle''s elite? No.


    After a short tour, Fermenia opens her heavy mouth.


    "�� impossible"


    "Right. I guess."


    There was no wonder and shock in Fermenian assertions. I wondered if it was such a thing, so I could take it.


    "But Your Majesty. Was it really so?


    "Come on, I wonder"


    "Huh...?


    "I just talked about what if. As there is no certainty in the contents until I look in the box, however many places fit in with the current story, it is only my imagination, unless Lord Swimey says so."


    Yes, all we''ve ever talked about is speculation. No matter how much it matches, it may simply have happened by chance.


    "Ha, ha"


    Wrinkles between the brows as bad as a circle of blood, Fermenia responds. Don''t you see? You can''t even tell. Because I don''t understand it that much either.


    But...


    "Lord Swimey didn''t expect me to bow my head either."


    Yes, perhaps only there, surely, can be said to be the part that I did not make it an anticipation for Swimei. You should have believed me because it was a shock that I lowered my head, which could not have been lowered.


    "... I don''t get it"


    "Good. Never mind."


    Speak to Fermenia on her knees, and once again give her a solemn voice.


    "- Well, Fermenia. You''ll have to punish me for that."


    Fermenia has no objection to the words. Before Suimei was called, she said to herself that she would be punished. The expression is serious, too, waiting to be known.


    "�� ha. It depends on spoiling and accepting any punishment."


    "Then it''s Fermenia Stingray, the court magician. You have been stripped of your duties as a court magician, and..."


    And the long night of magicians and kings ended.

 11 Brave departure

    - Kingdom of Astel, Royal Castle Camelia, in front of its great castle gate. There, Trinity, Mizuki, and Titania appear in brilliant tanks, holding back the ranks of the kingdom soldiers, the musical team, and the higher knights back and forth.


    If they dive through this gate, they will be greeted for the first time by humans living in Metaire, the king''s capital, and will miss their journey.


    Shuiming speaks with some regret to them as they head to the unveiling parade in Castle Town, the first step in the upcoming Demon King''s Crusade.


    "Finally, you''re here."


    Yes, as Shuiming said, he finally came. This is the time. The day of the journey. As soon as the parade is over, Trinity and the others embark on a journey to the Demon King''s Crusade with some knights. When you''re here, it won''t be impossible to have emotions on the table that you think are untrained.


    But on the other hand, speaking of Trinity, a sunny face. Do you have any expectations for your upcoming journey, or are you just hiding the tension that binds your body behind its face? I don''t know which one, but I open my mouth with such a usual face like him.


    "I''m coming."


    "Take it lightly, you too."


    When Shuiming speaks by changing her unfortunate gaze to a frivolous look, Trinity looks extremely serious and denies it.


    "That''s not true. I still thought about this a lot, didn''t I? I thought that was a mistake."


    "No, you''re wrong. Whatever you think is wrong."


    Even if you pronounce it with a distant eye, the atmosphere won''t drink it. When you release a penetration into your usual way, you hold your hands together in front of your chest to see what''s wrong with Titania.


    "Dear Swimei..."


    She is the princess of the Kingdom of Astel. My mind is complicated against negative words. She affirms the crusade, too, but I guess she also has something guilty, though not exactly like the king.


    Her anxiously shaking eyes pat her shoulder gently, anxious to disappear, and then Trinity turns to this one and speaks strongly of her will.


    "Yeah. No, Mizumi. Whether I go or not, the Demon Army is attacking human territory. So we can''t go home. We have nowhere to run. Then I guess I''ll have to fight the Demon King someday. I can''t say absolutely. So if we fight against all kinds of enemies and become strong by now, it should be a good deal to deal with if the time comes. Of course, it''s about defeating the Demon King."


    Tauntaughter and convey thoughts Trinity II. Do you still have some idea of a future plan in front of you when you go on a crusade and say something unscrupulous? I can only say that the outlook is bad, but if the idea is that fighting the Demon King is inevitable for them, that would be a good way to deal with it.


    Still, pull out the meanness and push it to the back of the story.


    "Don''t you think that if Trinity ran away, someone would take her down one day?


    "I don''t have the convenience to try things like that. Maybe, but if that thing comes off, we''re gonna be dead."


    Lack of optimism is a good idea.


    But...


    "You''re always going to hit me with a heads-up."


    "Can''t you?


    "I don''t hate you, but I think we should just stop doing that this time, okay? It''s not like a bad town or a runaway."


    It was before I sent it out to you now. The daily routine was somehow matched by the sense of justice of Trinity, which also led to disputes with such idiots and assholes.


    In the end, it can also be managed by Trinity''s skill and natural airiness, but only this time it is as if the opponent is a different Demon. The odds of doing just as well are natural but low.


    But Trinity speaks with confidence.


    "Then you can tell me that now."


    "... really, uh, to put it this way,"


    "Ha."


    Look at this one boy''s face and laugh happily at Trinity. Do you enjoy a thoughtful exchange? Certainly not bad.


    And I say to Trinity II, who spoke the thought to the end, my own answer when I heard it.


    "... I see what you''re thinking. If you''re not going to die, but to survive here, I have nothing to say to you. Just don''t be impotent."


    I see you''re turning your mind around. Reckless is reckless, but not just reckless. If you are going to take action to live, it will properly produce an obsession with raw and also accompany the consequent action. But still, I can''t help but push.


    Then Trinity looked a little serious.


    "It''s all right. I''ll get you to the Demon King as soon as I can."


    "Hey."


    "Ha, it''s a lie. First of all, you have to be strong."


    Releasing a frivolous penetration, Trinity laughs that it''s a mild joke. Why do you break your hips and weave jokes even though it''s a serious occasion?


    No, I guess he has what he calls proper anxiety. I want to drain the gas everywhere because it''s hard on me when I''m stuck. So laughing off between stories is relieving tension.


    I can''t curse that as careless. How can I be angry? Being a brave man is poured from all sides, this is resistance to smudges and heavy pressure.


    So this one is very serious, and I say that this is every whisper so that it can only be heard in Trinity''s ear.


    "... if you think it sucks, take Mizuki and run away and hide somewhere. Being a brave man doesn''t guarantee that I can defeat you as conveniently as comics and novels."


    "... I know. But I''m going to do whatever I can."


    "Stubborn guy."


    When Shuiming exhales in such a grumpy sigh, Trinity asks him if he can''t give it away.


    "What are we going to do now, Shuiming?"


    "I''m Ale. I''m thinking of leaving the castle."


    "Huh...?


    First ear. No, first ear. He didn''t say anything to Trinity about his plans for the future. Naturally, both the water trees and the teatania that cement both sides of him look like foxes stuck to this opening story.


    Of these, Mizuki asked on behalf of the three of them. He seeps worry and asks in surprise.


    "Shui Ming-kun, what are you going to do when you leave the castle?


    "No, I don''t have a particular purpose. I want to live outside."


    White watering behind a serious face.


    Then Trinity asks with a slightly more pressing look.


    "What about life?


    I''ll find you a job. I''ll fix it.


    Answer Trinity, Titania.


    "Dear Swimey. If you''re in the castle, your father will cover your life. You don''t have to leave, do you?


    "Maybe, but I still want to leave"


    "Why? No matter how much the King''s capital is safer than the rest, it is difficult to say that outside the castle is safe for Suimei, who has been summoned from different worlds and without the protection of this knowledge or the summons of Yingjie. I don''t think you have the advantage of leaving the castle..."


    Surely it would also be an idea to say so if Titania were not aware of her own power and purpose, as she said.


    "Hey... if you''ll excuse me, the castle is uncomfortable."


    "Ah..."


    Bad looking face of a bat. So did you guess? Teatania''s ears also seemed to have their own flair in them, and she realized what it meant and shut up.


    Then, Trinity didn''t even try to hide her displeasure.


    "Do you want me to tell you?


    What does that mean? Are you willing to tell each and every one of the castles now? Whatever it may be, it is said to be unscrupulous.


    "No, that''s fine. What are you gonna do if a standing bird comes after you? If you do that, you''ll definitely get screwed."


    "Ugh... but..."


    "From Yi. I''m working out a plan for the future."


    When I say that, doubtless, the water tree asks.


    "What about the plan, what about the money?


    "Sell textbooks and stuff you don''t seem to use."


    "Can you sell that? All the letters are written in Japanese, right?


    For the surprise of Mizuki, we had an answer. No matter, I have both grounds and confidence to sell.


    Therefore, I asked Titania for ink.


    "You can sell, right?


    "Yes, there won''t be a problem. I was wondering if a merchant who misunderstood it as a book of magic or something would jump in order to sell it to a favored aristocrat for a high price..."


    Before, Teatania should have been looking at textbooks, so she also knows what''s in them. She is a person in this world. I''m sure of that opinion.


    Japanese textbooks certainly do not use this language. But that makes it a strange book that cannot be deciphered. Moreover, if the design is solid, some would misinterpret it as an important book.


    "All you have to do is blow it over here and raise the value as much as you can. I''ll make it my immediate living expenses."


    "... Hey Mizuki. Isn''t that a fraud?


    "I''m not fooling you. It doesn''t matter, does it?


    Even so, I think. Bad as I am, it''s an abalone. But still, it should be something else. People who resell can make money, and people who buy can be entertained. When I say I''m going to blow on that, I''m not even going to sell it for the price of being an idiot.


    "Are you okay?


    "Sort of."


    "Really?"


    "Really. I have plans for the future."


    With that said, the water tree made a face that looked complicated. I guess I''m not convinced. I guess I wouldn''t have even looked like that if I had acquired this magic, martial arts, and general upbringing with them - for that matter, I was getting the knowledge I needed. I have no choice, and I can''t help being worried.


    Then let''s go for it.


    Under such an idea, I would point out against the water tree, which still can''t wipe the strengths of its worried face.


    "I don''t know, it''s nice of you to worry about me, but why don''t you let Mizuki worry about herself too?


    "Yes, I''m fine! I can use magic now."


    Yes, Mizuki is wearing magic just like Trinity. According to what Titania has said, he is comparable in strength to Trinity II with regard to it. She may not need to worry either, but the focus of Shuiming''s story is not pointing there.


    "That''s what I''m trying to say. Magic. You can use magic now, so don''t do what you used to do. Hey, Trinity?


    He just laughs as weak when he asks his friends to agree to the sincerity of the question.


    "Ah, haha..."


    "Susu, Susu Mizuki! I''m not gonna tell you that. Promise!


    Mizuki, on the other hand, says, turns his face bright red and panics to Russia. It''s a memorable reminder for Mizuki. Trinity and the Three, it is a history of water trees that were in a way untouchable when we had just met.


    Teatania, who doesn''t know that, tilts her neck properly and looks at this one.


    "It''s like old times, is it?


    "Yes."


    "Shui Ming-kun! You mustn''t say that! Absolutely! I''m not pretending!


    A water tree desperate enough to be arguably the best since I''ve been here any longer. Tell her not to ask her about the help boat and Titania, which Trinity wonders like a toddler.


    "There are lots of water trees, Tia."


    "I care"


    "Never mind! This is our only serious secret! It''s a secret garden! No one should know. It''s dangerous!


    "Then, even to me..."


    and teatania to be tough on face to face with the discontent and slight sadness of fellowship. When I do, I ask her, aware of her companions, with the implication that it''s time to deflect her from the focus of the topic from the footprint of the water tree.


    "That''s right, and is it okay for the princess to go on a demon king crusade, too?


    "Oh, please don''t look cheap, Master Swimey. With me, I mended my magic at the Royal Palace. I''m sure it will help Lady Reggie."


    With that mouth, Titania, the princess with the water tree and her whimsical breasts. I don''t know about magic, but that''s not what I''m trying to say right now.


    "Sure, the princess would have a day long about magic, but you''d have a position, wouldn''t you?


    "You don''t have to worry. Father is responsible for the country. The assistant has a brother, so Astel won''t be able to handle it without me."


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying."


    Butterfly, why are you following such danger when you are a princess who is loved and adored by flowers? And has the king accepted it?


    Everyone''s own child is a cute thing. I wonder how much a child''s only wish is to make him go in a dangerous vortex. It is a bad way of putting it, but the identity of a princess is also a separate use for the country.


    After all, I wonder what the hell is behind this being accepted.


    "Dear Swimey. This is my mission."


    But I was wondering if it would be good to jump into danger even though I have a position to say princess. I tried to ask him that, and he took the end of the word. Such, with a majestic assertion.


    "Mission, is it?


    "... Yes. I''m not going to throw everything at Reggie and the others because of how strong Reggie is. From Astel, too, someone has to take the role to bear. And it was this me who was chosen for it. I''m ready now."


    ��������


    Really, is it? No, I''m not questioning Titania''s readiness. There was certainly sincerity and shakelessness in the powerful words now. Titania has a sense of responsibility and is there.


    But why did you run into such a painful decision? The pain also came from Astel and I feel slightly weak for that reason.


    "Master Swimey?


    "... No, did I? That was disrespectful. Regards, Trinity and the others"


    "Yes. I''ll take care of it. We''ll all be back safely."


    Yes, a heavily and strongly assented teatania. The atmosphere just for a moment is hard to say in one bite because she is a princess.


    And so she unwittingly called to Shuiming.


    "And Master Swimey."


    "Something?


    "I have already become an irreplaceable friend to Master Reggie and Mizuki. Then you, a friend of Lady Reggie''s, are also a friend of mine. I''d like you to stop that awe-inspiring tone, what do you think?


    You ask poorly, rarely. It was a wish that a person in a position like her would never be good enough to hang someone like herself.


    "Do you mind?


    "Please"


    When I asked back, I asked again. To that, I just got a little restless but regained my mind and admit to changing the tone as she asked me to.


    "... ok. Let me do that. Wang Ji..."


    "- With Tia. Swimey."


    Nicole and smiling teatania. The laughter was superb now. If a girl was intolerant, she would have sunk in one blow. Such a smile is reminiscent of that in Trinity somewhere.


    But you can''t do that. Give this one back with a smile.


    "Oh. Nice to meet you, Tia"


    "Yes. Now the four of us are friends"


    I guess he''s just a friend who needs to be concerned. Titania, who said so and saw Trinity and Mizuki, seemed very happy as if she had made friends for the first time.


    And there, I call Trinity.


    "Hey."


    "Hmm?"


    "No, dude..."


    But when I saw Trinity looking at this one with an uncontrolled look, I mumbled back at it.


    And I wanted to hear it. If you have the means to go home, do you want to go home? If you wait, I''ll make it.


    But I stopped. Where I mouthed that, Trinity couldn''t have stopped, and it would just make an extra stray. More than pointless, I even get a barrier. Then you better not say it. You should stay down inside yourself until the time comes.


    Hide those thoughts, make a smile and give Yale away.


    He said, "Good luck."


    "Yeah. I''ll do my best. Thank you, Mizumi."


    "Oh."


    It was a smile that was given back to me to snort. The smile, strung up as not to worry, was certainly full of courage in the face of a difficult step ahead and before taking it backwards.


    ... Eventually, are you ready for the parade? Teatania urges Trinity II.


    "Let''s come, Master Reggie."


    "Yeah. Mizuki, stick to me."


    ��������


    Mizuki snorts shyly and creepy at Trinity, who turns her arms subtly. Trinity herself would simply think it was more dangerous to be nearby, but Mizuki and Titania couldn''t possibly think so. I''m embarrassed to say that the water trees that stick to Trinity seem happy, and I''m sending a gaze of envy to Titania for that.


    "Fuck, Master Reggie! Me!"


    "Heh? Tia!?


    Suddenly, Trinity gives a confused voice to Titania, who has held her on the opposite arm from the water tree, but only for a few moments.


    I immediately guessed how I felt - I actually had no idea, but I also turned my arm around to Titania and grabbed it disappointingly.


    "Yeah. And Tia, stay with me."


    "-!! Yes!!


    Teetania, told that by Trinity, raised a flying smile and a joyous voice.


    ... the figure of a brave man standing on a chariot with two beautiful women beside each other, but also with his arms turned to each other and held tight.


    On closer observation, the surrounding men - knights and soldiers - have poured out similarly sighted eyes to envy and killing intentions, and Suku''s Mizumi does not leak into the example.


    "... I knew you guys just had to stay this way forever"


    It was secluded. It was a complete seclusion. I don''t look good, but I can''t stop it. This frustration would be something to share with the men around.


    But if you think about it carefully, isn''t the dialogue earlier a plan for Trinity to be surrounded by girls and live happily ever after? Yes, Mizumi thought the arrow tip, Trinity.


    "Shuiming, did you say anything?


    "No, nothing."


    ���� Yes. "


    And Trinity, who speaks ill-translated. I''m sure you''ll never notice someone else''s timing in a situation like this. About the girls around us, about the men.


    And with Trinity with her strange face on, and two happy people on board, the tank leaves the water bright.


    ... Eventually, the sound of the opening of the huge castle gate echoes around, and the music played by the musical team and the loud praise and applause of the people are heard from before Trinity disappears.


    In front of the closed gate, there is no one here anymore but Mizumi. Just like one was left behind - no. I''m standing here alone right now, knowing I''m going to be left behind. This sadness and loneliness were the result of everything that had to be accepted.


    "You''re gone..."


    Look out for the other side and let go of the potpourri.


    Was it a mistake to turn your back on danger because you wanted to go home and because you had to go back? When I saw their backs facing danger, such thoughts swept through my head.


    - Isn''t it inert that one person here is never allowed to walk on a different path? I thought it might be a serious matter for the sorcerer of the Order.


    But whatever you think, the road to defeating the Demon King just seems like a bad choice.


    When you say you have a proposition, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t go home. I have an oath to fulfill it. There are those who have decided to save. So I shouldn''t have to carry myself into other world situations. But even the idea is in front of them, maybe it''s just an excuse.


    ��������


    I look up to heaven with that in mind.


    What bright blue skies come to mind overhead is the figure of the people I''ve been involved with.


    A father who raised himself, taught witchcraft, and fell in the middle of research.


    Allies of the Order who always blow the impossible.


    Cursed by Ludwig, a beautifully shadowed girl.


    Too solid a pioneer of the Knights of the Rose Cross.


    Childhood familiarity with the trail of nearby swordsmanship dojo.


    This choice is selfish. I am very aware of that. But when I still thought of their faces, I also thought that I only had this option left to myself.

 12 Appearance was important.

    A few days after Trinity and the others left the castle. There was a plan to the extent of what to do in the future. One Mizumi left the royal castle Camelia.


    Of course, there was no big parade or drop-off like when Trinity and the two of us left, and the beginning of the journey was a lonely one, but there''s nothing there to care about, Shuiming. And he told Armadiyaus king Astel, and Fermenia, that he was going out, and that it was only for this convenience that he went down to Metaire, the king''s capital, to be quiet.


    (No, I didn''t expect you to give me the money...)


    In my heart, whining some confusion, lifting and shaking the heavy hemp bag firmly in front of my face, the rubbing sound of metal and a clear sound. Mizuming had been handed a bag of more than two dozen gold coins by Minister Gress as he left the castle.


    Yes, it is. I was told earlier by the minister that I looked down on my heart and how ungrateful I was to His Majesty for his words, less waste of rice, etc. and was pushed out of the castle gate to get rid of it, which turned out to be like a commission.


    And apparently, according to the story, it was the measure of King Armadiyaus, and the minister told him to do so.


    Scratch your head like you were weakened by an unexpected situation.


    (I told you, didn''t the king want to sell me any favors...)


    The support was turned down once and for all. Still, I assume that I still have some ideas about trying to come up with something to myself. Regardless, about that king. I don''t want to make something that I honestly don''t really want to call clumsy, even though this isn''t something that is transparent about bad wit, it was still something that I honestly wasn''t happy with.


    For example, because I helped, if it becomes dangerous, come and help me, or if there is a connection to Astel, or if it is blown, an example of a clutter is like that. I know you don''t actually say that straight, but it''s also true that the quality is poor.


    I''m sure it was designed to make it easier to do so using this conscience and sweetness. Compassion is as good as words say for people, in fact for ourselves or ourselves. This would be fabric stone.


    "Ha-ha. You just did. If you don''t, you can''t do a king..."


    I suppose he thought that if he turned to face, he would take into account the situation where the gold coins would be pushed back, or he would not face each other directly over there, and if he gave it to the minister, he would never push it back. Sure, if you stick the king''s favor back in that grumpy barcode, you don''t know what''s gonna happen before you leave. I can handle it, but I''m sorry it matters, but I want to leave peacefully and safely. I had to take it honestly.


    Yes, the conversation would have been different if there had been some disadvantages, but the lack of it here was another factor that made it difficult to return it. The gift is money. Money will be needed in large quantities in the future.


    For travel expenses, for obtaining bases, for creating magic pieces, for daily food, and so much so that there are no cuts, to name a few. Therefore, no matter how much money you have, you will not have any trouble. It''s a cry for me right now. Something that says if you put it on the scale, you''ll receive it.


    I don''t mean to tell you that I can be clumsy about it, or that I''m forced to do something because I received this, which is entirely on this one''s conscience. Whether something happens or something is asked of me, I''m just talking about ignoring it as long as I want.


    The question is whether you can do it yourself.


    ... drop your eyes on the letter that was in there with the gold coin. Words of apology to the superior paper that I really want them to take this only. I accidentally sigh at myself when I see it and my heart is shaking.


    But - No, that''s why. I must thank His Majesty the King. Now he turned back to the castle gate, far away, and Shuiming bowed his head again.


    "You raccoon father."


    After all, it''s this man who doesn''t forget the evil.


    "... Okay, now that''s common no matter where you look from"


    Shortly after leaving the castle, Shuiming, who procured clothes quickly at the store where she sold them, took a breather to make sure that her identity finally blended into her surroundings.


    This is if it''s a natural sensibility.


    Living in towns and people reminiscent of medieval Europe is just uncomfortable in student clothing. That''s something I''ve felt from the beginning - rather than thinking about normally. That would be seen as a sign of bravery if it were a line of Trinity Da brave men, but if Mizumi, who is going to live as a general citizen, wears modern clothing and so on, the evil standout would be too much. I don''t have to know when I have to wear a suit, and I can''t have that until my normal life.


    For this reason, there was an urgent need to procure clothing to accompany the needs of this era, and it was the clothing store where Shuiming first went. I had initially tried to sell the high school textbooks I had brought here and work on them, but in the end I ended up using the gold coins I had just received that collapsed into silver coins at the exchange shop.


    I bought it with reference to clothes worn by young people of the same age walking around, so the value didn''t hang that much, quite something. Again, from the comfort of modern clothing, the quality drops exceptionally, and if done, the fabric becomes worn out, but it is nearly impossible to combine it.


    But now you don''t have to worry about appearance anymore.


    "So, adventurer guild next..."


    While ascertaining the feel of the sleeves of his clothes, Shuiming turns to his next destination, the Adventurer Guild.


    Shuiming chose it as her destination next to the clothing store because she thought it was a prerequisite to get something that would be her ID. If you join or register for the Adventurer Alliance, your identity as an Adventurer will be established. This is a necessity for me now.


    It is good to leave the castle to live on your own, but if you leave the castle, your identity on the spot becomes a complete vagrant from the king''s guests.


    Though it is also a hand to twitch with other worlds, travellers, in the end it is only the inexperienced from around. If that happens, things may come up that are not convenient. When it comes to food and clothing, it''s the most important thing. Just like modern times, the notion of identity is also directly linked to life in this world of fantasy. No, unlike in modern times, the lack of the presence of goods that correctly prove their identity may be more lethal than in modern society, beyond the fact that there are only elements that judge them by their identity and appearance.


    Mitsumi, a magician, does have an unusual technique called witchcraft, and it doesn''t matter if you use it. But if you use magic to lay false, when it peels off with some kind of clap, that clap naturally becomes a feather to pay for itself.


    If you go to the bureau and pay the money there, you''ll get citizenship, but you won''t settle down either.


    You may not need to get it here right now because you''ve made up your mind to leave Astel, but your ID is still important everywhere you go and live, and you''ve never moved on to getting it and putting it down fast.


    Besides, due to the properties of the Adventurer Alliance you are about to go to, there are some parts that are not conveniently related to whether you join in the Kingdom of Astel or in the Nerferia Empire, which is your destination.


    Now the place to call the Adventurer Guild. According to guild material fished in Camelia''s library, unlike other guilds, anyone can register.


    Other guilds - merchant guilds, for example, allow merchants to gather and secure stable merchandise and trade routes, and artisan guilds have the advantage of registering artisans to secure supplies and requests. But an approximate guild has a lot of work to do before benefiting from it, and will need some downloading experience and a guardian.


    But the Adventurer Guild doesn''t have it. It may be too much to say that it''s an easy organization to head to in your clothes - but with the strength to do your job, you can do anything.


    But don''t lick it. All we need here is arm and trust. I can''t leave my job to you without trust, and it''s just dangerous work to step in. Crusading demons and exploring undeveloped areas. Naturally, ordinary people don''t use it except to bring in requests. Inevitably, only those who can fight can register.


    But when it comes to why Mizumi, a mage, chose this place despite the existence of something called the Wizard Guild, that includes the special nature of the Wizard Guild. Magic is a great force in this world alongside sword moves. Naturally, magic is treasured in disputes between nations, and the Wizard Guild, which you would not call its former tightening, is the power of that nation.


    Therefore, basically, the guilder''s magic will be used for that country.


    Mitsumi, who is not willing to use her magic or her research beyond the Order of Conformity of Values, has no choice from the beginning.


    And there are aspects of that. Wizard Alliance guilders have restrictions and procedures for moving to other countries from the point of view of leaking information. This is not even the purpose of Shuiming.


    In other words, unlike other guilds, the Wizard Guild is a private organization owned by that state, so it has no taste in acquiring guild cards, which are ID cards, compared to other guilds that work quite freely.


    From what I''ve heard of the court demon conductor Fermenia, his witchcraft, and the Trinity who taught him magic, it seems that the concept of magical lineage doesn''t even exist in this world, and the possibility of witchcraft flowing into darkness - unless he teaches it himself - there are concerns around it once and for all. It is a place where you should not be involved unless you need something special.


    Walking down the street looking back at such an idea, you will soon arrive at a place that looks like an Adventurer''s Guild.


    Two-story building with the same wooden architecture as the surrounding buildings.


    A night pavilion and a sign that boasted his name loudly as if it were a restaurant or a liquor store were set up, two guards wearing plate mails, standing in front of the door.


    The construction is not so different from other buildings, but the obvious difference would be the size of the site area.


    The city here in the other world is not limited to this Metail, but it is covered by a tall wall that lightly crosses twenty meters to prevent invaders, demons and other external enemies from entering. For this reason, the city''s premises are limited, and the buildings that are built inside are not two floors or three floors long, and the area per unit is due.


    The location and area of this Adventurer Alliance on top of it. One off the boulevard, but in an easy spot to see, and it has a large lot compared to the others. If it was given both by the State, its importance would go without saying.


    And once again, looking around, unlike other streets, there are some people in noisy outfits. You can see from a warrior big man wearing armor that reminds you of characters in games and cartoons, to a group of men and women with thin lines wearing wizarded robes like Fermenia, to a man if he carries a wide bladed sword called Claymore, and a man with a vicious mace who seems to crush the human head so gently and so forth.


    It''s not strange to be arrested for violating the gun knife laws or anything else in modern society, but it can''t be here. For humans in this world, weapons correspond to the category of goods needed for life. Self-defense only, hunting only. No matter who wears what kind of weapon, there is no law to blame.


    However, it is still a little sword swallowing. Just take one or two steps to taste the tingling air.


    There is something fresh for Mizumi, who lived in modern society.


    If you do that, look around the noise and head to the door of the Adventurer Guild Night Pavilion, where you will arrive shortly. Apparently it''s not out of place because nothing is said by the guards who consolidate both sides of the door. As we continue to meet and proceed, the guard raises one hand gently, whether it is meant to be understood or not.


    They dropped me off, opened the door and went inside.


    And - Adventurer Guild.


    This facility, which has often been spoken of for a long time in the fantasy world, is probably based on a liquor store with its interior. Not only did the medieval tavern have the facility to serve liquor, but it also had the aspect of a welcoming shop, a rally hall, so the Adventurer''s Guild, which, if bracketed in a big mess, had nothing to do with the store, would have connected with such an image to become the Adventurer''s Guild Equal Tavern.


    Mizumi jumped inside thinking she wouldn''t actually be, but at present, the interior of the Xiao Dark Pavilion was pretty close to that image, haha and exclaimed.


    At the front there is a contact point for clients and guilders to consult, and a long chair to line it up. Next to it is a platform that keeps things like newspaper-like news magazines, as well as a bulletin board with a request.


    And taking up the bulk of the hall is a painting of the liquor-like structure. Round table or long desk with high legs. Oak barrels are packed with mountains, and the noisy dressers, still red-handed even during the day, do the wine and barley stuff with one hand.


    It was a much strange sight for those living in the modern age.


    As he sidelined it and proceeded to the back with a voice that he did not know if it was impressive or frightening, there was a notation board with a note of caution on the bench near the reception. The precautions are carefully written in the letters of this world to those who wish to sit here and line up.


    In the bench, several people were already waiting for reception, waiting in turn. Shuiming stays the same and heads to the rear of the waiting list.


    Sitting on his bench, next to him was a woman. Besides, she''s a doomed beauty.


    Seeing the woman, Shuiming sighed, not wanting to.


    Bright crimson hair runs down to the waist, with sharp eyes dyed by Zhu for a riddled face. Faces and outfits are elegant, solidifying themselves in light red armor that burns everywhere on a white tone, but the lines are thin and perhaps hidden in their armor with a slight limb. He carries a long sword on the side that seems disproportionate to a woman. Relaxed, but he could see the room and the tattoo from sitting back in the chair on the tablet stone. A quiet sword, if anything.


    There are no gaps so much that I can tell just by grabbing swordsmanship. So you''re a pretty good user? The years seemed about the same from the outfit and face, but there was an atmosphere that didn''t make me think so at all.


    The woman next door. A playboy would be the kind of person you can''t help but call, but you''re beautiful, Mizumi. You can only do it by holding the impression. I can''t really build a relationship with girls because I''m full of professional patterns and secrets, so yes, I don''t get involved from myself, and I don''t get involved.... I''m just a bunch of noisy kids involved... aside from that.


    When I wondered what was wrong with waiting in order, I heard from her unexpectedly.


    "- If. I''m sorry, do you often use the night pavilion?


    Such a quiet voice sounds.


    It''s not a tone of voice, but it''s not a tone of tone, and it''s a tone of speech that I can feel. He was polite enough to look like a good person, and that was directed at this one.


    I never thought you''d call me, Mizumi. If you''re familiar with it, that''s how the conversation goes, but apparently it''s a slightly different arrangement. I tend to be a little confused, but respond politely as well.


    "No, that''s the whole thing. To tell you the truth, this is my first time here."


    "That''s an odd encounter. I''ve never been here like this before, either. I was a little confused as to whether it would be a good idea to join because we would line up here."


    "I don''t think that would be a problem. Unlike this desk, the people who take requests seem to have a desk somewhere else."


    Shuiming says, pointing to the back of a painting where she is serving liquor. There was a focal point there, just like this one, where people believed to be guilders were gathered.


    "You''re an adventurer, too?


    "Oh. She''s the only one who can fight. Think this is the best place to earn a dime."


    She tapped her sword lightly and spoke with a bright self-derision. After all, they make battle their business. From the looks of it, warriors, knights, naturally. Then, such is her abrupt name.


    "I say Refile Grakis. I''d like to know your name, if you don''t mind."


    "What?"


    What are you talking about? Are you asking? Suddenly I raise my suspicious voice to a situation where I am told to name back.


    It was a polite tone, but suddenly to answer. Simply not between those who sat next to each other, as if they had to name their names.


    Then, Refill gives a bumpy look to his mouth.


    "No, I''m sorry. You''ll be confused when suddenly they tell you to name it, but there''s a reason for this."


    "... something?


    "Don''t be so vigilant. When I first went to the Salvation Church this morning, there was an Arshna proclamation in my name. This is how we exchange names today with people nearby."


    And yes, Refill mouths in a sigh mix. It''s a billion-dollar story for those who ask, but apparently the person asking about this is also a billion-dollar one.


    When it comes to the Church of Salvation, it is the religion with the greatest number of followers in this world, worshipping the goddess Arshna as the first god. Even during the glance, there was talk of a trust announcement about the name and behavior of the demon king, but is she also asking about the trust announcement and doing this?


    "Why are you telling me that again?


    "I don''t know that either. But the Bishop of Metail told me that Arshna had been entrusted with something to do with visitors near me today."


    "So, what''s my name?


    "Exactly"


    "It''s a gift. How frigid...... excuse me"


    Such a genuine statement comes out about too abstract a proclamation, and I make a hasty correction inside. As many followers say, it is not good in this world to deal with the story of Arshna, the goddess, without her name, and she buys the unhappiness around her.


    I regretted my own immorality as to whether it was not appropriate to say it in front of a human being like going out to church, but Lephile just laughed kindly.


    "Heh, sure, but you should be careful with that. I don''t mind, but if a devout man asks, he''ll be preached like that chief."


    "I''ll be careful. That was frivolous."


    "Yeah. Well, maybe I''m not the stepdad I can say when I overheard the announcement."


    "Huh...?


    I look at the face just next to me, with my eyes pointing unexpectedly. In other words, did you experience it in the morning to say "that long sermon�� that you just ran?


    Refile was also laughing in a self-derisive manner.


    "Totally, I didn''t know that was supposed to happen with my usual prayers. Thanks to you, I''ve lost more time than I planned."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    "Well, it''s rust out of me. I can''t help spilling stupidity."


    And that''s how I ask her, who said this is also a commandment.


    "So this is how it''s always been today?


    Are you asking those who came nearby? Yeah, I asked her what it was, and she nodded her face back to the clear one.


    "Oh, you''re the tenth."


    "That was... tough"


    "Absolutely. Until I explained the announcement, they thought it was a little strange, or... maybe it was a huge invitation."


    "Oh......"


    Half-convinced voice before the depressed sighing refir.


    I don''t know if you think it''s strange, but if someone as beautiful as her could call me and ask me that name, unless I was careful, some men would climb up and ask me if it was an invitation from a woman.


    This heavy sigh of hers must also be from the late because she had a history of being misunderstood so many times.


    "So, what do you think? If you don''t mind, I''d like to know your name."


    And the reiterating voice of Lephire, who made his residence right.


    Besides, I was wondering what was going on - until I was worried. The tour in Trusteeship is odd and odd, but as she put it, this encounter may be one-off.


    I wonder if there is anything else wrong with telling me the name.


    "I''m Suimei Yaki."


    "Is that you, goat? I''m sorry. I asked you to stay with me."


    I''m sorry. I shook my neck to the side to apologize for anything to do with Refile, and I asked.


    "No, I don''t mind. But since it''s common practice to say" salvation church "?


    "No, I often go to church, but this is my first time. I hear it''s common for devout followers."


    "Heh..."


    Speak to her answers in such a way that she is neither interested nor indifferent. If you want to give an announcement that moves the country, you will also give an announcement to individuals, the Salvation Church. Is that intent God''s whim or the hobby of the individual making the proclamation?


    I do not know which, but in any case, if entrusted, it is limited to the magic of an individual: paranormal intervention based on sublimation, or some sort of divination, divination. That would only be true if the bishop and I weren''t petitioners.


    "Next please"


    And when Shuiming was giving thought to Arshna''s proclamation, a voice hung from the receptionist. There are no more people next to Lephire. Hence, she''s next on her way to reception.


    "Apparently my order has turned"


    Hang up the drop-off words against Refile, who said so and stood up.


    "Come on in."


    "Oh, I hope your request is resolved soon, too"


    That''s what Refile said, and he went to the receptionist.


    ����


    Well, why the request? I needed some time before Mizumi realized that.


    As he sat in the bench waiting for the order, the story of the Refile was settled or the receptionist put him in the back. I thought maybe I''d do an interview in the back, but now it''s my turn. When I lightly settled in, the receptionist called.


    Stand up to your voice and walk to reception.


    "- Welcome to the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion Metail Branch.... uh, this is the first time you''ve been here, right?


    "Yeah. You know what I mean?


    When she is told the first look and returns it in a flamboyant manner, the receptionist puts a sneering grin on her mouth, saying the reason she understands.


    "Yeah, because you looked intrigued inside the guild. Everyone who comes here for the first time is - so, is it a favor?


    That''s a question from the other side. There is a separate point of contact for guilders, and I guess this point of contact is such an inquiry because the requests are more overwhelming.


    Talk to her about her purpose from the beginning.


    "No, please join us"


    When I say, the receptionist is Kyoton.


    "... Yes?


    "No, so please join the Alliance"


    Is it because I missed asking? Say hello twice. Tell the receptionist who somehow rounded his eyes to Russia, yes, again.


    Then the receptionist, what bothers him? I strain my difficult face, then rub my fingers between my eyebrows, and eventually I exhale a loud sigh and ask in a polite but irritating tone.


    "Um... excuse me, is that what you say when you know this place as the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion?


    "Yes, but is there something wrong?


    "Yeah, you''re full of crazy places"


    ����


    It''s not that nice to hit and change from the way it seems easy to attach earlier. Why should such an affirmation be made? This one should have correctly communicated his hopes.


    Besides, the receptionist throws it to his attention.


    "... If you''re kidding, I hope you pick it up soon. Because we''re not as free as we are with chills and jokes."


    I was pissed. Weird. Why. If the pattern of the novel that Mizuki showed me, the membership of the Alliance would have been able to register well after some interaction. I''m certainly not willing to peddle an entertainment novel. No, but there are some examples of refirs who wished to join had been put right through the back without anything.


    Was it also any difference between her and herself who had no problems at all, or was there some serious missed? The books and materials I read in Camelia''s library should have had nothing of the necessary paperwork or credentials.


    In that way, an angry caged wild voice hung from behind as he omitted his own fallacy before the receptionist, who was accumulating frustration.


    "Hey, kid."


    Turning back to the bathed voice, there stood a man with a giant body ten to twenty centimeters taller than himself. At first sight close by, like a mountain standing. Hanging a giant sword on his back, his arms and legs that would handle it are as thick as a round too. A man of style who said he was a warrior in such a way.


    Continue the story after you call it, or speak with anger and intimidation seeping into you.


    "You said you wanted to join now?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Right. Now I can tell you that the statement here was a joke. So you''re just gonna go home."


    Is that advice? Is that another final notice? Let the blood vessels float up on your forehead and mouth such a chasing complaint.


    But you can''t leave this one either. Membership here is the first step towards taking a foothold in this world. You have to do it to blend into society.


    So here I came to respond in a calm manner so as not to irritate my anger as much as possible.


    "No, that''s why I really wanted to be a woman earlier."


    "Are you serious, Temehe? You''re telling me you can cross with us on a par with that little nari."


    "Yes."


    Yes, but something.


    If you''re not so sure, you can''t come here like this. Except if you chill, as I was told earlier, but it doesn''t matter for itself. Besides, if you''re a wizard here, it''s not about the appearance of the body or anything else. It doesn''t matter if you''re skinny. This man is out of touch with what he says.


    On the other hand, however, the man did not seem to care that he had admitted himself without doing so, releasing a great deal of thunder through his mouth.


    "I don''t want you playing witch mountain games, kid! This is where warriors and wizards come! I don''t even know how to fight like Temee. It''s not like a kid''s coming!


    "Hmm? Even I have a training ground there..."


    Diving. If you fight as a magician, you''ll get what you need. Trying to say so, I notice. What is the word the man has now spoken? Warriors, wizards. Sure, this is where they come from.


    There is no problem. There was no problem there, but on a good note, what they were judging it by was crucial.


    "Warrior?...... ahhh!!


    He himself had just recently updated his clothes and his outfit resembled that of the general public of Metail. Of course it belongs to the people who walk out of town and live in peace, never dressed in such a rugged way as armor or helmets, naturally not even carrying swords together.


    If such a human wants to join the Adventurer Guild, what would you think if it were normal? Aren''t reactions like theirs entirely correct? This is a different world. Unlike the world we lived in, our appearance is generally judgmental.


    Yes, Shuiming was completely oblivious to what she called her outfit.


    "- Shit. What are you wearing? You were floating around buying clothes..."


    Oh, I mourn my own faults, but it''s too late. Regret after it''s done is a mountain bike after the festival. It doesn''t mean anything to me. Only a hostile and frustrating gaze poured out of his surroundings.

 13 At reception, rough events

    At present, the situation in which Shuiming was placed can be described as being directly (but not exclusively) in the middle of a needle named a stabbing gaze.


    The receptionist in the back, who had spoken rampantly until earlier, now glanced at this one with a muddled face, and the big man in the front stood with his shoulders trembling in uncontrollable anger.


    There was also a continuous gathering of guilder-like humans around, surrounded by intimidating otherworldly people who seemed to have come to chill.


    (Wow, you''re so fucked up...)


    In my heart, I let out a groan filled with feelings that I had softened. I just lost track of my outfit. If they do point it out, it''s a convincing story. Because most organizations have people who make rough things their business, those who don''t get along with it cannot naturally get in. It looks mediocre. The outfit is probably mediocre as well. Since we pursued normality, no matter where you look from, you have no connection to the battle. Besides, if there''s even a difference in race called Japanese, it''s not strange to be seen that way.


    But over there - assuming there was an organization like this, and even if we were put in the same situation as we are now, it wouldn''t be like that in the other world. It would be skinny, but it would look normal, but it would be a kid, but it would be an old man, but it''s that world that has enough skills to fight and all its tools to sweep and throw away. Firearms, weapons, sophisticated martial arts, magic from this field, but there are many vicious powers.


    Sure, Gatai''s goodness and rudimentary outfit is one advantage, but in the end it doesn''t become a major factor in the battle, so he dies from being caught off guard by the guy who licked him on the outside. If that''s a magician, it''s still a thing. I''m no better at it than I am at appearance. How much more mystery dwells in it than in the sheer amount of magic it possesses. That is the important thing.


    So Shuiming took the other standard for granted. To be too common sense for him, it would be a blind spot that I didn''t see.


    But if you can''t help it because it''s a different world, that''s no excuse. This is his indisputable fallacy.


    But there''s no reason to give up membership here. Alliance membership here is a must. I want to get my guild card here and stay in a decent inn as well.


    But even if I go back to buy the sword now, is it impossible? My face would have been remembered by them already. In a bad way, fully open. So it''s och to be driven back even when you get back on your feet.


    Now, thinking about how to open it, a man moves his angry-dyed eyes in a giggle and releases the question.


    "... Temehe, you''re confident?


    "Well, I said something similar earlier, but I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t sure."


    "Right. Then I''ll give it a shot."


    And, after the man said so in a tone that suppressed his anger, he hung his hand on the sword on his back.


    Then, now the receptionist sticks a Russian surprise in her face and rushes into a halt.


    "Hey, wait a minute! Whatever it is..."


    "You don''t mind. He meant it, too."


    "But guilders are forbidden by guild policy to use violence lightly against the public."


    "No, nothing. This is just violence. Then hey, and the guild policy is to talk about" if you''re a general person ��. He''s a wanted member, so he doesn''t fit into the general human bracket. Then you don''t have a problem trying it out here right now, do you?


    "That''s... that may be true..."


    A receptionist who gets rolled up by a man and mumbles. Ignoring her like that, the man asks here.


    "Temehe''s serious, too, isn''t he? Well, that''s not a problem, is it?


    "Sort of."


    Mizuming admitted that was what the man said, but he couldn''t stop sighing. Will this happen in the end? In the midst of a killer situation, the exercise of strength is probably not what could have been expected.


    And then, I don''t know what I''m gonna do with it.


    (This is a world where magic is used publicly, even though there are people like the church people over there. Are there any excessive secrets...)


    Honestly, what to do in this world had changed my mind over the past few days. At first, I thought I was supposed to keep my witchcraft as secretive as the rest of the world, but I can''t say more than this human being uses witchcraft flat in his life. If witchcraft is used, there is only a countermeasure to return it by witchcraft, and it is not always possible to create a situation where it is easy for the party to cover up only himself and his opponent. With that in mind, you can say that it is impossible first and foremost to live without people seeing witchcraft in living this world from now on.


    Besides, if there is no such thing as them, the Church - the magician''s counter-energy that does not make the existence of witchcraft good, a gathering of those who define miracles only as mysterious, as there is, then the meaning that must be concealed through diminishes. All you have to do is fear that you will be read your own secrets, but the sorcery system is also as if it were different from your world and this world, and from what I''ve seen, they don''t have the knowledge to untie this sorcery, and unless you pass on the secret from yourself, it seems fine to exercise it.


    Therefore, there is no problem with using it here to some extent. Any more than becoming an Alliance member is a path you have to take. Whether we go now or later, it doesn''t change if we end up going.


    If it''s true, if I can, but I also feel like I wanted to make it easier.


    But in a way, it can be said that this situation is also the most eloquent opportunity to talk about the qualities that are right for the guilders today. Let him know here, and the situation will be opened.


    Then, make sure the man doesn''t get upset.


    "Temee, what are you standing in a mess? You don''t feel like a crisis?


    "Well, that''s not a dangerous situation."


    Ask and return it so cool. No, I couldn''t give it back otherwise. It''s not like I''m in a rush or a rush. No way, do you want me to even act? Clearly, that''s not it.


    Intimidating. But there is no such thing as this level of martial arts. The training ground is exposed to a lot of intimidation and pressure, as the saying goes.


    Yes, it''s not even comparable to that of the swordsmen of the other world, such as the man''s martial arts that are being directed at now, and I even feel this hostility and other comforts if I think of the disgust caused by the madness of the mages who profess the outer gods. Besides, I''m still unfamiliar with the sense of crisis when surrounded by heavily armed groups with firearms and other modern weapons, and there''s even material pain in the intimidation emanating from aliens called monsters.


    With that in mind, how many things can there be, such as the unproductive intimidation of a big man? I know I''m too exposed to strange things to be paralyzed, but I still only feel cool wind.


    Look at yourself like that, what do you think? Whether it''s the provocation of a kid who can''t give a shit, or the timidly neglected abalone around him, he also looks like a strength who can''t retreat again. Mages should not even be perceived as having magic because they suppress the magic that leaks out to the outside world from time to time in relation to the secrets I mentioned earlier.


    A man with a sniffle.


    "Hmm.... come on. Try to stop it or not."


    And mouth it as if he were to teach the beginning of the exam. Around doing so, I guess the word "try" is for once serious. Can''t you name an Alliance member just for roughness? It seems like an out-of-the-box solid place.


    and concentrate so much on the chores in front of you as on such an afterthought.


    - The man saw it slashed like a drain from his back. Then the timing and track are easy to understand.


    Optimize magic by looking at the pattern of a man''s sword as the focal point of settlement. I rang my fingers gently about the extent to which I was able to pay off the featherworm.


    "Ebugu!?


    And up, pan, the light bursting sound and... not cute screaming. In a small explosion of air just before, the man gently bounced himself and poked his buttocks on the floor, his sword slapped with impact through his hand and blew behind him.


    So much less and overlapping, the falling sound of a sword crashing by its own weight and the groaning of a man.


    "Ugh! Yikes... damn! Hey, what...?


    Did you get slapped in the body by a Russian shock and lose your identity temporarily? The man looks around and tries to figure out what''s going on.


    "Huh, yeah...?


    And the receptionist who watched it from directly behind was raising the voices of loose confusion during that time. Is that surprise because I thought it was just a cold, naughty, late gap or because I don''t even know what I did before that in the first place? I don''t even want to know that.


    He seems equally surprised around him, making his eyes round like a plate.


    "Um, what now?


    "Magic Exercise"


    Eventually, the answer to the receptionist, who will probably ask, is not as decorative or exquisite as that.


    Meanwhile, did you finally notice? Look at this one as the man holds his head.


    "Magic, or...? No chanting, no keywords..."


    "Yes."


    "Ho, is that true...?


    "Well, I didn''t do anything else."


    I say it without being good at it, without being too bad at it.


    Seeing this reaction, was Fermenian surprise still a common thing in this world? Activating magic without chanting spells or using keyword key words to activate magic seems to be something to be stunned about here as well.


    - Typical magic. It is one of the forms of witchcraft, sometimes called liturgical witchcraft or ritual witchcraft. Sorcery is a term used to refer to a type of sorcery that is activated by correctly performing certain specified operations and spells, which is also used in a different sense than many ��sorcery systems��, such as several secrets, astrology, and so on. In modern style, manual magic?


    Many sorceries currently fall into this category because what carries out motions and spells with the determined laws hits this. The summoning technique will be the ultimate of this, and perhaps the magic of this world will hit this around using a determined word.


    The magic that Mizumi has unleashed today is a magic that is completely classified as canonical magic. The action of playing the finger determines beforehand that magic is activated, so that it can be exercised if the necessary conditions are met.


    It is also user-friendly because it has become simple or systematic.


    Yes, using magic without a spell or keyword is never a strange story in that world.


    "Well, are you..."


    "Uh, yeah. I''m sorry I''m late, but I''m like a wizard for once... what is it?"


    Apologizing for that late declaration, one confusing whisper after another flies from around.


    "He said he was a wizard in that outfit...!


    "I''ve never heard magic without chanting and keywords..."


    "Hey, isn''t he a tremendous wizard...?


    ... have we done too much? No, this one just played his finger as usual. Even if you think magically, magic with motion is popular. There''s some magic that uses dancing, like pointing fingers at them and cursing them, and I haven''t done that amazing, and I can''t even tell them to do something about it in this case first with less than a finger of sorcery. Ignore it. Let''s shut the fuck up here. So concluded Shuiming, turning back.


    And Shuiming asks shoulder-to-shoulder to the receptionist who sends a surprising gaze, including surprise.


    "Can''t you believe it?


    "No, no, I never said I couldn''t believe it because I used magic, but if you''re a wizard, why aren''t you wearing a robe or a wand? It''s a must have for a wizard, isn''t it?


    ����


    "Yeah? Is that what wizards have to wear?


    "... No, I''m not saying that, but as a general wizard tendency"


    "Then it''s not good, is it? That''s what I said. I don''t really like old fashioned things like wizards."


    ��������


    Now things are so rare, the receptionist has her mouth open with a pocan.


    And.


    "Shh, it''s not a hobby, you''ll need subtle control of magic or resistance to witchcraft!?


    "Sure, there are alternatives to robes, but you won''t even have to align your wands. It''s normal to use magic that aids in complex surgical procedures, but it''s only natural that one of them is capable of precisely controlling magic, and he can''t do it."


    "Uh-oh..."


    When severely disconnected, the receptionist emits a groan that I don''t quite understand.


    So strong, I guess for those who use the magic of this world, the notion that wands and robes are a necessity. Because Fermenia didn''t have a magic wand, I didn''t think so, but it wasn''t.


    It is true that, more than in ancient times, it is said that wand is an indispensable tool for magicians. Starting from the descriptions in the history books, it begins with ancient Egypt, imitating the unique wand that the gods are supposedly holding, listing it as a symbol of their own authority, and the wand that Druid, the user of witchcraft appearing in Celtic culture, will be too famous. Can Mazers Lotus Wand be mentioned in modern times?


    Others have different origins depending on the sorcery system, but even in popular magic guidance, they are often preferred by sorcerers who supplement the power of sorcerers or are used as a single piece of sorcery, and specialize in fire sorcery.


    I never have it myself - anyway.


    The fact that the robe has a magical defensive effect will not change this way or the other way around.


    Since the robes also substitute for it in their backs in the Order, they must wear black or white suits and coats when they have their own magical defenses to prepare, and when they have to name themselves there.


    ...... wand or robe.


    I don''t make fools of them with old-fashioned style and abominations and the correct images they convey more than they have in ancient times. No, but it wouldn''t look like a modern magician at all. If the outfit is old-fashioned to the scumbag who named it so, it''s still not tight and weird, and it lacks persuasion with chigusa.


    Yes, the earliest times are changing.


    Although it is the magician''s path to follow the mystery against the currents, it is nevertheless imperative that we take new objects into our possessions and use them as our strength, beyond living in the developed world of science. This is where the Eight Keys are now because they sought to guide that which the Alliance Lord preached.


    Bring the wand to the demon gun and restock the robe in a suit or jacket. Old things are important, but exploring new images is also one idea.


    But it''s true that I misled them.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t realize the outfit was that important."


    When you say it like it''s so bad, the man answers it like he''s in a panic.


    "Yes, no, that''s okay. I''m sorry I missed you too."


    "That would help if you said so. �� so do you mind when it comes to accession?


    "Oh, Wizard, if that''s right, I''m not complaining. You make up your mind."


    I walked over and gave him a hand. Pulled by the arm, and a man standing up points his finger at the receptionist.


    Following the tip of his finger, Mizuming asked the receptionist a word.


    "So?"


    "Yes. I have no problem with accession. I apologize for being so rude."


    "Ah, oh. Don''t be afraid..."


    Think of what you couldn''t spot as a lapse, or the receptionist who is in a hurry to awe and bow her head. All she had to do was give me a little confusion and say, "No, I''m sorry." I felt a little uncomfortable that it was neat compared to the present day when there were no islands, but I wonder if I would ever think of it that way.


    After a few moments, the surrounding wild horses and the guilders who were about to pick out the water lights also leave where they came from. I guess I''ve decided it''s no longer a problem. The earlier man also went back in apologizing "sorry" again.


    "... er, now that we have a form here, please fill it out"


    "Yes."


    On the paper that was given that way, there were entries to fill in minimum personal information, such as name and age.


    I don''t have any particular problems writing about it. I used the feather pen and ink kettle they gave me together and finished filling it out early and gave it to the receptionist.


    The receptionist drops her eyes on it for a while, then opens her mouth.


    "Yes, Mr. Swimey Yakagi.... Excuse me, but that''s a different name."


    "Yeah, they say that a lot"


    Mizuming laughs bitterly at the receptionist''s point. Because of the Japanese, I thought they would say that here. Well, a world like medieval Europe. That would be natural, too.


    But it certainly doesn''t translate into what they often say. Even in Japan, names such as Shuiming are rare, so they still say sparkling names, etc., so it''s strange to be called an unusual name wherever you go - aside from that.


    "There is no mention of your residence, which is it?


    That''s what the receptionist asks me as I look at the fill out form. As you asked, the form does not state where you live.


    Of course it is because there is no place to stay, and it is also in today''s plans.


    "After this, I wanted to take the inn, and I still can''t fill it in."


    "If you wish, even the guild will have accommodation?


    I appreciate the offer, but I can''t help but say no to future plans. State your thoughts and shake your head.


    "No, I''m not going to settle in Metail because I''m thinking of going to the Nerferia Empire to operate when I''m ready."


    "Really..."


    Receptionist to include a slight but unfortunate sound in her voice. I don''t know her thoughts, but is it a problem that she doesn''t have a place to stay? I''ll visit.


    "Can''t you?


    "No, it''s fine. However, as a guild, we need to know where the guilders are, so you''ll have to come back here after you take the inn."


    "Okay."


    "So, Mr. Swimey. Again, are you sure your occupation is a wizard?


    "Yes."


    "What are the attributes to deal with due to?


    That was a casual question from the receptionist. Besides, Shuiming remembers some confusion.


    "... uh, do I have to say that?


    "For once, it''s settled. Oh, of course I won''t publish it because it''s personal information, will I?


    "Ugh, um..."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    To this difficult color, the receptionist leaning her little neck with a strange face. I guess it''s quite natural to ask that here. When I was in the castle, I did remember hearing unintelligible stories from Trinity and Mizuki, who had just learned magic and were excited, saying that wizards were born with attributes that they could use, etc. I heard about it from the two of us who could use them all, so I felt frightened when I did it - but anyway, maybe this has something to do with it.


    As a guild, it''s a natural question to figure out what magic the constituents can use.


    Besides, explore and answer with a difficult face.


    "You''re good at fire attributes..."


    "Is it a fire attribute? But earlier magic was in the fire attribute..."


    "Ah, oh. You can also use the magic of the wind attribute."


    "I see. You have two attributes."


    "Ha, well..."


    I could only return such an ambiguous reply. But in this world-style way, that''s okay.


    As I said earlier, I am good at fire attribute magic myself. However, the magic of fire attributes can only be classified as good, and unlike the story of Trinity and Mizuki, other magic can be exercised properly.


    It is true that we do not know the story of the two of us... and it is true that the sorcerers of the other world also come out with attributes that cannot be handled by individual and remembered sorcery systems.


    But that doesn''t apply to me. Kabbalah Few Secrets - Every event and phenomenon can be stringed by a number of coils and formulas, and because we are fixing a magic that sets out a philosophy that says we can reproduce them in the world with a combination of numbers, it will be fire, but it will be water, but it will be thunder, but it will be liquid coagulation, but as long as we have the right technique and the necessary magic to do so, we can reproduce them all in magic as possible.


    But...


    (Attributes��)


    Ever since I got here, I feel that''s what matters when I do it. Certainly, elementary theories such as the four or five grand and five rows in magic are important elements. Because it''s a fundamental concept that makes up the world.


    More than that. Attributes in the first place are only guidelines that roughly indicate which elements the sorcery dealt with is classified into. From there, I could think of the idea that water is resistant to fire or such a correlation of attributes, but it''s never something that says that I can''t use the magic of water attributes because I only have fire attributes.


    Although it is true that there exists a natural compatibility, as a basic idea, it is assumed that man can handle all attributes, in which there is magic that he does not like, and on which things happen that he said would come up with attributes that cannot be used.


    - Let''s say there are humans who can do it with a match but not with a flint stone to light a fire. Simply thinking about it means that the person can use matches and is not comfortable using firestones.


    In other words, here, the matches and flint stones apply to individual sorcery systems, and with the help of paranormal beings such as demons and gods to start fires, to string events and phenomena together and reproduce them in a series of numbers like water, to embody the results of fortunes such as stars and tarots as fires, and to cause them to happen again using runes and yin and yang techniques, we simply say that something comes up that we can''t be good at handling.


    Therefore, if there is fitness in other sorceries, there will also be attributes that can be used. There are no attributes that can never be handled, and from the perspective of Shuiming, who touched many sorcery systems as a modern sorcerer, there are only some hard-to-handle attributes there.


    So it is a common story to have attributes that cannot be used by magicians who have only acquired a single magical lineage, and if we are to get right to that idea, it will also explain the unavailability of this wizard. Perhaps what we call this magic is the main lineage of magic used by Trinity II and Fermenia, which accounts for most of the magic in this world. Even if there were other sorceries, it''s not such a big faction.


    "By the way, can Mr. Swimey use restorative magic?


    "Or restorative magic?


    I raise such a barbaric voice about abrupt questions.


    Then the receptionist looked strange again.


    "That, you don''t know?


    "No, I understand..."


    Have you recovered magic? When I hear that again, what a nuanced ambiguity. No, it''s just a difference in the way words are used, so I''m not really that surprised. But healing magic?


    I guess I take the approach of saying (coming) all things related to healing magic about this.


    I also ask this because healing magic is an important ability, no, that''s why. The ability to heal oneself and others where there are rough things is an essential force. It goes without saying why. Even in the other world, there is a chronic shortage of magicians with high healing magic skills throughout history.


    I have nothing to tell you about this.


    "�� we use psychotherapy and alchemy and restorative magic to cover when it comes to healing"


    "Huh? Sinray treatment and fukugen, magic...... is it?


    "Yes, it is..."


    I said what I could do, but the receptionist didn''t understand what it meant enough to be confused. No way.


    "Uh... I''m sorry, I don''t know about those magics."


    ... right?


    "Ha ha..."


    Again? Again, this too. It is an indescribable feeling.


    - Psychotherapy is a technique that uses witchcraft to heal a subject''s wounds. Healing, also known as psychiatric surgery, extends the subject of interference to the physical or mental body to remove the disease or connect the mutilated affected area. Healing magic refers to this by the general public, and restorative magic is magic that restores what is broken, as its name suggests. It was mainly used against the destruction of inorganic objects, but to some extent this can also be used to cover healing magic.


    ... I don''t care about such, unfamiliar sorcery. The receptionist asks about something else.


    "But why even alchemy to healing magic?


    "We use alchemy to make magic drugs."


    "Do you make metal?


    What kind of medicine is that?


    "... Excuse me, I''m not very familiar with alchemy around here, but if you''d like, can you tell me what it looks like?


    "Oh, yes. When it comes to alchemy, as its name suggests, we refer to the art of freely manipulating metals that hang on earthly attributes. Probably the aim should have been to make metal items, process orihalcon, and eventually make quality golems. It will be another field of magic medicine for the magic drugs that Suimei said earlier��"


    ��������


    "Um... Mr. Swimey?


    "Excuse me. Nothing"


    - The great source of alchemy in the world over there is the immense discipline that amassed metallurgy (Yakin), medicine, glass making, and chemical technology from ancient Egypt and Alexandria with magical ideas back then. The supreme proposition was to create the medicine of immortality, and it is assumed that a piece of all knowledge was there at the time.


    From there, after the achievements of Hermes Thoughts and Alchemist Parakellus, who greatly influenced current sorcery, the medicine of immortality was synonymous with the stone of the wise, and became a giant party of material reproductions that created everything from the smelting of precious metals, to what I said Homunculus, should I say for granted? There''s no Hermes Trismegistos or Parakeels in this world, so there''s no way it''s going to be alchemy like the rest of the world.


    metallurgical techniques and golem making. Something on that extension line, even if it did. I''m quite interested in the discipline of magic pharmacy, where the breath of alchemy can''t hang - but if I don''t speak carefully about the circumstances there from now on that alchemy and alchemy are separate, I was going to have trouble later.


    "... ha. So you''re glad to say you can use it when it comes to restorative magic?


    "Yes."


    Nodding, the receptionist fills out those notes on the form and then coughs one up to get her mind back on it. Start talking in an administrative tone.


    "- Gohon, excuse me. Now I''m going to give Mr. Swimey a description of the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion and a measurement of the rank. Please listen to me for a brief explanation of the Alliance, as I will explain the rank measurement later."


    The receptionist begins her explanation after accepting this approval correctly.


    "- Our guild Night Pavilion is a guild of adventurers operating mainly in three countries: the Kingdom of Astel, the Nerferia Empire and the Autonomous Province of Sardias United. Activities vary from client to client, ranging from medication hunting in hazardous areas that are commonly requested by the public to escort missions, ancient labyrinth tactics, untapped area exploration and demonic crusades. That''s good, isn''t it?


    The receptionist pinches the question of confirmation with Mizumi in the front, who listens strangely. Until now, it''s pretty much the same material I read in Camelia''s library.


    Adventurer Guild The Xiao Dark Pavilion is a special guild that allows you to operate freely within the three Alliance countries. Headquartered in the Autonomous Province of Sardias Union, it is a giant guild with its branches throughout Astel and Nerferia, with the right to carry out requests from the general public and the State without any hesitation on the part of each country.


    So far there''s no room to pinch the question. Shuiming nodded cocklessly, urging her to explain.


    "Sounds good. Then I said earlier that I work mainly in the three countries......, technically, the guilders of the Night Pavilion can only work in these three countries. Do you know why?


    And the receptionist who comes pinching the question. It was surprising to be asked, but it''s not that hard to talk about. Keep your mouth shut with simple answers.


    "Because other countries can be hostile and virtual enemies to these three countries, right? So the Xiao Dark Pavilion humans can''t get in and out easily. Even if I could, I wouldn''t be able to use my guild card, and if I did, I''d say it''s dangerous."


    "Yes, you''re right. So be careful when you go to a country other than these three countries. If there is no formal procedure, you could be caught as an enemy spy, much less an Alliance member. Now tensions between nations are loosening because of demonic attacks, but you''ve never been more careful."


    "Okay."


    I guess there''s a good chance that this is the case. With a serious look, Mitsumi gives her consent to the receptionist who pushes her across again to be really careful.


    "Next, our guild handles guilder information in ranked form. The rank ranges from E to S, and the guilders will be asked to see it in that rank. In other words, if you are in rank E, you will not be able to accept the request for rank D. Still, if you want to take it, you''ll do what you''re asked to do, raise your rating, and increase your rank."


    "What information is subject to evaluation?


    "There is a lot going on, but it will still have the greatest track record and strength in achieving the request. It''s a place like this, naturally."


    To the receptionist''s answer, snort inside.


    After all, strength and experience as an Alliance member account for it? It would be obvious on the request to crusade demons, bandits, etc., and you would not be allowed to upgrade in a state where you are not convinced of your surroundings. A story that doesn''t really matter to me that I''m going to do as much as I do?


    "And we basically don''t ask for guild jobs from here to the guilders. Find a job that you would like to freely receive from the job you have each posted on your bulletin board and declare it to a determined acceptance. Please note that if you have a job that is convenient to frame or rank, we will review it here to decide whether or not to place an order."


    There was a part of the story that bothered me.


    "Basically, is that what you''re asking for?


    "I''ve noticed a lot. Yes, it is. A huge request or a high degree of difficulty that is beyond the control of a regular guilder hits it. As for that, I will convene the guild member who was seen in the request to digest the request in the form of taking up his duties. Well, I think it''s still irrelevant because it''s mostly higher-ranked or specially skilled."


    "Maybe."


    and vaguely return the reply to the receptionist''s words. To take that request is certainly a story that has nothing to do with me because it would be merit and credibility.


    "Finally, it''s about guild cards. It will be given to you after this, but you can also use it like an ID card, so don''t lose it. If it is in the hands of someone who is not good, it can also be abused. So be sure to check when you have it. Whether you abuse it or not, you will be severely punished for discrediting your guild, so please don''t do that."


    "Yes."


    "So note, guild cards change in design from rank to rank, so we temporarily collect guild cards at the time of rank assessment and if there is any variation. It will create deficiencies then, but forgive me for that."


    And the receptionist breathes and mouths if he finishes any explanations.


    "Now that we''re done explaining, let''s move on to measuring rank. Please sit in the chair behind that door and wait."


    That''s what I said, the receptionist urging you to go ahead and give me your upward palm by the door.


    Following her words, Shuiming went to the back door.

 14 Measurement is combat. Thats right.

    Shuiming, who was told by the receptionist that she would measure her strength, was sitting in a chair that was passed behind the guild and provided in its passage.


    The lantern-like suspended lighting makes the passage feel a little lonely and reminiscent of a familiar scene somewhere.


    - Waiting for the hospital at night?


    In spite of the different worlds, sitting in a chair waiting with such a sense of uninteresting sentiment, a human figure soon emerged from the back of the aisle. A woman with fluffy, wavy brown hair, girl. He is wearing the same clothes as the receptionist, an official of the guild.


    She gets to the front of herself without much and asks, tilting her neck.


    "- Uh, Mr. Swimey Yakagi... right?


    "Yeah, yes"


    If you honestly snort like that, this girl is expressive. Blossoming with a grin, I name it.


    "Excuse me. I, I''m a new guild guide. I say Dorothea. Please say hello!


    "Ah, oh. Best regards,"


    Would you like to salute or not, Mizumi, who gives back to the energetic girl as politely as when she was a receptionist?


    The girl named Dorothea now smiles casually when she has the feeling that there is something different from the response outside.


    "Oh, that''s fine. She talks to me normally. Looks like you''re getting old, and take it easy, take it easy."


    "... okay? Is that so?


    "That''s okay. That''s okay. It''s easier to talk about, and after this, it''s a measure, so it''s my job to relieve the tension on the new guilder, right? Well, I feel like it''s useless for Mr. Mizumi."


    "Ha, ha.... Well, good to see you again"


    "Nice to meet you!


    Dorothea responds well to this request.


    She then urges her steps toward Shuiming and then slowly walks out the corridor, and Shuiming also goes along with it.


    Then Dorothea turns and asks, as she remembers.


    "Uh, the paper earlier - I showed you the paper on the statement. Mr. Swimey is a wizard, and he has fire and wind attributes, doesn''t he?


    "Oh, for once."


    "Hehe, at once? You''re humble. You say you used magic to bust Mr. Roja without chanting anything, and without keywords. Aren''t you an amazing wizard?


    "No, no. It was too steep, so I was so obsessed with using it, I just stumbled on it."


    And, to match Dorothea''s smile, this one also responds with an unobstructed degree of smile. Who is Mr. Roja? The Great Sword Man from earlier? I suppressed it early and didn''t know as much about the strength, but as an Alliance member, I might have been in position there. But since I''m not going to do anything about it, I''ve decided to lay it down with the proper humility and delude myself.


    "Hmm, as far as I know, I don''t think magic was activated by such a coincidence..."


    Dorothea leans her neck with a frown to say if she remembers wrong. Can you say that? Is she quite magical?


    Now, how can I ice-cold her suspicions like that? It wouldn''t be good to keep your weird preconceptions about yourself like this, and now say why it sounds especially good.


    "... to say that the conditions for activation of magic are not limited to spells alone. And the magic you used isn''t that amazing."


    "Really?


    "Common sense, common sense."


    Yes, if you say it like that, most of it won''t come down to eating. It''s easier for them to listen to each other than to hide it badly and be suspicious.


    Dorothea didn''t leak into that example either, or I''m not going to tell you a story that went into it. But.


    "You talk like a magic teacher. - What did Mr. Swimey do, by the way, that it wasn''t just spells?


    "Don''t tell."


    "Mm, you''re a surprisingly champagne, Mr. Swimey."


    "Normally, that''s what it is, isn''t it?


    When Shuiming asked with such flattery, Dorothea said softly, "Sure," and returned to the conversation.


    "... well, that''s right, because Mr. Roja is also a quicker person. Lately, when something like that happens, they fly away."


    And as I say, it helps not to burden the reception unnecessarily, asks Dorothea, who speaks, to explore.


    "... chilling and mischief, are they common?


    "Yeah, I do. For those who come to the point of contact, there are those who simply admire the adventurer and have no shards of strength, plus malicious ones who try to join only the benefit of the guild. In the last couple of days, there has been a considerable increase in the influence of the brave man appearing..."


    And, is that a current concern for the guilders? Dorothea sighs and mouths. Surely the summons of the brave became a sort of sober or even detonator for those who were atrophied in the demonic Nausias raid. I still don''t know what the common perception of the brave men of this world is, but if there is something that doesn''t suck like putting down blind trust when you were in a castle, there will be some people who will connect their existence to the triumph of mankind without context, and who will have the illusion of just the utter momentum of not seeing underfoot, which is common to the masses, that if he is there, he can work hard where he says so too, can do it.


    The one about being floated by the so-called fever, but I guess that added up as one of the factors in this case.


    "Then where are we headed after this, too?


    Is it full?


    "No, the morning measurements are last by Mr. Swimey, so there won''t be anyone left"


    "... I see"


    "Something bothering you?


    "... no. I don''t know. Somehow."


    Reply appropriately saying don''t worry about the strange Dorothea. Then she''s been waving a different story.


    "- By the way, did you see Mr. Swimey, the brave man who attended the parade?


    "Well, just for once..."


    Not to say, I didn''t know I was looking at it like every day - not to say. There''s no point in saying it.


    Then Dorothea made an impressive look.


    "Dear Reggie, was it? You had an unspeakable atmosphere. That''s who you call a brave man. I hear that the brave men of all times were the kind of people who embodied the orthodoxy and correctness."


    And Dorothea, who stops at the spot and says as he meditates. With his mouth, he must be remembering the parade.


    Does she also see hope in the figure of the brave men who burned behind the eye lid? I don''t know for myself that I had a routine with them, but maybe that''s what it looked like from them.


    I''ll ask her a few questions, perhaps with a general view.


    "Dorothea thinks brave men can crusade demon kings and demon armies?


    "If the extraordinary help of the brave men I tell you is true, I think I can."


    "Tell, what?


    When asked further, Dorothea rounded her eyes to say it was unexpected.


    "Because you don''t know Mr. Swimey?


    "It''s a little embarrassing, but not really"


    There''s nothing to be ashamed of, but on the surface, it''s like that. Is it still common to talk about brave men? As far as Dorothea''s unexpected face is concerned, the story of the brave here may be something familiar, like the gaga and fairy tales of the other world.


    Dorothea whines and tells me, "... Surprised."


    "As for the help of the brave, they leave behind descriptions and oral biographies such as history books and stories. When a crisis had come to the world several times before, the brave man was summoned, but he said that the battle of the brave man at that time was amazing. Legendary sword moves that truly twofold a giant of height poking through heaven, or a holy sword that slashed the demon king into a black beast of flying wizards hunting down a maddened tyrant. It''s just being told, and we have a lot to talk about."


    "Heh."


    That''s an interesting story to say. The same goes for the story, but it''s something that''s going to be deeply involved with Trinity and the others. There''s no reason not to be interested. Will you look into it in the future?


    "How''s Mr. Swimey?


    "Yeah?"


    All of a sudden, I get a missing reply between them. Then Dorothea just said, now it''s your turn.


    "It''s about the crusade of the demon king of the brave. Do you think Mr. Swimey can do it?


    "... I wonder. It might be possible if the brave men of today had the power as Dorothea tells them, but what about it?"


    In fact, nothing, Trinity shouldn''t have that kind of power. It can''t be the same way.


    "Oh, are you negative?


    "No, I think it''s a sweet prospect to win because you''re brave or something. I don''t know if it will be possible to decide from the edge..."


    After all, it is full of anxiety from the knowledge of the circumstances. Fighting isn''t sweet enough to win because you''ve got strong powers.


    That''s how Mizumi said she was narrowing her eyes to worry.


    "You shouldn''t talk too much about that outside. If the Salvation Church people who identify the brave with Arshna''s use, they will preach."


    "Ha... I''ll be careful"


    That again. Around what Refile also said, the Salvation Church sermon for humans in this world seems to be an object of so much awe that it can be used to threaten. For the future, you should also keep it in the corner of your head.


    Dorothea then flips the look on her face when she blames her. Now I feel comfortable agreeing that the story is especially so.


    "Ma, you''re certainly not talking about the adventurer guild humans being optimistic, as Suimei put it. And, back to the story, so I was influenced by his appearance, or by this night pavilion as well as the Knights and General Soldiers application, and in the last few days I''ve been closer to being a member..."


    "The receptionist also tingled and said that I was about to be driven back because I looked normal"


    "Yeah. Mr. Swimey, you should have at least worn a wand or so. If you have a guild card, you don''t have to know, and it''s unprecedented for a newbie who wants to join to come to the desk without a weapon."


    "You''re welcome. We are savvy."


    As far as I am concerned, I am completely ashamed of my inability to think. He was an old man who was completely invisible around him.


    Yes, Shuiming moaned inside, bowing her head like she was weak, Dorothea stretched her chest.


    "You just have to understand. I mean, good."


    That''s what I''m saying.She''s a surprisingly neat girl.


    "- But even if I were to chase you back, that would be a little too rough, wouldn''t it?


    Yes, I had some questions about that. Even if you push it back, that''s too steep. It is true that there is only a comparison between the polite responses of modern society, so I may feel that way. What about that place?


    "Do you have the guilder''s behavior?


    "Oh. Well, then, if someone with the strength to do something like me, like get a weird rumor on their own, and if he doesn''t feel well like me, I guess there ''ll be fewer promising joinees."


    Dorothea, however, was absent.


    "So if you''re only willing to join to the extent that you''re willing to stop joining, you''re saying it''s not necessary for us either. I never said there was a shortage of members."


    And without being able to pinch the story, "Adventurer Guild It''s always something to keep up with funny rumors and so on" about the weather.


    "That''s all, Xiao Dark Pavilion has a proven track record"


    "Yes."


    Dorothea looked like she had no itching whatsoever.


    That''s what she asks.


    "Do you have any other questions?


    Yes, that''s what I have to do after this.


    "What exactly do you do with measurements?


    Yes, I say things that bother me. In a novel that Mizuki showed me, the Gentiles were acting mysteriously when registering for the guild saying they would put their hands on strange crystal balls for magic power and so on, but is that still the case here?


    Then Dorothea answered well with the look on her face just saying she was waiting for the question.


    "Of course it''s a game!


    What, of course.


    Not long after I asked Dorothea how to measure it. When she prompted me to dive through the door, there was a similar place there to a large indoor athletic field.


    "I see, is it because there was such a facility on the big property"


    Dorothea answers discipline to the admirable monologue of Shuiming.


    "Yes, this is still the biggest Adventurer''s Guild in the three countries, so there''s about a training area."


    A training ground? Sure, it would be an indispensable facility to bottom up the strength of the guilders.


    But...


    "Looks like there''s no one there for it?


    Yes, as Shuiming said, there was no one there. Behind the door, there are signs of that.


    "The second training ground is used in the morning for measurements, so no one is training. I think the previous one is packing it in the back room and filling it in."


    "Yeah."


    I reply carelessly, then I feel uncomfortable with this whole room rather than fumbling underfoot - and drop my gaze.


    "Hey, what''s the material here?"


    "Yes, take care of yourself. This training ground is made of new materials that are resistant to magic. If you keep the magic here, it won''t break a little bit."


    Dorothea proudly answered this question.


    "Magic-resistant material?


    "Yes, it''s just recently discovered, and it''s about here that I use it. Eh."


    "Heh. Do you have that..."


    I vividly throughed my boastful Dorothea and mouthed her like she was so impressed.


    A careless reply, but still looking at the floor strangely. Floor material, wall material. No matter how you look at it, it''s a combination of wood and stone, but how magically resistant is this new material?


    It is not so unexpected as it exists in the other world if there is a magical treatment, but as far as I can see, this is a substitute that does not appear to be endowed with a surgical formula. If a substance is resistant to magic, how is it interesting inside?


    Looking around like that, Dorothea.


    "We''re back and forth, but this will be the playing field. Mr. Swimey will be here to play a game with the guild player of his choice, and we will see how that battles and judge the rank. May I?


    "Well, fine...... for example, what is it but is there no other way to judge besides fighting?


    "Ha. That''s a difficult question. I''ll ask you the other way around. Is there any other way you can understand?


    No. Certainly not.


    "... ohhhh"


    "Yes?"


    "No, I understand."


    Explain briefly to Dorothea, who doesn''t know what this promise is. Is there also a reason why Japanese does not speak the language of foreign origin properly? I look up at the wooden ceiling because it''s inconvenient, and I see Dorothea again that I don''t seem to understand very well.


    "Ha, ha. Ok. So..."


    And, when Dorothea tried to encourage something, signs of someone from the back door. One shadow appears, along with the sound of the door opening.


    And you noticed this one, or the voice you can call.


    And the sound of the bell-ringing treble coming in the gentle wind...


    "If it isn''t you, Swimey?


    "Oh, Mr. Grakis, you haven''t seen it just now."


    Dear Turning Direction, There was a acquaintance there I knew earlier for a rare reason, Lephire Grakis.


    When I gave her such an unexplained response to her approaching me shaking her brightly visible red and long hair, she immediately asked me with a slightly frowned suspicious face.


    "Why are you here?


    "No, they measure rank for anything."


    "... hmm?


    "Something?


    "... didn''t you bring your request to the guild?


    "Ah..."


    Lefir''s face, which makes his eyes black and white and inquires, now connected to Shuiming. Speaking of which, yes.


    She misunderstood, too, when she said she had broken up at the reception and said, "And your request." I remembered and got to the point.


    And once again, I speak of my original purpose in order to resolve that mistake.


    "No, I want to be a member, just like Mr. Grakis. Oh, by the way, I''m still a wizard for once."


    "Was it? No, I''m perfectly sure because I don''t even have a weapon..."


    "... excuse me. Really. I''m so sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing so much?


    "Never mind"


    Yes, in the end it is this topic. Rust coming out of me is something I used to say. I remember hearing this word somewhere just now, staining myself not even.


    Dorothea asks me if I''m having such an exchange as I''ve seen both of them.


    "You two know each other?


    "No, I just got to know him in front of reception."


    Dorothea is convinced to say "Oh really?" to Refill''s answer.


    Ask Lephire, who answered her question, Mizumi.


    "Mr. Grakis, what''s the measurement?


    "Oh, I''m just finishing up"


    "How was it?


    "First of all, I guess I just said"


    Returned was an invincible grin on meditation. Does that mean it wasn''t a good idea first, but "I couldn''t afford it first��? There''s no way to look tired or breathe on your shoulders.


    Then Dorothea knew who Lefir fought against? I say it with a face that seemed like a half-mix of grudges and distress.


    "First of all, we''re two good users."


    "I guess. I just moved as usual, though?


    "Is it always the same...... I can''t help but regret that Mr. Refile won''t be left on the metail"


    Ask Dorothea''s words casually toward Lefir.


    ���� To some other land?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to be talking to you, but can I just get you started?


    I was in the middle of asking, but Dorothea''s voice cares about time so that it overlaps Lephire''s voice. With that said, I spent quite a bit of time talking from the aisle to here as well.


    Not really, is it annoying to take the time to sloppy?


    "Oh. I''m always good."


    "Okay. - So, Mr. Lycas and Mr. Enumalph! Please!


    and suddenly Dorothea raised her voice toward the back of the training ground. Then, attracted by the call, from the back door, as the words say, two human beings expressed themselves. One is a warrior-style man with a two-handed sword and hardened himself with leather armor, and the other is a man with a cane in one hand and a robe. A wizard?


    Around what she said she''d ask, she''d be the one to fight with measurements. But...


    "Are you two?


    "Yes, I''m going to have Mr. Swimey play a game with either of those two. Mr. Lycus is a warrior, and Mr. Enumalf is a wizard. They''re all different types from each other, but you both have the right power, so you can try to be powerful."


    "Hmm..."


    With Dorothea''s words, he is still looking away at his opponent. Magic, signs, martial arts. Don''t feel any signs or chills of not being alarmed by either, first of all reassured, the two people called Lycus, Enumalph, eventually arrived forward.


    And soon, warrior-style men - perhaps asking as if Lycus contained some frustration.


    "Are you a new guilder, too?


    "Oh."


    "What''s your name and job?


    "His name is Swimey Yakagi. He''s a wizard."


    If I did it, I would respond to the attitude that seems to be high pressure, and don''t blur about this one.


    To answer briefly, Lycus peeled his eyes in fright.


    "Ah? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "I guess it''s just a matter of mood over here. Well, not that I care deeply."


    "Yes, I see."


    For some reason. Lycus and I would have been outrageous in our attitude towards this one. Perhaps grumpy due to frustration, but it is nonetheless blatant. The wizard man, who said Enumarph, kept his mouth shut but likewise put together an atmosphere in which the air charged.


    And Lycus turns to Refile.


    "... you, were you still there?


    "Oh. Have a little chat with them."


    I heard that. Lycus picks the root of his eyebrows. I thought I jumped up for a moment and turned this way again.


    More than just now, change its strong side to Jen Wang whilst increasing by 50%.


    "You know him?"


    "Huh? Well for once..."


    But the pattern is to a lesser extent familiar than acquaintance, the fold Mizuming tried to say, Lycus suddenly whines with a disturbing air.


    "... I see. You know him."


    "Heh..."


    "You know him, don''t you? See?"


    Why does it have such an atmosphere? If you notice, some neighbor, Enumalph, is releasing similar air. Fulfill.


    Shuiming, who noticed it in a conversation back and forth, asks Lefir, who was next door.


    "Maybe he''s the one Mr. Grakis knocked down."


    "Oh, as you can guess, those are the two of you.... It''s strange that I apologize, but I''m sorry."


    "I knew it..."


    Why does it sigh, even though it is completely as expected?

 15 You cant get away from the game.

    What in the world is no different from the time of acceptance? There are two big differences between the number of people and the reason, but if you go on and on like this, it will be sumptuous.


    Eight wins of hostility from two guilders, unexpectedly exhaled. Minister, before reception, and here and now. What a day of the week it is to be exposed to a swordsweeping glance.


    From what I heard, as expected, the opponents of Refill''s measurements were these two guilders. A warrior named Lycus and a wizard named Enumalph.


    In measuring, he wanted to professor the battle from the adventurer at the Xiao Dark Pavilion, even though he was supposed to be alone, he said himself and dealt with them both in turn.


    Needless to say, the results flank my eyes. If you look at the skinny sword and the tailored light armor pulled out, the two of them are in bad shape against a girl who is not even old enough to be held by a butterfly and a flower. First of all, there''s a difference between what I''ve lost in my spare time.


    Have you handed over the information? See the two of you who have just finished talking about Dorothea and the inner circle.


    "- So now you want me to do it?


    If you hit eight, don''t you have to worry about it? Lycus answers when he asks in an unsatisfactory manner.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the format of the game?


    "It''s a guild game. There''s nothing stylish about it. Fight and we''ll evaluate it. That''s all."


    And, is it a hundred million robberies or just busy? Lycus tells rough and brief. Ask him again, still keeping his face tight.


    "A fight is a normal game, right?


    "Oh. But the guild''s measuring match is played with a simulated sword. Because you''re a wizard... Oh, you talked about not using a cane. Sure. Hmm - If you have a weapon you want to use, you can use the guy in your hand. It''s just that you don''t let magic or anything get you hurt or kill them badly. It can''t be us. What, Enumalph?


    "... no problem"


    Enumalph, questioned by Lycus, opens his mouth for the first time. Are you a quiet person? But on his face, like Lycus, is seeping unshakeable confidence.


    But it takes from side to side "But you lost earlier ~?" and a small wild order. The source is Dorothea. I have the nerve not to be surprised.


    "Ugh! You shouldn''t have made tea!


    ��������


    One drink and silent pressure. I got angry, and I scratched my head, Dorothea, and I didn''t think I was going to oil--


    "So, which way do we do it? I''ll give you a choice, okay?


    ��������


    "Hey, what''s up?


    "No..."


    ... If you think about it carefully, maybe that mindfulness doesn''t make sense.


    I''ve never come to this world and fought a non-magical match myself. Sure, I''ve seen the battle between Trinity and the knights in the castle, but when I see it, I''ll do it. Something different again. Is it possible to worship it once here? If so, the training ground is convenient now. Refill can go back anyway, and if we''re the only ones left, we can settle this later.


    Besides, if we can do this right here, there is a possibility that we can do one more thing before accepting it.


    (So now''s your chance)


    For a moment, regardless of Dorothea''s words, in any case, I also thought that oil should not be the feather to be poured, but after all, the thought came together.


    Answer me quickly, and I''ll tell Lycus to pierce the sight of the reminder.


    "So while I''m over it - I''m both at the same time."


    "- Hmm?"


    "What!?


    To the words, Lefir, who defeated the two in turn, makes an interesting voice, and Dorothea shouts a surprise.


    On the other hand, the said persons naturally faded.


    "... ah? You think they''re gonna take us to the top? Temee, are you serious?


    "Oh. I''m not good at jokes that aren''t funny."


    If you answer that in white, Lycus is in a worse mood on the proposal.


    "If you''re as strong as the woman there, you still think we''re gonna be late for a wizard? Don''t you think you''re doing well ''cause you busted one at reception?


    ��������


    Lycus'' anger also goes with the dewy words, and Enumalph''s gaze of awesomeness increases. After all, did you get hooked up with that? I can''t help it. He slapped himself in the mouth like he still couldn''t get out of the kid''s range. In its heart, there is more to observe.


    But this one is the same as being insulted, and it would be EVEN under the circumstances. It may seem like a nasty guy, but this one has a purpose. I can''t even keep breaking my bones in degrees.


    Dorothea asks in a modest manner whether she feels the air that precipitated in Russia.


    "Um, Mr. Swimey. Are you really serious?


    "Oh, as far as I''m concerned, I hope so. I''ll have to pick up the inn after this and come back again, so I''d like to finish it if I can."


    "Well, that''s not what I meant -"


    Like blocking Dorothea''s words to say, Lycus.


    "Are you confident we can just get this over with?


    "Oh."


    "Damn it, you slap me."


    "That''s about it. I mean, I have a stack of walks I''ve been making, just like you guys have guilders. Even if I''m modest, I''m not mentally sanitary."


    "... the kid. He can''t even spot his opponent''s power. He''s relentlessly going to lose his rank. Correct me if I''m joking, and choose one. I''ll still forgive you now."


    And, Lycus presses for a repeat withdrawal of his remarks, but he can''t retreat after more than he has said so far.


    "No, I''m not going to. And if you don''t, I''m not gonna do what I have to do."


    "... you''re not gonna regret this, are you?


    "Thanks for the advice."


    "Keh...... Enumalph. You can''t leave the kids licking you any more. Just smash it."


    "... I know"


    When this one flaunts his shoulder, Lycus makes his teeth abominably flaunt and tells Enumalf. And after hearing his reply, he sent a stabbing stare here again, and took him with Enumalf as a guillotine swordswallow to the center of the training ground.


    ��������


    �� am I still the object of being insulted? There are not many favorably taken trials in the wind of good prestige even with some pneumonia. I wish I could cover it up later when I''m concerned, but I always feel like I''m giving birth to something with it and losing more money than other people.


    I guess there''s a situation on the ground, but that''s certainly good as a magician, and the provocation that starts with it is convenient in this setting to motivate the two of us, but as one man - after all, there can be unconvincing parts. Even if my heart knows, I can''t stop thinking. It''s such a state of mind.


    and if you rot like that, a serious voice from the rear.


    "Suimei. Those two, we got a deal going on inside, right? Are you sure about this?


    Will you worry about dealing with them both at the same time? Or the questioning of exploration trying to identify. Refille is the first person on this scene.


    Nod back at her like that.


    "Yes."


    "You think I''m confident I''ll beat you both?


    "I unfortunately don''t have an atmosphere commensurate with that confidence,"


    And, if you say it in a self-derisive manner, Refill gives you a much quieter laugh.


    "Indeed."


    - It''s an instant answer.


    After all, does it look that way? I would make that kind of penetration into the return that would sound if I hit Refill, but it was both laughs that came in.


    "Hehe..."


    "Ha ha."


    Maybe it''s someone I feel better about than I thought. While I think Arshna''s guidance and doing is also a quaint thing, and.


    "... and it suits my purpose to be able to deal with those two at the same time. That''s fine with me."


    "... well. Then there''s nothing more I can say"


    And, Refile nodded strangely, and for some reason immediately turned to Dorothea. And if you think about what you''re going to say.


    "I''m sorry, can I give you a tour?


    "Huh?


    I don''t know, a cloudy voice pops out the back of my throat. Why didn''t you ask me that?


    It was a development that I hadn''t expected.


    "Yes, I don''t mind...... don''t you like Mr. Swimey?


    Dorothea immediately accepts Lefir''s offer.


    "Uh... no, I don''t mind."


    "Then why did you look like that?


    "No, no, I wasn''t expecting it, so I was just a little surprised."


    "Really?


    As Dorothea leaned her ankle towards this reaction, Refile nodded satisfactorily to say she had given her consent.


    "Then fine. I''ll show you your fight."


    And, I''m totally going to sit down, Refile. I said I''d deal with them both at the same time myself, so I probably sprung up even in Xing as a swordsman.


    It will be seen, but basically I''m going to do anything after this. Ma, I''m going to say it in my heart, I''m going to go after Lycus and the others, and I''m going to the center of the training ground.


    And...


    "So are you ready?


    "... oh"


    ��������


    "I don''t mind."


    Lycus, who pulls his sword out of his sheath, and the jewel embedded at the tip of the wand, point this way, the Enumalph, who makes the erection.


    I took the mercury reagent bottle out of my pocket with the black gloves I had removed - the gloves in my hand - whilst saying it would be good at any time, just like them.


    I don''t know what that is. Lycus asks in surprise.


    "What?


    "No, I got a weapon, too."


    ����


    Open the lid of the reagent bottle and unlock its contents on the floor, surrounded by a strange brand of expression that looks seriously at this one. Of course, this is the same thing I used in the garden of White Asia. It is a user-friendly piece of magic among the weapons that you can carry.


    On the other hand, is it a rare thing in this world, with Refill lurking his eyebrows in the silver glow?


    "Silver...... water?


    "It''s mercury. Have you never seen it?


    "Oh, I''ve never seen that before."


    When Refill narrows his eyes and says, he mouths like Dorothea weakened.


    "That Mr. Swimey, it''s a bit of a deliberate contamination of the floor..."


    "... no, no, I''m not dirty about this."


    "But how did you see it?"


    Does it just look deliberately overflowing with liquid objects? Undeniable. Exactly, but...


    ''Cause you''ll see soon enough.


    "Ha..."


    "... Hmm. Is that some kind of medicine?


    "No -"


    In the middle of answering Refill''s question, there is no mercury left in the reagent bottle and it spills on the floor. And at the same time that all of the large liquids of specific gravity licked the floor, they concentrated their magic and cast a spell of change in shape.


    "- Permutatio.Coagulatio.Vix lamina"


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power)


    As soon as possible, a magic formation is formed so that a small circle spreads wide around the dripping place.


    A magical formation emits a dark, glowing red magic light.


    �D�D


    "What!?


    "Ah?"


    ����


    In the midst of sorcery, what reached my ear was the surprise of the Quadruple Four. It must have been surprising to them to build a magic formation without drawing directly on something. This goes hand in hand with the time of Fermenia.


    "Alchemy..."


    The voice of the wizard Enumarf. Apparently, he knows about what he''s doing.


    And few, as inspired by its light and formation, mercury once extended, spread and moved like clay, gathered in its own hands to elect a sword.


    - It''s my weapon.


    Yes, now that you''ve answered Lephire''s question. Now it''s time to focus on the fight. No coat, no suit, but the battle is a battle. When I set up the mercury knife I grabbed from the top of the glove, which I also identified as an irrevocable place, there was Lycus sending a frivolous gaze.


    "... hey, you wizard, didn''t you?


    "I think that one looks magical now, huh?


    "A wizard can use a sword.... you or you, can you use it?


    I recall asking that question. The same was true of Fermenia, but it still seems that the idea of a wizard plus a warrior is not common in this one. After all, like the characters in common games and stories, do wizards have a fixed concept of a rear guard and warriors an avant-garde? Wizards and warriors remember things differently, so naturally...


    "Oh, there you go."


    "Oh, I see."


    If I smile at you, will you ever ask me again? Lycus threw up in annoyance. Seeing that as an opportunity, Dorothea shook her arms up.


    And.


    "Okay, here we go!


    Dorothea screams like that. No, no, - I''m here to hit you. Lycus'' first hand is an easy shot to understand. It was a luxurious slaughter, starting with a strong step.


    In contrast, this one also corresponds to slaughter.


    "Ha."


    Lycus laughed with his nose. You''re right, one of these hands would be bad from anyone. The difference in strength between him and me is obvious at first glance. It is already clear by the thickness of the arms.


    That''s why I took it. Lycus would have smiled coldly on the back of his expression, but the truth. Only himself knows the consequences that lie ahead. While I also think that Lycus'' sword and his own only antagonized him for a moment, he steps to the left in a daze, turning the sword back up from the side tightened, and winds it back like a reverse regeneration from the original right back to a swinging state.


    "What!?


    There is no room for a change of posture for Lycus, who has been shifted backwards for one person in a place of strength. The words in excess of momentum are like, and each sword is weighed down behind his right. Relax.


    Yes, this is the wrong way to go. The knife knocks each other upside down and collapses, inflicting the opponent''s sword attack.


    And finish the move or no or flip it instantly. You can''t be going to stand on the spot like an idiot. If you flip, there''s a defenseless back there. Cut me off, my back telling me this is the price of alarm invites this sword attack, but I''m not willing to call this an opportunity.


    Yes, because I still have a tiger''s jaw on my back that targets me.


    "- The wind. Thou wilt crush with the power of a long time, and anger my enemies! Windfisto!"


    "Secandum excipio!


    (Second wall, local expansion!


    If the current blow does not have any untrained shards, slash it and throw it away. Weigh in the magical defenses the fists of the giants that were made of the air around them.


    The magic used is a second wall with a rotten golden fortress. A surgical defense against sorcery.


    "Become -!?"


    Whose voice is the surprise? I don''t know about the child, but I only pointed my sword at Lycus and stuck my left hand behind me with a glove so that I could open my body to the side. A golden defensive formation with palms deployed in an instant to their starting point. A mass of compressed air hit from the front scattered a whirlwind around the perimeter, and its clumping was unraveled for a few seconds without any blemishes being given to the defense.


    Using the current gap as a lapse, Lycus skews his face and leaps out of time to make a stand.


    "Ku, you''re using a funny sword technique."


    "Tell me at a nearby dojo."


    and while Shuiming seems to be able to afford to mouth...


    "What! What''s the magic now!?


    Enumalph made a scene by fading to Russia.


    I turn my surprisingly narrow eyes to him like that, sticking a sudden surprise in his face, and say to him, surprised.


    "... the magic of defense, though?


    "I''m not asking you that. I am! Now, you sure are."


    "What. What''s wrong with you?


    Mysterious Enumalph''s words and actions. Because of the surprise, I don''t have everything I want to say together.


    The golden fortress is a magic of defense. A robust formation, arguably a masterpiece, created by itself to protect itself from all types of attacks. As you can see, it''s only defensive magic - otherwise a surprise, is it magic formation? But the momentary construction of the magic formation is shown in earlier moves to manipulate mercury.


    Now, there''s no reason for me to scream.


    "Weird, nothing..."


    Then Dorothea talks instead of Enumarf, who can''t put together what he wants to say because of excitement.


    "''Cause, Mr. Swimey! Magic now, activated without any attribute intervening Yikes!?


    "... Well, I didn''t attribute it to you. It''s no use adding attributes to defensive magic, is it?


    Yes, attributes and other useless lengths to the magic of defense. To prevent the opponent''s magic, it is natural to lay a defense against the technique or use a defense that can counteract the so-called magic. It is true that there is some way to grant an attribute and use its counterpart to increase defense, but when it is switched to an attack with an instant corresponding attribute, it takes time to deal with it, and if it is bad, it is removed from the defense.


    Because of such disadvantages, it is not considered appropriate to grant attributes to the magic of defense.


    But...


    "Stupid! There''s no reason to be useless! Magic is the first of its kind with the intervention of attributes! What magic can be activated without the intervention of an attribute in the first place..."


    "Ha? of attributes, intervening?


    Something in the first place. I don''t know what you mean in the first place. What does it mean that magic cannot be activated without the intervention of attributes? Attributes are the guiding principles for classifying which type of magic applies, and are by no means essential forces - elements - to activate magic.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "... Suimei. The magic of this world is manifested in everything with the help of the elements. You can never use magic without using the power of the element. But how can you treat magic out of context?


    Yes, such a flattering admiration of Refill and the words of inquiry that also sharpened the alarm were the focus of this inexplicability.


    That is.


    "- Oh. Oh, oh, oh! Oh, yeah. I see now... instead of adding elements to the magic here, we have to mediate the activation of the elements themselves."


    In the first place, ever since I came to this world, I''ve wondered, but I''ve finally frozen. I just understood why the wizards of this world bothered to attribute their natural attributes to magic.


    Initially, Shuiming thought of the magic of this world as natural magic like it is everywhere.


    Natural witchcraft is something that uses the power of nature to produce witchcraft or to produce natural phenomena in witchcraft - aside from that.


    Because it was like natural magic, as I saw it.


    That''s why I misunderstood. But something similar and non-existent if you open the lid.


    Let''s take the magic that opened the door as an example. If you open the door with natural magic, you simply have to use it because the power to pull or push is also a natural force.


    Injecting the force of the light wind of mass is, first and foremost, the extreme of futility.


    Yes, if the magic here is normal natural magic.


    I mean, it is. To say that you can''t do that is to say that this sorcery is not a sorcery that uses all the power of nature. Because they can only manifest witchcraft using a limited set of eight elements, activated witchcraft will always have some distinguished attribute.


    It might be useful to use magic to handle eight kinds of attributes. Then it''s never wasted magic. I don''t, but when it comes to other sorcery, I doubt its practicality as soon as possible.


    ... What is used to practice witchcraft is often changed by the culture of the land, but this is certainly novel.


    "Which element - no, that''s a hard story to do, having to rely on the element and also. I guess the magic itinerary just gets more pointless and takes a lot of work for that matter. It stinks like an asshole."


    "Hey, what are you talking about..."


    "Nothing. Nothing. It''s hard to do a defensive magic trick that manipulates attributes to defend it."


    Perhaps the magic of the other worlds needs to follow the itinerary of magic, surgery, elements and defense, rather than being exercised in the itinerary of the currents: magic, surgery and defense. So the magic of this world is long chanting, and if you don''t chant, you''ll be surprised.


    I can''t help but find it hard to do. Because this is not in the mindset of the first to make this sorcery.


    But I can''t help but tell you. As a modern magician. It has to be efficient. I wonder why the magic and the doings of this world stand out in all the holes as we learn.


    ... as was the case during Fermenia, but Shuiming has not yet studied the magic of this world. No, I couldn''t do it exactly, but you''d be right. Indeed, there was also a book of magic in the library of the castle. There was, but Mizumi couldn''t read it.


    Why is that? Naturally. The Book of Wizards of the Water Ming World refers to the so-called Book of Divinity. Never a guidebook to make a beginner of witchcraft a magician from scratch, or a guidebook that will allow anyone to handle witchcraft if they see it, and some things are of the type that are themselves a single witchcraft.


    Then there''s no way you can remember it, even if you look at it and learn magic. Normally the initial knowledge of witchcraft is the insanity taught by the teacher, so it cannot be stated in the book of magic, and there is just a seemingly inexplicable statement if you open the book of magic or something before that. Some things are even insane magic books that erode the spirit or extremely dangerous things that can hang unknown sorcery.


    Decryption is mandatory to read. In order to read, you must also have magic pieces to protect yourself. The corresponding time is also mandatory. In the Imperial Castle, where all of them could not be aligned, Shuiming could not lay his hands on the Book of Magic.


    If that common sense was different from that of the other side, I took a book of seemingly dangerous objects, but I still needed to decipher them, and around Trinity and Mizuki learning magic from Fermenia, I can tell you here that the definition of the Book of Magic is similar to that of the other side.


    So Shuiming didn''t work to figure out the magic. Because if it takes forever to decipher it, I thought it would be better to grasp it from the formation of this world and matters that could be fundamental to witchcraft, such as nature and inheritance.


    And in addition to that, if you take the time to grasp the common sense of this world that you can''t remember and analyze the summoning formations used to summon Yingjie, after all, this sorcery will only have the opportunity to remember by itself.


    And then there''s Shuiming. There is also the part that I was interested in purely unknown sorcery warfare.


    I was hoping that there might be a new touch for him that made the mystery that he didn''t know important.


    ... Needless to say, what was the result of that accumulation that day?


    "... okay, let''s do it. It''s the same with you and me that I''m surprised. Evan wouldn''t mind, would he?


    "Ku......"


    "Break it up. Your magic is delayed, and my magic is progressing. That''s all."


    "Oh, you''re late...?


    "Oh yeah. Too late, compared to the mystery where I was."


    And if this one says words similar to mourning or no, Enumarf does.


    "Eh. What do you care just because you don''t have an attribute! As long as it''s powerful and numbered."


    "Sure. It makes sense. But can you do it?


    It was chanting that came back to me with that tried-out question.


    "- Wind! Send forth the formations with your long-standing power. It''s an abusive formation. It spawns numerous destruction into the sky, and it kills my enemies, but its justice. Noised Tyrant!"


    The key word that rings around is - a noisy tyrant. While a whirlwind rose around the Enumarph, several places of airy swinging arose around it. This isn''t like the single one earlier, it''s an air barrage formation. Are you willing to overwhelm this arrogant statement with numbers and power?


    But.


    "Secondum perfectus!


    (Second Wall, Reinforced Expansion!


    A storm of brutality takes a fierce sound and kills it. Each and every one of them has far more power than this one, and that''s ten or twenty, no more.


    Continuously hits defenses that change the technique and increase its radiance.


    - continuous firing (rush).


    The word follows, the rain of shelling.


    Disappear when you antagonize the walls for a moment, and disappear repeatedly when you antagonize them. Then there is no fine dust in the blow. There are no defects in the defense.


    The magic of wind that eventually comes to an end. The focus was general, or the wind and dust appeared from the floor around.


    When you look around it and chill out that it''s boring, there''s the unspoken Enumalph.


    With the wand in place, I can''t run out of hands anymore and I''m stopping.


    In the middle, the sound of kicking the ground hard from behind. Lycus.


    "Get on with it...!


    I set up a two-handed sword and leap like I was bounced this way. A strange assault aimed at the end of the magic, but it''s still too late for this one to react.


    Flipping from Enumalf, he ran his gaze down to Lycus with his arms down, first castle wall. Local deployment.


    "Primum excipio!!


    "- Get on!!


    When the sword and the wall collide, the razor, and the intense rubbing sound of the gear rubbing against the inner ear. The sword of the entity that can be tapped in the direction of the turn and the wall of the non-entity that unfolds in anticipation of it both scattered a spark as you retreat.


    But as pointless as knocking a wall with a sword, that''s still the norm here. Without sharpening the magic formation, the sword is sharper.


    "It won''t arrive. Not to that extent."


    "Ugh, guh..."


    - How ridiculous it is to just be attacked by an opponent sitting there. The agony of Lycus sees itself as an opportunity to step to the left in a gap where the force that can enter the Lycus sword cannot break through the defense.


    Right next to the eagle''s expanse, Lycus makes his sword wave empty.


    Build several more defensive formations with him on his ass during the period of switching places.


    "Quartum excipio��" (Fourth wall, local expansion��)


    It was the fourth wall that stopped Lycus'' sword strike, rolled out in an inverted mood. The Fourth Wall knocks back a whole lot of power from the outside world.


    And with the power reflexes of its fourth castle wall, it blows up where Enumarph is.


    "Uh-oh."


    "What -!?"


    Shadows to be played and collision sounds to come later. There is also no emotion in the surprise voices from the surroundings mixed with it. Power reflexes are no exception to physical power. It''s natural to do this.


    Therefore, before you even see the opponent''s rising shadow, the opponent''s extra attack hand accelerates.


    "Nutus.Multitudo decresco��"


    (Mass reduction, gravity reduction��)


    Moments, dozens of times the steps taken. Lycus, however, reacted to the disease confirmed by such sorcery. If you don''t need a sword with you, on your left hand, a counter with a reversal with a dominant karate fist.


    Not bad. Sure, there''s just so much to say.


    But it''s the same here that can react. With a mercury knife in his right hand and a pair of archers as his shield.


    "Can you stop it?"


    Anger. My left hand, who was forced to take refuge against the counter. I wouldn''t expect to be stopped by a slender arm, but it would be a late cry. Surely your own arm strength alone will not deter that blow.


    - Yes, with arm strength only.


    Moment of impact with overlapping right and left hands. It flows outward like a fist in the palm of a gloved hand was done, even though the focus was not fixed from the beginning.


    - A glove. Magic that causes "miseating" on the objects in contact. If it is taken directly from the front, then it is not engaged and inevitably creates a discrepancy.


    As it was, he instantly stabbed his sword through the floor, grabbed Lycus'' collar and threw it with jujitsu guidelines. To the momentum of the opponent''s protruding fist, this throwing force adds a sudden velocity and force, in which Lycus is thrown out lavishly.


    And without even looking at its whereabouts, turn to the reformulated Enumalph. Put up a magic wand, and then a wizard who just casts a spell.


    "Is that good? Your magic won''t work."


    verbal pressure. It has just been proven that Enumalf''s magic does not work. For God''s sake, I totally prevented it.


    Enumalph who is shot straight and distorts his face in bitterness.


    "What! But still..."


    Do you think I''ll do it? Magic warfare. Its intentions and good. On that enthusiasm, magic chants to defeat this one as well.


    "Buddhi brahma.Buddhi vidya"


    (Wake up, power. with great knowledge)


    "- The wind. With your long-standing power, blow."


    Synchronizing magic and magic. If that happens without any preliminary motion, it''s the chanting speed that dictates the victory. But before magic using Kabbalah''s secret compression chanting technique (Notarikon), magic that requires attributes is no longer the only extreme of stupidity. If you are thorough compared to the speed, the other side loses, but the logic.


    - It''s just a story if the technique is equivalent.


    "Gail!"


    It was Enumalf, not himself, who finished the spell and key words first. Surprisingly, it is a short chant with only two or three bars. The procedure isn''t aggressive either, and it can''t be harmful.


    Then why are we dealing with it at this time?


    The question was immediately clarified.


    Yes, because a strong wind with magic came from behind me.


    (You''re gonna do it. -)


    I distort my mouth to a mixed grin of joy with a cold feeling on my back. You don''t want a magic battle, you rush. Enumalph. I would like to send a compliment at my mercy to that hung body of support.


    Exercise of the late sorcery. Chanting sentences to be chanted are: Buddy, Brahma. Buddy, Vidya. Buddy, Kalanda...


    "Buddhi karanda trishna!


    (And entrust yourself to the thirst of a sweet voice!


    - Trishna. This word that means thirst. Sanskrit, a liturgical language of five or more religions, but therefore also powerful from a magical point of view. Use it for witchcraft now.


    And as its thirsty words put it, a magic formation of depletion appeared beneath Enumalph''s feet.


    "Not yet!


    With such a temper, the magic that comes out of Enumarf''s body to the outside world increases.


    Are you willing to resist the surgical ceremony by releasing magic and strengthening it? That''s generally a last resort against witchcraft. A measure after using the technique for someone is not a bad choice.


    But unfortunately, this is the magic of depletion - the sweet voice of Kravinkaya. It is the essence of this magic that causes the target to spit out magic, that is.


    "Nah - ahhhhhhh!!


    With screaming, the release of magic accelerates beyond control. Shortly afterwards, Enumarf, shredded to grind his strength, knelt.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Then I hear Lycus roar from directly behind me. I should have decided to throw a fancy one, but this distance, regardless, was due to the cover of the Enumalph.


    But I don''t want to upset you. Pull out the mercury knife with eagle lift, and flip it as if the warrior were to hit the dragon tail hanging from his helmet.


    Before the light reflected on the two-handed sword fell through the sword body.


    My own sword was swift.


    "Gu, uhh..."


    He was asking Lycus, who was about to wave down his sword, whether or not he could cry his torso and neck apart.


    "- Now, I think I win, what do you say?


    There is no room for complaining about that question.

 16 inviting crowd blue

    When Shuiming quietly let go of the mercury knife that had accompanied Lycus'' neck muscle, he sat down on the spot and leaked his rough breath.


    "Ha... oh, shit..."


    "Ugh..."


    In the back, there''s Enumarf. He is exposed to exhaustion due to the excessive release of magic.


    It was a win. Such a complete victory, like underestimating this one, insulting it, and beating back everything you''ve missed. If you''re a regular guilder, it''s an occasion to play Kai Song, but that''s not for today''s winner. Just quietly unleash the magic and surgery in the mercury knife and go to the floor.


    That mercury, which spread again, returns to the reagent bottle as if it had been reversed regeneration when it was served.


    Dorothea, who was watching the battle go as an Alliance official, alternated with such an amazing look at the two.


    "Wow...... I really knocked them both out..."


    Does Dorothea feel slightly upset at the unexpected end? Lefir, who was watching the game next to her like that, said, still swordsman''s eye. I''m looking at this one with an unafraid gaze like I see a warrior.


    And I scratched out that shooting gaze with a gentle smile that floated all the time.


    - Brilliant.


    Praise, a word. Apparently, the impression of the surrounding atmosphere was somewhat overshadowed.


    And Dorothea walks over.


    "Mr. Swimey. It was a great fight. Even the guilders in Metail aren''t that good at defeating Mr. Lycus and Mr. Enumalph."


    "Thank you. The good stuff just hit the diagram."


    When Dorothea smiles and pokes at her just saying she hates it, as if it were a coincidence.


    "I''m humbled again, and I thought you were an armed wizard. Even a Wizard''s Guild is comparable to a skilled class. Right, Mr. Refile?


    "Oh, I don''t know how much arm the wizard guild users of Metail have, but their technical skills can be seen as considerable."


    In the words of Refill, I think of things that bother me.


    "... by the way, compared to an amazing wizard as far as I know, how about that?


    Yes, it was the wizard of this world who asked. Although I said arrogantly that I was behind, that''s a story if it comes to technology, and I still haven''t figured out to what extent the actual wizard of this world is the highest class.


    Technology is also a strength, but if the total amount of magic and the amount of magic that can be used at one time is large, it can be a matter of fact amazing, and on a scale, powerful magic is just amazing. In addition, the strength of the wizard should vary considerably depending on how magically the elements and the dots intervene and are allowed to do so.


    That''s probably a limited story on the battle side.


    Then Dorothea smiled happily.


    "I can''t believe you''re worried about saying that, Mr. Swimey''s a boy, too"


    "Oh, stay, sort of.... So?


    "Huh. As far as I''m concerned, I think it''s pretty good. That wouldn''t be the case compared to the S-rank wizard at the Xiao Dark Pavilion..."


    The tail of the story is just a little buttocks. Does that mean that even in the current battle, it will be to an embarrassing degree compared to the wizard of that S-rank?


    Then.


    "I see.... By the way, is Mr. Whiteflame famous for his castle compared to someone in that S-rank?


    "Mr. White Flame is famous for his strong researcher skin, so of course, we''ve asked him about his strength, but I think he would be inferior to a fighter."


    "Heh..."


    Dorothea boasts or proudly speaks of the strength of the guilders of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. To her words like that, she exhales intrigue.


    Fermenia Stingray. Not hand-worked, but there was something admittedly talented about being a wizard. Sure, I didn''t think it was the best class, but it''s an interesting story to say that it''s inferior compared to a wizard who has gone through the fight properly.


    I may have heard good things. Still, it seemed early to be disappointed in the magic of this world.


    "So how''s Mr. Grakis?


    Asked, Lephile has turned a frivolous gaze at me just saying it was surprising.


    "... you didn''t seem too strong."


    "No, I mean for your information. I wonder how much it is. Sometimes you wonder about your evaluation, don''t you?


    When he said that, Refill meditated to ascertain the recorded past behind the eye lid and talked to him.


    "Right...... Maybe my subjectivity... biased against what I''ve seen so far, but not beyond that strong wizard line as far as I felt your amount of magic, and the power of magic... earlier magic had something to keep an eye on but it wasn''t helpful"


    "Power."


    After all, will you focus on natural magic because it is similar to magic? So how powerful is the magic of the highest-ranked wizard?


    "If you are a user enough to be called the highest peak, some people will gently blow up forests and towns with a single magic blow. With all due respect, compared to you, it''s not that amazing."


    "Hmm..."


    So much so. In the current situation, where no fire has been put in the magic furnace, the difference does seem to be very far apart. Do you want to wipe out one town or forest? Not saying mountains or peninsulas is better yet, but it must still be a threat. Well, there shouldn''t be one of those in the other world either - anyway.


    "Thank you. It was very helpful."


    "No, no, it''s kind of itchy to be thanked for something like this."


    "No, it''s still something ignorant. Unless."


    If you bow your head to say yes thanks to Refill, Dorothea leans her neck unexpectedly and strangely.


    "... but who is Mr. Swimey? I''ve never heard your name..."


    "No. You can''t be famous about me, can you?


    And when I say to myself in a sense of mockery, Dorothea puffs and puffs on her face as though she were out of her mind.


    "Oh, please don''t lick the Xiao Dark Pavilion information network. If it''s about the name of someone as powerful as Suimei, I''m trying to get a good grasp of it��"


    The last thing that would have broken Dorothea''s confidence would be the fact that she hadn''t been able to grasp it after all. Either way, I''m from Japan myself. It''s something that no other world can possibly grasp.


    Based on that, I answer with a roar.


    "Ah, I''ve come a long way..."


    "Far away...... is it the south?


    "No, from the east?


    That''s how Shuiming remembers the map he saw in the castle. I watched the whole map for when a geographic story like this came out.


    East Side. From Astel it intersects vast forest and desert areas, mountainous areas and other naturally steep areas, a place where national traffic is not so flourishing and information does not come in very well.


    Therefore, if someone asked me where I was from, I would have preferred it as an answer.


    "I see. If you''re indeed from the East, you shouldn''t sound familiar. So that magic belongs to the East, too?


    "Sort of."


    When you mouth a lie with a stranger''s face that it''s true, you''re intrigued, and one shrieks as Refile thinks.


    "Proprietary magic..."


    "What''s up?


    ".................. no"


    ����


    Is there anything that bothers you?


    No, the atmosphere in her eyes has now changed because...


    "Yeah. I''ve been impressed with it for a while now that it''s a remarkable technology. Speed of exercising magic, regardless of the magic of defense, I think was excellent. You still have a world you don''t know."


    "No, thanks."


    Seriously said toward the face is something quite facetious.


    Then, as Dorothea remembered, turn to Refile.


    "With that said, Mr. Refile is headed to the Nerferia Empire, right?


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah, but"


    and Refile, who expresses his consent to the words of Dorothea''s confirmation.


    It''s another bizarre thing for her to head to the Empire, too. With that in mind, Shuiming asks.


    "Heh. Does Mr. Grakis work in the Empire?"


    "Oh. For once, I''m thinking about working at the Xiao Dark Pavilion while attending the Imperial Magic Academy."


    "I am certain that the Magic Leadership..."


    Magic House. According to the dossier, I do feel it was a huge magical academic department that existed in the Empire. It should have been an institution established to gather students from Astel, Nerferia and Sardias and to study, develop and maintain the equilibrium of the troika alliance.


    There are a lot of interesting things to talk about.


    (I''m not interested...)


    A research institute? Academic institution? I don''t mind either, but it wasn''t much of a forefinger move. I guess that''s where I should be interested as a researcher of witchcraft, even as Shuiming, but I have a bitter memory that came to my attention when I infiltrated a similar institution, commonly known as Academia, which is at the request of the Alliance Lord in the other world. At that time, I managed to cut through with the help of my friends in the Order, but the stories of this kind were already dust.


    "Oh. I''m not so familiar with magic either, so I thought I''d encourage you to learn from scratch."


    "Trying to learn magic?


    "Oh, I''ve never been serious before."


    Was that completely the type of person who believed in his arm, Refile?


    Whatever it is, I may see you again. The destination is the Empire. Same area.


    And, like Dorothea sighs.


    "I''m sure a user like Mr. Refill would be great at Metail, but I''m not sorry to go to the other branches. - But Mr. Swimey''s still here."


    "No, I''m sorry, but I''m going to Crant City as soon as I''m ready."


    Set aside for a moment, Dorothea turns this way with terrible momentum.


    "... Yep, yep!? Aren''t you going to do a great job of bursting in our branch as a new Wizard of Expectations who appeared like a broom star in Metail!? Wouldn''t you use the Wizards of the Wizard Guild as a bat!?


    What is that noisy delusion?


    "... no, unfortunately"


    "I don''t know...... I thought for the first time in a long time there were more people coming in than I expected..."


    "I''m sorry. I have something to do, too."


    "... right. If you both have a solid purpose, you have no choice."


    "Well, eventually, I''m going to Nerferia too."


    "You too."


    "Yeah. I was wondering if the Empire would be the best way to get all kinds of information"


    "Right. I don''t know when, but when I see you again, please say hello."


    "Yeah. Nice to meet you."


    "- Then I suppose it''s time to go. Suimei-kun. I learned your battle."


    Lephile so says goodbye and flips gracefully and pitifully.


    Shuiming stares at her like that.


    ��������


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing. Take care."


    "Oh. Thanks. See you later."


    Yes, with an apology for the words of good luck on the journey, Refile now heads to the door of the training ground.


    That, staring at the luxurious back, narrows his eyes.


    - If she is, can I leave it there? I didn''t feel like talking, and I missed one. It won''t even be a small debacle.


    Besides, she''s going to Nerferia, so in the end, there won''t be any stories of herself around here.


    ... Lefir opens the door, makes sure he leaves, and then Shuiming asks Dorothea without changing the focus of his gaze.


    "- Well, I just want to ask, how much would my rank be at this point?


    Dorothea looked up to the ceiling without alarm at that faceless question.


    "Uh... right. Mr. Swimey took out Mr. Lycus and Mr. Enumalph at the same time."


    "... hmm"


    ��������


    Lycus, who looks abominably pointing that way, and Enumarf, who is biting his teeth. After all, if defeat lasts twice, there is no remorse. With them on their asses like that, Dorothea answers in the face or administrative tone of an official.


    "If it were normal, it would be reasonable from the C-rank, but it would probably settle around because it also has enough ability to act as a B-rank."


    "Heh..."


    Unexpectedly voiced in unexpected evaluations. Have you come to B rank? I thought so, but it was highly regarded inside.


    And as Dorothea, who quoted such an assessment, said it was a pleasure, she smiled happily.


    "Amazing. You''ll be famous all at once, Mr. Swimey."


    "I guess so."


    "Yep. I assure you"


    And Dorothea, who tells me to leave it to you, to keep breathing.


    Are you sure? If a highly-rated rookie shows up like a comet, it''s natural to spread the name.


    "But..."


    ����


    Yes, but only if certain conditions are met.


    Dorothea and the three of them here, they''re gonna tell the others what I did here, right?


    ���� No, you don''t have to tell me. If B-rank suddenly shows up better, even famously - "


    - Yes, that was the way.


    In the midst of that, Dorothea was wondering what she was talking about. When they noticed, Shuiming, who had turned her back, sometime put together a well-tailored black coat with a long hem.


    And what was emitted to Russia was such a cold sign that the spine was frozen and convulsive.


    Lycus, who noticed it as soon as possible, stares his hostility into the dew.


    "... hey"


    "It''s okay. I''m not going to be famous. I was given complete skin by the two of them in my current measurements, and the rank is equal to D. The three of them told the rest of the guilders that I''d become a regular second-rate wizard guilder with nothing but healing magic."


    "-"


    Dorothea, who doesn''t know what it is, and Lycus and Enumalph, who make their bodies tense to the swordswallowing signs sweeping around. Whatever happens is just as you perceive the atmosphere. There is nothing else to say right now that what you say will be a reality for them.


    So...


    "I''m a little sorry about all three of you, but I''d appreciate it if you said so."


    "Yes, it is. - Ugh, gu..."


    "Ahh."


    Turn around and hold hands. Keep it up, activate magic with no time.


    Lycus, who jumped out and tried to stop this outrage, and Dorothea, who still didn''t know what it meant, sank into this sorcery that fulfilled this hope without even demonstrating resistance.


    They have no resistance to witchcraft. The result is natural. That''s the obvious story.


    And the focus of their eyes, which had undergone no resistance whatsoever to witchcraft, did not fit in vain, and their shoulders drooped with no power, yet just said they stood up like ghosts.


    Only one person, Enumalph, who had no influence in the exercise of sorcery to this extent, asks in a tone containing tremors and fears.


    "... why?


    "Yeah? Why? Well, as I was saying, I wanted to pass my rank with the right one."


    "Stupid. The high rank is important to guilders in shaping their work. What are you gonna do, throw it in the ditch yourself?


    Ask the question, Shuiming said openly.


    "No, there''s nothing I can do."


    "What -?"


    "Simply because it won''t add any extra clutter."


    When Shuiming said so, "It is, but��" said Enumalf. I guess there are parts of the Alliance that can be understood as somewhat more obnoxious in proportion to the height of the rank. You''re right, if you''re like yourself, the name is never more widespread than it is. Depends.


    "I guess I wanted to increase my experience fighting people in this world."


    "This world, is it...?


    That''s not what you know.


    That word will be unmissable to the people of this world. But the question is cut off without bitterness. Because other people in red don''t even need to know about the situation.


    There. Also, as Enumalph hastened.


    "But we''ve only managed our memories, so what do you say? The people who were there before the reception should know about you, right? Dorothea said that earlier."


    "Right. But I didn''t look into it. Then, the results here generally serve as a criterion of my strength, and I happen to have to accept them. Right? Humans are just insulting to others. Without the entity of the story, it''s easier to think of him as weak than the guy who thinks he''s strong."


    ��������


    Enumalph is silent. No, a clich��. I don''t talk, as if I''ve been deprived of all my voice.


    And his eyes are opened as if he could see even the unobtrusive, and he is pointed at us without passing.


    Then I guess there was a little bit of empathy in the current story. This gaze of surprise is such a thing.


    "Shizuku, I''m a public unknown wizard who slapped me in the mouth at reception. It''s a generally acceptable story, isn''t it? Even more so if you''re confident in yourself."


    "... what do you do when you become a low-ranking guild member who can''t get a request? No matter how many requests you make to enter the Xiao Dark Pavilion, there is a guarantee that you will have a good job worthy of it -"


    "No. Sure, but I sowed the seeds there, too. Some requests can be pulled if healing magic and tricks are available. People tend to lack the power to heal everywhere, and if that''s something that doesn''t sound familiar - that''s not all."


    Shuiming is lying and takes a step forward.


    Is that step a demon step for Enumalph?


    "Ku, it''s that easy for me, the wizard - Huh!?


    Have you noticed? No one can deny that simple word now. Because.


    "Hang on. You''ve worn out a lot, too. Isn''t that what you call the sweet voice of Kravinkaya?"


    "Ah -"


    �� magicians basically have a resistance to witchcraft. Personal magic essentially has the nature of rebelling against the magic of others, and since the magician became a magician, he has to study and apply to himself a cursed defense that makes it difficult to hang magic on himself, assuming that he will expose himself to the magic of others.


    Its effectiveness, however, is not always constant and depends on the spiritual and physical condition of the person in question.


    Then what about Enumalf, who was drained by the magic of depletion?


    "It''s a strong implication. Don''t worry, there are no sequelae or anything. Go to sleep, and after you wake up, you''ll do exactly what I said. There''s nothing like you eating cracks."


    ... Shuiming is a magician. It is obvious that fighting this wizard will inevitably be a meeting of sorcery, and if the aim is both to fight itself and to evaluate it normally, it will be very difficult to reconcile it.


    If you don''t like fighting wizards and fight only warriors, you will have fewer chances to fight wizards and you will not be able to get information.


    And on top of that, there were conditions to say that if we fought, only wizards resistant to magic would have to drain enough because of the last mouth seal.


    Hence.


    "Well... so, you..."


    That''s right.


    "Yeah, that''s why I dealt with them both at the same time."


    - With a sharpened gaze still lower than zero, Shuiming puts his hand over Enumalf''s forehead.


    ... at dusk. When the dusk stained brightly red is about to melt down into a thin blue dark night.


    After finishing the measuring match, he went back and forth between the Inn and the Midnight Pavilion and returned to the Inn, Shuiming, resting his back firmly on the bed in the room he had taken.


    There were a lot of things going on until the end of the measurement match, but it won''t take as long or as long as it takes after that, and the inn process and the receipt of the guild card have been completed, and this is how I am here now.


    It''s a good thing I didn''t have any trouble, and I''m glad you made it easy for me to think it was a hassle.


    But the unexpected thing would be to say that Refille was taking the same inn.


    "That''s odd..."


    So grumbling, thinking about the girl who had a strange encounter in the morning. Refile Grakis. With red hair, swordsman. To that standing, a woman everyone would call graceful. I don''t know as much as the strength, but calming down after watching that game reminds me of a lot of hand work.


    I got the impression of a solid one, but I was also concerned. After the game, I was stuck with her.


    Until then, it was a crisp eye, but I did catch a glimpse of what had only been precipitated for a moment in those eyes. The starchy starch of those caught in unbearable unluck.


    (No -)


    Shake Kabuli. Such a thing, to speculate but not pry. I care, but that kind of thing is something everyone has. Even for her.


    Probably myself, not an exception. I can''t help but care. Because maybe it''s an encounter tied by small coincidences, like a few breakups right now could be a lifetime breakup.


    ... look out the window. There were already boundaries there where the distinction between night and evening was vague. At dusk. The word derives from the diminution of who and what they do by accident. Indeed, dusk has the power to obscure the atmosphere around it and to bring unspeakable emotions to life.


    "Huh..."


    In the meantime, I suddenly got a yawn from drowsiness.


    What is this? It shouldn''t even be the time to get sleepy, usually. This sleeper. I''m not supposed to have done enough to be fatigued, but I can''t resist sleeping.


    Why...


    (Oh......, yeah. Yabe... this...)


    - And I remember. I know this feeling. An inexplicable drowsiness that strikes me unexpectedly when I''m alone.


    That''s right. This is a phenomenon that always comes when you''re involved with someone like that.


    (That''s right... sure...)


    This is a future play. Show it, Ludwig''s curse. I teach myself something that happens to wind up, and when I always wake up, I forget like nothing happened. This is the only time I remember, like a meaningless view of the future.


    Will you even be involved in this? Will it come even in such an unintelligible place? A world of picturesque stories. Fantasy. A place like this, completely unrelated to the other world.


    If you find the art of going back, isn''t this just enough talk to take you back to where you belong?


    Letting go of only thoughts, he falls into bed in an unconstrained posture, clinging to such thoughts. But there was no way to fight it.


    Soon there was a chair provided for the room with a figure of a mother I had never seen in my life. The only thing I know about my father, my cursed mother, was that phantom.


    (Oh......)


    Singing. Not to give a toddler peace, but to mourn the toddler''s painful future. The song is inviting this morsel. Sleep. My mother, cursed by Ludwig, single-handedly, gently and sadly wrote a book about her future.


    �D Al Kern, an inviting herd.


    This is definitely a curse with such a name. Epic Curse teaches an unsaved future and past. This is how the phantom of my mother, dyed by such a curse, who lost her life, always comes out and shows me.


    So now I''m going to run, for someone who''s not supposed to be saved? Also, will the days of battle begin?


    I push the eye lid, which is heavier than lead, and now I turn my attention to the book my late mother has.


    "- Shut up... I don''t run anymore. For me to remain me!


    Destroyed country. A semi-spirited swordsman woman, R��phile Grakis-Norcias, hung by different races with a curse of humiliation.


    "Shut up! If fighting is the only thing anyone needs, I can stay like this forever!


    who can only live with resentment. Liliana Zandaik, the human weapon of the Nerferia Empire sunk in the abyss of dark magic.


    "- I could see Mizuming. I thought I''d never see you again. So I''ll never leave you again."


    Hideyoshi summons and Kadas'' wet feathers flirt with his destiny, he is called the sword princess and friend, Hatsumi Decaya.


    "- Don''t be beautiful! How many good things did you say that sounded, you guys never get happy. Nah!


    Big shadow woman cursed by Ludwig. Islina Coolange is the beauty shadow of Ismeralda, who vowed to save her.


    "Shuiming, both humans and demons are the same. If they''re both filthy creatures, I..."


    A rebel brave man summoned together in the rite of summoning Yingjie and desperate for the people. Holy Sword bearer, Swordsman of the Hidden God, Trinity II.


    "- Long time no see, kid. What do you say, you get as strong as the wind?


    The world''s most powerful swordsmen summoned to the lands of another world by a random summons of contraindications. Lion roar. Bayowolf Schneider.


    - Are you my enemy?


    Worst demon king to manipulate any curse. Empress of different races, Nakshatra.


    ... Sleep now, Mizumi. If you don''t rest when you can, you''ll fall down one day. Because you never run away.


    Such a deafening voice. Finally, my consciousness broke off plump.

 17 abominable memory

    - The woman had an ideal.


    The ideal is what is often the case. Protect the land where you were born and protect the people who raised you.


    If you were born in this world and lived the world correctly, there would be a lot to hold, such a dream.


    The woman, who knows nothing about herself, lived on such an ideal, just like him.


    Only thing that made a woman a little different from the others was that a woman wasn''t just a person. Born in an old house that drew the blood of the Apostolic Spirit of the Goddess Arshna, he was a divine son, confronted by different races constantly under pressure from the north.


    Such a woman often has stories to tell and be told when she learns the sword. He said the power of the Spirit is one of the few powers given to man by the goddess Arshna to counter different races.


    Therefore, you should not spoil defeat at any time.


    That power must never cease for people to live well.


    So that''s how women have lived all their lives. Pray to the goddess Arshna, build up drills and sometimes confront different races attacking from the north and defeat this. Such, I was fulfilling my ideals as reality, those days.


    I had never known the happiness of being born to a woman, but I could still live every day I had imagined.


    But the dream, full of women''s ideals, did not last long.


    On the day the new demon chief came to the throne, the woman''s dream was like a foam, crushing.


    By the time I heard the news at the royal castle, everything was already too late. Towns and villages were drank by a million vicious tsunamis coming from the north, and a quarter of the country was subjected to violence by different races.


    It was an overwhelming number. Moreover, different races have far more power than humans to the point of their individuality. I didn''t know that was more than a million, it was just hopeless.


    But still, the woman fought, saying that there was hope for even a fraction of it. He said just what''s left. To protect the land where it was born. I wielded the sword I had been polishing.


    And with the power of the Spirit and his sword moves, he transformed many different races into wrecks that were nothing but blood and flesh.


    The woman was strong. The soldiers of the North are stronger than any of them. But the onslaught was too great for them.


    Before mighty malice and power, a woman''s dream breaks down. The soil of women was mercilessly ravaged by different races, and those who wanted to protect them sent their tragic ends.


    And the overwhelming power coming toward me was no exception against women.


    General who leads different races. Disgrace was made its shackles upon the abominable demon, who suffered defeat in the righteousness of malice with mighty power, and besides, supreme the curse to be spit on.


    Therefore this was no longer the last time, and the woman had decided to be ready. Here, he said he would return to the northern lands like his companions. He said he would fight through to the end with that hateful different race of generals and give them painful hands that could never be healed.


    But such a woman''s grievous determination was overshadowed in unexpected ways. A woman became desperate to protect me, at everyone''s request.


    Yes, the power of a woman is honorable. It is the power of the Venerable Spirit brought to Arshna, the goddess who rightly transformed this heaven and earth. A handful of powers, given to man to confront different races that worship evil God.


    Hope that must never be taken away. A light that should not be crushed. So, rather than choosing death senselessly here, he asked me to choose whether to spoil the disgrace of escape, but to accumulate that power, or to make the next generation and poke a blade of vengeance into the devil.


    ... The woman had an ideal. But there was no choice for a woman.


    So the woman - Refile Grakis Norcias - is still alone, in tears.


    A few days after finishing membership of the Alliance. Waking up early in the morning, one Mizumi was waving a mercury knife at the garden tip of the inn.


    "Shh, ha"


    Regular from top to bottom, without driving the exhalation crazy, the bare gesture as per the model.


    It could have happened, but regardless of the swordsmanship, it wasn''t taught to my father, it was obtained in a swordsmanship dojo near the house.


    My father, a magician, also weighed in on melee combat, but if taught, he would be good from the bastard on that path, which is such a carriage and has a sword.


    It is also part of what was taught there.


    The sword is dull if you shake it. If you fail to train for a week, it makes sense that unless you have extra talent, the survey will be obsolete.


    Therefore, it is all the more so if Shui Ming lived a life of just accumulating knowledge in the royal castle.


    It is true that Shuiming uses witchcraft, magic, and the like to come to the melee, so he doesn''t have to fill his sword with roots that far, but he still feels more comfortable shaking it.


    "Phew, I wonder this..."


    After a single bare gesture, Shuiming takes a breath. Wipe the blown sweat with a cloth. Compared to the usual, it''s a slightly shorter amount of training, but I can''t even say that today.


    There''s no reason to get tired this morning. Yes, after this today, we must accompany the merchant convoy''s escort to the Nerferia Empire.


    The escort of the merchant corps coming and going from town to town and country to country. I took on this request for my own purposes, of course.


    My purpose now is to find a way back to the world I was in, and to create the art of returning.


    In the meantime, we are heading from the Kingdom of Astel to the Nerferia Empire, where there is a great deal of information and goods circulation, but first we decided to go to the city of Krant, the city at the western end of the Kingdom of Astel, in front of the Nerferia Empire.


    The city of Kranto is a city on the border between the Kingdom of Astel and the Nerferia Empire. Even Astel is big after Metail, the king''s capital, and the flow of information and goods is lively. Before you go to a different country, you only want to get information about that country. First of all, I will go into Nerferia by obtaining products that I think I can effectively utilize in the future.


    To this end, this time, we will go along with those who have a bright knowledge of the surrounding geography: the merchant corps.


    ... after joining the Alliance, looking for a request of that kind, and yesterday, I was able to officially accept this request.


    The multiplier of competition is high, and I was wondering if I could easily take the request, but the days I multiplied were three or four days. Unexpectedly fast.


    As for that, I can still say that the presence of restorative magic was significant. By the time Shuiming, who became D-ranked, went to the point of contact to receive the request, the merchant corps had reached its maximum number of escorts, but despite this, the caravan leader''s only offer that many people who could use healing magic had never crossed the limit was allowed to participate beyond it.


    Again, people who can use restorative magic in this world are treasured.


    Because he doesn''t have a track record in his guild, he''s probably thinking about it to the point of "making money if he can use it."


    Still, we have plans for the future. All you have to do is travel from Metail, the king''s capital.


    "Well, back to it."


    Think that way, put back the mercury knife you made barely, and stand up.


    And I walked out to my room to get back inside the inn and make my last confirmation for the trip, where I bent over the corner.


    Meetups. I ran into someone thoughtfully.


    "When..., sorry -!?"


    For a moment, the stars scatter behind the eye lid. I tried to bow my head in an attempt to apologize for the sudden impact.


    But the fold, the apology stopped. No, I was forced to stop.


    The person you bumped into. It was the guilder and swordsman girl, Refile Grakis, currently staying at the same inn at the Night Dark Pavilion.


    But until you stop apologizing? We''re both in the same inn. This is not an unlikely story either.


    But what Mizumi couldn''t apologize for stopping was Lephire Grakis. Because her presence was puzzling.


    Yes, where is it? - She probably came running from outside the grounds without a flank, Refille. That outfit was for skin wear only, and how could she have swollen her eyes red and overflowed with tears of large grains.


    "Ahh."


    Did Refille notice herself as the person she bumped into? But still, she gasps at the sudden. It seems that trapped grief prevails over this current situation, and the eyes are still stained with spicy colors.


    "Oh, uh -?"


    Meanwhile, Shuiming, who regressed from the pause, is too much. I can''t get my head around events that were too abrupt.


    I''m not talking about not bumping into each other, but I''m unmatched about its appearance. One piece of skin clothing and an unforgivable appearance. And crying was something I could not have expected at all.


    "Oh - I''m sorry..."


    Eventually, did Refile regain his identity? She shook out her tears and said so in a groan, walking into the inn without listening to Mizuming''s question or reply.


    ... for a while. Shuiming, left alone on the spot, whines in confusion.


    "What the hell is this guy...?


    The carving limit is early in the morning. Before anyone wakes up yet. I couldn''t have gotten the answer back.

 18 Merchant Guard

    hours after a morning incident. Shuiming was currently dressed in local clothes he had previously bought at a clothing store, carrying on one hand a treated bag he had brought from the other world, outside a tall wall surrounding the outer perimeter of the metail.


    After finishing his preparations at the inn, Mizumi picked up breakfast and crushed his spare time until the merchant''s departure time. Refile couldn''t say goodbye or make a proper apology while he was out - well, he left the inn in time for the rally that if he was on edge, he would see him again.


    And I''m here now, finishing all kinds of formalities in the stuffing room by the castle gate.


    This side of the street, which leads from the castle gate, is the meeting point with the merchant squad that made the request.


    But before that.


    Then he turns back from there and looks up at it, leaning there without a thing.


    A defensive wall that has always defended the king''s capital, Metail. This was the first time I had seen it up close.


    This is the huge protection that surrounds the outer circumference of the Metail.


    It''s a wall to protect the city, not the royal castle, but this is also what we call a castle wall and it''s not different. In the other world, the Middle Ages built castle walls around towns of the same type as fortifications and castle guards, dominating them as defenses.


    For this reason, there is also a convex portion Marlon at the top of the outer wall installed to prevent arrows, and a concave portion embryo for hanging arrows.


    I suppose this world is also protecting the city from the imminent foreign enemies - the army, each armed force, and wild demons when it comes to what is unique to this world.


    But...


    (As Dorothea said about the new material, looks like you have no defense against magic)


    and I remember Dorothea''s words as I looked at the walls. Exactly, what is used on the wall to protect the Metail is different from what was used in the Alliance''s training grounds to resist magic.


    An ancient concrete, like that used for pantheon, just covered with gray brick. Perhaps the supposedly magically resistant are new materials recently discovered, so there is no reason why they are used in historic cities, and because of their small quantity, they have not been repaired.


    "This, then, must be the end if you get gunned down for powerful magic"


    If exposed to aggressive magic, substances with no surgical defense or strength will break quickly. The stone wall would be even worse if it was a little technologically advanced.


    Contrary to its greatness, I also feel uncomfortable as something that is in this world. Because no matter how big it is, what breaks breaks breaks.


    ... Well, it doesn''t make sense to worry about that, but Shuiming shakes her head. It has nothing to do with the defense of the city. It''s that I have my own walls, and I can''t help but watch them forever.


    When I shook off the thoughts I put on the walls that way and looked at the nearby field, there was a crowd there.


    A group of people in normal but beautiful clothes and an armed group of around twenty. The numbers add up to dozens of people. In addition, there are several carriages.


    I can no longer say it''s a moving settlement. It was - it was the merchant army that I was aiming for right now.


    Commercial Corps (Caravan). In the other world, multiple merchants and transporters work together to protect merchants and goods from looting and assault, which is a danger in a long section of the transport route.


    The leader of the caravan works for a wholesaler who roughly connects the city with a city called a trader to wholesale goods to the local trader to obtain a sheath of interest, and the crew consists of people under that trader or pedestrians gathered to hear the move.


    (Well, how that sounds)


    The appearance coincides with what I imagined from the knowledge I gained over there. As far as that gathering in front of me is concerned, it doesn''t seem to be anything different from the other world, either.


    It''s just a difference that seems to solidify around with a fair number of armed groups, can I say.


    If you look, you can also see a few warriors and wizards dressed in armor. That''s also what a swordsman looks like for a woman like Lephire.


    Less than twenty, but still a lot.


    We have to have quite a few escorts, perhaps because of the existence of what I said was a monster, a danger peculiar to this world.


    This is a place where civilization is also low and where there are different threats than beyond. If some force is not aligned, it is such a world that inter-city, even inter-state journeys are irresistible, and it is not such a place that it is easy to take one shot and travel by plane or rail, like that world over there.


    One well-maintained road leads to the next town. There can''t be an exterior light or anything, and it would take a lot of work to secure a water field or accommodation.


    With that in mind, I feel like once again I know how easy it was to live in that world over there.


    With one roaring at the difference in convenience inconvenience like that, Shuiming walks over to a well-widened merchant-style man who was in the crowd.


    If the story at reception fits, the client who made the request to Xiao Dark Pavilion seems to be this guy and make no mistake.


    "Can I help you?


    "My name is Swimey Yakagi and I belong to the Adventurer Guild Night Dark Pavilion. I was asked to escort this merchant company today."


    When I state the greeting of the encounter in that clerical tone, the merchant man turns his face, which was frigid, all the time into a good face, and returns it.


    "Oh, this is polite. My name is Galeo and I''m putting this merchant squad together. You''re the goat that deals with healing magic. Thank you for taking this request. Thank you for your journey to Kranto City and for any injuries."


    "No, it''s nice to meet you"


    Hold back the hand offered and end the exchange so calm.


    But soon, Galeo turned a slightly puzzling gaze.


    "The goat, which we hear is a wizard, has its origins..."


    "Is this it?


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t care what you think. I''m not dressed like that..."


    In due course, are you confused?


    "Haha, I don''t really like dressing like a wizard."


    And when I say with a laugh made without unnaturalness, Galeo turns his gaze toward a turning point.


    "Well, how the hell did that happen?


    "Somehow, when I stiffened it to a bee in a wizard''s outfit, it felt great"


    Yes, that was the unapologetic opinion that Mizuming thought when he saw the wizard of this world. I walked out of town in the past few days until I joined this request, but I also had the opportunity to see its folds, wizards and wizard guilds.


    That''s the impression I got then. Some, great, he said.


    I certainly don''t say that every wizard I''ve ever seen is, and I''m not saying that''s bad. But it still feels like imitating it as I''m still halfway down the road, and I can feel it.


    Just because you keep yourself in mystery doesn''t mean you''re great or of high human value.


    Besides, when I saw you say oh, I remembered an old fashioned and prestigious mage who was also in the other world, and I wasn''t always willing to dress like a wizard, even if there was a reaction around me.


    ... Is that also because I have seen a magician named Father or Alliance Lord?


    They are also extraordinarily special.


    "Oh, did I?... No, to tell you the truth, I don''t really like people who say that either. I always have a respectable attitude when it comes to you."


    "Really? I knew my skin wasn''t right."


    "No, no, I know. I am delighted to have a wizard who is polite with me."


    "Oh, by the way, I''m bringing my wand and stuff properly, so don''t worry"


    Exactly, though this is a bright red lie.


    "Oh, really? Then you have nothing to worry about. Regards on the road"


    "Yes."


    When this one replied, Galeo also cut up the conversation early and went to the other merchants.


    I guess there are other steps. Before we leave. I can''t help but keep the summarizer busy.


    Such a fold, a familiar voice hung from behind.


    "... what if it''s Suimei?


    "Huh? Ah, Mr. Grakis?


    Turning around, there was, for some reason, the appearance of Lephire Grakis, who wasn''t supposed to be here.


    Driven by skepticism, ask.


    "Why are you here? Surely Mr. Grakis'' departure was much later?


    Yes, it was that question that sprung up.


    When I was staying at the inn, she was staying at the same inn, so naturally I had the opportunity to talk to her several times, but I heard at that time that her departure was still ahead of me for various reasons.


    Nonetheless, why is it such a style as traveling here? It is doubtful.


    Then, Refill nodded.


    "Oh, I did, but the request I received two days ago is a good addition to my thoughts. I saved money faster than I expected, and I rolled up my plans."


    "So you said you needed it. Any more expenses?


    "Oh, no more problems"


    When asked, Refill smiles calmly.


    In her story at the Inn, she said it wasn''t until she made money at Metail that she headed to the Empire because she needed travel and initial expenses to enter the Magic House.


    As for travel expenses, he said the amount spent on the Magic House was high and he couldn''t go immediately, but I guess that was such a highly rewarding request that it would be eliminated.


    "... by the way, what kind of request was that?


    "It''s a demon crusade. A powerful demon suddenly appeared just a short distance from here. Once we came to discuss it, it was an urgent request, so the reward was high."


    "A powerful demon?


    Ask and ask what concerns you. Did something like that come out while this one was looking for a job as an escort?


    "That''s right. Semi-Giant."


    "Semi-Giant..."


    "Oh."


    ... say so, and Refile doesn''t talk any more. No description.


    They''re talking in a way that I know.


    "What do you mean...?


    "... hmm? You don''t know Suimei? It''s a semi-giant, isn''t it?


    "Yes, where I was, there was no such thing."


    "Oh, really... no, yeah... that''s what happens..."


    Surprisingly, you can''t help but look surprised. This one is still a stranger with little common sense. There are many things I don''t know. As long as it''s named Giant, it''s presumed to be a giant, but fulfilled.


    "Yeah. The semi-giant is a substream of the giant species. Monocular, a monster of a magnitude inferior to that of a true giant, but still generally regarded as powerful. He''s the kind of guy who lets his arm say things, and if he''s in one piece, he falls as easy as a small fort. That''s right... it often comes up in fairy tales, but are you an unfamiliar demon in the east..."


    "Yeah, well.... or you were knocking that down, Mr. Grakis."


    A little twitch mixes in with the exclamation breath I vomited. It would be a pretty dangerous category to drop one fort. She explained to me pale, but isn''t this girl equivalent around defeating such a thing and not boasting or excited?


    "Well, I''m not alone. I''ve put together a few crusaders to take them down, so it''s a trivial thing for me to do."


    Be modest, but calm down. I can''t accept it on par.


    But...


    "By the way, is that so much that comes out?


    Semi-Giant. Imagine a monster turning down the cyclops in the story, throwing such questions around. All of a sudden, but what about it?


    Waiting for a refil answer while I ask you to spare me the story that such was a frequent world to come and go.


    "No, if it''s a trinket, it''s not even something like Semi-Giant that comes out that way. In the first place, there''s no environment around here where that kind of thing happens."


    Did the coincidence overlap? With that in mind, Lephire did.


    "But it''s hard to say by chance. It''s what came out of it."


    "Hmm..."


    ... Lephir, turn your thoughts to the words. According to material that did consider the demonic ecology that was in the castle, there were about two or three theories about the occurrence of powerful demons.


    A theory of natural occurrence or mutation in which a powerful demon suddenly emerges as a result of the occurrence of a natural precipitating phenomenon, and then a theory in which a less intelligent demon born when the demon creates a family, is defined as a powerful demon.


    Personally, I thought the last theory was the one with the most credibility. The former two are highly coincidental, but only because the last one seems to be anything, so...


    "There''s a demon clan"


    I don''t know where Refill fought that semi, but in the latter case, that''s what he would say.


    But is it because it was a whine? I haven''t heard back.


    "Mr. Grakis?


    "... oh, maybe"


    - That kind of, if you look at the late consent, there''s a refil with his gaze on one point somewhere.


    There is a shadow in his eyes that strikes and changes from refreshing to negative.


    What happened to the current conversation? A coma burial fire is lit.


    ...... you notice this one whimpering your eyebrows, refir taking away the much gloomy toga.


    "Nothing. Never mind."


    "Ha..."


    I guess it''s something that makes her feel better.


    With that in mind, responding with confusion to Refill, she suddenly seemed to be in a way that was not difficult to say.


    "Um..."


    ����


    The voice was not Rin''s voice until just now. Yes, some shy, disappearing call issued by an age-appropriate girl.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, the... right"


    ����


    Refile tends to hesitate. If you look closely, your face is faintly red. What is the matter? Leaning to peek slightly into his neck, he made up his mind.


    "Well, I''m sorry about the morning. I ran into him, and he showed me something ugly..."


    Refil gasps in embarrassment as he leans down. They cut the morning thing out of the other side.


    I''m sorry, but there''s something wrong with this one. That is.


    "Uh, no... I''m sorry I was careless this way. I should have been more careful because I''m the bend."


    "No, that''s bad because I wasn''t looking around. It''s not like you care. I''m sorry."


    Refile shook his neck sideways saying it wasn''t and apologized for overlapping.


    Ask her that.


    "... Um, is something wrong?


    "That''s... sorry"


    "... No, this was a lame question. Forget about it now."


    I can''t talk. I give up asking Lefir, who speaks so, neatly and without eating down, the answer.


    That''s the situation in the morning. It would be something in there that I don''t even know if I could ask. I''m curious, but just so you know, root digging leaf digging is wild.


    "So, I''m gonna say hello to this merchant squad wrapper, too."


    Couldn''t stand the air in the field? That''s what he said. Refill didn''t even hear back, and he went to Sushi and Galeo.

 19 I can crack it.

    Ten minutes after Shuiming and Lefir made the rendezvous, the merchants left Metail without any trouble.


    As for the beginning of the journey, isn''t it a smooth slip? I wish it was an unconnected itinerary, as it started to come out like this, but can it be fulfilled?


    Now, we''re heading to Kranto City for the escort, but we know in advance that the distance to the destination is considerable.


    The number of days it takes from Metail to the city of Kranto is generally six to seven. Sometimes Metail comes from the center of the national territory to the west, and it''s still faster to get from city to city, but it''s still easy for the modern child, Shuiming, to have to spend most of the day walking.


    In that period, they can follow the stone-paved streets and reach them through the forests, plateaux, mountains and basins on the road.


    And a place to walk, but the placement of the water was behind a line of merchants.


    Because people consolidate in the front, high-trust faces such as veteran guilders and mercenaries hired elsewhere will receive, but Mizumi, who was requested in the back, will receive loading rounds.


    I''m guessing it''s personnel oriented, even if something happens to the luggage. The human safety of your person was communicated as a top priority, and refir, who received as much request, was on the same path.


    The bad air with Refill was only a few moments ago, and the exchange of other loving conversations between neighbors, paying attention to the state of the carriage, the loba, and the surrounding conditions.


    Around that time, they were more or less the same when they were old, and they were able to break the language between the fellow citizens who received the same request.


    The sound of a loose hoof and the sound of a wheel in his ear, and as he is blown by the wind of a comfortable plain, he passes the word to Refile.


    - Then what''s the goddess Arshna?


    "Oh, the Salvation Church says it is a being that has rightly transformed the heavens and the earth in which we live. There''s no place on earth beyond this, it''s top of the line."


    "I see..."


    and Shuiming thinks only as she listens to Lefir''s explanation.


    Now I''m in the middle of taking a lecture from Lefir while walking, from the goddess Arshna. When I talked to her about church in the guild the other day, there was a loosening against the faith of others, and I knew what she meant by being a person of understanding around it.


    So I thought this would be a good opportunity for you to tell me the basics.


    (Which means that most of the human beings in this world are monotheistic followers with the goddess Arshna at their top)


    You''re right, there''s nothing in this world but the goddess Arshna.


    It is assumed that the transformation of the chaotic original world into its present form has led it to be treated as a god.


    The element, which is the force necessary to use magic, is also not in its positioning, and it is treated as a presence that helps the goddess, and there are other beings that the devil tribe believes in when it comes to such being, but it seems that it is not certified as a god by the Salvation Church.


    "And then, the race is different, but they all acknowledge Arshna''s presence, including elves and dwarves, beasts and dragonuts"


    "Mm."


    Mizumi reacts to words of concern that have come up unexpectedly.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I knew some people would say those subpeople."


    "Yes... but he wasn''t where you were?


    "I guess we just had to talk about what it was like"


    Say the sky, but isn''t that a lie? In fantasy, its existence is classic, and when it comes to different worlds, it''s so pervasive to the public, so I know about it, so it''s not different.


    I didn''t see you on Metail.


    "Then you''ll see it for the first time when you get to Nerferia. There''s an influx of diverse races over there, and Elves and Dragonuts aren''t, but the Beasts say there''s a fair number of them. What else do you care about Arshna?


    "No, I think that''s enough for now. Thanks, I learned."


    Don''t give me one disgusting face and thank Lephire for politely teaching me.


    Then she smiled back casually, saying it wasn''t like she was to be thanked.


    "I don''t care, but you don''t even have a goddess in the east,"


    "Ha ha, well..."


    And there''s Shuiming, who decided to leave an ambiguous reply.


    ��Existence�� is another specific statement. Sometimes there is a concept within reach of the element, because God is not an obscure symbol of existence for man in this world, but something that is firm.


    Then should I consider it as one of the only natural phenomena?


    God is enshrined as a conceptual being, and a magical view that supposedly interferes from the outside of the world may be a lot off.


    And with that in mind, one creeps into this story.


    Eyes on Refill walking next door. Unlike earlier now, she has her own load too.


    A backpack the other day large enough not to hold much tension in light armor, and another eye-catching load on her back.


    "... Suimei, what''s wrong?


    "No, wrap your back, be big"


    "Oh, this one"


    So, Refill turns his neck back. There was a cloth-wrapped wrap that was more or less the same back length as itself, Lefir, which was better than its body length.


    To see its shape, perhaps.


    "I''ve been wondering just now, could that be a sword, too?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    To snort at the speculation, was the thing still on your back a giant sword?


    Huge even at first sight. Huge even to review. It''s as if even a grizzly is big enough to be confused as to whether it was made to be in two, so I run out of those words.


    But what is truly surprising is that she walked so far with it lightly on her back, a piece of spiciness on her face, and no sweat on her face.


    I also deal with fine swords, but I''m pretty sure this girl is equipped with so much power and a rigid sword. Relatively speaking, I don''t know why the thinness of the arms and the weight of the sword is completely chiseled, but I guess there''s no reason to use it. Perhaps Trinity will also use enhanced magic such as the burn boost she used in Royal Castle before.


    "But how did you get something like that again?


    It seems that the Great Sword is not suitable for a girl to choose as her reward, even if it is not usable at this time.


    In his mouth, Refill turns his loving eye to the great sword on his back.


    "This is something I pass down to my house from generation to generation. After my father pulled himself back, he gave it to me."


    "So you want something else in the beginning?


    "No -"


    If you say you inherited from my father, a blank period of time should exist. But Lefir denies it so, holds the imaginary sword, and does the trick of waving it.


    "I''ve been punching into this ever since I was a kid. I''ve been so corrupt about dealing with big swords since the beginning."


    "Well, he said he was pretty confident he could use it."


    And, if I give you a slightly ill-spirited return, Refill is refreshing too.


    "Heh heh - I''ve only got about a sword left to deal with now, though."


    "No, I think it''s amazing. I know what a sword is, but I''m not sure I can handle a big sword no matter how powerful it is."


    I say so in awe of the grin that can also be taken as a mockery.


    Swords cannot be handled by power alone. Sure, if it''s only an act like slashing, slapping, etc., then arm power says things, but combat technology is different from the story. In addition to the power of handling swords, physical control over holding that sword is also required.


    The best reason to tell yourself that you can''t handle it right now would be because of the weight you can''t pull yourself off of it and the size of your body.


    I''m guessing you''re getting it because it''s even available to Refill.


    No, that''s why I can tell you this, too.


    "- What, if you practice, everyone can be vertically twofold about a semi-giant"


    ��������


    Those are empty ears now. Empty ears. I don''t think I heard a flat voice. Besides, how can you make a giant into two pieces that seem to smash down a fort just by practicing. Come here. It can''t be much more. The humble fit of the men I could defeat because I had company erased them so beautifully.


    Then how out of hand were you fighting in the guild, this girl? The story is no longer the swordsman of the other world. Clearly, it''s too bad.


    When Shuiming is so secretly shaking his head beside him, this time Lefir asks.


    "Suimei, is there anything you''re typing in?


    "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you, eh?"


    "Suimei-kun? Hey, what''s up?


    "Huh? Oh, oh, oh. I am, well, see."


    I notice a switch of story and tell this one with a trick.


    Intense magic in the palm of your hand for clarity.


    Naturally then, you know what I mean. Turn the casual face you asked into something you were good at, Refill.


    "Magic. A wizard, naturally."


    "But at first, I wasn''t sure."


    "Before I''m sure?


    To the question, I simply pinch my silence and then ask back with a troubled laugh.


    "Right, what did Refill say when he was taught a generation of swords?


    "- Hmm, you''ve always been asked why I have to deal with it for a long time because it''s something of origin. So much so that I could tap it in my ear."


    Refill says so in a mix. What is the teachings of a neat reason in addition to the origins, is history also in the middle?


    After thinking of such a sight, let alone remembering when I entered the magic path.


    Years ago. When I was a little girl, there was only one room I couldn''t open in the house my father took me into for the first time. So...


    "... I didn''t have that kind of thing because my father wasn''t much of a talker. I''m just saying I have to remember, so I guess it''s the first time I started doing it."


    "For no reason, huh?


    "There was a reason. I just didn''t tell the kid because I didn''t understand why, and I didn''t mean to let him ask. Well, in the end, after a long time, I could hear it from my father."


    Mouth it with nostalgia, the scene still comes to mind.


    Yes, it was in the process of living on that path that I was supposed to know why, and without that, it''s possible that he even intended to take the real reason to his grave.


    If you think about it, maybe my father taught himself magic simply because that''s all I could think of to do as a parent.


    I hear Lephire asking.


    "So you were good?


    "Oh. It was funny to learn magic. I didn''t mean I didn''t like it. Well, thanks to you, I''m starting to struggle enough to get a full eye."


    "Right."


    And when I looked at her with her mouth, she was leaking a sneak laugh at what was interesting right now.


    "... um, what"


    "No, the same kind of person is surprising."


    I see. Is that what you mean?


    "I agree with you in the sense that you''re a hard worker"


    "Indeed."


    Nodding Refill. Apparently it was a hit. On the path of using the sword, she must have been in trouble too.


    Then Refill asks if he remembers anything.


    "- If you say so, Swimei. After all, what rank did you get?


    "Uh, D-rank calmed me down."


    That''s right, Lephie. When you ask her back, her face changes to something surprising.


    "... why? I had the two guilds deal with each other sequentially, and I was a conditional B, too, right? And yet how could you two be D-ranked at the same time?


    "Well, so is that..."


    Speaking of which, what reason did Refile deduce? He narrows his eyes when he has predictions, and usually releases a frozen voice from the mouth that makes him smile.


    "I see. Are you saying that there is neglect in the great guild of the world? Hmm. I didn''t know we were even manipulating ranks to protect ourselves..."


    "Nah...?


    Mitsumi presents such a mixed surprise at the misconceptions that have popped up in Russia. I didn''t expect it to be received that way.


    "Am I? Is that all you can think about?


    "No, I don''t want to be taken in that way... well, nothing..."


    "No, then you''re not convinced. We''ll protest at the branch when we get to Kranto City first. What, I''m coming with you. If you want me to call you, you can let me be a witness and redo my rank."


    Yeah, say it. Again, yeah, yeah, I like that, one refil. How can you say this to me when I''m supposed to be other HR. Is that the kind of fair person you can''t stand?


    Anyway, it looks like he''s going to burn me and take care of me when he arrives, but that doesn''t extend.


    First of all...


    "... well, to tell you the truth, I''m D-ranked because I asked the three of you after that game to change me to a lower rank"


    When you bend the situation to something slightly more convenient, Refill frowns in fright.


    "Have you had it changed? How could you do that?


    "Dorothea told me to be famous or something, and I kind of butted in"


    That''s not true, it''s virtually rootless. I don''t think so. I just have to say that.


    But since Galeo earlier, I feel like he''s only been lying. On second thought, it doesn''t feel good.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Is that good? If you go to Kranto City or Nerferia, you''ll treasure the high rank. Low rank has no advantage at all"


    Sure, if you''re going to make your activities at Xiao Dark Pavilion a business, but you''re not.


    "Nothing, because I''m not willing to live in trouble, even if I''m not so bound by the work of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "... what are you going to do going to the city of Kranto or the Nerferia Empire?


    "I''m trying to spread the word."


    "See?"


    "There''s so much I don''t know here from the east that I''m trying to study."


    ��������


    When he attaches a reason for not being obvious, Refile looks at this one in silence.


    Her eyes glowed like that trying to see through something, even as if to indulge in differences between words and expressions.


    This one, by contrast, is white.


    "What''s up?


    "No, think that''s a lie now. - No, you''re not. You''re not lying, but you''re not telling the truth."


    For some reason. Now there would have been no element to tell if it was a lie or not.


    Make the surprise smile bitterly and ask.


    "... what makes you think that?


    "It''s a woman''s fault."


    "Another frigid word."


    "Hehe, that''s just a joke. But I still have eyes that look at people for a long time. I''m trying to spot a few things."


    Lephile twitches like that, then continues to poke at the answer.


    "- You''re not a liar, but you''re the kind of person who hides a lot of secrets. I''m sure you do."


    "... maybe"


    To Refill''s worn pointer, he flaunted his shoulders and returned an ambiguous answer. It''s not like I''m trying to hide it. Just the right thing.


    Then, Lefir.


    "... that''s why I don''t know how to say it anyway. I''m sorry I took the liberty of talking to you about rank."


    "No, I don''t care. Thanks."


    Thanksgiving. No need to apologize. Either way, this is the magician. From the truly living, he is a man who does nothing but hindsight. There is no reason why a human with the right thing in his chest should apologize, like Lefir.


    Such a fold, a voice hangs from the front of the line.


    When you hear the words.


    "- Oh, a break."


    "Oh, around the other water field."


    That''s what I said, Refill, who runs a glimpse. There was a potpourri and maintained painting on the plain next to the street there. I guess it''s a place like a rest stop set up on the way. It''s just a place where a rock mass imitating a chair was left unmade on a water field.


    Well, did you deviate from the good part about the story? Not much of this talk, but this one''s in trouble.


    With that in mind, Lephire and I follow the merchant corps off the street.


    And at a point where there was spring water along the streets, the merchants entered a brief break.


    It was in there.


    "... hmm?


    I hear a call.


    From somewhere a little further away, not as far away as the distance. When the voice turned toward him, beyond the place where the spring water was, the girl in the robe was waving.


    There are several companion-like objects gathering around her as well. Suppose the girl is a wizard, a warrior, a swordsman and a bowman.


    Precisely the same configuration. In games and the like, it''s fun to call it a balanced party, but it''s strangers to itself.


    "He was with me when I defeated the Semi-Giant."


    "Oh, those people."


    To Refill''s story, there''s a point. Are those the adventurers from the Dark Pavilion we talked about earlier?


    "Be very close with them. A little bit, but also AC."


    After she mentions that, the girl over there carries both palms in front of her mouth. Are you imitating loudspeakers? I can''t hear you, but I can tell by the way you call it.


    "Apparently, they''re calling for you."


    "It seems so. I''m coming."


    Leaving that behind, Lephile went to the party.


    And after a while, I could see him blooming or smiling in the story.


    "Are you one of us..."


    And groans with a potpourri. Honestly, I get envy, too, but this one shook it off himself. I don''t have the strength to scorch my thoughts at it right now.


    Exhale relieved to get rid of the extra precautions before mopping your neck to the sensation of a fuzzy run.


    ��������


    ... I really feel like the back of my neck is broiled after I leave the metail. I don''t like it. Is that a precursor to something bad? Normally, you can think too much, but in your own case, you don''t go because that''s how you hit it.


    My father told me there was a reason for that before, too, but what was it after all?


    ... for now, don''t worry about looking around. But I still don''t see any shadows or ominous shadows following this one.


    I look up at the sky, chasing away the thought of whether it''s a bereavement or a misunderstanding.


    The wind faces west. The blowing incense breeze is cool, caressing your whole body refreshingly, which is a pleasant otherworldly air. It''s like a different, gentle thing from the world over there contaminated with science.


    Not bad for something to congratulate you on your travels.


    But what do you think? Looking up at Jomtien on the road ahead, I felt like it had changed, no heart, no clouds, no wind direction.

 20 The whereabouts of Trinity.

    - Fulfilling, since when was this a battle?


    There is no precise measure of time due to a concentration that does not look at the flow of time.


    Dropping off the reflected light that fundamentally disappeared from the blade tip of the erected sword, the man - Shining Trinity ran out all the way.


    I''m pulling out my sword, but it''s under the enemy, no matter what. What is now relative is undoubtedly its own enemy.


    Enemy that captures such a sudden assault on this one in sight and raises an unusual voice.


    In contrast, he showers a stupid flash all the time trying to be two.


    Top to bottom. This is the slaughter of the late Thunder. And it was the nails that stuck out to respond to it.


    Huge enough to be even comparable, such as human nails, black nails as if immersed in pitch black.


    That hits the blade tip down. I can guess.


    Hard collision sounds honking around, antagonizing swords and nails.


    They were making a noise of impatience, as they anxiously awaited twitching and settlement.


    It''s all I can get into the sword on it. I just shove my sword in here saying it''s the right way to slash it.


    Sure, the focus from antagonism won''t give you a decisive blow, but you can still sharpen your opponent''s power. Now that''s what I need for myself. Let the opponent lay a slight disadvantage on top of each other, smashing the guard and winning.


    �D�D��������������


    The strange scream of the enemy strikes his ear.


    Do you understand how easy it is to speak people''s language and to get back to the public immediately after stripping them of their skin?


    With such a deafening murmur, tear the sky from the right into six and dodge the approaching left nail, dropping the body.


    It was a cluttered blow to shake off even the scraps. That equals no precise aim. So let it go. I can''t hit it.


    The more this one cuts his next hand, the more gaps he''ll make.


    Slash therefore. Slash vertically the blade of a double-edged sword against gravity from bottom to top. The blowing wind swept out his hand, but the reflex nerve in front of the enemy sent him away.


    "- Ho, flaming! Stinscarrett!"


    Immediately afterwards, unfamiliar cheers are emitted from the rear. The Lord of the Voice is the Water Tree. Cover this way. The magic unleashed is Scarlet''s Baptism, an intermediate magic of fire.


    Activated in two words in conjunction with a key word, it produces an amorphous band of combustion in the air to color the blue background with dense red.


    Air to blow up.


    Vision that discolors into oranges.


    The wind pressure created by a small explosion is always beating the ground somewhere.


    And then he jumps back without looking back. At the next moment, the flame fell to envelop the enemy as it continued to reshape as if to flirt with the subject''s thoughts.


    Flames that add momentum abruptly. Fire is a very similar thing to a creature. It is with organisms that they gain momentum when fed.


    "Yay!


    The joy of water trees holds back your back, but it is a boost to alarm. He seemed to think he had defeated him by magic, but it''s still too early for the enemy''s death.


    Staring into his eyes, the enemy''s shadow is still faintly stirring in flames.


    Seeing it, he restarted his sword, while the magic flame went out.


    Did you shake off the flames with your arms? He stood on his hindquarters with one arm spread straight across him.


    A masterpiece standing in the flames of the sun.


    There you are the last of the fruits scattered across the ground. I have set myself up to know and not know the brave, the right enemy for me.


    Paved with their blood and flesh, their heels synchronize with each other.


    Look ahead.


    Yes, that look that''s not a person. The person who stands up to you is an outsider. It is in the form of a man, but a different species from man, the Demonic Race.


    Bearing the wings of a bat, beside his head are two horns that extend gnarly toward heaven. The whole body is stained with red rust, and the face is unlike a human except it has an eye-to-nose mouth. The style is reminiscent of the daemons that come out of the story.


    A black nail protruded by a gaze in front of me, dull and glowing.


    As powerful as it is, it has been proven by the trees and rock masses that have become a mess around it.


    Every one of the five claws on those hands is equal to the sickle of the Reaper, because of the mighty power of the Demon clan.


    Demons distort their faces to joy as they do. What that means is an affront. Perhaps in the current clash, he was convinced even in his unwavering advantage.


    Neither the force nor the speed of the previous integration was the full force of the opponent. So that''s the face I thought I could make up my mind about next, that one.


    - Demons move. Pull the blowing sand smoke behind your back and accelerate over here. Fast. Unparalleled by earlier movements.


    Visionary, a clear vision of the end of the octave. Pressed by that strength and speed, he''ll be able to play the sword and fly himself, he can''t do anything before his fierce nails.


    But it''s ��as it is now," and...


    "Burn Boost......"


    Allow magic to pass through your body and call to the elements of fire.


    Power in my hands.


    The magical keywords that I told so cold instantly empower me. Enhancement.


    The power with which the flames surround and overflow the body. And with an overflowing all-powerful look, he shoots at his opponent.


    �D�D������������


    What suddenly changed was the complexion of the devil clan that tried to flesh out here.


    I''m sure he didn''t really think he killed him. But he misread. This is the first time in this battle that the magic of fortification has occurred.


    "Whoa, whoa!!


    And his certainty of victory turns into overconfidence.


    Without even listening to the strange groans that paid for that affront, he roared, and with his newly added power, he himself pruned the neck of the impending demon clan into a single letter.


    ... In the aftermath of the flame, the fine sand that rolls up turns into red dust and disappears. And make sure there''s no more enemy shadows around, take a breath.


    "Hmm...... I still managed today"


    - Before Shuiming left Metail, Trinity and the others, who had left Royal Castle Camelia, were now on their way to the Autonomous Province of Sardias United in the West, rather than moving on to the Demon King''s Crusade, the ultimate purpose of their journey.


    Destination that seems so irrelevant to the Demon King Crusade, but it is for a reason that their purpose has departed from the reason for summoning.


    Both the summoned Trinity II and Mizuki were called by a peaceful country in a different world from here - Japan, so completely amateur when it comes to combat, an experience that only training in the Royal Castle could be called the most battle-like battle for them.


    For this reason, you may then suffer defeat when you encounter enemies that cannot be dealt with solely by your experience in the Royal Castle, the protection of Yingjie''s summons, or the magic of what you are currently gaining.


    They are now in the middle of a roundabout to crush the possibility of defeat.


    When you do, you gain a lot of power to beat the Demons. In order to become a weapon and gain skill, it was halfway down the road in an attempt to first gauge contact with one of the swordsmen known as the Seven Swords, who are staying in the Autonomous Province of Sardias United as their first act.


    So, suddenly, we were raided by demons, and to this day.


    ... Sucking the blood of the demon clan, the sword of the demonic and radiant Orihalcon.


    One of the finest dishes in the kingdom of Astel, Trinity II, the last of them united, confirmed once again that the demons had died and rushed under the water tree.


    "Mizuki. Are you okay?


    And he breathes on his shoulders and hangs a voice of care toward her as he blues his face.


    Then the water tree, while about to be swallowed by the aftermath of the battlefield, barely.


    "Ugh, yeah. I don''t know. But..."


    "But?"


    "This is the fight, what is it? With the enemy..."


    "... oh"


    Heavily endorse the words of the water tree that were emitted to squeeze it out of its blue face.


    Until we got here, Trinity and the others had fought with the demons several times. This is a fantasy world with many undeveloped areas. Naturally, creatures like those never seen in the other world come to eat and kill themselves.


    It would be quite natural to take it down and move on. We haven''t divulged much of ourselves, and we have.


    But Mizuki has not participated in the battle so far. At the discretion of the accompanying knights, he was only watching nearby, as it required some familiarity with the field.


    The magical arm of the water tree has reached a point where it is no longer comparable to itself or Teatania. Advanced magic can be handled.


    But still, she''s Japanese, too.


    Even in the other world, it would be the race most unrelated to the battle. Before the power to fight, it''s deadly not even ready.


    Therefore, there was a period of familiarity. So this was the first time she fought with us.


    "Mizuki. I knew I shouldn''t have..."


    I wonder if I shouldn''t have let you fight, and hang on to it again.


    But the water tree shakes its neck to the side and does not receive that worry.


    "Yeah. I can''t just watch. Sure, I''ve never fought before, and my opponents were demons, and I was terrified, but I have to help Trijukun more than I followed."


    "Mizuki..."


    "... I don''t care what your mouth says.... Yeah, that''s amazing. Triju-kun was at all at first."


    "That''s not true. Even I was scared of the first battle, and now that I''m getting used to it, I still can''t stop having a heart bug."


    That was not a rest or anything, it was true. As with the water trees, I have yet to shake off my fears myself.


    Even though I said I was going to defeat the Demon King, I was only a soldier for him. Even now, I felt like I knew how much I had no idea.


    (... Shuiming)


    So, uh, a friend''s face crosses the back of his brain.


    A friend who broke up at the castle - Eight Keys Shuiming - was looking at reality. Every time I said that there was no way I could do it, I kept denying it, but how correct was that?


    I guess he had a better view of the road than himself, who was meant to be omnipotent with power - no, that''s why he didn''t get power.


    I was ideally present at the time. Unusual that came down. A fantasy world far from modern culture.


    I was under the illusion that you would be able to help me with all my hopes.


    It was an affront to fear.


    What shall I say without calling it stupid? I can''t think of any other words.


    Certainly, depending on future action, we will be able to dispel that. Fear is due to lack of experience and skill. Now he''s moving to make up for it by the time he challenges the Demon King.


    I have a plan. to overturn this shallow behavior.


    - But still, it doesn''t change that my shallow self involves a girl who is a dear friend right now.


    (Sorry......)


    I leaned down and saw the water tree still breathing on my shoulder. And how many times have I apologized that way already? I apologize in my heart now because I had too many in my mouth and they told me I didn''t have to apologize anymore.


    That''s true if you''re told you''re just misleading your self-blame with an apology to others. I know that''s my weakness, but I won''t be able to stop it.


    "... shall we change places"


    "... yeah"


    He took the water tree that nodded at the proposal and left the battlefield where the demonic body rolled.


    "- Mizuki! Are you okay!?


    From side to side, there''s a girl''s voice. It belongs to my buddy, Titania.


    Has she also defeated the demons who were elsewhere with the knights? Follow the magnificent knight diagonally backwards and rush over here.


    A water tree that answers that with its face up.


    "Yeah. I''m fine."


    "Good...... Apparently, it didn''t matter."


    "There was Trijukun."


    In words, two people hugging each other on the spot. For the first time, the atmosphere of the field eases to the relief smile and temperament smile across the street.


    "Tia, good day"


    And I stand beside those two, and when I work so hard, I humbly thank Titania.


    "Thank you for your concern, Master Reggie"


    "No... Mr. Gregory is tired too"


    And when I put the effort on Gregory, the magnificent knight I had refrained from, he always had a serious face.


    "No, I was just covering for Her Royal Highness. No hard work."


    "That''s not true," he said to Gregory, humbled, "I don''t think so," and bowed his head deeply.


    "- So, Tia. What about you?"


    "Yes. I got rid of this one without any problems. There is no such thing as a single demon clan."


    "That''s Tia. I can count on you."


    "No, me, etc. Compared to Lady Reggie''s strength, it''s just not there yet. But..."


    "What''s going on?


    "... they''ve crushed all the horses. I''m sorry."


    "... well. I feel sorry for them for giving me a ride, but I''m glad Tia and the others are safe."


    "Dear Reggie..."


    When I give Titania encouragement, do you feel it? Horses will be killed and it will be difficult in the future, but it is nevertheless a pleasure that no one was missing in the current battle.


    Then from the side, a swinging voice of confidence hung.


    "... Tia''s fine with the fight, too."


    "Yeah, I have a little bit of experience in action, too"


    A water tree that listens to Titania''s answers and makes a strange look.


    "You''re a princess, why?


    "Since Lady Reggie''s summons was decided, I was chosen to accompany him, so I was supposed to train him."


    "It was..."


    To Titania''s answer, the point goes.


    She is the princess of one country. It was thought to be far from fighting in a different way from our own, but we had actually fought and we knew that was not the case.


    He also actively participates in the battle against demons and engages in a struggle against wizards.


    A girl who breeds a noble atmosphere from every inch of her movement, but the fruit, the power and the sentiment to fight, she was prepared from the beginning.


    Is there a reason for that?


    Therefore, the end of the water tree will be smaller because of the lack of confidence. It''s like eating leftovers from the people around you. I can''t help it.


    Have you perceived such a water tree disappointment, or Titania hangs the words of encouragement that the disappointment is a mistake.


    "Mizuki. Nothing to worry about. I was just like you at first, no, worse than that."


    "... Were you?


    "Yes, I had the same flow as you until I could row into action, but when the first battle was over, I was on the ground."


    "So, you''re fighting normally?


    "It''s because I had that experience. So when I couldn''t keep up with the summoned brave man, I thought I''d have to be extra strong."


    "So, like now,"


    "Yes, I managed to take shape"


    When Titania confesses her reasons and efforts, she speaks to Mizuki.


    "Confident, Mizuki. Not yet."


    "Yeah."


    Water trees nod forcefully at Titania''s encouragement. Did you get rid of the anxiety?


    I''m glad to see the two people who help each other like that.


    I can do this, he said.


    What a good story to talk about, even though you were so annoyed by the blame earlier. I''m aware of that, but it still doesn''t change what I''ve been courageous about.


    It was in there.


    For some reason, the water tree frowns as if worried. I just opened my eyebrows, but what''s wrong?


    "Sumiaki-kun, are you okay..."


    Oh, and I''m good at that word. Is that the cause of the worry?


    Then.


    "Swimey, is it? He did say he was leaving the castle after a while..."


    "Yeah. Outside of town... it was fine right outside, but the streets and the lack of prospects are dangerous, so if you were out of town, you wouldn''t have to meet demons like this."


    "Right. I don''t think there''s anything like Swimey going on a journey by herself who refused to crusade, but if you still haven''t learned magic like Lady Reggie or Mizuki, as you fear, if you get out of town and meet demons, you won''t have one."


    And it''s a street that makes it hard for Titania to face. Because of issues such as water, food, itinerary, danger, or purpose, it won''t be the first time that Mizuming travels alone - if you think about it, you know what it''s like for both of us to be afraid.


    Because if that''s what makes him out of town for getting some kind of job for a living, there''s no way he''s got any bright prospects.


    But that''s two opinions, somewhat different from what I think.


    "No, Mizumi would be fine."


    ���� What makes you think that, Master Reggie?


    "Yeah. Shuiming has swordsmanship, so I''m sure he''ll be able to stand around well when he gets out there."


    I can see Titania''s, hazy expression poked at her expression from an unexpected place.


    "Is Swimey getting sword moves?


    "Oh."


    Affirmatively, the two of them face each other. Unexpectedly, Mizuki didn''t seem to know, and he shook his neck sideways to Titania''s gaze that it was an unknown first ear.


    Yes, Mizumi is a swordsman. Regardless of the limitations of the other world, you have never dealt with a real sword, but Shuiming is certainly a swordsman.


    "But Trijukun. Sumiaki-kun''s not a Kendo guy, is he?


    And the lord of inquiry is the water tree. As she wonders, Shuiming is not a Kendo member but a so-called homecoming member. I have a lot of opportunities to go abroad on business with relatives, and I am not in the club.


    Answer Mizuki''s question with Titania on her ass tilting her little neck next to her without knowing what the homecoming agent means.


    "I went to a dojo near my house, not a school club."


    "Uh... there was a kendo dojo in the neighborhood...?


    "That''s it. of escort."


    Such a short answer to a water tree that still doesn''t get to the answer even when you think of the geography of the town.


    Then, before she was convinced, there was only one place she could think of.


    "Over there? Doing a classroom on escort for women? Sure, it''s famous in the neighborhood, but it''s not a kendo dojo over there, is it?


    "Yeah. They usually only teach escort as the sign suggests. But it''s a dojo of ancient martial arts, and it teaches all kinds of things to those who want it."


    "Really!? That''s what happened over there!?


    "Oh. Mizumi said"


    "Liar... I''ve been with a kid in my class too... and ancient martial arts..."


    When the story was definitely spoken, was it water in the sleeping ear on the water tree? I have been there to teach the art of escort, and I am more surprised than I thought.


    Sure, I don''t think there''s such a place in the neighborhood. When I first heard it myself, I remember raising my voice.


    "So Shui Ming-kun is an old-fashioned user of comics or something?


    "Apparently."


    Then, now Titania.


    "To listen to you, Swimey is with a martial artist"


    "Oh. At the level of our world. So I guess I can''t compare you to someone doing martial arts over here. Mizumi is a swordsman."


    "Was it? Surprisingly, it didn''t look like we could do anything rough at first glance."


    "Yeah. Sure, it doesn''t usually look like that at all, but that sounds pretty good. I heard it again."


    Yes, my knowledge of it doesn''t leave the realm. I''ve never been to the dojo myself, and I''ve stood up to the town''s defects with Shuiming, but naturally he couldn''t have used swordsmanship or anything at that time. I''ve never seen it before.


    Teatania seems to have taken this statement as optimistic, and throws an objection.


    "But I don''t think that''s why you can get away with it."


    Did you even think of the time when some uneasy colors seeped through? Surely, as Titania said, there will be no connection between doing swordsmanship and being safe.


    As a matter of fact, Mizumi is not in action with the demons. Besides, there is no certainty that martial arts assume versus humans will prevail.


    But can''t you just say that it unilaterally leads to dangerous things?


    And.


    "Shuiming, that''s not going to get you out of it.... because sometimes I do inadvertent things out of common sense, but I''m basically cautious"


    "Even if we meet demons, we''ll stand around well," he said? It''s often said that if you meet a demon, you can''t move because you''re stared at. "


    "Right. It could be the wind on the willow."


    "Is it..."


    Not convinced or flattered face. I guess it''s because I fully understand the danger as the one who lives this world.


    But Shuiming is also a watery, unexpectedly fearless character. Even when I was surrounded by defects before, I could afford to invincibly say, "That''s about it." Before and after the rough things are always a slack look - anyway.


    Besides, Mizumi, as far as she knows, doesn''t compete head-on. Somewhat of a person who makes a fool of himself. I am more resourceful than myself and others when it comes to standing around.


    "Well, I guess that''s why I''m not so worried"


    "If Master Reggie says so"


    Do you want to say that you don''t care? More than that, Titania stopped trying to argue.


    And that''s when. Suddenly Mizuki turned this way to see what he thought.


    "... then Trijukun. Mizumin-kun, I''ve managed to be a drifting swordsman, Mizuki Hachi! Do I say something like that? Can you use awesome swordsmanship or something?


    "Heh? No, whatever it is. It''s"


    "Because it''s ancient martial arts! Ancient martial arts! Murder that overwhelms existing martial arts is super martial arts based on it!


    What fantasies does Mizuki have about ancient martial arts that she speaks so hot? Murder may indeed be so by nature, but it is not entirely true that ancient martial arts outweigh modern martial arts.


    Besides, when I talked to Shuiming, he said it wasn''t so different from a regular swordwalk.


    However, Tia would like to receive the words of the water tree as they are.


    "Is it murder..."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Tia. The ancient martial arts of Japan envisage a battle under all circumstances, and they can strike, throw, and excel in one move at the same time, or they reach the realm of divinity in swordsmanship."


    ��������


    Content or seriousness? Teatania who drinks saliva which overwhelmed her.


    I mean, where does Shura use martial arts to talk about that combination technique?


    "... well, I don''t think Mizuki can do that either."


    "Ha ha..."


    Then it is.


    So, when the water tree finishes explaining one thing, now what''s up, puffy? inflate cheeks.


    "Uh-oh, Mizumin-kun is definitely not a medium two disease! Hide who you are, or what you''re gonna say. - Shit!


    Is that the focus of anger after all? He''s more angry about what he''s learning than he was about keeping quiet.


    But.


    "Beh, I can''t say enough about Mizumi because she wasn''t making two statements inside like Mizuki... ah"


    It was a later festival when I realized that I had uttered a ban.


    Look at the water tree. She was smiling awesomely.


    "Ra ~ i ~ j ~ ku ~"


    "Oh, sorry! Follow me!"


    "Promise! Don''t forget!


    "Ugh, yeah!


    Yes, that''s a promise I won''t tell you. A past that I want to keep sealed by water trees. She says it''s a secret garden.


    That''s where Titania is.


    What do you mean, "Mizuki"?


    "Huh!?... eh, that''s..."


    "What is it? Is it some kind of bad disease?


    "Uh-huh, yeah, yeah! That''s right! It''s an evil disease where the majority of children in their early teens suffer from the other world, and even then they heal, and then they leave a very horrible after-effect!


    The water tree answers Titania''s question with horror. And then he waves his hands and hangs hard to delude himself.


    The feeling of not wanting to be diffused conveys a hint, but in the end the aftermath is the rust that came out of me.


    When Mizuki finishes answering the question appropriately, is this story enough?


    The teatania made his expression look bad.


    "Well, it''s about the Demons."


    "Ugh, yeah. With that said, you are, aren''t you? I wonder why the Demons showed up here."


    "Demons, or..."


    "Yes......"


    And, teatania nods.


    As there were concerns about water trees, the emergence of demons came through raids and has always been of concern to me. We are now taking them down and restoring a lot of calm, and we are making the necessary leeway to think about it.


    It would be now to talk.


    Remind me again of the herd of demons I fought earlier, and say my own answer to the water tree that seeped anxiety in my face again.


    The Demons have attacked the Nerferia Empire.


    "Ya, I knew it, is it...?


    "Yeah. If you think about it in due course, isn''t that most likely? That''s what it means to have a demon clan."


    And, when you present the speculation you come up with, the face of the water tree hardens.


    Naturally, even though we''re not used to it yet, there''s a chance that we''ll have to fight the Demons again soon. Demons are more powerful than demons and beasts.


    Some say that if demons can be defeated with the magic of water trees earlier, but if they are strong demons, they will not even suffer burns. The last Demon clan I dealt with is a good example.


    After all, anxiety will hang around.


    Then, Titania denies such speculation.


    "- No, I was wondering if it was there yet."


    "Why not? Tia."


    "Yes. As Lady Reggie said, this is the realm of the Empire. If the Demons showed up there, they could certainly have invaded, but in fact, the Demons still haven''t made a big move just dropping Nosius. You can''t come here without crossing two countries and one mountain range to invade here, so I was wondering how much a forcible army would cost without looking over there."


    Water trees sympathize with the idea.


    "That''s right. Even if you can''t march here, your army will be isolated."


    "It would benefit the Demons to move the army to a place like this without dropping the previous two countries... no, it doesn''t have to be."


    "Yes."


    Leading Teatania. Indeed, she is right, if it is moving significantly, the matter of isolation is a major obstacle. If a man with a legitimate head advances a large number of soldiers, it is up to him to establish supply lines, garrisons, roads to safely replenish his forces, and then steadily.


    Without it, if you just go on with the military, you will be slapped in isolation and defenceless. There''s nothing good about it, just damage it.


    But.


    "But now the Demons were here. It''s not like there''s an army of demons here. It''s like this."


    "That''s right. That''s the problem��"


    "Spy...... I didn''t know it was something like that?


    "Supa......?


    "Uh, it''s about spies in our world."


    "Oh, I see. But..."


    "Yeah. I don''t know about that"


    Representing the tip of Titania''s words, the water tree tilts its neck.


    "Why?"


    "If they existed, they wouldn''t bother to set us up. If those guys were spies, they''d have been doing something around here originally. Then there''s no way to abandon it and set me up."


    "Oh well. I don''t even know if I can take him down."


    "Oh. Maybe they''d set us up if they knew we were brave, but they didn''t seem to know that"


    Earlier fights had a strong feeling that they had been set up because they had just run into each other. If you were going to set me up knowing I was a brave man, it would have been a small number warriorly, and there shouldn''t be any technique in the devil clan to know I was a brave man in the first place.


    "So I don''t know."


    Frowning, Uhm, beside Teatania, who roared at the mystery under her eyes, Trinity turned to the magnificent knight.


    "What do you think, Mr. Gregory?


    When asked so, Gregory, a skilled knight, bowed his head as if he were done.


    "... I''m sorry, but I can''t even imagine what the Demons think."


    "Have you noticed anything? Anything trivial is fine."


    "�� Lord Brave. I think it''s more important that I get out of here as soon as possible."


    That''s Gregory''s word anyway. It was a suggestion for his abrupt exit, which was serious and always rigorous.


    Plus, there''s something pinning.


    "- That says there''s a demon clan nearby?


    "Yes, no, I don''t think so either..."


    ����


    Isn''t that right?


    Different food discomfort felt in the fold. nature and the left and right eyebrows lean towards the center.


    And Gregory, the one who denied it, seemed awkward for some reason. From this situation, I thought it was a suggestion to predict the danger, but what did you think? If there''s no danger of demons or anything like that, you shouldn''t have to do that, such as evacuate as soon as possible.


    Then, the teatania.


    "Gregory. I do agree with you on heading somewhere safe, but I think it''s better after you think about what the Demons are up to right now. If you move without thinking about it now, it could be dangerous."


    "... is as His Royal Highness said"


    To the words of Teatania, Gregory, who honestly bows his head.


    Are you convinced? But what was the earlier proposal? I also felt like there was some kind of impatience in the words that could chase me, but...


    "... tier. Is there any chance there''s a demon tribe outside the North?


    Again, I ask Titania not to explore other prospects.


    If the Demons are in a land other than the North, there should be no chance of them showing up here either.


    "No. Supposedly not. All demons in this world have been driven north by the help of the brave men who were summoned before, so to say they are in another region�� if the legacy is correct."


    "Heritage?"


    "This is a copy of a book written before when I called for the brave. After defeating the demon king of the time, the nations gaining momentum defeated the demons one after the other, leaving them at the deepest end of the harshness of the North�� More than that, it is assumed that the annihilation of the demons had to give up, not in a place where humans could advance their armies"


    "Yeah......"


    If that is truly the right thing, is there any chance that there are other demons?


    When that happens.


    "... you just don''t get it."


    "Oh."


    I agree with the roaring of troubled water trees. Talk or talk, there''s no answer. I can''t find the thread.


    And that was the time. I hear footsteps running from afar.


    And.


    "Yu, brave man!


    and a call to let the presence be known here. The Lord of that voice was a young knight, who, like Gregory, was still on his way to support himself unfamiliar with the outside world.


    In order to keep in continuous contact with the human of the castle, he sometimes served to leave the journey, replacing the last Gregory. This time he and the other knight were temporarily away from the journey......


    The young knight descends from the horse on which he was riding and greets him this way.


    "Mr. Roffrey."


    "Ha, I''m back now"


    "Roffrey. Are you hurt?


    To Titania''s casual question, Roffrey rushed out to Russia after a flash of shuddering.


    "Wow, the princess has a heart for me and other knights."


    "Roffrey."


    "Ha! No, more over there..."


    To Gregory''s cough, surprise. Driven by a different rush than earlier, Roffrey undoes his rising heart.


    Answer such a questionable gaze of his.


    "Oh, you saw that one. Just now, they attacked me, so I paid them back."


    "Is that it all!?


    That - I mean, they''ve seen the scuffs of the demons they''ve raided. Roffrey speaks of a screaming surprise.


    If you''ve seen it, you won''t be surprised by it now. He is a man of great esteem.


    "Oh, oh."


    "Exactly! Dear Reggie!... Ah, no. Not so!


    ... some, loud too. How are you feeling all the time or sincere about everything?


    But he wants to say something.


    Gregory asks against Roffrey like that.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been floating around for a long time. And what happened to Luca? Why didn''t you come back when I went to see the liaison with you?


    "I''ll tell you about it, including"


    And, Roffrey sets aside once and starts talking again.


    "It''s abrupt, but we have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Why is that?


    "Yes, a great army of demons has crossed the border north of Astel through Tria and Chardock."


    He had a hard face and remarkable mouth, Roffrey. Tria, and Chardock are the countries north of Nerferia and Astel......


    It was Titania who first changed his complexion and raised his voice to his story.


    "What the hell!? Is that true, Roffrey!?


    "Ha... Ha, in the Liaison Officer story, perhaps..."


    Teetania asking to be stuffed. Pressured by her momentum, Roffrey answers her frightening.


    But there was something in Trinity that bothered me about what he said and did.


    "Mr. Roffrey. Apparently, what do you mean?


    Ask the intent. All vague expressions had been used for Roffrey''s story from earlier.


    There is not a single certainty from the devil''s invasion of Astel.


    About that, Roffrey...


    "That''s based on the fact that sleeping numbers near the border accidentally discovered traces like that, so it''s clear to me too..."


    "Traces?"


    "is that there were different footprints and traces of magic from the demons in the places that seemed to pass by."


    There''s Titania.


    "Has anyone actually seen the Demons?


    "Yes, there seems to be absolutely no sign of standing and movement, and there is no story of witnessing or being attacked"


    The water tree speaks without fear.


    "... then think about it normally, you get rammed, don''t you?


    Everyone snorts. You''re right about Mizuki. If the kind of people who are hostile to humans and have already taken action have come all the way across the border, you can assume that it was meant for confusion.


    It goes without saying that there are other purposes, but they should be excluded at the point of the Great Army. Because it is a matter of contention that we can make the most of our massive battle power.


    But.


    "Since there is no such thing in this case, the information is uncertain, or it was not credible..."


    "The people who attacked us, they might not be."


    I guess Roffrey knew about the demonic raid and predicted there might be a connection. Specifically, it means they''re part of that demon clan.


    Then I can also nod at his audacious reaction earlier.


    "Yes, it depends on what I thought too," Roffrey said bitterly.


    So, Gregory did.


    "So what about Luca?"


    "headed to the City of Temporary Kranto to safely deliver the liaison officer. The rendezvous will be in Imperial territory later."


    "Right. Okay."


    And in the face of Titania''s persecution.


    "That''s a bad thing."


    "This means our moves are being found out by the Demons, right? But that was earlier..."


    Yes, it''s been resolved. Earlier raids were just too coincidental to have been aimed at.


    Then what do you mean?


    "Perhaps the demons found out that the brave men were called, but they don''t know the details? That''s why they came here like we were just doing some forced recon."


    "Ah..."


    "I see. Now you''re on your way to find someone like that."


    "Yeah."


    That''s right.


    If they find out there''s a big army, they could get away with it, so if they''re avoiding it, taking covert action, and keeping their troops small and searching, it''s something that''s going to fit as if they''ve made Mizuki and Teatania feel better now.


    (... but)


    However, there should be a liaison officer to tell them about it, but there was no one who wanted them.


    I feel like it''s too early to pack it as an answer.


    But I haven''t found out, but this is a circumstance.


    It was the water tree that spoke of it instead.


    "Not if you''re nearby. The horses were all killed by the demons earlier, except for Mr. Roffrey..."


    "Yeah. Sucks, maybe you won''t get away with it. Somehow, we might have to face it."


    "Roffrey. Any guesses about the size of the demonic army?


    "Perhaps there is more than a thousand..."


    "No..."


    "... it"


    Following the discontinuing water tree, he has no words himself. That''s just how many you can''t stand.


    Even the demons just now took a while to defeat. That''s a thousand. If you can push it all at once, there won''t be a single one.


    Even now, the words of Shuiming revolt around my head.


    With a face that looks spicy with water trees.


    "Well, then we have to get out of here."


    "No, fleeing the darkness is not a good idea. The horse is only one of mine, and I have to route it and think about food and water..."


    Roffrey''s suggestion, which denied the words of the water tree, which was floating, was particularly so.


    Everyone nods at it, and then asks a skilled knight who, for some reason, Titania hasn''t made any suggestions before.


    "Gregory. What do you think you should do?


    "No......"


    It''s disgusting and the reply is not fragrant. Things have been strange since we talked about the Demon Clan.


    ... No, wait. Speaking of which, what did Gregory say earlier?


    When we talk about the Demons, it''s like we''re in a hurry for something to exist.


    Everyone''s gaze gathers at Gregory, who still can''t wipe the unnatural atmosphere. Then he was small and groaned, "It''ll be right around now..."


    "Gregory?"


    "... you won''t be worried about that"


    What does that mean?


    ... that word he uttered with a sinister face was the first wave of turmoil when this journey began.

 21 The enemy is...

    The merchants accompanying Mizumina and the others left the Wang capital, Metail, for a few days.


    The itinerary is peaceful and smooth and full of sails. It was progressing, taking care of small villages and lodgings along the streets, without being hit by heavy rains of scale that echoed directly into the legs of bandits, demons and journeys.


    When I said that there were difficulties, it was about the quality of the meal, but that''s something I expected more than the original, so shouldn''t I mention it?


    And Shuiming and the others, who also successfully fulfilled the difficulty they had encountered during the journey, were still in the middle of a slightly steep path.


    In the human story of the merchants, the city of Kranto is about a third of the way across the board. If you go through the hem and basin, it looks like you''re right up to the city of Krant.


    - But even if the world changes, it seems the fundamentals are the same. Apparently, this world was just like the rest of us, and what we call a change often didn''t make it that easy.


    In the woods after going down the hem.


    The density of the trees is also negligible, usually a place where the leaking sun shoots like sunshine, but now the atmosphere is more and more bitter because of the cloudy skies.


    The ashy scene doesn''t have a good feeling prospect.


    Under such circumstances, I just said I had exactly what I was after, and there were signs of swordswallowing drifting from the neighborhood.


    ... Lefir walking next door calls out.


    "... Suimei. Do you realize that?


    "Well, once."


    And as much as I could say to my mouth, I had the opportunity to feel signs of my surroundings with myself.


    Yes, down the hemline, from around this forest, my neck muscles are broiled by a feeling of no good. And there is a magic field that occurs when magic is increased to a state of imminent war, in a state of stripping.


    No, isn''t that right? To be precise, the force field is approaching.


    To observe, there are signs that something completely magical will set you up against this one...


    Ask Lefir without releasing his guard against crossing.


    "... hey, is this a demon? I don''t feel like a human being..."


    The only source of such a question is the magical movement that I am feeling right now, but the behavior of it was too different from that of a human being.


    Then, if there''s anything in Refile that comes to mind.


    "No, this isn''t a demon. Demons."


    "Mm..."


    Will the name come up here? I even talked about that before I traveled, but it might still have been relevant.


    But.


    "... it was a lot more definitive now, but it could be the Demon Clan, right?


    "Oh."


    "Why?"


    "I know them very well. Definitely."


    "... Really?


    "... oh"


    When asked on top of each other, you wonder what it is, Refile, who replies less than just now.


    Shortly after she had said so, with a slight increase in swordswallowing from earlier on like that, anyone else noticed this sign of following, or the merchant squad suddenly stopped moving.


    And soon, a warrior windy adventurer rushing to watch out for footsteps from the front. Bitterness seeps into the complexion, and the unscented senses the situation, but is it the reason?


    I raised my hand toward this way.


    "Hey -"


    And, at such a stage of uttering or denying voices, Lefir concurs.


    "Oh, I''m aware"


    "Huh -? Oh, really?


    "Oh."


    When Refile affirms in two words, an adventurer who quickly speaks to the point, not just saying that it saved him time.


    "- Then we''ll talk early. A wizard''s sight tells me it''s demons that are closing in. So, with Mr. Galeo''s intent, we''re going to intercept here."


    ... Apparently, unlike Refill, they recognize the identity of the signs as demons.


    Either way, you''ll know when you''re on your way.


    But apart from that, questions arise about the words of the adventurer.


    "Intercept here?


    "Oh, yeah? Is there a problem with the escort fighting?


    "No, that''s good, but what about the merchants?


    Ask the adventurer who has been surprised to ask. Yes, the question was that.


    I''m here with an escort, so naturally I don''t mind the fight.


    But the problem is with the merchants we protect if that happens.


    Normally, as non-combatants, they cannot be involved in battle, so they will be asked to evacuate to a temporarily safe place. Appropriate, if appropriate, but if so, where the hell is it best to move it around here?


    In the woods just down the hem. The ground is loose, but the roads are still rough, and it''s not easy to hide.


    In view of the area, what will we do? Including that, now Lefir asks.


    "What do you mean, let me go first and strike first?


    "No, it''s not"


    "So you''re letting him go even in the back of the forest?


    "That''s different, too."


    ����


    Adventurers don''t nod at either answer.


    As a precaution, as Lephire put it, a major attack - that is, an interception with a pause, an ambush - should be the best thing at the moment.


    The question was dispersed by the words of a hard-handed adventurer.


    "... Apparently there are demons in front of us too. Now if you''re on the sidelines, you could be behind it, and worst of all, you could already be surrounded. Then it would be better to gather them within sight and intercept them than to move the merchants poorly... that''s the kind of decision they make."


    I see. If you''re in the right hands, do you have only one hand to protect? Convinced.


    Then, Lefir.


    "What''s the offense?


    "Hmm? No, I''m not...?


    "Why? If there''s any speculation that we''re surrounded, then we''re gonna have to eat through the formation based on that, right?


    "Ha? Beh, nothing. We''re not breaking through. If we make it hard on the guard, there''s no such thing as a demon, is there?


    "... right"


    To the adventurer''s objection, Refile pulls back very hard. Did you leave lightly because you avoided the barren controversy? But I also thought it sounded like a mixed voice of disappointment somewhere.


    (Enclosure and breakthrough...)


    Second, I think of such occasions. It''s a breakthrough when it comes to the best hand in breaking the enclosure. Intercepting while surrounded is what the other person thinks in the first place, so that hand is always used to defeat the other party''s measures first with or without effect.


    In this case, if the guerrilla forces eat through the siege and are free, it will be easier to break the formation.


    In Refill''s opinion, it would be a suggestion that included it.


    ... effective, but that would require the assumption that there would be so much manpower.


    As there is a saying you can''t shake a sleeve without it, you can''t think of an attack without ensuring adequate protection.


    "Enough talking. Then I''ll go back to my place. You asked for the load."


    And when I told you what to talk about, an adventurer trying to turn his heel back and leave.


    Lephire holds him back like that.


    "Would one be good?


    "... what''s up?


    "I don''t know about coming from before, but it''s the demons, not the demons, who come from the sidelines. Tell that to Lord Galeo."


    How do you know that?


    "A rule of thumb. This isn''t a sign of a demon."


    The adventurer roars surprisingly small at the assertion.


    And after a long glimpse of flattering gaze.


    "... ok. I''ll call it in once it may be so."


    When the adventurer replied so freely, it was only this time that he left early.


    Dropping him off leaving, Shuiming sighs all alone.


    "... it didn''t come with me because I''m sorry to fight demons and stuff"


    It''s Camelia''s choice that reminds me. That was a farewell to finding a means of safely returning to the other world: not to forcibly fight unknown enemies and to avoid reckless battles.


    But I didn''t expect to end up fighting.


    I still don''t know if I''m a Demon, but if so, isn''t there any more irony? I feel some kind of unseen malice as if I''m being disturbed by this one''s whereabouts.


    Did you even hear it at the end of the whine?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No. He wants me to be safe and peaceful as long as I travel."


    Then, Refile...


    "Suimei. Journeys come with danger. It is not convenient to proceed. Besides, in this day and age, you should be worried about this kind of thing."


    "... so noisy that I don''t like it. Anywhere."


    "To shake it off, you have us, don''t you?


    "Sure. That''s what I asked you to do."


    When she honestly admitted her words to Refile''s question that she was absolutely right, she smiled invincibly.


    Before you go to battle, give your comrades that grin.


    At the end of such a slight period of conversation, she takes her back score and unwraps the wrap with familiar hands.


    It was the great sword that emerged from it.


    The length is one hundred and eighty centimeters sighted from the tip to the pattern head. The pattern is protected by a giant, curved triangle, with an integral body nearly fifteen centimetres wide. The shape is like adding the length of the Zweihander and the wide blade of Claymore, but it is made of Western, Japanese, Chinese, and precisely any of them in a different world style, not running gorgeously, but beautiful red and silver.


    Swing it gently with one hand to slip the slightest sunlight shooting from cloudy weather all over you. I don''t know what the source of the swung power is or what kind of work it is, but hands with swords are used to it.


    And Refill, somehow, walks out to the sidelines - in the direction that the devilish people are packing.


    It''s such a big deal. Do you take some distance from the merchants to fight?


    But backwards from this prediction, she keeps walking away.


    "Oh, hey, Refile?


    "- Swimei. I''m sorry, but I''m going to set you up here to take the lead."


    "I''m going. Is that,... is it okay to do it on your own? We''re still a long way from them, and then why don''t we at least talk to Mr. Galeo or something?


    Suggesting so, Refill shook his neck sideways as he meditated.


    "No, look around"


    Follow that word and gaze, and this one looks around too.


    There were appearances of merchants and escorts moving busily in dangerous situations.


    ����


    "The other adventurers and mercenaries are going to go into total protection. You know that, right?


    "Oh, you will. That''s what you said earlier."


    "Then no."


    "Mm..."


    Corrupt the merchants'' attempts to take measures from the roots unnecessarily, that was abrupt denial.


    That kind of thing brings to mind an earlier proposal by Refill.


    "... is it about eating and breaking with the Demons"


    "Yes."


    Refil nodded so quickly without putting it in between.


    "Demons are creatures whose path is to take, destroy, and kill. So all in all, the offensive concept is strong, and if this one gets into the defensive position, it''s bound to gain momentum. If you want to do something about them, you can''t keep them safe."


    "No, I''m aware of the danger of protection. But maybe it''s a good idea to jump in. There''s a danger to the attack, just as there''s a danger to the protection, isn''t there? I know it''s good for me to assume that I''m surrounded, but just because it makes sense doesn''t make it the best."


    That''s what I''m suing you for now to contain the run first. Refill''s detention is a breakthrough. That is a story that, as the adventurer showed earlier in his difficult colour, cannot be made up more than the original without the number.


    It is true that there is no precise prospect of where to turn the number, as the battle of escorts gathering with an unknown opponent, the Demon Nation, is unpredictable for itself from different worlds.


    Judgment may be an amateur opinion, but what Refile is trying to do now is a problem before that.


    But Refill is negative.


    "So you want me to be thorough in protecting you? That''s a bad hand."


    "No. I''m talking about how you won''t be cutting into anything by yourself, Lephire, no matter how much."


    Yes, I''m not licking her strength.


    But it''s also true that I don''t know the details. Because he is a sorcerer, he does not have the swordsman''s eyes to measure the strength of the swordsman at a glance.


    I don''t even know my strength. I don''t know the size or strength of the enemy. It''s full of none, so I also want to ask you to calm down.


    Then, Refill nodded if he knew what it was like to be here.


    "Certainly not your point. But I told you. He said he knew all about them. I''m not the kind of person who missees his strength right now, and..."


    "And?"


    It was the moment I put such a hand in it.


    I was furious for a moment at the dark signs that sprang up when I descended.


    "... then we can''t defeat them without one left"


    - It was never because of the cloudy skies that Rin''s beauty flashed for a moment. The face now dewy is the dark side of a swordsman with a right in his chest.


    One eye of the one who had only ever hissed into the shadows had glowed red in anger and hatred, turning into a cutting edge through the hatred that was not here.


    ... again. What is there? Does the existence of a demon tribe have so much cause for her?


    "... are they such, irresistible arrangements?


    "That''s right. That''s evil. It''s an evil that can never be right until you''re more dead than you were born. An unsaved creature that haunts the weak, laughs at grief, and dishes despair. That''s why I have to slaughter him. I''m everything."


    ��������


    Dark words of determination crush this objection.


    I remember hearing what time it was, the Demons had no mercy. He said he dropped one northern country, didn''t make one of the prisoners, and trampled on the lives of most of the humans who were there.


    That''s what I''m saying.


    "Oh, man."


    So hastily he stopped calling, he turned, and Lephile laughed in a frantic manner, as if to apologize for making it dark.


    "Thank you, Swimei. But don''t worry about me. You ask for the load, as I was told. Bye."


    Shortly before I called her back, she had gone into the woods.


    Is it because I have confidence supported by the rules of thumb that I can go on my own?


    I can''t tell you whether or not that decision is correct now. You can do it, you can''t do it, because one way or another, it''s only a theory of results.


    (... fast)


    But as far as that move goes, the feeling of being okay is bigger. Bad scaffolding, heavy objects, speed, and the consistency of the trunk that doesn''t add up to it. You won''t lose a lot of things.


    ...... Refile disappears from sight. Other people who saw her cut in were a little noisy about confusion and anger, but that was only a few moments too.


    "Coming!


    One of the adventurers speaks up to the unnatural sway of the trees and the signs of magic.


    And its presence, which is hunting this one down, finally revealed itself.


    "It''s the devil... it''s the devil!


    Someone screamed. At the same time, the twist runs.


    "These guys..."


    Demons.


    One of the reasons why I was brought into this world.

 22 Demons, their power

    - Almost at the same time as someone''s surprise.


    Appearing simultaneously from among the trees were a number of aliens that resembled but did not resemble humans.


    Bat wings, goat curly horns, and red rust bodies. A creature with an ugly silhouette, like uncomfortably connecting such separate parts.


    You will no longer be familiar with fantasy. Enemy of the brave in the story. It is a variant that plunges the world into the abyss of chaos.


    Generally, they are depicted as human enemies as well, a few steps above the aggressive creatures that said demons and warcraft.


    Although there are more evil beings than any other species that appear in this hand story, there are also many variations about it, and the definition of existence is vague by things, whether it is simply a species that has followed an evolution different from a person, or is close to their own demons, or is based on phantom beasts that appear in myths everywhere.


    But it will be the same in every story that often solves human language and keeps limbs.


    Separating species and races in detail again from here, there seems to be a lot.


    (... There are monsters and ghosts over there, but I''ve never seen you say "whatever�� before)


    Looking at the enemies flying this way, I think.


    I have also had some experience in the other world fighting against the presence of outsiders, but it was surprisingly the first time I met something like this that had popped out of a picture of an entertainment relationship. Even over there, even ancient dragons are like nothing painted, and even vampires are still human compared to these guys. �� limited to appearance stories, but you won''t have time to name one.


    I never thought I''d run into something like that before I met up with subhumans, demons, etc. in this fantasy twisted world.


    - But the problem is, Turned out to be the Demon Clan, but I wonder why these people are here.


    (Talk about barcode baldness. Then since attacking a country in the north, the Demons shouldn''t be moving much......)


    That''s where it doesn''t fall. The Demons have dropped the northern kingdom of Nausias, but it is more unnatural to appear here than there is a separation between two countries from the territory and one mountain range.


    There is a premise that if you think about it normally - because the other person is not human in the first place, it may be a mystery to think about it normally of people, or is it simply that demonic people are unexpectedly the kind of people who come and go in different places, and there is no protection of the borders on the human side?


    (Ugh...)


    I''m not too happy about that.


    But can''t you think about that now? So I pause my thoughts and narrow my eyes, and I get a kill shot at.


    Has the unity of the coming set itself as a goal?


    Show the movement of the shake toward this side.


    Preemptive.


    Magic or etheric? A mass of unconstructively assembled force was made in a viciously shaped hand, flying at an arrow-like rate as its arms swung out.


    (So easy -)


    He jumps to the side with an attack that pulls the sound of a wind cut to his tail, wondering if it will hit him or something.


    The ground was determined by blowing up every earthen smoke, but this one is intact. At an arrowy speed or so, it''s still too late for the magician''s eyes.


    Like following that attack, the Demon Clan comes in with the sound of wings.


    From heaven to earth. This one also rushes toward the Demon Clan, as against the Demon Clan flying into such a diagonal straight line.


    Then naturally, there was madness in the accounts over there as well.


    Landing - In this case, is the attack point uneven? If you avoid behind or to the side, the correction is advantageous even if there is a slight discrepancy over there, but if it comes towards you, you will inevitably need to hang the brakes. Hence...


    "Sha-"


    He and I stagger. With his voice, the black claws of the devil claw descend directly into himself. There were no gaps, but there was some madness in the posture due to a sudden change in the location of the attack.


    That''s what I was after.


    Rotate your left foot around the axis and squeeze your nails in a sleek arc. Keep your hands on the outstretched Demon Arm and gently twist your arms.


    "Phew."


    �D�D


    The Demon Clan stayed in momentum, and no, it was thrown out with a cone to the ground, adding to the force it had pushed in when it had rebelled.


    Two, three, demons bouncing the ground. However, there doesn''t seem to be much damage caused by it, and he immediately regains his posture and jumps up.


    And keep some intermission and confront the bat wings as they blink.


    Literally irritated by being soiled? I don''t know how painful it is, but the devil clan with the sword swallowing air sounds abominably.


    "Humans, make strange moves..."


    "That''s terrible that it''s crazy. It''s a decent move."


    "Hmm......"


    Let it out in front of you and stand still, beating such a slap while you''re on your guard. Then, the demon clan with its nose ringing. It sounds like anger is probably included.


    But, no, should I still say that here...


    "You guys talk after all."


    When you mouth your candid thoughts, the sound of your nose ringing.


    "- Hum, there''s a human flair. I didn''t know we still had the privilege of speaking our language."


    "Well, it''s people''s language."


    And to take it lightly, of course.


    "Can you only assume that words are for people only? It''s still stupid, you humans."


    "... only people''s stuff? No, not to your language..."


    "The chatter is over..."


    When I frown back at the story here and there, it doesn''t fit. The demon clan shut its mouth to say a word and swelled up its killing temper.


    "Hmm."


    Fatigued face and chilled eyes in a heavily pressurized anomaly.


    Disgust springs up to spook the nails like a worm''s mouth. Is this the end of the conversation?


    ... I stopped playing to talk, but I didn''t set it up right away. Because I threw it earlier, they''re exploring this trend.


    (See how it goes... then)


    And while observing such demonic movements, this one also pays attention to the surroundings.


    The merchants dived in or didn''t see themselves, and the others are already engaged, and they hear anger, increased magic, and noisy crushing noises coming from the front of the merchants.


    Apparently, the other demons have gone that way with a lot of placement.


    Behind the woods later, but there are many magic fields there as well. That means I guess Lephire is dealing with all of that. I can tell you that her actions were better than attracting the majority and dampening this one.


    ... thinking about it with one hand in his pocket, and praising the Demons, his wings snapped at Russia.


    Is it time to move?


    "Death..."


    "Oh, shit."


    - Pattin.


    At the same time that such a sound was emitted from his fingers, the ground in front of the demonic clan, which leaned forward in an attempt to fly, exploded.


    "Nooo!


    Voices poked at voices.


    Turned.


    The demon clan, frustrated by the magic of the missile, had to step on its bare feet.


    So just jump back and take the distance. And exhale all the time, exercising magic.


    "�� Now, what is the power and power of the enemies of mankind in the other world?"


    Squeeze so small and small that they reveal the necessary amount of magic.


    Quickly knit the ceremony to bring the magic formation around the world.


    Horizontally, the letters of numerical value and corresponding equivalence were depicted in formation, chanting the voice value to activate it.


    - Yes, magic kabbalah is a few secrets, weighing in on practical techniques among kabbalah.


    "- Flamma est lego.Vis Wizard��"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s grudge......)


    From a few magic formations floating in the hollow, a roaring and blowing flame.


    It then turns to the demon tribe as if it were sucked in.


    But the demons did not even attempt to cast the flame, and took it by themselves.


    (Heh...)


    I''m surprised you didn''t work in evasion or defense. Was it stupid, or was it because there was some kind of protection?


    Even in the midst of thinking about nothing to deal with, the flames remain wrapped around the Demons.


    A magic flame. Contact should have burned down the enemy... yes, it should have, but the shadows in the fire column in front of me have no appearance of distress or suffering.


    Eventually, by some force, the flames were blown away.


    "... doesn''t work, does it"


    Did you hear such a grunt, or the devil clan who tells you to undo the excess and behave like a shudder?


    "... I didn''t mean to defeat me with this much magic. It''s a licked one."


    ��������


    ... wasn''t powerful enough? Demons who have not also suffered any burns to their hair muscles.


    As they say, I didn''t mean to spare a magic or a surgical ceremony, but the enemy in front of me doesn''t have a scratch or a shard of coal on it.


    I''m going to end with a blow more than the original. Belly. But the outlook was sweet? Regardless of the total amount of magic contained, resistance was perceived, but this result was unexpected.


    Again, strength stirs in the hands of the demons. Arm protruded.


    Now that was shot out without a swinging motion.


    Shall we fight at a distance? Avoiding it without jeopardy, strength gathers in the hands of the demons again.


    And arrows of force to be randomly fired. Yet it is a beating by one archer.


    He avoids it as he runs, taking care not to take the carriage behind his back.


    (Are you going to press in number......)


    On the face of the Demon Clan I saw while running, the bulkhead itches (seems cool). I can see it as if it is irritating, that feeling is revealed.


    If it''s a normal deal, I guess it''s because we can already take it down at this point. Was this stickiness outside of the assumptions?


    But if you want a long shot, it''s convenient for this one. Shooting from afar is what magicians want.


    Construct magic again while being chased by arrows of transparent power.


    - The earlier one didn''t work. If so. Set up a little stronger than the previous one.


    "- Flamma est lego.Vis Wizard hex agon aestua sursum!


    (- Fire, gather. Like a sorcerer''s grudge. The demon is in shape, burn it up!


    Last reproduction Nice to meet you, the magic formation that occurred messily around you. But now it appears everywhere, like in the air and on the ground. The number also increased by 50%. Power is not the previous ratio.


    And a walking flame. While crashing from the sky, or sickening through the ground, it involves an arrow of demonic shooting power toward it.


    "Knock..."


    That flame also makes no sense before the flames that have blown out of everywhere, such as the late escape, although the Demon clan now moves to either learn to be agitated or avoid it.


    The flames burning red captured the demons.


    But.


    "... it doesn''t work. This degree of flame."


    ����


    A few strips of flames draw, the demon tribe drank by the vortex is there. As soon as I realized that the fever didn''t work either, I stopped escaping and mouthed it.


    And I didn''t mind the still burning flames, and I put my hands around this one.


    "Fuck off!


    A huge mass of power that gets shot out. Turn the trees into scraps as you wrap up this magic surplus.


    But it''s still about that size to be avoided. That''s right, cut it out and jump back.


    After a moment, the blowing dust struck itself.


    Pinch your thoughts as you hand shelter your face from the dust and wind that flow behind you.


    (Doesn''t that even work...)


    Demons, enemies in front of them.


    And for some reason, the magic street is so bad.


    It was inexplicable that this sorcery would not work because I didn''t see a factor that I could bear at first glance.


    (... that amount of magic. Resistance to witchcraft will not be out of range, and that doesn''t seem to explain that skin and meat are sturdy...)


    Yes, the Demons themselves have a high resistance to witchcraft, not least because the power of surgery is attenuated and not extinguished. The sturdiness of the flesh was also not so different from that of the skin of the approximate organism in the sensations touched during the throw.


    Maybe it''s the type that''s naturally resistant to fire, but if you do, it''s unlikely you can''t burn a single hair muscle.


    The conditions under which a flame does not work are limitless.


    And. Flames knitted by magic are not translated into normal combustion phenomena.


    Magic belonging to the ignition does not burn because the ��burning conditions are in place" that the combustible matter touches the fire, that oxygen is present enough, but because it almost forces the subject to cause the phenomenon of combustion by means of a reproduced mystery, so if, besides the conditions of ignition, a magical flame is involved, the surgical path passes and burns.


    For this reason, without protection against the surgical ceremony, the subject will always be extinguished before the fire.


    Sure, it''s different if it just generates flames, but naturally the magic of the moment falls on the latter.


    Therefore, why can''t you burn it down with a magic flame?


    ... in the midst of hitting such a mystery, but only for now, I will look out for the distance.


    There are still signs of battle, but not the kind of atmosphere that is being pressured. Because the number that popped up is overwhelmingly lower than the number here?


    (I hear the other escorts are a problem. Then let me give it a try here......)


    Well, then, yes.


    "Sha!"


    Fly in, and send down the slaughter of the fleshy Demon claws. Use your foot to send a series of hits that connect from there.


    "Take, be! It doesn''t work. It''s an external factor."


    "Chorochoro take..."


    "Eh - depressing to get around!


    "Guh!"


    I can lay a finger with an anger.


    It was a direct hit at close range for the Demons, but the trauma is not as good as it sounds.


    but succeeded in greatly diverting the movements of the demonic tribe.


    "... eh, kid! It''s all the same magic like one of the fools'' memories!


    "Sorry about that. I don''t have much of a magic repertoire."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh"


    As soon as it twitched, the appearance of the roaring demon clan is sumptuous. I wasted no time thinking about what, sticking my right arm out with a hunch.


    "Primum excipio!


    (First wall, local expansion!


    Lay a line of physical defenses so as to separate the demonic tribes that have rushed in with momentum above the earlier acceleration.


    After all, is there some kind of force being added? From the boundary between the magic formation and the nails, a shitty sound and pieces of fire splash.


    "Hey, what -!?"


    Demons surprise the defense they see for the first time. Think about it before, while uncomfortable.


    (... what do you mean? Can a golden fortress seal it when the procedure doesn''t go through?


    If the magical path doesn''t pass, the defense must also have its interference. Let there be no breakthrough in an instant, and if you have time to match it, it should gradually break through.


    But there were no such signs of the current attack. It was completely preventable. That''s why all the questions come up.


    "What the hell is going on!? Why are you being held back by these patterns?


    "Oh, well, naturally!


    "Goddamn it, you''re kidding me."


    - The Demon Clan realized that the attack would not pass, fearing a counterattack, or pulling back once.


    And when this one is frowning loudly, it explodes from the side. When I looked at you as I put the Demon Clan in my sight, magic was bursting into other Demons whether someone had unleashed magic.


    And flames.


    But unlike this time, the demons were burned by the flames, and they were shortly out of breath.


    "This guy..."


    What the hell is going on? If the flame works, the possibility that you are naturally resistant to the flame disappears.


    Then suddenly, a man''s voice interrupted me in the middle of my thoughts.


    "Hey! What are you doing! Back off!"


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s you, brunette! Back off!"


    Have you noticed this one defeating the Demon Clan, or the adventurers who have finished defeating the Demon Clan over there are rushing towards us?


    On a good look, that was a party I was bickering about with Refill.


    As the warrior-style man shouted, a wizard-like girl, one of them, shot a flame out of the tip of the cane with a chant.


    Seeing it or not, the devil clan flickers with wings and jumps backwards.


    (Do you want to change that...)


    Dangerous retreat. I also repelled my own sorcery earlier, but I saw no or completely distanced myself from this. What''s the difference between magic here and there and it doesn''t work?


    Then, a runaway adventurer.


    "Back off. We''ll do the rest."


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll do something on my own."


    "Do something... what are you talking about! You''re struggling!


    "A struggle? No, I''m not a struggle..."


    "I would! That demon clan is pimping!


    Sure, but that''s it. It''s not just time consuming, it''s not a threat, and we''re not doing everything we can.


    Well, I guess it looks more like it from the side than it could have been defeated.


    "... maybe, but I want you to let me do it first"


    "No. You stay back to the merchants. We''ll figure it out later."


    "Uh - no, no, that''s trouble!


    Protest like you ate a bubble against an adventurer who shook his neck sideways.


    Yeah, I''m in trouble. If I leave it to others, I can''t solve the mystery that this sorcery won''t work for the Demons, and I don''t know how much magic and power it takes to defeat them. Naturally, that''s something you need to know while you can.


    But.


    "What? What do you mean, you''re in trouble? You''re saying I''m gonna take you down, so there''s nothing more to it, is there? Just hang out with the merchants.


    The embarrassment of a frightened adventurer was interrupted.


    Avoid the cause of the flight with minimal movement. It is an attack unleashed by the Demons.


    Has the adventurer who was beside him not completely discerned the attack? I was jumping a lot and taking a distance.


    In anticipation of sending an arrow of invisible forces that had been fired upon, the Demons turn this way as they glide across the horizontal ground to loudly swirl that sleigh.


    Have you stepped around and said that if you pack it from the blind spot, you can''t handle it this time?


    "Damn, you''re here!


    An adventurer who sets up his sword and tries to come forward. Are you going to shelter me? Thankfully.


    Yes - but both of those thoughts melted before their own chants.


    "- Astrum micans profundum.Cupio csuspento is ut vomica!


    (- Sea stars. Blessed Mother of God, I will not change that word now as a curse!


    Expanding directly underneath, the magical formation shines in a blackgrass color. Encouraged by the surgical ceremony constructed there, ��the original form of magic before it was refined�� is constructed in the right hand.


    "How can I understand if your magic doesn''t work?"


    Did you know that? The sorcerer is an unstoppable creature until all of its speculation is crushed. Never throw more than is possible.


    "-Stella maris!


    (- Go! Frozen stars of the curse!


    - Cursed, Stella Maris.


    Yes, he throws the magic bullet out of his right hand, while a few seedy magic formations unfold forward to refine the sorcery unleashed.


    Sophistication after acceleration, acceleration and amplification.


    The magic bullet that draws the tail of hail and water is a star. It flows down and becomes a star and crashes toward the Demon Clan.


    "Ice!? - What!?


    Jumped up, but already later festival.


    By the magic of the frozen stars that landed on the ground, huge ice petals blossom. Involving all the water and gas produced by the sorcery, the flying demon clan froze to its torso.


    "... I''m losing my power. There''s no Spica, no Sirius, so I can''t help it..."


    Same as when the meteor went down. After all, there are tough things about using star-related magic in different worlds. Because there are no stars or constellations in the other world that can be seen from Earth.


    I can''t benefit, but I don''t have the strength.


    "Ku, but it''s sweet, man! Ice, etc. - What!?


    "Ha - too bad. That was a different kind of magic. It''s not an easy solution, is it?


    "Why is it broken when this kind of ice is so stupid!


    The Demons are trying to get out of the ice, and they can try to destroy it, but they are not scared.


    - Ice curse.


    Reinforcement of results in astrology in the reproduction of freezing by Kabbalah Numerology Secrets, where the spells are woven and mixed, the attributes are greatly divided into water Trisystem composite ice magic.


    At the same time as the current realm of a very low temperature magic mass, it creates a mystery that causes you to follow the tail of water and air to ice your opponent.


    Besides, this magic is vicious because it also combines spells. The technique to be enclosed is not merely the technique of freezing, but is accompanied by a cursing ceremony, which cannot escape its commandments merely by destroying the ice.


    Yes, this is curse ice. As long as you "don''t break" the curse in the ice, the ice won''t melt or shake.


    (Would you like to eat this...)


    I shrug in my heart, gazing at the demons.


    No, it''s weird if you don''t eat it. I can still snort that the Devil''s body doesn''t freeze itself, but this is ice icing in anticipation of it.


    No matter how many ceremonies are not accepted by the contents, or whether or not the power is diminished with the protection of the stars that respond to the surgery, this is magic with double meaning. If we can get an ice prison on the outside, we can''t get out.


    ... Then an adventurer man suddenly slaps his back with a bang.


    "What the fuck, you have two attributes! You''re gonna do pretty good!


    "Well, this much..."


    "No, it''s good. I''ve reviewed it!


    "Oh, no..."


    Nothing good or nothing, but when Shuiming was in a complicated mood, the adventurer shouted to his surrounding companions -


    "Hey! Now! We''ll all hang up while the Demons can''t move!


    That was the time.


    �D�D������������


    The demons roared.


    To heaven.


    That can''t be compared to a growl.


    A deaf voice, no, it''s a sound. Such deceit strikes me in the ear as if it had directly converted harmfulness into audio as it were.


    Along with that, the demonic magic of the demon clan that shows its height. I guess I''m still drawing on the power I had in my body. Eventually, the throats of elaborate black power overflow from the demonic body.


    (What? Magic? No, no. What are-)


    And, the adventurer shouts out in that fold where Mizumi feels a vestige of the power that erupts from the demonic tribe.


    "Shit, that''s not good! If we keep this up, that ice, it''s gonna break!


    "Hmm?"


    interrupt thoughts and look at him. Apparently, the adventurer had some fear of exercising the power of the Demon Clan. It turns the joy of the present and is once again in agony on his face.


    Besides, Shui Ming will remain calm.


    "Why?"


    "Duh, why you? This is the power of the demon clan that I''m serious about!? Ice is so easy to break!


    "Oh, no, that''s just fine. Because no matter how much he scratches, that ice won''t break."


    And I don''t have a particular sense of crisis, to say.


    "What could you afford not to break? You! Take a good look at me!


    "What are you... heh?


    Fit that allegation close to yelling and see where it points.


    Naturally, there are demons there the same as before. But whenever I tied that half-body motion, the curse braided ice was rising, and a fine crack was running.


    "Is...? No, come on, come on! You''re lying!? It''s a curse! It''s a curse ceremony! Why are you breaking out like that?


    "What are you in a hurry for now!


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Scream and seriously observe a place that blows up reason and reason that happens in front of you.


    I don''t know what it is. This is seriously starting to break the curse ice. It was unscrupulous.


    - A curse ceremony called witchcraft is not just used in the meaning of a curse, it is a technique within a witchcraft system called witchcraft. Simply put, it''s a technique that depends on the way you make it from start to finish that doesn''t base resentment about yourself.


    In a technique that arises from the attempt to reproduce, without resentment or bitterness, the bondage and profound destruction of the business created by the strong power of resentment, it takes deep knowledge and skill not only in cursing ceremonies but also in spells to decurse them.


    Therefore, what is happening in front of us is unscrupulous. Because the curse is not originally a magical manoeuvre in form, that goes hand in hand with the boy trying to catch the painted tiger without any warning.


    "Not good! Guys, we''re gonna take this down fast!


    The adventurer screams in a hurry next to Mizumi''s face in a hurry.


    In contrast, "oops," "oh," "yeah," and the fellows who respond in their respective replies.


    They nod at each other and hang each other with their breath, but the black forces that overflowed from the Demons caused the adventurers they tried to surround to be bounced away.


    "Damn! Stay away!"


    "Magic! Go ahead and tap into the magic!


    "- It''s flames! Thou art the tip of the enemy..."


    �� To Decree��, those who can use magic begin to chant and unleash magic simultaneously.


    But that was foolish. The late, who had defeated the Demons earlier, if only the power of the Demons could have broken through with their magic, but now there is ice curse ice there.


    Because the magic of the other world does not contain the necessary technique for cursing, naturally the curse cannot be extinguished and the ice remains intact.


    Therefore, you will not receive the power you need to defeat the Demon Clan.


    When each magic vale clears, even as a matter of course, there''s the same demonic figure there as before you shoot.


    "I can''t believe that magic doesn''t even work...!


    Between the adventurers, agitation runs.


    The power to erupt from the demon clan in the meantime as well. I feel powerful, but I don''t know what to say.


    That''s not the same power that the monster generates or the magician activated the magic furnace.


    But, uh, power, didn''t you recognize yourself?


    No.


    (... it''s time for you to be serious and awkward. The curse ceremony is broken with that power)


    It bothers me. I care, but I''m not thinking right now.


    Yes, the cracks in the ice are getting bigger. Indeed, the Demons have all their blood vessels broken at the price of their power, spraying blood from everywhere. But if it stays this way, before the demons fall, it will be certain that they will break the curse hanging on the ice and that they will themselves receive a wind of return.


    Therefore, defeat before then.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis Wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. like the sorcerer''s grudge)


    "Its magic again!! That won''t work."


    "- Is that right? Sure, if it''s magic with additions and subtractions, maybe, but if it''s shot properly, it''s not the same thing."


    "That''s how much heat I can cook!


    "I told you, you devil! Mage''s Flame, don''t lick it!


    Say so, magic chant.


    "hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors!


    (The Terminator burns in form, and fears the fate of those who hold back before me!


    Flames to gather. But now they follow their bodies without colliding with the Demon Clan. Focus on the subject, roll the vortex.


    While burning down the surrounding objects and turning them into extinguishing coal.


    "- What, what!? Earlier..."


    On the ice that illuminates the light emitted by the flames, the red shown among the trees hung by the book of clouds is excellent.


    And how long has it been in your right hand, a demonic stone burned in orange, wrapped in a small ring formation?


    - Crush that, with the last key word.


    "- Fiamma o asshurbanipal!


    (- Then shine! It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    Moments later, the flames that were cluttering wrapped around the Demons - the surrounding sounds disappeared.


    There''s an explosion in my sight. The ground erupts, the sky stains a reddish white, and a massive explosion strikes like chasing it.


    That''s a blast.


    The crimson xia that occurs turns into a wave tao and dissipates radially.


    The Demon Nation cannot even lift the Terminator to the exposition of rapid power.


    It was just that everyone on the spot was full of their hands because they protected themselves from the heat that was emitted.


    ... and later all I had left was the smell of coal and a small smoking anti-burn on the trees.


    The effect was adjusted to take into account the impact on the surroundings, but still the great flames were blown away by shock waves, while the ground in the place where the Demons were located was magma. It even melted in various places.


    One of the adventurers with a surprised face raises his voice.


    "Shh, it''s amazing magic!


    Does the voice belong to the wizard girl? Everyone returns to me with that voice, or it is time to say the word.


    "Oh, hey! Ku, the clouds are burning in black...!


    "Intermediate magic? No, but this power..."


    "Red mud......? Isn''t this the guy who erupts from a volcano or something...?


    Is black smoke and magma unfamiliar in this world? As such surprises sweep around, earlier adventurers approach.


    "Hey, you! You can do it if you want! If that''s what you can say, do it from the beginning!


    "Ah, oh. Well, it was the first time I fought the Demons."


    "What? So, what were you doing sparing me? Next time, I want you to knock me down!


    "Ha..."


    That''s not why I''m saying it.


    When he replies vaguely to a nicely laughing adventurer, he asks with a surprised look.


    "What is it? You were the first to defeat the Demons, weren''t you? Aren''t you happy?


    "To?"


    "Heh? Hey, hold on. Maybe you''re tired now, aren''t you?


    "No, I''m not at all..."


    "Really? I hope so... you should still be careful, right?


    "Ha ha..."


    Okay, I''m coming.


    What are adventurer warriors mistaken for? Even though I''m not a child in the first line, I take the liberty of accelerating such an interpretation and returning this confused one to my buddy''s place on my ass.


    Drop him off his back, and Shuiming has a few words for you.


    "... ma, okay"


    indescribable mood, but it would just be better not trouble.


    Scratch your head polypoly for lack of location, then regain your mind and turn again to where the Demons were.


    (This is the Demon Clan, right...)


    Yes, this is who they were called here to be, their men.


    I wanted to play some opponent on this occasion to grasp the power, but in the end I was ruined by the power of witchcraft.


    There is no difficulty. Not at all.


    It did take a while to defeat them, but when it came to hassle, that was it, because it didn''t really end.


    But...


    "... will it take you nearly a minute to burn it down even if you use Ashur Vanipal''s..."


    The sorcery used to defeat the Demon Clan is the sorcery of fire attributes. Of the five elements that represent attributes, they are the forces that they are best at. The aptitude of the technique is good and so is the power, but chanting requires a smaller percentage than other sorceries.


    But using such magic took a minute to turn it into coal and wipe it away.


    It took too long. For the most part, it lasts about a few seconds until it loses its shape. Nonetheless, what is this with miscellaneous fish?


    And that was when Shuiming stiffened her face and clouded her eyebrows surprisingly.


    Behind that, something blew up at a terrible rate.


    "Nah -!?"


    Delayed by the collision sound, looking back. When you look, there''s a silhouette like you just saw.


    It was the Demons who blew it up.


    - No, you''re not, you''re not. That''s not a Demon tribe, that''s a Demon tribe chunk.


    Two, three, crooked arms, broken legs, necks, etc., were basically busted by something.


    (What -)


    With a russian surprise, stare.


    There was still something there that was demonic and demonic, and on the straight line opposite it, the appearance of Lefir with a huge sword in one hand.


    The posture of raising the red and silver cuttings is in the shadows of the trees. She has no shards of the gentle atmosphere she had when she met her.


    One eye gleaming at a gently leaning forward razor Zhu. He squeezed his sword-held arm like a bow string and wrapped it around the temple of God.


    Sakuraku,. Someone''s swallowing noise, which you can''t possibly hear, sounds strangely around.


    As if that were a signal, the demon clan, who was still alive, flies toward Lefir out of the lump that was just blown away.


    It''s an ambush. Did you think you could make a gap if you didn''t move?


    But only that demon tribe would have considered it an ambush.


    Refile is not distracted in any way. Even after the blow-up, I still think the enemy is in front of me.


    So it''s still in that state.


    Then, before that struggle, there is no way you can win the degree of madness of dying.


    Lefir scolded the flying demon clan beside him with that giant sword.


    From shake out to the end, the exact one knife that doesn''t have any cutting tips to brace is not even a hurricane.


    Before that haughty sword, the Demons are somehow divided up and down.


    On top of that, another slaughter comes from overhead. like (grate) rolled out to draw a cross, whereby the Demon clan is also divided to the right and left.


    Now I have no more breath roots.


    But she didn''t stop.


    No more futility. No slaughter or other necessary for an already dead opponent.


    It''s supposed to be an overkill of efficiency appearance, but at the end of the day, just not enough, Refill smashed the Demon clan''s head with a huge cut of sword.


    "Crush... Outside Road"


    The grunting words lingered in my ear because there was a mix of grudges that were not here.


    ... unspeakable pressure to sweep around has gone away? Lephire, who took the sword, approached us where we gathered.


    "... looks like we''re done here"


    "Ah, oh. Sort of..."


    In contrast, earlier adventurers. A warrior from a party close to her responds. Now I''ve dived into the ringing, but I was pressured by my earlier temper, but I can''t hear a word.


    On his behalf like that, I ask Lephire.


    "What about you?


    "Oh, now I''ve got no one left to clean up. There''s no more demons in that back there."


    Did you defeat everything, as you said before you went? Exactly.


    Excellent, though.


    "Wasn''t there more over here?


    "Right. As far as I''m concerned, all the guys on this side went with the intention of undertaking it."


    "Ha..."


    Stuck in words, show an invincible grin.


    "You didn''t have a problem, did you?


    "Indeed."


    Honestly admit it. That there were no problems alone.


    And I didn''t know you were going to take it all down.


    And on top of that, "You haven''t figured they''d pull your sides out yet, either, me," this girl said thoughtlessly. True, who the hell are you?


    Then, Refill looked around, mostly.


    "I heard a terrific noise from this one earlier, what if this miserable situation?


    "Oh, my magic."


    And when he answered, Lephile gave him a flamboyant look after looking surprised.


    "That''s just great, Suimei. Active."


    "Please stop being active. It took me a long time to take him down."


    "Nah - what the hell?


    "Oh."


    There must have been some confusion about the tragedy of the place and the number of defeated predictions. Nodding, Lephile asks in surprise.


    "... it was meant to stop at my place that seemed mighty, but was it that much of a deal to be here?


    "No, I think he''s just like the others. Now that Refill''s torn it apart, it''s probably the same individual."


    Say, take a glimpse at the end of the demon clan. All the demons who came out on this side are in the same shape. It was just something that looked like a daemon.


    Except if there''s a solid difference among them, but it doesn''t seem like there was more strength than there was that much crisis in this fight than there was in the original.


    "No, but if you can use magic of this magnitude, when it comes to that degree of demonic... I thought this was magic coming to the upper middle class, but my point of view is wrong...?


    "Intermediate?


    "Oh. No?


    That''s what Refille asks me.


    ... Now, what is intermediate? With that said, this world is not bound to the five major elements. Besides the eight attributes, there are such a poorly understood magical division.


    Lower, intermediate, advanced. When Trinity remembered this advanced magic and tricks, she was happy to have all around her.


    And with what exactly do they lay down the upper middle and lower?


    Either way, because this answer is completely different from the other magic and standards and standards, it is unlikely that I can answer it.


    "... bad. That''s what I''m saying. I don''t know."


    And I honestly said it with meaning around it, but in a way that Refile is not good at it.


    "Don''t you see? Why? You were supposed to say your father was a master before, but you didn''t teach him that when he taught you magic?


    "Well, that''s my own magic trick,"


    "Nah -!? He said he made it himself!?


    "Hmm? What? Is something wrong with you?


    I look at her as surprised as if she even got water in her sleeping ear, tilting her neck.


    Basically, all homemade is common except that magic is the first basis of learning or a widely disseminated populist. Apart from magic, such as astrology, which has a full meaning in the position of the stars and has no room for improvement in existing objects, magicians and high-ranking magicians who use magic as liberal as a few secrets and spells consolidate magic that is so frequently used as to be sure with their own magic.


    "Yes, no... Well, you could say that...?


    "Well, I can. Time and knowledge, as long as there are ideas that are not captured by existing concepts. I think it''s a personal imperative."


    "Ah, oh. Well.... it''s hard to be a wizard"


    Now, is there anything different here about this as well? Refile mouths such stories like bumps and soliloquy, but from the side of it a snail and a wizard girl raise her hand.


    "Sa, earlier magic, but even in my view, I don''t think his magic was anything inferior to that of any other wizard. But... it didn''t really work for the Demons."


    "... Really?"


    "Not at all. What the hell''s the difference?"


    and flatter his shoulders at the remainder of the result of the sprouts.


    What do you think?


    In the end, I didn''t know it was over, but honestly, I felt like I should.


    Yes, that''s that last power the Demons put out. I recognize that one somewhere.


    Um, most of the power that I don''t physiologically accept feels gratuitous.


    Surely that wasn''t as powerful as a devil worshipper or something.


    "... No, you heard something about the Demons practicing evil gods before..."


    Maybe that''s the key?


    - And I was in the middle of Mizuming''s quest for mysterious answers and thinking.


    Suddenly, Refill calls in.


    "... Sumiaki-kun. And everybody."


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    "Apparently, it''s not over now"


    Turn around simultaneously.


    There, over there, and a refill squirting his chin in front of the merchant squad. Looking in that direction as she urged me, signs of magic were closing in again.


    "Seriously......"


    A word to speak for the human heart around you.


    I hear the battle isn''t over yet.

 23 The sword of spirit

    - Apparently, it''s not the end now.


    The second tension began with that word that drained the alarm of Refill, who sharply narrowed his eyes.


    A wizard girl says, turning her gaze in the direction Lefir pointed.


    "Yes, indeed, Mr. Refile is right, he''s coming this way! And more than just now..."


    "Is that true!?


    "Damn, there were some wounded just now over here, huh? You don''t have enough!


    Hearing the girl''s words, the escort adventurers and mercenaries each bothered like a pine tao.


    The streak against the Demons is no longer definitive. Signs of a sensational magic field on the west side represent it as it were, and besides the large number, there seems to be some injured people out here, considerably worse minutes than the previous one.


    There will be no need for upset to run to them either.


    Shuiming also lags behind, sharpening your senses in that direction. If the eye lid is closed and unnecessary sensations are blocked, the magician''s sixth sense will show its true power.


    (The number is, ten... No, you have twenty. You''re right, there are more than just now)


    This time, just like earlier, the magic field was coming this way.


    Because the magnitude of the power you can feel is more or less the same, it''s probably the same as the demon clan that defeated you today.


    As Shuiming looks west, each of the escorts speaks up.


    "... Ku, what are we going to do?


    "We''ll have to intercept that! You''re not getting away with this!


    "Hey! Whoever got hurt in the fight earlier, back off! Anyone who can fight, get ready now!


    All the rage flies because of the impatience. It''s almost time to take over - the battle.


    They could also afford it in earlier battles, but that was an accident with a difference in numbers. When the number is about the same or slightly higher, they are still afraid of the power of the demons as much as they fear. Already, haste and agitation rule the place.


    Then Galeo, who must have been hiding himself with the other merchants until now, appeared from the back of the carriage.


    And then he enters the busy moving escorts and asks.


    "Is the battle not over yet...?


    His complexion, which emits an upward rubbing question, was bad to see. For him to be a non-combatant, the Demons would be nothing but a subject of fear, and he would have perceived from the movements and conversations around him that the situation had not yet come to an end.


    One of the escorts answers such a galeo.


    "Oh, oh, wait a little longer. I hear the Demons are still coming this way."


    "hey my goodness...... so we are ok!?


    "... that''s more than the story just said. There are still untreated injuries over here, and this could be a tough fight."


    "So... so we are going to be killed by the Demons!?


    "No, I''m going to do everything I can to make sure it doesn''t..."


    "What''s the matter?


    "Worst case scenario, some of the guys whose escorts will disintegrate and escape may leave"


    "-!?... Well, right. I guess so......"


    "Oh, you''re taking the other merchants and running away before it''s all gone."


    An adventurer who whispers to Galeo about the escape of his escort. The look is harsh and stiff. It is true that he is right that it cannot be turned into life.


    If all were hired with money, there would also be people who would spare their lives to escape.


    Besides, if that happens, is he also a runaway stomach that I foresaw? The word now probably contained a nuance to say so.


    Galeo with a similar bitterness and head to despair.


    "I was just going to Nerferia to do business, how could there be a demon tribe..."


    My face has increased earlier and it is blue. It must have been this itinerary for him, on a relatively safe road, and something he was planning to reach the empire without any problems. That''s what happens when you open the lid.


    For some reason, there''s a demon clan, just a bunch of merchants and escorts hitchhiking at me. The current situation plagued by such an inexplicable situation.


    In that mind, there is not much to observe.


    And it was that time when Galeo would be bothered by groans. As soon as I realized this second crisis, Lefir walked out.


    And Rin, letting go of his reliability, spoke to Galeo.


    "- Don''t worry, Lord Galeo. The demons who come at us, I will defeat no one left."


    Galeo then raised his face.


    "Yes, it was indeed Lord Grakis... Your words are very reliable, but women like you who are not old enough are demons..."


    Is it something you can defeat as easily as you say it with your mouth...... but you want to say it? Word clouded Galeo. In those eyes, she was distorted by her little girl and insult.


    He doesn''t know the harshness of Lephire or the demon clan she defeated in the back.


    Though it may be impossible to think so...


    So, during the earlier battle, an adventurer who exchanged words with Shuiming comes forward a long time ago and speaks with confidence.


    "No, I''m fine! Lephire''s strong! You just defeated most demons by yourself!


    "Yes! And Mr. Refill is a swordsman enough to have a semi-giant in two! So it''s okay with the Demons."


    A wizard girl rides a warrior-style adventurer. Less anxiety for them than for the other adventurers, I guess, is due to the fact that I once lined up my shoulders with Refill. With them, who don''t even create as much anxiety as such a wrinkle of hair, and to Refiel, Galeo comes and goes unexpectedly.


    "Really...?


    "Yes. So you don''t have to worry about anything"


    Not powerful, but refreshing and confident peek and affirm, Refile. Does it not show any weakness there to calm Galeo down?


    No, I don''t think she has any traces or other dust or mustard (chisels) against the Demon Clan that she has defeated by herself earlier.


    Nevertheless...


    "... wow you trust me"


    Warriors and wizards look at her like they see anything dazzling. That''s all, was the battle impressive at the time?


    Looking at them, with admiration so whispering, Refill returns with a look on his face.


    "... stop it, Swimei. I was really a little nervous then. I don''t know why."


    "Has it turned out that way? But you look amazing enough. That''s..."


    "... um, um"


    If you speak like a chase, Refill tells you to illuminate. It seemed so awkward, I sprinkled a few red leaves on my face and roared so cutely inside.


    Meanwhile, the two warriors and the wizard have both finished their theories of power, or Galeo turns to Lephire.


    And there was still a half-hearted atmosphere, but I checked my physique as best I could with coughing.


    "... ok. I look forward to your work."


    "Yes, we do our best to meet your expectations."


    Even in such clerical terms, Refile humbly returned it.


    And while such an exchange was over, Lefir turned to Shuiming.


    "Suimei kun"


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Abruptly, something the hell. Responding to the soaring call of seriousness, turning to her and asking, she receives a reply that looks serious.


    "Again, are you all right? If something happened in the earlier battles, you''d better back off without being forced."


    Is the origin of the proposal due to concerns that magic did not work? If you do make a hard choice as a "magician," you''d better leave it to her and the other escorts, too.


    But there are many of them, and now that there is no certainty that they will stop, they are arching their hands.


    "No, it''s okay."


    "Is that true?


    An adventurer overlaps the refir asking.


    "Hey you, are you sure you''re okay? I''ve been using magic quite a few times earlier, and you''re not tired of that?


    "Oh. It''s okay, ''cause we can still afford it"


    "Can''t afford it... if you overestimate the distribution of power, you can''t take it back, can you?


    "I''ll take your advice, thank you"


    I don''t care, but the words are silent. I can''t possibly eat into words that come out of my worries.


    For once, only the shape, I honestly nodded, but an adventurer who is not good at it turns a frigid gaze.


    So, there''s Refile.


    "But Suimei. Is it good that the magic you use is hard to work with the Demons?


    Yeah, I''ll take care of it there, too.


    "Can you do that?


    "My magic isn''t the only one I just used. If the earlier pedigree doesn''t work, you just have to deduce it from their characteristics or try the numbers until you can guess."


    When he shook his shoulders and said the reason for that, Refile frowned at the unfamiliar rhetoric.


    ���� A system that works......? Attributes, aren''t they?


    "Oh yeah... there''s a lot going on"


    I can see clearly now that I have a question mark on my head. But the question she had spoken was in the right words.


    Yes, it does seem like a bad magic street to the Demons, but it never means it''s deadly to itself.


    There exists a classification in the other world of witchcraft that greatly distinguishes the school of witchcraft called "lineage��.


    That is proof left that the source of magic in the other world is not a single one.


    When you hear of magic, magicians, you never think that the fantasy world is at its peak. The world beyond the spread of science is also horribly mysterious if we count it again.


    Kabbalah, astrology, spells, from alchemy if you name famous, from witchcraft called Witchcraft, to Yin Yang Road, a collective witchcraft system, a fiercely branched secularism, the largest witchcraft system on the continent, immortality.


    Even if it is confirmed, the number exceeds thirty.


    From this, if we divide the attributes, series, effects, etc. in detail, we will also have a huge number.


    In other words, there''s so much mystery in the other world.


    Apart from witchcraft that you haven''t met or that you can''t use as it stands, some of them will always work for the Demon Clan.


    Exorcism, holy magic. If you list a hit, is that the place?


    Besides, just because it''s ineffective against the Demons is never like this sorcery is inferior, and if it doesn''t work after trying it out, just sue the force pusher like it did earlier.


    - Yes, if you want to come as many as ten or twenty, you can just shoot the same number. That''s just the story.


    Then one way or another, this fear would be that we might have to give it all we can.


    But I can''t change my belly on my back.


    (Starting the magic furnace is necessary for when things go wrong. Should I do everything I can beforehand?)


    If it''s a crisis, do your utmost to come. You will undoubtedly call for regret here, such as sparing yourself and pushing yourself into distress.


    Don''t be such a fool.


    Thinking that way.


    "That''s what happened earlier, but you''re calm, Suimei. You know, in a situation like this, you say it''s normal to be like any other escort."


    "Isn''t that something those two can say?


    To the words of Refill, he squeezed his jaw gently.


    "You and theirs are different. Unlike them, anxiety doesn''t come from you."


    "Really? Oh, come on, you might be patient, huh?


    "I often say it''s soggy"


    I hate whiteness. Reply to those words, now seriously.


    "Well, there''s no way I can handle the mess."


    "So this kind of danger has happened before?


    "You''re a bummer. I''m going to give up my life a couple of times."


    "What''s that?


    "Don''t tell me."


    Yes, I answered lazily, and Refile exhaled, jealously, but pleasantly.


    "You are an unusual person. Most of the time I come to talk to you, but I never show you what''s at stake."


    "That''s the kind of creature I am. He''s a wizard."


    "If you don''t do that much, you''re gonna want to skin your makeup, right?


    "- Heh, how?


    "Huh, I''ve only had swords for a long time..."


    "Ugh, uhh... Mr. Refill is koei"


    and refir laughing invincibly at it. Earlier in the day? With such a joke, Galeo looks worried.


    "... Lord Grakis. Are you sure you don''t want to get ready like the others?


    "Yeah, because I have this. One sword will suffice."


    "Lord Goat, you let me choose you as a healing magic user, so you don''t have to do this, do you?


    Galeo cares about this one too. Besides, Shuiming scratched her head poly.


    "Thank you for your concern. But you don''t have to worry."


    "But..."


    "I''ll back down when I need treatment, and I won''t force it. I''m not going to get over it either."


    "... ok. Take care, too."


    Galeo gives that back with a serious look.


    ... there was some disturbance, but still the leader of the caravan. Only the merchant who strands the city seemed to be well advised.


    "- Well, I guess it''s about time"


    "Looks like"


    ����


    Refil, agreeing without one or two to the over-abstracted words uttered in deception, rotates and holds back with one hand the heavy-looking sword.


    A wizard girl yelled at the whole thing as Galeo tilted her neck in such an overly short and obscure exchange.


    "Gentlemen! It''s time to come!


    The wind and other factors make the trees squirm. Together, heightened tension in the place.


    Grate without observing the atmosphere of such a war. An adventurer screams at Galeo, right and left.


    "Hey, Mr. Galeo! You stay back! The battle begins!


    "Ha, ha! Well, good to see you!


    And Galeo, who you were, responds or no, and backs off as if played by the words of the adventurer.


    Then the escorts finish preparing for the interception and get to their respective positions.


    In the meantime, Refile broke it and walked forward.


    Are you telling me to fight alone again?


    "Hey, Refill"


    "Don''t worry. Now I''m going to fight in this place. Suimei, if you need me, I need your help."


    "I don''t mind that, but what are we going to do about working with them around?


    "That''s..."


    Stand play again? When this one is perplexed by such speculation, Refill goes to a position where he can see them all and looks back at them creepingly.


    And he stabbed a sword in the ground for this lookout.


    Sound waves and some invisible wave bring the guards to their attention.


    And.


    "... I''ll be out front!! Everyone destroy the devil clan out of range!!


    Lefir, anxious for the number, raised his voice to inspire the guards who were atrophying. A powerful voice sounds like the diffusion of a shock wave.


    The thunderous voice, and temper, entered the hall, and would not be inferior to a general of an army.


    I don''t raise my voice to respond. No one would have responded to the attempt to wipe out bad air.


    But that''s not a kind of silence about being busy with my little girl.


    With the burst, there shouldn''t be any element to echo, but the surroundings seemed to be sensed by it, the atmosphere that was a floating spot in wonder disappeared, and it felt like good tension had increased.


    ... Is that the kind of talent she has? That''s exactly what they call charisma.


    Soon after she saw such an unexpected ability of Refill, she turned west.


    Synchronized with that, they showed up out of the trees, no matter.


    A fierce, deafening voice echoes around.


    "Here they come!


    Someone''s voice.


    The Demon Clan strikes at the same time, keeping its momentum running through the sky.


    Suddenly, as it fitted, Refill kicked the ground, rushed out, accelerated, and jumped.


    "Haaaaaa!!


    - Not while the other escorts speak up.


    How long till Lefir gets first?


    And flashing, a great sword over her height. With that reach and a powerful swing, the three demons within came on their way were slashed off at once.


    landing, and the confronting Demons and Refiles.


    I took the lead, frustrated my feet.


    This was a first impression for neither the escorts nor the demons.


    From among the escorts, he said, "Oh!," a mixed twist of surprise and joy runs, and the galeos behind him and several merchants watching how they are, raise their voices of excitement.


    - And it was then that Refill got off to an unparalleled head.


    �D�D


    From the sky, signs of magic came down.


    Some of them noticed it, looking up into the sky.


    "Coming from the top!


    Ringing wizard voice. It was an ambush from directly above the Demon Clan, at a late time.


    Then this is a way to send some of this to the first unit to tear it apart in an ambush from the top.


    (Mixed battle target! Chi, gather them and you won''t be able to stand up again...)


    As I looked up, I bit down the bitter bug. If you''re brought into a mixed war, it sucks. Wizards and bowmen are harder to fight, and once a battle has been fought with enemy allies, it will probably remain so until the end.


    If, like a trained army, "everyone is sharing" a manual for the occasion, it will change the story.


    Is this a bad idea?


    Yes, Shuiming tried to activate the magic - it was that mingling.


    "If so..."


    Lephire whined so quietly and coldly.


    And it was the phenomenon that followed that word.


    "Nah -!?"


    What did you do?


    Suddenly a red glow shone around Refill.


    Yes, just as the vulgar aura overflows the outside world, the sheen that opens the darkness begins to brighten the red girl to crimson.


    Altogether, some powerful force that is not even a swelling magic.


    It brightens the body, the sword, the air around it, and...


    "- Ha!!


    Slashed. Let the sky, that is the way to sweep away.


    The length of the sword doesn''t reach the enemy, just an awkward blow to the sky. But the arc-drawing slash pulled the trajectory of a red, giant slash of brilliance and cut off the demons falling from the top to one sword.


    And Refill moves the sword without interruption. Flip, a preliminary action to the next slash, turned off the twist, and during the call for a gust of wind, he also suffered a tornado slaughter that slashed his surroundings toward the demonic tribe unfolding forward.


    Several demons could not foresee where the slaughter would take place. Is it like a demonic wind to them that will not spare death from just blowing? In one breath, it will be a corpse.


    "Huh...?


    I don''t know. Up, the voice of surprise.


    While I''m at it. The more such words went through the brain, the more one-sided and overwhelming.


    Needless to say, it would be that red brilliance that made that happen.


    "Hey, wait. That''s...!


    That, yes, that identity falls under something that cannot be in the material world in its own knowledge.


    Normally, if some kind of interference doesn''t work, it''s something that can never exist, that is.


    - and, in a different sense than this one, the wizard and warrior, who likewise could not follow the movements of Refile, watching but remaining depending on the matter, cheer.


    "Wow!"


    "Hey, did you see that!? Lephire''s guy slaughtered a big demon with that one before!?


    "... is that it? Did Lephile do the same thing before?


    "Ah? Oh, yeah... what''s up?


    The adventurer frowns at this one, who asks stunned. He must have probably thought it was too surprising or out of place.


    ... A big demon would be the giant species we were talking about. Did you defeat it because you had that power? Then the point goes. No, you can easily defeat most enemies with that kind of power.


    Like that.


    "... Um, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?


    "Yes, no. That''s not true at all..."


    Surprise is just too strong for your thoughts and body to work well. It''s horrible. It''s a terrible thing.


    With such a self on his ass, the adventurer warrior hangs a decree on his companion, as he recalls.


    "Whoa, this is not how you should do it! We''ll cover you, too!


    "Yes!"


    Follow up, responsive voice. In addition to their party and it, adventurers and mercenaries around them also respond.


    Even in the meantime, Refill had put together that red, clean brilliance, slashing the Demons once and for all.


    ��������


    By contrast, Shuiming was almost in a barbed state. It''s like, it''s not moving.


    But in this case, you wouldn''t mind standing on a bar.


    At first, Refile told me to ask for backup, but I didn''t need any of that.


    The answer is that red brilliance that wraps her up. That power she emits, in the other world, is a kind of force called the power of spirit, telesma, and spirits.


    They are also different from magic and etheric and other powers involving spirits, such as so-called angels and demons, in their source, which they exercised are classified as higher order forces, jumping over the forces caused by the human movement.


    - But high order, even in a sip, would be hard to understand. The high and low difference represented here is not the magnitude of power, but the difference that distinguishes between what can or cannot interfere.


    It does not deny the strength of power. But - in a big mess, something that cannot be interfered with by physical force can be attacked or not accepted. This is such an outrageous force.


    Sorcery also has different directions, but advanced ones are classified as higher-order and depend on the ability of the operator.


    Spirit, however, is a force in a high position as it is.


    So completely, that''s...


    (Spiriting? But Refile is a human being... no, not really. Is her body or spirit originally spiritual -?)


    That state. I''m not harnessing the power of the Spirit, I just don''t care how you look at it. It just looks like Lephire herself is emitting the power of the Spirit.


    That''s why I can''t go back to surprise myself.


    In the magical knowledge of the other side, it is unlikely that the Spirit is present in the material world - that is, in the world where organisms exist.


    Indeed, even in the other world, they used to exist. They are told in literature such as mythology and inheritance that they were definitely there.


    But nowadays, demons, angels, spirits, those beings called spirits in bulk, gods, evil gods, etc., as scientific civilization develops, in that world, man takes away the majority of the "source of existence", and as in ancient times, there is not a single pillar named, but "something similar with similar power" on the outside of the world. Or as an exception with a name, there is only a ruler or an outside God.


    And to use those powers, even at one end of the spectrum, we can communicate using special technologies, and make the world a little more current when we do it by contract.


    Therefore, I am very surprised because I am exercising that power as my own without any limitation in front of me.


    In her case to discuss, it is probably a rather unusual case: half human and half spiritual, because she possesses a human figure as a certainty.


    ... No, I know it''s an unscrupulous guess, but let''s just say.


    Should it be called a different reason, a fantasy, that something like this exists without any problems?


    But...


    "You''re too cheesy about how much anything exists itself spirits..."


    Through the surprise, I''m half frightened.


    Exploring the mysteries of the world puts itself in such a state. Only then is the situation in front of us outrageous.


    "To this extent!!


    I can blow up the majority of the Demon Clan and refir can roar. Are you going to mow your offensive intentions here at once?


    The Demons, on the other hand, began to see hesitation in the attackers of what they would not lose.


    "All right! Continue to Refill! I''m gonna keep knocking you down!


    The guards who saw it raised their voice with the Warrior''s decree.


    advantage. Such a situation where whoever sees it can say with this win and let go.


    If you slash down a few more, this time you''ll be free from the battle.


    That was the time.


    "Ma, wait! Something''s coming! Awesome momentum!


    Someone screams in a hurry to see if you''ve sensed the movement of magic. Then, while the wizard girl was stunned, she raised her voice to caution.


    "Hey, what''s this!? Big! Be careful, everyone! Signs of immense magic will fly!


    Behind the demons who are here today, a violent sound that echoes from behind. The sound of such destruction, as if he were busting heavy objects at the mercy of his strength, approaches step by step.


    It''s a dangerous sign. Neither magic nor the magnitude of being felt is the ratio ever.


    (Oh, give me a break. It was going to end peacefully......)


    Damn, and while poisoned in my mind, I was bitter about the dangers so dense that I hadn''t been here yet, Lefir just turned his face.


    "Everybody back off! They''ll be here soon!


    And right after that. Threatening this victory, it knocked down the trees, knocked them down, blew them up, and appeared on the battlefield.


    The demon clan that preceded the roar, rocked the earth, and whilst beating the earth, settled in front of it as if...

 24 Demon General

    - It was like a lightning bolt.


    Not to mention the earth, but to crush what is beneath and landing as if.


    And rising loosely from a state of fist on the earth, his demon tribe. His height slightly exceeds the size of other demons, just over two meters.


    The limbs and feet, such as the one with the Marutai directly in place, are easily reminiscent of his being a totalization of violence, and to himself from the other world it is that which reminds him of ghosts and satyrus.


    Yeah, that''s exactly what the power was all about.


    Intense martial authority transmitted via the air. It is precisely the devil who incites fear.


    It maintains a human-like look and wears apparent outfits, but the details, no matter what, are unlike humans.


    "... Hmm, have you finally found it"


    That''s what the demons who show up say. Finally, what are you talking about? That alone doesn''t capture the edge of the word.


    In the meantime, the escorts wander out under pressure from the abrupt appearance and the mundane martial arts.


    "Hey, what the... he''s bigger than the rest of us"


    "Shh, it''s amazing power! I can''t compare it to any other demon tribe..."


    They were floating in an instant. I don''t know if I can do it. Even the demons have felt threatened before. I can tell you that if you have a powerful hand to see like this, you will have no choice but to go back and back and back and shake your hips one after another.


    But...


    (Oh, man, seriously, I can''t compare to those guys from earlier...)


    This one, too, is drenched with sweat in its martial arts. Even though we don''t know as much about the strength of the Demon Clan yet, suddenly something superior or more powerful has emerged.


    Calm down, I can only tell you in my heart, but I can''t stop rushing as much as I think.


    "Both bugs...... whoops"


    Let''s snort, as if to mock.


    Then the demon tribe stares with its tiger-like eyes at what they thought and the surroundings that solidify themselves into tension.


    "... well, isn''t it different from the story? Are you telling me they grabbed Nise''s info...?


    ... Well, was something unexpected? The Devil''s words were mixed with confusion, but eventually when he spit on the spot in frustration, he regained his temper and breathed.


    And.


    "Fair enough. It doesn''t change what you do. - Listen, both of us! My name is Rajas! One of the devil''s generals, who keeps more armies than Nakshatra, king of our great demons! There''s no way for you to live! I''ll kill you too!


    A loud voice that rocks the atmosphere, the earth. No, it''s a shock wave. That pushes the escorts further into fear.


    "Hih, hih..."


    I can hear you, someone''s scared voice. Everyone around you would want to speak up like that. That''s all, there was only despair here.


    ��������


    Meanwhile, Lefir, now standing in front of him, doesn''t move in front of that demon clan named Rajas. He just leans over to something and grips the sword firmly with both hands.


    What is the matter? That''s right. Was she attacked by that martial arts too?


    Such an arrow that the people around me began to turn their anxiety eyes to the girl who had fought off the lead so far -


    Yes, it was such an arrowhead. Refill''s passion blew up.


    "Precious, dear, oh dear!!


    Unbeatable by Rajas, loud voice. A roaring voice, perhaps containing anger, blew up the battle that had occupied the field, and Lefir was slashed with a red brilliance.


    "Hmm?"


    Rajas offers his arm just to see the red whirlwind or to hit this with an invincible grin.


    Regardless, the sword strike and the red brilliance gather there, but Rajas'' arms could not be slashed off, and he sowed a fierce piece of fire, whether that force was rebellious against each other.


    The blow of the giant sword was held back by that most-wrapped arm, or it has not reached Rajas'' arm.


    Whether it''s a pushing force or a thoughtful blow, the Demons can laugh without praise or ridicule.


    "Doesn''t it, little girl?"


    "Naturally! My sword, I want to forget to see it!


    "Hmm? Your sword?


    "- Rajas! Tell me you don''t remember me!


    Besides the brilliance, Lefir emits intense anger. From her tone of mouth, it seems to me that there is a shallow connection between the Rajas and her.


    When the Demons made their move, the sword-by-sword refir was played.


    Refile to land endangered and regain posture.


    Then, after sending Lephire a gaze that looked at him, he remembered the cause, as Lephire said, and laughed.


    "- Oh, fu ha! Right! I remember you, little girl! You survived Nausias then!?


    "Huh...?


    "Ah...?


    Nosius and, indeed, yes. Sound familiar to it, or a few people, including the party of the adventurers earlier, react.


    A nation destroyed by demons when it comes to nosias, but what is her survival. Do you have any knowledge of it?


    Then there''s Lefir, possessed by passion.


    "... yes! I want to finally remember!


    "Ha! I didn''t even die of wild drowning anymore, I didn''t know you were alive! All the others say they''re dead!


    "Oh, my God!


    To the demon clan who made a laugh with joy, Refile was slaughtered once again.


    She was completely swallowed by anger, as if she had forgotten me. Because of that, sword strikes are more powerful than they were earlier.


    But is the power of that demon also considerable? Lefir''s fierce series of attacks with his muddled arms - and he saw a gap in her for losing her calm.


    In between the slight stagnation that I was able to make shortly after I played the sword, I shook up my arm.


    "- The movement is monotonous!


    "Ahh."


    I can hear her as if she was blinded by a fistfight and uttered unknowingly. Bad. Dormitory creeping out of his arm draws a line from what he just saw.


    If you hit it, even if it''s spiritual, I''m sorry you''re safe.


    "Chi -"


    The others are stuck and unable to move. Then only you can open it now.


    Speaking tongue-in-cheek at a hint of bitterness left in his mouth, he is forced to pull Lefir''s body, unable to move on his fist rays, using magic.


    "Hey -!?"


    "Nooo -?"


    Surprise is better than both. Those who were pulled and those who were stripped.


    And I run without any leisure. forward. Because of the sudden exercise, the distance between Refile and Rajas could not be earned. Then Refill is still in Rajas range and awkward.


    Therefore now, I must myself come forward and fill the hole in that difference.


    "Suimei! No! Get out!


    "The miscellaneous fish! Come at me!


    Rajas'' fierceness scratching off his back-haired voice hits his body with a hard breeze. With that shock all alone, he confronts the Demon Nation with the greatest speed he can get out now.


    At that time, I can see the behavior. The moving shoulder. It''s a fist blow that will wield if you turn this one off.


    In one hand, is a throw that uses its power as good as before? - No, but that''s awkward. Even if that powerful fist is a blur, let''s call it a bad hand.


    Jump. Hate your swinging fist. Like running up the body of a demon clan.


    And it didn''t kill the acceleration, so by the time the Devil''s arm was stretched out, his body was on top of him.


    "Phew."


    Kick your feet. Shoulder to shoulder, stomping kick feet. One shot infused with just enough magic to infuse as of now.


    It conveys comfortable shock and definite response to one''s body, but Rajas still can''t handle any pain.


    Yes, speaking of what I was able to do now, I only plunged the ground at the foot of the subject into majesty with the roar.


    - Shit, you can''t even hit it right away.


    This difference even though the sword the Adventurer wields is valid against the Demons. I don''t know. There''s some kind of workmanship, but it''s usually one shot from the shoulder to the half of the body, and it stinks of fraud.


    When you''re in the aftermath with evil while letting yourself dance in the hollow like that, there''s a frustrating shape.


    "Fuck you!


    Rajas arms wielded clutterfully. The focus is not defined, but still sufficient, no twelve minutes. It has a surplus that can destroy this body five times.


    Was Refile slashing from the front with this? That''s Spirit, I''m afraid.


    "- Via gravitas"


    (- Gravity Road, Formation)


    Via Gravitas - and the attack, word for word. Using witchcraft, he manipulated himself in the hollow and flexed on a rapid landing, reacting to the preliminary motion of Rajas'' kicking, which he captured at the eye end. And.


    �D�D


    In the next moment, behind the Demons.


    It would only have seemed to him that he had become smoke and slipped through his kicking leg. A surprised face came to my attention, but as I turned to the huge crushing sound I heard a beat late, the end of the kick leg put out by the Demons was erasing every strip I could see by deciding the ground by the roots of every tree.


    I want you to stop letting that kind of force overrun you. With that in mind, Rajas spends a small amount of time not looking back and walks behind.


    It was a leisurely expanse to see the Devil clan trying to do all the atrocities here and now.


    hindsight in front of a narrowed gaze. Huge bodies and more appearance than humans reminiscent of the superior species. The overflowing martial arts are mighty, and the amount of magic is not comparable to what you need there. And it''s the black dorsumi that rings it.


    It stings from the body, but obviously it smells so different.


    And, Rajas'' turning direction chases him, his gaze crosses for a moment, but he shakes it off that it doesn''t matter, and he just walks right through the side.


    "Come on."


    To this flirt, a deviant voice.


    And what comes next is a blow from the steering. If so.


    "- Omissa vicissim"


    (- Reverse heaven and earth)


    "Hey!?


    Sorcery flips up and down the space, knocking the subject off. Back down. Nice to meet you, Demon Clan sticking from head to ground.


    Naturally I can''t expect any damage, but now if I can buy some time, that''s fine.


    Yes, if you have time to hang on to this chant.


    Jump backwards, and.


    "- ABREQ A, Tz!


    But the chant had to be interrupted.


    Attacks like bouncing the ground blew up dust and rocks in the ground like avalanches.


    "Is that when it''s a dirt mass..."


    I spit out a chilling voice that makes me feel so frightened myself.


    And swinging at it, this one''s a cluttered arm swinging out.


    Moments later, the ground of great mass, which came to avalanche on itself, was shunned in two parts, like the mystery caused by the man of the beginning of the Kabbalah.


    So, we touch the remnants of the dormitories who stayed in the vicinity.


    (... damn evil no)


    Yes, this is it. Again, this is like saying. A power that is never compatible with humans, not a power called evil or negativity or anything, just a nauseating force.


    Yes, if you''ve asked for the power of the outside world, you can do it. After all, the magic I tried to use earlier is the key.


    ... and confront each other again.


    With one hand in his pocket and two hands in his pocket, on the other hand, he felt calm, wondering if he was bleeding all the way up his head with a flirting attack.


    Is there a measure of calm enough to be named General?


    Pay off the dirt lumps on your body, Rajas.


    "Kid, wouldn''t you do it? For a wizard, it''s a good thing."


    "Thank you."


    "But it doesn''t matter how unresponsive I am."


    "How''s it going? I think it was all empty from me, but how did it feel there?


    "Heh, shut up. I can''t let you hurt me. It''s not a word I can say."


    Smile and handle provocation as well. Apparently, you can''t expect to be alarmed.


    Then, a rejuvenated refir lined up...


    "Suimei! Watch out! That''s not his power!


    "... no, seriously, give me a break when I say I''m not serious yet..."


    And I exhale softly out of place, but no, I''m soft-hearted inside.


    There''s plenty of room for Rajas as well, and around saying that Rajas'', Rajas''s, is not as good as Rajas'', maybe this guy hasn''t given half of the power he has yet.


    "If he cares about it, it''s easy here and there... Huh!


    "Come on, are you such a dangerous opponent?


    "That''s right. It''s just a joke. Don''t be alarmed."


    I see strength in my hand holding the pattern. Do you have any bad memories? There will be. There can''t be.


    "Kukukuk, that''s what I''m talking about. But don''t get on with it when you''re a human wizard..."


    "Ku-"


    Lefir groans and shows fear at the warfare that has swelled to Russia.


    ... If you have just any more power, it''s not good to stay like this. Deal with it before you can''t handle it in time.


    Then.


    "Archiatius over -"


    (Magic furnace, load -)


    - And I mouthed the spelling, and that was the turning point.


    Rajas, who just thought he was coming this way again, suddenly leaked a sneak laugh towards Refile.


    "Kukukukukuku......"


    "What''s wrong!?


    "No, come up with something funny."


    "Funny thing, you say?


    Rajas did not answer Refile''s question and jumped straight up into the air.


    "Let''s save this place for once."


    "Nah -!?"


    "But remember. She''s a Nausias woman. Your power cannot be thrown away for us. If all my men are here now, I will deal with you again."


    "Subordinates, you say? So..."


    "These guys are part of my legion. No, you know perfectly well that it''s not a number from the whole point of view."


    Keep the unfailing refil, Rajas goes on.


    "No matter what, you shouldn''t expect help, okay? I''m sending a wide range of soldiers around here anyway. Tell him to attack the moving man with mercy."


    With that said, Rajas turns his back and leaves with the remaining demons.


    Refille tries to chase him behind his back, and he tries to rush out.


    "Ma, wait!


    "Refile."


    �D�D


    Grab her shoulder. That''s no good.


    And when he shook his neck to the side in reply to the gaze of why he stopped, he noticed, or his face as if he had returned it to me.


    Besides, a word of care.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... I seem to have lacked a lot of calm"


    Refile, yes, leaned down quietly.


    Shortly after the demons had left, they settled down, and Shuiming was waiting for his next job.


    By witchcraft, it is the treatment of the injured. There were other wizards who could use healing magic about it, some of them engaged in it, but as far as Mizuming is concerned, parallel to their knowledge of healing magic, they also have the medical knowledge of the other world, so naturally, but their arms were better than theirs.


    "Phew, is this the end of the street"


    Finish treating the last one of the injured and exhale. There would have been a somewhat awkward part because I am not an expert in healing, but it is better in self-assessment.


    Then one of the guards, who was injured until earlier, says as he turns his arm.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Wizard."


    "No, I was called for when I said this."


    and an unmistakable response, the escort man laughed happily.


    "No, and it''s amazing, huh? You don''t have a single scar where your brother hangs his healing magic. Besides, it won''t be an obstacle to move the cure immediately. I''ve never seen such perfect healing magic."


    "Normally, do you have a disability?


    "Bye. There''s nothing wrong with small injuries, but magically healed big injuries don''t move until they''re somewhat stable, right?


    "Heh."


    Surprised.


    I didn''t know there was such a restriction. From what I saw of the wizard''s treatment that hit the treatment, I thought it was healing properly, but if that story is correct, it may not be healing well by the extrapolated details.


    "Is this different from your brother''s?


    "Sort of."


    and respond appropriately to the escort man who casually asks.


    You might want to look into that when you get a chance.


    Let''s just say that.


    "- Something noisy over there?


    From a short distance, you can hear the hustle and bustle. Of course that''s what the merchants and the escorts are sending out, but is something wrong?


    "... right. Maybe we''re leaving already, and it''s not because of that?


    I''m good at the guessing of the man in the escort, the kind of voice I feel comfortable with, oh.


    Rajas'' dictation is that the demons under his command are beginning to gather. If you can''t stay long enough to be safe, let''s hurry off too.


    So what is the noise? Is there any trouble?


    "The treatment is over, and I''ll go"


    "Oh, wow."


    Turn your back on the escort''s reply and go to the scene of the hustle and bustle.


    Then it was already wrapped up in a swordswallowing atmosphere there.


    After all, what is the reason for this sense of gigginess? If you look closely around it with so much doubt, someone was surrounded by escorts and merchants.


    And the person on the brink of that enclosure was Lefir, who had fought bravely and resolutely until earlier.


    Normally, thanks for taking down the Demon Clan in one hand, but the sign of wrapping it around is sword swallowing. Nothing like a gathering to honor her work or the effects of war.


    Were you just surrounded until now? Refill to mouth like a numb cut.


    "... we all call me, what the hell is wrong with you? I think you have something to do before you do this?


    I say so and look around at the gathered face. Then one of the adventurers came forward.


    "Ah? Things to do? What do you mean, do it?


    "We need to get to a safe place as soon as possible. If we don''t hurry, the demons will attack us again."


    "You''re going to get attacked..."


    Thoughtfully, adventurer of what to accumulate. I only feel disgusted with words and deeds.


    Refill speaks a little strongly about it, he says.


    "What. Is there something you want to say? If there is, it''s clear..."


    "Oh, I do. We''re being attacked because you''re here, right? Hey, you''re a survivor of Norsius, right?


    "- Whoa!!


    "... is, what''s the hurry? White. I know it''s all your fault! They attacked us, they attacked us, they attacked us!


    Adventurers scream to slap. On the other hand, Refill seeps into a more casual and bewildering attitude than he did earlier.


    "Yes, he did say he was going after me, but it wasn''t my fault that he was attacked..."


    "Can you tell me there isn''t? What about you?


    "... eh"


    Refille had to say something about a sudden adventurer.


    That guy named Rajas said he was going after her. I told you, that''s enough references, and we still haven''t figured out why they originally showed up here.


    Then we can say that what the adventurer says is not certain. But it''s not something that can be clearly denied, so she can''t say it strongly either.


    "That demon tribe came after you, didn''t it? Bring your own army to kill you."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "What''s that? What the hell is that? If you have something on your mind, tell me. If you can say so."


    Refill could not return the words of a thrusting adventurer, and leaned down.


    It would be silence to fail to prove that they weren''t being chased. But I have objections to that from myself.


    "Ready?


    "Ah?"


    "Earlier, the Demons said," I remember you, "while you were fighting Refill. From that mouthful, it was then that the demons found out that Lephire was there. If you were after him, you wouldn''t have said that."


    But.


    "Ha, it doesn''t matter! That''s not true!"


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter...!


    Does this adventurer lack calm judgment? I don''t doubt that the theory is the right one.


    And he tells them to roll off.


    "Nothing like that. I guess I just chased the guy''s info like that and identified him as an individual who knows his face there? Aren''t you?


    So the Demons just showed up here as if they had someone they seemed to be enemies to? So I realized for the first time that that was Refill. Sure, that would make sense.


    "And do you remember what the woman said before we were attacked? The demons are trying to attack us. That''s a clear affirmation, right? How could he know that? It could be a demon or a warcraft. - Yeah, well, you know what I mean, right? I know I''m being targeted by demons."


    - Right, this man, if you say so, the first adventurer to come and tell ourselves about the interception. Speaking of which, I remember that time, I was freaking out about Refill''s determination.


    But.


    "Oh, that would be such a clich��. You just said that Refill had a sense he could identify the demons, didn''t you?


    "Maybe. But you prove it, don''t you?


    "- It is"


    What a bottomless question. If such a trick is used, Mizumi cannot be elucidated by the adventurer. Perhaps the perception of the signs is dominated by the sense of the person. I mean, it''s subjective.


    They told me to prove it, and there''s no way I can prove it.


    Besides, if there was blood on your head like this, if you had the means to do so.


    "You can''t, can you? Then don''t squeal out."


    "Huh..."


    This man turns this nerve upside down all the time.


    Tough to say, Mizumi was such an arrow tip that she started getting hot too.


    Cracked the hedge, and one man showed up.


    "Wait. Both of you."


    "Mr. Galeo......"


    Turn to your voice. It was Galeo, the caravan leader, who came to hear the yelling.


    "Disunity is troubling between those who protect the merchant corps. I want you to stop whining immediately."


    "Stop fighting, Mr. Galeo. So you''ll settle it properly?


    "Yep. I have a role to play in partitioning this merchant corps. I''ll take care of this story."


    "Ooh..."


    The adventurer had to snort at Galeo, who said pizza away. Low back, but now you mean the head of the merchant squad? The pressure seems to have outweighed the adventurer.


    "Do you guys mind?


    Immediately after telling the adventurer, Galeo also takes confirmation around.


    The people around him nodded that there was no room for disagreement about it either, suppressing the voices that were hitting the refir.


    Having confirmed that his voice would subside, Galeo turned to Refile, in a cold voice and.


    "... Mr. Grakis. I am the head of this merchant corps. Which means I''m in a position where the safety of this merchant company must be paramount."


    It is something that everyone knows without having to proclaim on purpose.


    This is like saying it again.


    "Now we''re being targeted by the Demons, and you''re the one who''s causing it. As a keeper of the merchants, we cannot leave such a status quo unattended. So, you know what?


    "Yes. I know. You said stay away from the merchants."


    �D�D


    "Oh, yeah"


    Refile drew sincerity from the way he said it around. When Galeo nods at her words, she speaks up as if in tune with it or in pursuit.


    "Naturally!


    "Get out of here!


    "You plague god!


    That was a lot to say. Even she doesn''t want to be targeted and she''s not going to be harmful to the merchants. First and foremost, she''s the one who''s most at risk, and she''s the one who''s worried about the flames.


    And yet, isn''t this a trick?


    And Shuiming couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    "Oh, hey! You''re just gonna leave me alone here!?


    "Naturally! You said the Demons were after that woman! Try to act with that woman, she''s going to make love to that demon general and his army!?


    "Well, yes! You''ve got food and water problems!


    To the example adventurer''s bite, mention the Demon Nation''s next real problem.


    Water and food, whether travelling alone or not, are important things that are directly linked to life, and securing those necessary portions is a very important element in the journey.


    Transportation is available in the merchant corps, so you can carry more of them, but naturally, if you travel alone, this is not the case.


    Miscounting the distance or the time taken could also exhaust the bottom in the middle of the road.


    Then everyone can only imagine the danger of being thrown out of nowhere so suddenly.


    But the adventurers don''t mind.


    "You know something like that! It''s none of our business!


    That''s what I say.


    And Shuiming looked around.


    "... we all agree?


    Ask. I knew the answer from the beginning, but still couldn''t help asking.


    But as expected, the only answer returned to the cold words was glances like ice rain.


    "������������"


    Besides, when Shuiming was leaking a small toothpick, he asked me something terrible, looking at the adventurer like an insult.


    "So? How long has Temehe been a good boy? You think you should just go somewhere inside, don''t you?


    "Become!? I don''t..."


    "If you act like you''re close, you''re gonna lose your chance to leave? Or something? Are you fooled by that woman''s incense? Yeah, right, look at me. She''s a good woman, huh?


    "What -"


    "Ha, the Demons will take you. A man can''t fool you, woman."


    To the words, Sir, and the emotion that was daunting Mizuming''s assertion cools rapidly because of his anger beyond the boil.


    I can''t keep quiet.


    They just didn''t have humans themselves enough to see such inferior things.


    So even though my hand held up to play my finger against the adventurer, I can tell you that I had no choice.


    "Oh, what? What about those hands?


    Knowing is foolish. In a few seconds, that inferior grin will literally blow.


    But one shot caught in the heart by that wrathful rage was stopped by Refill.


    "- Let it be! Suimei!"


    ����


    "What are you gonna do with that?!? You''re not gonna change anything after all!?


    "Ku......"


    Rethink to me the voice of Refill''s suppression. It''s true that doing this doesn''t change the situation. I don''t care what happens now that she''s leaving. Just think calmly and you''ll see.


    If you think about the safety of the merchant squad at all, it''s natural for her to leave.


    Galeo opens his mouth again as he seeps emotions similar to remorse into the groans.


    "Mr. Grakis. We turn back. I think I know this too..."


    "Yes. You mean go in a different direction than the merchants. I know, sir."


    I guess. I will. That would be a must if the merchants were to reduce the risk of being targeted.


    In such an exchange between the two, Shuiming turns to the party of adventurers who were close to Fu and Refile.


    A wizard who was friendly with her and was bickering. A warrior who was proud to praise her. They look at this one uniformly and awkwardly, but they never try to gaze up, and they never shelter Refill.


    That''s them, but I can''t blame them. They would be scared of the demonic army too, and I don''t know what it would be like to shelter her without pretending to be someone else here. Or perhaps simply they can only see her as the culprit to whom the Demons have appeared.


    That''s our cuteness. But it would be a mistake to curse it cowardly. Especially not to mention myself.


    ... Eventually, I give a voice to Refill, who has finished trading in food and other things.


    "Refile......"


    "... that was a short relationship, Suimei. I pray you''ll make it to Nerferia safely."


    ��������


    Are you smiling at times like this? I couldn''t tell her if that was good enough for her to have a lonely grin. Because she would say "this is good" without mistake or stray.


    And a pointed back. In its hindsight, which bears the great sword lightly, that reliance was now dust-free, and only the shabby back held by the age-appropriate girl was just visible in her eyes.


    So...


    "Hey, let''s go"


    Yeah, so...


    "Hey? Are you listening to me?


    Yes, this is different from when we were in Trinity.


    Yes, this means abandoning it.


    Um, eyes on your lonely back.


    To Naruto, where there is no one to help.


    "... give me some food too"


    So at some point he himself said so.


    "What?"


    An adventurer who sees this one with a strange look on his face, and with him, he says it as he sees her.


    "I follow her. I took care of you."


    "Ah?"


    Next to the voice of the adventurer who increased his suspicion, Galeo sighs like a fright and asks.


    "Are you sure? If you throw out a request on the way, you won''t be paying for it, no matter what, right?


    "I don''t want it. I just need some food and water, so I need you to accommodate what you''ve done for the escort."


    "... ok. All the goats, masters."


    Galeo to say as he meditates. Without deducting time to retain, the breakup was a lot lighter. No. Wouldn''t you work if you weren''t dry?


    "Heh, what in the end -"


    - Pattin.


    So, the adventurer who hung on to say something blew up sideways. I didn''t even intend to put the inferior seeds in my ear any more.


    And those warriors who look worried and ask.


    "Hey, you, okay...?


    "Oh, you guys be careful."


    That said, Shuiming started packing food in the bag.

 25 Thoughts are better than unexpected places.

    Immediately after Roffrey went out on sentry to see if there were any subsequent demons, what sounded like a quiet neighborhood was a persecuted yell.


    "- He said he used Shui Ming for a meal!!


    Yeah, that was the scream of Trinity, the one that just ripped me apart.


    - Not to worry. Trinity grabbed his chest as close as she could to Gregory''s suspicious ear, which continued from the words.


    The respect for the knight that I had expressed until earlier had blown away.


    Such a shrinking Gregory to the revelation of the Russian passion of a man called the brave.


    "Ha, ha..."


    "Is that a true story!


    "Ha! Everything is exactly as I said."


    "Become,... Huh!


    Trinity gets stuck with words too much. I don''t know that jokes that don''t even make such jokes are true.


    And I bit my lips off, and it was when I was really about to grab his chest.


    Titania, relieved by surprise, went in to stop Trinity, as if she had never been here before.


    "Oh, please calm down, Master Reggie!


    "Yes, but!


    "Gregory is still in the middle of a conversation. Let''s listen to him till the end��"


    "... ok"


    The words of Titania made sense. Indeed, as she complained, Gregory merely said that "there is no great danger here because I have made Lord Swimey" yet.


    More than that, I haven''t heard about the details yet.


    ... It''s important enough for me to take it myself.


    The story is accepted and breathes like Titania stroked her chest down.


    And not long after he calms down, he looks to Gregory and orders him with such a strict gaze and language that he cannot always imagine from his kind girlfriend.


    "Gregory. Talk to me. Is that good?


    "... Ha"


    Gregory kneeling (kneeling) back with a reply to her. Are you blinded by the see-through eye that can be directed at you? Sweating on his forehead, he also, starts talking.


    "... I heard this story in a fold where I made contact with my liaison officer before. According to the story of the man, the Demon clan was leading a great army to the vicinity of Astel to defeat the brave men, and they made Lord Swimei safe from them."


    That would be the general history. But the more I hear, the less I understand.


    It''s like a mountain to ask why and why it happened.


    As Trinity sorts out what she wants to ask, Mizuki, who was in a hurry to cloud her expression, asks Gregory first.


    "Um, what does it mean to say that Mizumin-kun was killed after all? I didn''t ask Shui Ming-kun to become a fool..."


    "Yes, this is an unknown story of Lord Swimey."


    Getting out of Gregory''s mouth was, in a way, a rather difficult situation to anticipate, but to implement.


    Even though Mizumi herself did not know that she had fallen, she did. Then naturally, questions arise.


    "... then how can you do something about Shuiming? You''re not gonna let every Metail attack you, are you?


    "About that, it seems to be in line with Lord Swimei''s Metail departure..."


    "Suitable for departure?


    When Trinity hears back, the water tree dews confusion to it.


    "Huh? Huh? Why? Sumiaki-kun didn''t say anything about leaving town, did he?


    Yes, when we left the castle, Shuiming only said that we would leave the castle and live. Camelia has a hard time staying, so she leaves the castle to live at will. Then the question of Mizuki is especially true, and his story of Metail''s departure does not fit.


    Then Gregory coughs one with a sweat on his face.


    Answer the question of Mizuki.


    "After we left Metail, information came in that Lord Swimey was looking for a request to escort the merchants in the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Swimey goes to the Adventurer Alliance, is it?


    "Yes, according to the story, Lord Swimey had already become an Alliance member of the Xiao Dark Pavilion a few days after he left the castle, from which I suspect he originally intended to leave Metail. I don''t even know why Lord Swimey leaves Metail... and the nobles involved in the Demon King''s Crusade who found out about it..."


    Did you use it?


    But what the hell is wrong with Shuiming? He refused to accompany himself in the hope of safety and chose to remain in the king''s capital.


    Yet time did not pass, and he was gone from the Metail. I didn''t know you''d sign up for the guild and then take a request from the merchant squad, which is not going to happen if you don''t have any thoughts.


    "Sumiaki-kun, what''s wrong...? It''s dangerous when you get out of town. You can''t possibly understand."


    "I don''t know. But it''s about Mizumino, so I think he had some idea."


    "Yeah......"


    Watching Mizuki shake her eyes anxiously, Trinity asks Gregory again.


    "So, what''s ahead of that merchant squad?


    "According to the information left in the guild, we''re headed to the Nerferia Empire via the city of Kranto"


    "It''s... it''s pretty much the same road we''ve come through"


    That''s what Titania says.


    Yes, on the route, we didn''t stop at the city of Kranto, but the journey that Mizumi is coming through would be about the same as ourselves from Nerferia to Sardias.


    That creates one possibility.


    "Could it be Mizumin-kun? Are you coming after us?


    "... have you been following me,? That''s not an unthinkable story either."


    It''s not an unthinkable story. But applying that possibility doesn''t make sense.


    Eight keys Shuiming is solid. I''m not the kind of guy who changes his mind because he''s lonely or because he''s anxious, and if there''s any reason why he has to come after it, he should offer directly to the castle.


    So I''m not sure. The motive is unclear first. But don''t pry it even if you''re worried about it here and now.


    Leaving the story aside, Trinity asks Gregory again.


    "... okay. Now I know why I was able to keep Shuiming alive. But why did the nobles do that? You shouldn''t have to force Shui Ming."


    Yes, if the Demons came leading the great army, now we have no more choice but to flee than we have no power to fight through. Then you just have to run.


    There is no reason why Mizumi should be turned off.


    "Hall of the Brave. It''s a massive army of demons that''s on their way. The overall movement is supposedly dull because of the scale, but still the opponent is the Demon Race. As far as that march is concerned, it is not such that it can go hand in hand with the progression of the human army, both in speed and in scope. Sir Hadrias said if anything should happen to Lord Brave in case of capture..."


    "Huh... Is there a Duke of Hadrias!?


    "Ha..."


    To Titania''s surprise voice, Gregory bows his head in awe.


    Well, who is that Duke of Hadrias? It must be a name I remember hearing a long time ago.


    Digging into memories, but I can''t remember Trinity.


    Therefore, I asked Titania, who now has a hard face, as you will know.


    "Sorry, Tia. What Duke of Hadrias?


    "... Duke Hadrias is one of Astel''s leading aristocrats, who sets domestic guidelines on this crusade to the Demon King. I mean, he''s the one who has the authority to arrange operations in Astel to support us, etc. The Demon King Crusade will not be easy, and in a few cases there will be some deficiencies, your father created an organization to support us and appointed him as its head..."


    "So you turned Shuiming into that?


    When asked back, Titania nods heavily, even without certainty.


    Gregory knows what''s going on.


    "�� ha. As I said, it is at the discretion of Sir Hadrias and some nobles who cooperate in the Crusade of the Demon King. I didn''t doubt the help of Master Reggie, who is a brave man, but even if he had prepared soldiers to support him, he decided it was premature for Lord Brave to stand up to the army."


    "... but that''s not why you have to tailor Mizumin-kun, is it?


    "As for that, the reason why the Demons were able to perceive the presence of Lord Brave was uncertain. Sir Hadrias'' hand caught demons only say they came to kill the brave ones, how much shall I ask... excuse me, I didn''t know why in the end, so I was wondering if I could possibly stir them up with the summoned Lord Swimey as well... so I circulated false information to the Demons and let them target Lord Swimey for every merchant squad"


    Sure, that might work. The fact that we are not in contact with the army of the Demon Nation means that the current situation means that neither the Demon Nation completely knows where we are, but only its existence.


    What if? If we assume that the means to sense the summons of the brave are on the devil''s side, irrespective of its unexpected hit, it is worth striking such a hand, and if the devil''s side also considers the existence of the brave as a threat, it is by no means unlikely that it can be defeated if its place roughly turns the army, as this one does.


    But first, there''s information you need to know.


    Called, timing.


    "... it was during the parade that we first went out of the castle, and even if the demons found out then, is there a progression so far?


    "Yeah, it''ll be hard to think about. Mizuki''s right, it''s too soon."


    "Yeah."


    So I guess there are still people in the Demon Nation who have the power to detect even such things.


    But if I did, here comes a problem.


    "How could that Duke of Hadrias have flown false information to the Demons...? I don''t suppose that''s why you know the Demons? How the hell did you do that?


    Not even in the pattern, Trinity puts a tight gaze on Gregory.


    Yes, humans would be able to spy on each other even in hostilities, but that''s not the first thing they can do if their opponents are Demons. Sending information from humans to demons doesn''t keep it credible in information, and probably doesn''t have ears to ask demons before they believe it.


    I mean, there''s no pipe. Therefore, it seems that there are some measures that may be difficult to think of, but close to insight, in order to disseminate false information.


    "Leh, the liaison officer said he sent the soldier as a use to Chardock. I tried to remind the soldiers who didn''t know about the Demons that the brave men who summoned them were currently acting disputed by the merchants on their way to the city of Kranto to deliver false information."


    "Become!?


    "Oh, no way..."


    The trembling voice of a water tree stirs up a miserable imagination. Apparently she sensed correctly what Gregory was trying to say. A look that made your face blue and passed through anxiety. To her like that, Gregory puts a bitter and thoughtless look on that sinister face and answers.


    "... if a soldier is caught by a demon tribe in the march who only knows the information of lies, he or she will sometimes be forced to throw up what it is for. But if you teach a soldier a lie beforehand, it naturally only comes out of that mouth, even if the soldier cracks his mouth. If the Demons believed it, they would have done the same thing, so they passed the plan first..."


    "Oh my God..."


    "Terrible......"


    That, it seems, was a pretty strong shock to both of us. Teatania with her hands on her mouth and no more words to carry on, and the water tree that makes her face cry.


    In front of them like that, Trinity puts her outrage at Gregory.


    "I can''t believe you treated a soldier like that... oh, not really! What do you think people''s lives are!


    "Yu, that the life of the valiant lord and the life of the soldier is not like being hung on a scale. To help a few soldiers, if you''re going to lose a valiant hall that will save 10,000 people, look at it in the big picture, it seems that you don''t think you can match it...


    "That''s how the Mizumi thing...!


    "Even the merchants have nothing to do with it. Yet..."


    Gregory, who hears the roar of Trinity leaving to the fierce, and the whining of Mizuki, can''t say anything more, or shut up.


    To him like that, a smashed and somewhat sluggish Trinity asks discouraged.


    "... besides, didn''t you have any hands?


    "When I heard the story, they said the demonic army had crossed half the territory of Chardock and was in front of the mountains near the border. By then, I can''t beat any more hands..."


    "If you knew so early, how could you not have told me before!


    "And I had no choice, Lord Brave! My life was given to me not to say anything until the hour came, and I have no right to disobey that order only as a knight... and by the time I heard this story, the plan was already over..."


    And I say to Gregory, who says he couldn''t do anything, that the water tree was driven by worry.


    "Oh, no... then Mizumin-kun is"


    "... I thought maybe I was already in contact with the Demons. The information is that Lord Swimei did not have any such characteristics, so he was wearing unusual clothing, and only conveyed the general position where the merchant team would be, so I can''t say for sure, but if anyone who fits that condition is searched around the middle between the Wang capital Metail and the city of Kranto..."


    "So, but! If you run away or dive somewhere..."


    "It will be difficult. For some reason, the Demons have spread their hands here within the Nerferia Empire. In view of that, the size of the demonic army is considerable. If you have an identified location, you will likely look for it to smudge and crush. That way, the merchants who know nothing..."


    "Oh no..."


    "Swimei......"


    ��������


    Gregory''s speculation strikes me with unspeakable emotions. The lack of words is sadness, disappointment, or both. Neither Mizuki nor Titania would think Mizumi would be safer than this happened.


    Suzu said so himself, too.


    Shuiming is certainly an indelible man, but I can''t say enough that that''s why I can get through this situation safely.


    No, you probably won''t get cut out. No matter how much swordsmanship you wear, Shuiming is just a student who can''t use summons protection or magic. Then there is no reason for a small demon to be able to fathom the Demon Clan.


    ... asks to spill words in situations where my teeth are itchy but I can''t do anything anymore.


    "... how could it have been now?


    "Now what...?


    "He told us about it."


    Gregory muttered then that it was a good time. Then he said he was weighing the timing of the conversation.


    What the hell fit into the terms of speaking?


    "Ha. It must not be too late to speak because Lord Brave must be evacuated to the safe zone before the main team of the Demon Nation arrives, and if you speak too soon... with all due respect, I do not know what action Lord Brave will take. So..."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. You mean now!


    "Ha, ha! Sorry!


    Gregory shudders his throat in a hell-anger with the momentum of the convergence, shrinking and laying flat.


    That''s what Titania asks him.


    "Gregory. What about your father?


    "... you shouldn''t know. His Majesty was extremely concerned about Lord Swimey. I thought perhaps Sir Hadrias would tell you that he was afraid to buy anger..."


    "Really..."


    Is there a slight relief in that heart of exhaling Titania? I guess it didn''t bother me to think my own father was involved in such a ruthless thing.


    Has the anxiety of those who are on the caller''s side cleared up just a little?


    And did Titania have any first ears there? Ask Gregory.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know your father was exceptionally concerned about Swimey?


    "Ha. When there was talk of Lord Swimey leaving on the occasion of the meeting, the Duke was fiercely opposed, but His Majesty told him to push it off and set him free about Lord Swimey. On top of that, we also have the funds, so... excuse me, but there were rumors in the castle that it might have been slightly excessive to treat the escaped man, and after we left, it became a little noise in the castle."


    "Did that happen..."


    Teatania''s surprising mixed voice would be more than admiration. I didn''t know King Astel Armadiyaus thought so much about Mizumi. The king is a kind man. I''m honestly happy there.


    and where the water tree presents a mundane question.


    "But why are Astel''s nobles opposed to Mizumin-kun leaving?


    The question of such a water tree also had a pretence to think of Trinity.


    "That''s to make us listen when we stop listening."


    "Huh..."


    The face trapped in the surprise of a water tree was half as predictable in Trinity II.


    If you''re a ruthless person who can easily cut off soldiers and irrelevant merchant troops in your own country, you''ll probably think about that. If we change our minds and stop crusading the Demon King, we will be Astel''s people.


    This one''s human, too. There is a change of heart. You won''t be afraid of that over there either.


    They won''t be able to prevent such a change of heart either, but they can also prevent a halt to the Demon King''s crusade.


    That''s right.


    "- Take Shuiming hostage and force us to crusade the Demon King. Right?


    "Probably."


    �D�D


    "... and now that we can''t do that, and we''re unlikely to be able to manage the matter of Shuiming ourselves, we just tailored it. I don''t know what Mizumi''s going to do, so I''m going to finish it early."


    Gregory nods again.


    And when he saw the snort, the water tree wept in his eyes.


    "It''s terrible. It''s too much..."


    The mourning and tears must rightly be the heart of the water tree. Whether she has the strength to follow the Demon King''s Crusade resolutely or not, she is also one girl.


    ... this is how you treat people who are called to help, but don''t even cooperate. If you listen to me like that, like a water tree, you also want to mouth the spiciness that has sprung up in your heart.


    So, the teatania.


    "... of the country, no, what about the protection of Metail and the city of Krant?


    "Ah..."


    "That''s right...!


    At Titania''s inquiry, they remembered. The story of Shuiming filled me with heads, and I completely lost track of it.


    If the Demons are after the Mizumins, it becomes certain that the Demons are entering the country now.


    After they hit the merchant squad, there''s no chance they won''t break out. If so, it is inevitable that there will be danger in nearby cities.


    To Titania, the princess of Astel, it is a worry of her own country. I guess that was an unmissable story to hear there, too.


    "Ha. Recruit those who can fight from local mercenary regiments and wizard guilds for defenses on the part of the city of Kranto, gather elites from Adventurer guilds in secrecy, and for Metail, attack demonic troops in addition to defense units. From each nobleman''s immediate army, the court will gather a selection of hands from the Knights and the Magic Division, and you will be in the midst of forming them today."


    "If you''re so handy, why don''t you..."


    "We just didn''t have enough time to anticipate the formation of the troops. A decree to the city of Kranto or the movement of the forces of war from each noble territory. To this end, Swimei will be targeted and sacrificed by the merchants..."


    Didn''t you? To save the great, cut off the small. It makes sense, but is it not much as an act against those who are called without desire?


    When you think about Shuiming, who knows nothing, only don''t let it go through your mind.


    That would be the same for both water trees and teatania.


    In the face of toppling and subtraction, there is a mixture of remorse, grief, and disappointment.


    There again, Gregory lays flat.


    "Sorry"


    ��������


    What will happen if I apologize any more? We can no longer overshadow the fact that Shuiming is in crisis. Therefore, there was no word to hang. I''ve already exhausted my anger. It just leaves a pan of depression that can''t be cleared up.


    - Still, there''s a mature knight in front of me with his head so low that he rubs his forehead against the ground.


    What thoughts did the apology send out to the edge? A sobering apology for the occasion. An indication of how seriously sorry I am. A back-bellied heart with a grudge.


    Either way, he said he was corrupted by speculation that seemed to make him self-loathing, like exploring his belly.


    (Ah -)


    Yes, so Trinity could understand as if she had been accidentally struck by lightning.


    He said he was. He said he left himself to the fierce passion, he didn''t think anything of it, he was just banging his anger and words against him.


    Without regard for his mood or his heart. If you''d been calm and thought about it, you''d know.


    "Triju-kun?


    Did Mizuki surprise you because she saw herself at the point?


    But not if you''re explaining it to her now.


    "Enough, Mr. Gregory"


    "Yu, Lord Brave?


    Grab Gregory''s shoulders and pull the curtain of a long apology.


    Yes, he didn''t have to apologize. Rather, this one was a position to thank him for.


    Because...


    "Mr. Gregory. The truth is, when you heard this story, you were told not to tell me everything. We were told only that the Demons were approaching and that we should be able to lead them somewhere."


    "Huh -?"


    �D�D


    Teatania and Gregory gaze. And soon, Mizuki asked.


    "Triju-kun, what do you mean?


    "If Mr. Gregory was just listening to a nobleman named Duke of Hadrias, he wouldn''t have to talk to us about Mizumi. Mr. Gregory just needs to get us out of here, so you don''t have to bother saying that to create mistrust about yourself."


    "Ah..."


    Only such a small, attentive voice of the water tree stood out more than any sound around.


    Buy distrust. Yes, in retrospect, it was a strange confession. If we speak of the status quo in which Mizumi was placed, it is imperative that we buy our own anger. While I know that, I can''t do anything to distrust my superiors or myself, and if that''s the hand of the person who adopted this measure, let alone keep the matter of Shui Ming hidden.


    Besides, if you keep your mouth shut without letting them know, you don''t have to bow your head to such a child.


    Still, Gregory told me about Mizumi, probably because this guy had something inside that he couldn''t bend.


    And I didn''t say that. I just lowered my head because there was one, because my muscles were through.


    "Excuse me. I finally realized. I''m sorry I yelled at you without thinking about you."


    "Lord Brave..."


    When Trinity bows her head with her honest thoughts, Gregory''s voice is overwhelmed with feelings.


    That''s what Titania did to him.


    "Gregory. I''m sorry. Until I heard about Lady Reggie, I mistrusted you."


    When he hears the words, Gregory lowers them like this so that they can be dropped.


    And he took his words with him, as he repented.


    "... I couldn''t do it. There is no connection whatsoever to this world, only to defeat the Demon King, and to deceive those who have taken it upon themselves. And even though your friend is in danger right now, you still look like a stranger, don''t you think?"


    Gregory slowly bowed his head one last time, not hiding his nostalgia.


    "I''m sorry. I just don''t have the strength."


    In contrast, Trinity shook her head sideways.


    "That''s okay. Because..."


    Yes, if you say what''s wrong, it''s all your fault. This happened because the human being called here was supposed to be one of his own, but he involved two friends, and he didn''t refuse, as his friend said.


    So...


    "... Master Reggie?


    On his own back rising, it was Titania''s voice that chased him.


    Without looking back at it, Titania calls again, this time in a terrible hurry.


    "Duh, where are you going, Master Reggie!?


    "... it''s settled, isn''t it? I''m going to help Mizumi now."


    The words came out half impulsively.


    Decided. He said going to help was no longer a certainty. When she tries to shake it off by telling her without a handful of patrols, Teatania speaks confusion again.


    "Oh no, what does it mean to go now!?


    Following it was Gregory''s voice.


    "Lord Brave! I know how you feel, but we''re not gonna make it now! There are no more horses!


    He''s certainly right. The horse was killed in an earlier battle. I can''t make it without my legs.


    But not without a single head.


    "There''s a horse. There''s a Roffrey horse."


    "Yes, indeed, Master Reggie is right, but what the hell is going to happen now! Even if you make it under Swimey, it''s the Devil''s army that''s there. As it is now, it just makes a dog die!


    "But..."


    And, Titania''s rhetoric discourages this objection. Her statement is correct and I will not allow her to speak differently.


    And it''s all folded up with a stop.


    "Dear Reggie, please reconsider. If anything happens to Master Reggie right now, who the hell is going to take down Nakshatra?


    "... Huh!


    Yes, as Titania said, I am more of a brave man than I have come here to take on their favors.


    Let''s just say it''s a betrayal, in a way, to forget about it and run into personal affection and end it.


    - But still, there are things I''m not convinced of.


    "... Dear Reggie. I''m having a hard time with Swimey, but I don''t know now."


    So.


    "No!


    "Fuck, Master Reggie?


    "I don''t want to abandon Mizumi! He''s my friend! So!"


    Neither the teeth bite from remorse, nor the fist I gripped, gave up.


    I wanted to go help. A friend. Just like Mizuki, he''s an irreplaceable friend to himself. So I didn''t want to lose it. I could lose it, but I didn''t like to do anything.


    There, Titania''s worries pierce.


    "There is no guarantee that you can help Swimei out of the Demon Clan!?


    "I know that, too! Still, I still am."


    "Dear Reggie..."


    When you sue out of breath, teatania shakes her eyes in confusion. I know very well the heart worrying about me, my duty as a princess, and being haunted by them.


    Evidence of this is that the words were swayed whichever way they came with the thought of guiding the Demon King''s Crusade and himself.


    Off her gaze like that, Trinity turns toward the water tree. Those who come from the same world will understand.


    "... water tree"


    "Wow, I..."


    "Mizuki! Let''s go! Go help Mizumi!


    Grabbing the shoulder of the water tree, Trinity complains so. Trying to help a friend. Strong. Believe me, she would agree.


    But...


    "Ah, uh..."


    When I noticed, the water tree was shaking small.


    "Ah..."


    A water tree that shakes its black eyes like a shooting ball.


    Yeah, she just finished her first line. In my first battle, I fought the Demons for the first time. And at that time, she did feel a fear of battle. Then can there be such things as forcing her to fight against the army of the demons?


    No, I don''t.


    There was something completely wrong with it, such as imposing such imposition on the trembling girl.


    For a moment now, the word "alone" runs through my head. When I looked around again that all the thoughts that came out here were so, everyone was shaking their expressions in confusion.


    "Sorry, Mizuki"


    "Shit, Trijukun?


    Turn your back on the call that came back to apologize. I see you''re on your own. But I don''t want to give up.


    Such thoughts mix. So.


    "I''m the only one who can go. Everybody stay where you''re safe. Roffrey!"


    Just back from the sentry, roffrey, emits a call from afar. Then Roffrey, who doesn''t know what he''s been up to, hurries his horse as he leans his neck.


    "Ha, huh? How are you, Lord Brave?


    "Lend me your horse"


    "What? Oh, I don''t mind, but what the hell..."


    Roffrey coming down from the back of the horse. Two voices, to block his words.


    "Please wait, Master Reggie!


    "Wait, Triju-kun!


    A chase that hangs from behind. At that time, Trinity...

 26 To the woods.

    - Mori.


    In detail, it''s a forest.


    That would generally be a word referring to a place where trees flock across a wide area.


    In words, it would be simple and commonly heard, but in modern Japan, no. Perhaps in the past, it is simply something called "forest". For that alone, it is something that the Japanese are not very familiar with.


    Even in Japan, where forests boast seventy percent of the national territory, because they are mountainous terrain, forests are mountains of equals to the Japanese, and it is with many cases that the trees say depressing and thriving places, dim places where the trees make umbrellas, and the Japanese tend to think of mountains.


    It is true that it is also a forest, but it can still be said that there is a forest called a forest in the West.


    Europe has long been a land full of forests. Forests were not just in the mountains, but in the flats, in the hills, in most places where people could live, and they were blocking all connections of people.


    Because once you get in, death is always next door. The forest is home to monstrous beasts such as wild dogs, wolves, bears and tigers, and dense, identical types of trees drive people''s sense of direction crazy and swallow. It is not hard to imagine that going through the woods at the time would have been quite difficult for humans living on that land.


    The fact that forests would also have been a grace-giving being to people, but on the contrary, they had also become one of the factors that had prevented people from developing, should be beyond doubt.


    Yes, the woods are unfamiliar to the Japanese. I am therefore sure that these forests will allow people to correctly share their imaginations if they think of that sea of trees, or dense forests, where they feel lost and unspeakable fear.


    Shuiming, who left the merchant squad and followed Refille into the woods, was walking for some time as she followed the signs of her magic.


    I guess the only reason I can''t ever rendezvous is because I was in a pretty hurry to get away so that Refile wouldn''t bother the merchant squad. If she didn''t complain and left at Galeo''s discretion, it wouldn''t be strange for her to go out and act like that.


    And, as he walked in search of Refill, Shuiming looked up at the cloudy weather that had become difficult to see with the umbrellas of the trees, I think.


    (Unreleased, I see. I guess wild beasts and fantasy nice to see you out on the hutu......)


    Just a few stops for a holiday. Leaning against the tree that was in front of me, I open the water in the water bottle and exhale a delicate breath as I drank out of it. Perhaps or nothing, the demon will definitely come out. To the extent of danger, forests in different worlds are significantly more dangerous than forests in the other world.


    Not to mention the danger of being attacked by the beast, first of all too undeveloped and without walking quite a distance there is no settlement. Because of the lack of breath in people, there is no opening, maintenance, etc., and the trees will continue to grow forever.


    In a sense, isn''t this a wide area junction with an area erosion type that encloses all hazards?


    (I step out of myself like that, hey...)


    Is it odd, is it just a fool? Even if I ask myself in my head, my doubts just swell.


    In the meantime, before watering your throat to moisten it again, I''ll ask you what you don''t care.


    "- I''m sorry to distract you, but would you excuse me for just slashing you?


    Such a question against Kenji, who conceived the tension before the slaughter, pointing from behind. Did you try to make that sharp sharp, sharp tree by tree? I did.


    The confusion of a familiar voice entered my ear, along with the sound of slight and grassy treading, as the flat line of words of Shuiming stuck in the quiet forest.


    "... Suimei? Why are you here?


    "Well, as you can see. I followed him."


    Turning around, there was a look of Refill with the cutting-edge of the Great Sword lowered. Because he was diminishing the signs, he probably tried to kill them by misweighing them as chasers or beasts.


    With her mouth flat as it is, Refill asks, distorting her face.


    "I followed you...? Stupid, it''s dangerous with me, isn''t it? What the hell is that for?


    "Well, it''s going to be tough on your own. Mind you."


    When Shuiming said so, Lefir closed his eyes in a clear and unambiguous manner.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it alone. Your behavior is unnecessary."


    "That the danger can be dealt with by itself?


    "Yes."


    So, it''s kind of a twin. But clearly, it will soon collapse.


    To such an idea, Shuiming points out with a sarcastic laugh.


    "Then I ask you something that doesn''t make sense. Is that enough for drinks and food?


    "Ugh, that''s, uh..."


    "Right?"


    Stuck in words, Refill streams his gaze sideways at first sight. Asking her to agree to all that chase, she comes up with any objections or a clear look revives.


    "You don''t have a load like that, do you? I don''t deserve to say that line to anyone who doesn''t even pay for their food."


    "Even this?


    So he said without hesitation to smash his serious face, and Shuiming showed him without difficulty a package larger than that out of the bag.


    "Qualifications��"


    "What happened to your credentials? Did you fail the food intake test?


    Before Mizumi, who is a little bit good at it, there is a refir that blinks his eyes.


    That is not the case with what can now be described as a failure.


    Shuiming''s student bag is a treatment bag that uses witchcraft to enlarge only the volume. Even when it comes to gigantism, they use kabbalah and alchemy to replace the volume of student bags with the volume of foreign suitcases with sizes of more than one hundred and fifty litres.


    But it is user-friendly, and this is one of Mizuming''s pride dishes.


    Seeing the blatant wonder played out in front of him like that, Lephile says frivolously, with his surprise on his face.


    "... what is that obscure magic guide?


    "I don''t know what I''m good at," he said.... but well, you can''t even say this is a treat you don''t need, can you?


    Because I showed it in the dark that I had what I needed. And when Shuiming says it with an uncontrolled smile, it doesn''t return the word good though. Lephile either blames him, or he asks him out of sorrow.


    "No... is that good?


    Did you come with me? Meanwhile, Shuiming sighed.


    "Why don''t you tell me you''re so sorry you''re here now?


    "That''s... sorry"


    "There''s no way. You won''t come with me if you regret it right away. Never mind."


    Shuiming cuts back as a joke to Lefir, who immediately leaned down after making a deep sinking look. That''s right. If I didn''t feel that way, I wouldn''t have followed you, so there''s no way I''d regret it.


    But even so, Refill seems to want to devour it inexorably, and he just pokes it to his detriment.


    "But I''m being targeted, right?


    "Right."


    "Then."


    So what do you say? Can you push yourself into a weak position and say it is justified and exalted? Yes, I stare at the invisible blame that annoys Refill and say it out loud.


    "Should Lephire have followed him over there?


    "It''s..."


    Mouthfeel, Shui Ming pointing a different question to Refile, who lost his escape. I look out at the sky, visible from among the trees, as if it represented the depression that surrounded this place, and I say it quietly all the time, as I ask towards it.


    "- Hey, Lephire, honestly, which one do you want?


    "Which is..."


    "Either I came over here or I should have followed you over there."


    "Well, that''s settled. You''d better follow him over there."


    "Is that true?


    "Ho, it''s true"


    Refil, who hears a heartbreaking retreat and shows his mood in his face. The crown even though you can''t believe it, or is it just an infantile strength? Shuiming stuck his finger there and let go of a stubborn word.


    "Well, can you and Arshna swear that''s not a lie"


    "Become!? That''s..."


    There''s nothing more to this than Lephire getting stuck in words, either. The name of Arshna is immense as it leads to the Church of Salvation. If I can''t swear to her, it will be a lie after all.


    Then, Refill sighs loudly, indicating the will of the concept.


    "... you''re a mean man"


    "So, what do you say?


    "Oh, it helps that you follow me. But..."


    "Well, then, that''s fine."


    That''s what Mizumi blocked Lephir from saying. I just calmed down to say that I''m barren no more, and that''s enough, and don''t blame yourself for being any less humiliating, so gently.


    "Eh -"


    "Nothing, you don''t need to fit into a frame where the way you do things is smart or not. Fine, let''s get this over with. I''m sure that''s better, isn''t it?


    "Ah..."


    As I''ve heard, even though I can''t think of anything, I see Refile losing his word.


    Yes. What the hell are we going to do, talk about it, pursue it? Even though we don''t have to explore what the better way is. Give me an answer and listen to it, is that all right? Even if you do that, the spiciness and sadness in your heart never clears up comfortably.


    So I didn''t want you to tell me.


    Whatever the story is going to be after this, if it''s going to get you stuck, it shouldn''t be something you should be doing right now. Yes, never.


    "... what''s up? Is that one of your complaints, after all?


    When Shuiming opened one eye and peered, Lefir frowned like the possession had fallen all the time, agreeing.


    "No, you''re right. Maybe you''re right."


    More than earlier, maybe a few voices go through like clear hearts. I''m not being honest, but he convinced me for once.


    Shuiming exhales as she scratches her head. From the side, sure, it wouldn''t be the right choice. This is a loss standing around. I know that, and you might as well say what Lephire said.


    But deciding whether it''s right or not is ultimately up to the person you choose. It''s good if you think the person is good, and the best isn''t always the right thing to do.


    Besides. There is something quite embarrassing about being honest about the fact that I was relieved of the cheap feelings that occupied my insights.


    Anyway, you named me a magician. I was always far from dry, Shuiming.


    "Well, if you''re good at something like this, you might never find it."


    "... I think that''s too optimistic for anything at all, huh? Swimei."


    "Right. It''d be bad if they broiled it."


    The shallow, brighter remark was broken before the correct point. Shuiming agrees with the spit out sigh with a dry bitter laugh.


    Yes, they also have quantities. If we can get sued by man-made sea tactics, we''ll find them too. I''m optimistic you won''t find it if you''re hiding.


    - Whether or not there is a premise for using magic.


    Then.


    "Sorry."


    What is the matter? Apologies for slipping out. Shuiming asks Lefir, who bowed his head in front of him, with a strange face.


    "Why would Lephire apologize there?


    "It''s probably my fault the Demons showed up. So."


    "... Oh, the Yatai tale of that obsessive demon clan. Well, I felt like I''d never remembered it before. You came after me from the beginning, and the wind couldn''t see anything."


    Mizumi differs in Lephire''s apology. He said it was too much to blame.


    What Rajas said is fragmentary, and there''s a part of him that doesn''t really fall to blame for Refill.


    The adventurer said it was her fault that the Demon Clan showed up, but it''s totally irrelevant, if you think about it. The Demons would be more persuasive to come looking for someone else and guess that they happened to find Refill there.


    However, what happened on that occasion occurred because of the unfortunate overlap between the fact that the whole thing had not yet recovered from panic in the demonic raids and the fact that the easily attacked subjects were nearby.


    No one can make a sober decision at any time, no one with that kind of weight can do that, and that can happen all the time.


    Besides, I guess he thought so too because Galeo got away from the squad, but that one in Galeo is a choice he took to avoid the merchant squad from obvious danger. They cut off Lefir because it''s not the same as establishing survival when he''s running away from his power somewhat more than the danger of being absolutely targeted.


    Neither does she interpret it in a bad direction nor feel responsible for it.


    But Refill himself doesn''t seem convinced.


    "But the guys who are still hanging out with Tria and Western countries sent troops to Astel until they cracked some of it. That''s all I''m saying..."


    Don''t you think? Rajas said she couldn''t let go of Lephire''s power, and she said herself...


    "What. You''re pretty confident in your power, aren''t you?


    When I niggered and pointed it out, did I embarrass myself by letting myself peek at my confidence unknowingly? Refile crimson her face and screams.


    "Wow, I''m serious, huh? Don''t tear me up!


    "Ha, bad bad. Sure you''re strong, Refill."


    Apologize for what you did to her and turn around. When you lifted her strength, it seemed like a dissatisfaction. Rarely, a pointy voice.


    "... don''t feel like you''re being ridiculed when you say it"


    "I don''t know. You know, it was easy to slaughter the guys I was working on."


    It is the undisputed heart of Shuiming, felt in earlier battles. But it looks like Refill still has something in him. One word or two, I''m tying my mouth to the letter to, like I said.


    But Shuiming lets go of such signs now and says the rest of the story.


    "So - well, you know, you said you were surviving Nocious about Refill. Sure, what''s a nosias?"


    Unquestionable rhetoric was cut off by Lephire''s troubled voice.


    "... you know about it even though you''re negligent about things around here."


    "Oh, oh, sort of..."


    Reminds me like a fool right now, and I get a retarded reply. Speaking of which, that was the setting. Even though I am oblivious to common sense, can''t I help but think it is somewhat strange that I have the knowledge that goes through the situation?


    As Shuiming roars in her heart, Refill speaks as if she had noticed something on the inside, or as if it were zero.


    "- Oh, yeah. Like he said, I''m a survivor of Norsius."


    Was that the revelation of who you''ve been hiding? Refill''s confessional stinging voice echoes. He said it was the survival of a country destroyed by demons. Some pitiful tone, with a band.


    Shuiming is shorter than that.


    "Northernmost Country"


    "Yes."


    "Surely, you were the first to be raided because it was the boundary between human and demonic territory, right?


    "You know me well."


    "... it''s important."


    As for that, it was an opportunity for us to be called. You can''t even forget it.


    Refill then affirms, in a voice of flattery, whether he has recalled the conversation.


    "- Oh. The protection from the Demons has always been a nosias. And it fell in less than a month."


    Hidden behind that voice are thoughtless or untrained? Words that make you feel spicy.


    It was with what Astel''s prime minister said in Camelia.


    "I also heard it was nearly a million troops?


    "A million... I don''t know where that story came from, but I wonder. I''ve never seen such a crowd of creatures, so I can''t tell you for sure."


    ����


    The opposing words were not exasperating. But what is that euphemistic rhetoric complaining about beyond words?


    To the water that still doesn''t make sense, Refill mirrors the scene like a grey slide at the end of his narrowed gaze one day.


    "It''s the ocean, that one. From the edge of the horizon to the edge filled with demons, like the sea, such countless armies have attacked across the border."


    What Refill is looking at at at the end of his gaze, his mind. Imagine that as well as watering down, sounding gobbly and swallowing.


    What exactly is it like for an organism to push over like a tsunami? If you''re not tired enough of erasing the horizon, a crowd of outsiders filling one side. It would be more vicious than that because it is in line with the fierceness of nature, no, and individually willing. If you can be attacked by such things, are people enemies?


    In the midst of such thoughts rushing through my head, Fu and Refile.


    "... what I saw in the northernmost fortress was such a sight. That''s all I remember then."


    "That''s all you mean, you''ve been pushed into a situation where you can''t afford it"


    "Oh. You were right, we were at our best. I''m going to try to get the demons to push me in front of you."


    "So, what was that thing about you then?


    To the abstract identification of Mizumino, Refile returns the nod of affirmation.


    "You''re Rajas. After him. After pulling together his surviving companions and retreating, he became the wingman to fight. As I heard earlier, it seems to be one of the seven demon generals."


    "No, you said that"


    Reminds me of Rajas'' words. He kept the army from Nakshatra and left it alone. Surely that demon tribe should have proclaimed that.


    But...


    "Seven bodies..."


    "Oh, I remember hearing you say that in the middle of a fight then too. I don''t know the details, either, but he bragged that he had broken three of the seven armies."


    Refill, there is no emotional movement in your voice. But in Shuiming''s eyes, he could see the face shaking his gaze in retrospect.


    Is that worrying? Then the magnitude of the shock she suffered when she heard the word is not hard to imagine. Three armies. So how many are all combined? To think on a scale.


    "Three. And if it''s still possible to say it''s more than a million, how much will it be when it''s all combined..."


    Is this a bad story at last?


    I didn''t even lick something, but the taste of spicy acid spreads in Mizumi''s mouth. If you''re a million in three, simply think twice as strong. But from what I''ve heard about Refill, it won''t count in such simple calculations. Does that mean that humanity in this world is being targeted? Certainly not so much when compared to the military scale of the other world, but what more than six billion human beings tell you not to compare to the hissing world.


    Sometimes the other guy''s out there, and it''s more or less impossible to hang it on the shoulders of a few brave men called. The same goes for myself in this world, but the advance of Trinity, who asked and undertook to defeat them more than that, is still in jeopardy.


    "So when I fought Rajas at that time, I had no hands or feet before his power. The troops crumbled, and then I told that demonic woman..."


    And there was an unfamiliar unique noun in the story of Refill that I mentioned.


    In contrast, Shuiming asks casually.


    "The demon tribe of women? Is something wrong?


    "No... it''s nothing. So..."


    But I didn''t return the answer. Shaking his head quietly and blocking the conversation, Refile takes a breath and now it''s time to say the real thing.


    "That''s probably not the only reason Nocious was first targeted"


    That would be the core of the story that made me smell like I''d just broken up an army. I don''t even think about it, I''m sure of it.


    "Spirit."


    "Supiriki?


    I hear new words in my ears, and I ask you suspiciously, Refile. In contrast, Shuiming realizes that she remained knowledgeable and answers the question.


    "Oh, no, it''s about the power that Refill has. That''s what they call it at our place. Spirit."


    "Is there someone as powerful as me in the east as well?


    "No, there''s no such thing as a refil, but, well, to a large extent?


    ����


    And, I lean my neck towards rhetoric that neither Mizumi nor myself know well, but I don''t know even more about Refile, who was listening to that. No matter. Perhaps this world is not defined the same as the other world and the Spirit. Because this world, like the other world, does not account for more of the sources of existence than nature or mystery, and firstly, because there are no objective elements or fundamentals to be gained from the point of view of diverse sorcery knowledge, there is little data on the Spirit, and even spirits on the rules of this world cannot even be identified as saying what it is.


    ... Refill seems to have been speculating on the contents of Shuiming''s story for a little while, but in the end he doesn''t get an answer and fixes the story that''s derailed.


    "I don''t know the language, but you''re right. We call it the power of the Spirit. In my country, it has long been said to be a force against the demons."


    "With that said, he said sword moves are passed down from generation to generation, too?


    "Oh. My ancestors were born between the Spirit and man. They say the goddess Arshna weighed in to fight the demons. The sword moves were also born at that time, and with all their power, they have helped the brave men who were called a long time ago."


    "A brave man, hey, are you serious..."


    Shuiming squeaks small and small at the story of Refill, which contains unexpected words.


    I had no idea that Lephire''s ancestors had become the strength of the brave men who had been summoned back in the day. And now what ironic cause is this that its descendants are with themselves for not following the brave? I don''t feel like I''m being fooled by something I''m not good at.


    Then, Refill looks spicy, lonely, with a look at him at all times.


    "I, too, wanted to protect people with this power, to help, that''s what I thought. But in the end, the dream ended with a dream. And now it''s like this."


    With his mouth, Refill quietly lays his eyes down.


    Fall back on your homeland, become an adventurer, be exposed to unspeakable slander, and taste solitude. Do you have any thoughts on your body like that?


    The face of a woman scorched by unexpected dreams and finally betrayed by reality. That was definitely there. I wanted to protect, I wanted to help, just straight up, and my pure thirst was a face gasped at such spiciness that I was unreasonably deprived of hope, as denied in bad faith.


    I had the power. So I tried to take advantage of it. For someone.


    But there was nothing I could do. Yes, like you''re complaining about unrequited thoughts.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "... hey Refile. What the hell is a Demon Clan?


    Turning away from the inhospitable face she showed, Lephile answers the unexpected question.


    "... them. To be honest, I don''t know for sure either. But there''s probably no one in the world who really knows more about them. There''s no way to get information about the Demons but a little from stories we''ve been telling for a long time."


    "What about just a little bit of that?


    Is that what you tell Lephire''s house? It is the record of those who have fought demons for generations at the border where demons and humans continue to flirt. It would be the most reliable information in this world.


    "You told me before that there was an evil god in this world who fought with Arshna... He said the evil god boasted a mighty power, and at the end of the day he lost before Arshna and the elements and spirits, and was driven into the narrows of the dimension"


    "Oh."


    Shuiming agrees. He did say it was something he taught me on the road on a journey before.


    I generally remember the conversation, and perhaps what she called the narrow dimension is the outer world, the so-called void between the world and the world, the outer shell world.


    I saw a nod. Refill goes on.


    "They say the Demons were servants of that evil god. He was under the protection of the Evil God, trying to fill the world with chaos full of strife and death"


    What is chaos, has it come out big again? No, it would naturally be a big story on the scale at a time when something evil is involved.


    In the end, the consequences of devil worship and the direction that the outside gods try to take go hand in hand. There is a difference between disloyalty and spitting madness.


    Then you will.


    "I said shelter, but then you say that the source of that power of the Demon Nation is its evil god?


    "Oh, speaking of which, I think you had that theory. I don''t really remember either..."


    "Phew..."


    "What''s up? Swimei."


    Suddenly suspicious of Shuiming, who silenced himself with his contemplative face, Refile utters a question. Such a delimitation of her into thought, Shuiming answers the identity of the idea.


    "No, think for yourself about what a demon tribe is."


    "Hmm, that sounds interesting."


    "You want to hear it?


    "I''m very interested."


    That said, he seemed like a special victory there for what he was thinking. Refile is laughing as impressed. But did I just say that the face is really an anticipation of the fun that springs from interest? It doesn''t seem to be an expectation of the possibility of getting to the truth. Anyway.


    - Okay, first things first.


    "Fine. But let''s start with the definition of the evil god that came out to talk about it."


    Did you lose some tone of voice in the magician''s face? Shuiming cuts out about evil gods.


    The definition of God and the Spirit in the world of water was also touched upon in the story of the Spirit.


    Essentially, the only thing in the outer shell world is a concept that has a power similar to that of the gods that appear in inheritance, etc., and when invoking them in summoning art, they name them, determine their existence, and so they appear as gods, spirits, etc., when they finally come into existence.


    The gods and spirits we speak of in the other world are such vague and invisible, information only, but if the evil gods of this world are affixed with names and definitions like the gods and rulers outside, they are the same, exceptional, and have a history (of) existence.


    I mean, the Evil God...


    "Let''s say that the evil gods that exist in the narrow space of the dimension, or outer shell world, still exist as firms today. His hope is that this world will be filled with chaos, and he is still looking for tigers from the outer shell world to do so. But because he has his existence tied up there, he can''t interfere directly with this world like he did when he fought with the goddess a long time ago. So instead its servants and demons who are pulling their thoughts more than evil gods are trying to fill the world with chaos with the help of the evil gods they believe in"


    "Mm..."


    Was the reasoning surprising? Refill''s complexion turns into a flickering, only stubborn one.


    But Shuiming never takes a good look at it, and he keeps on saying the most obvious things.


    "Well, that''s a clich��, but as far as I''ve heard earlier, that would be the place for a scenario. From what I''ve heard, it sounds more like we''re trying to fill it with contention than just trying to get it back to the world for the first time. - Whoa."


    I don''t know if all the Demons do, but when I do, Mizumi notices a derailment when she puts it in her mouth, she modifies the track of the story.


    "Actually the problem. That''s fine, as for its puppet, the Demon Nation... right. Original spec...... different from human because of the strength of the flesh, I wonder if it is another creature that originally followed a different evolution, or was designed by the evil gods and the devil ones. I don''t know if there''s any certainty in either of them. That''s the impression I got from listening to you earlier."


    "That''s a pretty funny story"


    "Thank you. So, protection is the story, and most of their power should be based on the evil gods''. That''s the black throat overflowing from the Demons."


    Lefir pinches his doubts on the definitive watermark.


    ���� You think that''s not a demon-specific power?


    "Right. Such a monster creature is not a natural force. Because it makes sense that power against the world and against nature is never created in that world. Nobody consciously makes anything to destroy themselves, do they? The world is full of shit. So that makes it an inexistent force in nature. For this reason, basically, the body of a creature can be made mediocre of anything, and so the only thing that disjustifies it is something that has been influenced by a being that doesn''t stumble into the world. So, what is that?"


    "Evil god."


    "Talk back, don''t do that. At a time when the Demons can use such power, the existence of evil gods is proven. It''s a tough story."


    Yes, in the end, the story of the demons comes down to the story of the evil gods. Though, that''s where it''s the most cumbersome and hard work. Even so.


    "So, Arshna and I are against evil gods, so perhaps humans and other subhumans in this world are enemies to them because they have that faith from their roots. So they try to kill creatures that don''t fit the will of the evil gods."


    ����


    When Shuiming concludes the story, Refill narrows her eyebrows and eyes as if to indulge in the content of the story.


    What stirs and clumps in its head. In anticipation of the time, Shuiming releases a calm word.


    "What do you say? I think it could be a theory.


    "Sure. It''s a story that makes sense. This is the first time I''ve heard a story about the existence of an evil god or the source of the demonic power, but if you think back to what I''ve said based on what I''ve just told you, the inheritance will be the best."


    "That was a pretty funny story, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s unexpected. There was a lot more to it than that. That''s amazing, Suimei."


    And, to her, who nods as seriously as she was impressed, Shuiming puts in a supplement.


    "By the way, I think humans can fight demons because of Arshna''s protection. Except in this case, that''s why the average guy has the power to resist. The magic of the wizard also works because the elements also apply to the creation of things hostile to the evil god"


    ����


    Yes, that''s why when I was fighting the Demons, it didn''t work on any physical attacks other than magic that didn''t go through the elements. Because this human being is inherently endowed with the power of faith because it is closely related to the lives of people.


    In addition to that, the wizards of this world have attacks via elements that are also strongly connected to Arshna and the Spirit, with great and effective power over the Demonic Nation. A good example of this is that the wizard was defeating the Demon Clan with the subtle magic of power.


    But on the other hand, I wasn''t born in this world like I was, and anything unrelated to the elements should be less powerful.


    Hence.


    "- Sometimes I ask, when I fought the Demons before, did the magic of the new American wizard work for the Demons?


    Asked, Lephile often said after dedicating herself to the pursuit, with a voice far from her face and certainty.


    "No, there was a variation between those who could make an effect and those who could not..."


    "The wizard you can put out, even if you haven''t used magic for a long time, touched the mystery and it worked because there was a connection to the element. But the wizard who couldn''t get it out couldn''t defeat the Demon Clan because it was the first time he touched the mystery at that time, and the connection to the element was thin. Isn''t that why you''re here?


    "No, that''s it"


    "- Assuming it is, we''re talking about. Well, I guess I''m a dozen or nine."


    It is uncertain simply because there are few materials, but there is certainty. The fact is that Refill affirms that there has been variation, so if you erase the reasons for not fitting that, you should generally get this answer.


    However, if this assumption is correct, it cannot have the desired effect on the Demon Nation unless it is certain sorcery, and the water tree, which will now fight the Demon Nation with the magic of this world, may struggle until it is accustomed to it.


    In any case, the answer was given. Because the Demon Clan has the protection of the Evil God, it basically only works with this magic of the sayings that fight it.


    But. If the source of that power anchored the demon tribe in its present form, they would call it the evil being of the other kingdom, and that sorcery would work.


    (All you have to do is knock them out on the ground...)


    It was that time when Mizuming was convinced that that magic would still work, that he had elevated previous memories.


    "Suimei kun"


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No, who the hell are you?


    That kind of casual question is probably due to previous statements. Makes me wonder what it really is rather than wondering who I am.


    To her inquiry like that, but Shuiming was not rude.


    "- Well. I mean, I think it''s time to look for a place to rest?


    "Right."


    Refile agrees looking at cloudy weather, which is starting to stain blue in the woods as it begins to darken. Is it because of your mind that unfortunately it seemed at the edge of your sight that you flaunted your shoulders?


    With her, Shuiming walked out into the woods again.

 27 He who cries at the curse.

    That night I rendezvoused with Refill in the woods. Shuiming watched the starry skies of different worlds by herself as she gave herself up to a gloomy night.


    Near the rock that was in the woods. This is the place with the least trees that seems the most spectacular near here. Some of the cliffs have collapsed and fallen objects, or large rocks stuck in the ground over them. Sitting there, he rests his butt, and Shuiming switches the air from his lungs.


    "The direction is that way, and..."


    A starry sky that is somewhat bright with the brilliance of the moon and the stars or spread against a dark mix of dark purples. It was east, west, north and south that Waterming determined by staring at such a night sky as he could never worship in a modern day contaminated with exhaust gas. That was the direction.


    Concerned about the possibility that he was losing direction because he was moving sensory reliance through the woods, he was currently looking up at the starry sky and gauging the exact orientation.


    Regardless, in the direction we should be headed, certain west of the city of Kranto was always conscious even as we walked in the woods, but still feared the expansion of discrepancies, applied our knowledge of astrology and looked up to the sky for confirmation this night.


    Shuiming is also refreshing in the constellations of different worlds, but since he has spent many more days in this world and has looked up at the night sky quite a few times, the position of the stars and moon is generally understandable and can be determined without any problems if it is preliminary to the degree of direction.


    But.


    (Even if I can use it, that''s about it...)


    One of the factors that has been unsettling since coming to this world is also increasing his distress here.


    Watching the sky, he sighed a melancholy sigh from the bottom of his belly, Mizumi.


    Yes, even if I could, as I said this much, the astrology that can make water light in this world is currently only to this extent.


    It is true that it is possible to magically classify the spectrum of stars - which refers here to the rays emitted by the stars - to determine what attributes that star is in and to use it for some sorcery, but divination, which is synonymous with astrology, and the star''s majesty, which is most effective in applying it to sorcery, are unable to achieve maximum effect in this world because they have virtually no use of the meanings associated with names, stars, or the influence of constellations.


    Meteoric falls, ice curse magic would be a good example of this. In the other world, these sorceries, which boast vicious power if only the conditions of place and time are met, can only bring out less than half of their mystery when they are maximized here in the other world.


    Two powerful magic tricks I ask for in battle. Then I want to sigh and vomit with water and melancholy.


    "Ugh..."


    - Well, after we talked about Refill and the Demons, Shuiming, who decided to look for a place where she was likely to be able to have a wild lodge before dusk, stepped straight into the back of the woods with her.


    On the road, there were spreads, swords, and swarms of wolves, but at the end of the day, we could find a cave that seemed to shed water and night dew in a few moments without meeting the demons.


    In this situation, it would have been a shame not to want it.


    By that time the sunset had already melted by more than half, and the sky was at the border between evening and night switching, so that the twist was ready as soon as possible, after a whispering dinner, to this day.


    Looking at the starry sky, Shuiming can think about the future, but its guiding principles have yet to show their certainty.


    Though it would be nice if you let your love pop up, now what should you do after this? In view of the circumstances, it''s probably inevitable to fight that demon clan that says Rajas...


    "You said you were bringing your people, he"


    Rajas, a demon general who opposed him during the day. Remember that huge body and mouth once in your head and measure your thoughts.


    Rajas was talking about how he could afford to take my men to Lefir at that time. No way, I don''t think he''s bringing gestures in hundreds of thousands of units, as he''s also been talking about Refill, but it''s how he was planning some kind of military action. You have to be prepared to deal with the numbers there.


    It was therefore greatly regretted here that meteor falls could not be used. Certain sorceries will only work for the Demon Clan, but as they did when they used Ashur Banipal, they can be somewhat impossible as long as they have the power not to take you for a living. The magic of a starry sky that instantly brings together numerous brilliant powers, tears and drops. Due to the nature of the procedure, it is a limited one that can only be used at night, but the non-standard nature of the procedure can be inferred. It hurts no matter what that magic can''t be used with maximum power to extensively destroy a vast array of enemies.


    And that was when Shuiming tried to sigh loudly at her worries this time.


    "Hmm? Refile?


    When did you come out of the cave? Lefir''s luxurious hindsight enters Mizuming''s vision with only knightly outfits.


    Where does one say to go now? Fluffy and sleepwalking, its footsteps are utterly unbridled. Did you even put it on the manipulative yarn? I lost my right foothold so much that such a strange idea passed that I went to the back of the woods, the opposite of the direction where the water was.


    ... Now, where are you going without a weapon at night like this? I can''t grasp the idea of a girl swordsman. After she had dinner, she said she was a little tired and rested one foot. The battle with the Demons, the one with the merchants, the one to get rid of the wolves, it must be exhausting, but what the hell is wrong with this?


    "Sure, over there."


    Put your arms together and let them think on the face for a while, and look at the sky.


    In an effort to quickly remember what happened when I checked my surroundings, Shui Ming went to the sea of memory to see what happened.


    That''s right. There''s definitely a water field where Refill''s headed. Little waterfalls that made it a little taller and a creek.


    But we''ve already got enough water in the cave, so we shouldn''t have to bother going out there.


    ����


    Now is the time to narrow your eyes to disturbing signs of falling behind. A less good hunch strokes Shuiming''s neck so uncomfortably.


    Refill is that unbridled foothold. Fluffy, I can''t peek at the interrogation. Besides, we don''t carry weapons that we can say are essential to get into the back of the woods. This is something. Something''s wrong.


    Then should we go after him here?


    As soon as he thinks of it, Shuiming follows the refir that flew from the top of the rock and split into the back of the forest.


    Scratch the bushes, twirl between the trees, and go back. Then, shortly afterwards, I went to the water field. So far, I''m not chasing Lephire.


    And when Shuiming tried to get out of the bush in front of the water field to look for her, she suddenly stepped on something like a cloth and nearly slipped.


    "Oops...... what is this?


    Crisis hair. If I hadn''t noticed, I almost punched my lumpy ass, like when I was summoned to this world one day.


    But what the hell did you step on yourself anyway? What is falling unconstructively in such a forest? Yes, when Shuiming lifts it up with both hands, trying to make sure what she stepped on - fulfilling it.


    "Heh...?


    I don''t know, Shui Ming''s voice turns bare and his head spins dull in confusion. Everyone who sees it will rate it as a dumb surface. With that look, what is that cloth-shaped object he lifted - clothes. People can wear it, it was intended for wear... in short, it was clothing.


    Besides, it was also a familiar garment that Shuiming has often seen lately.


    What to hide. Yeah, that was the knight outfit that Refill was wearing, seen earlier on the big rock.


    "Oh, hey, wait, I mean this..."


    Words don''t spin well, regardless of what you spread in front of them. Its bewilderment and wanderings are solitaires accelerating in haste.


    The clothes of a familiar woman are rolling. It''s impossible to lose degrees even if it''s not watery - well. If you look closely, the underwear worn by women in this world is also falling near it. In other words, Refill is now taking off his knight outfit and underwear, and what that means is...


    So much less, Shui Ming figuring out everything that''s going on. The formula for the girl''s clothes being dropped + underwear = could totally be done in his head. In a way, he has a demonic equation.


    And there was no intention whatsoever, and Shuiming turns her eyes to you, stained with that confusion, as if she had been caught gazing at something she can''t see.


    Then there was the figure of Refill, who was by the water in an unbridled way, in the manner that he said he was indicative.


    (Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Now is the time to be pushed by emotions and scream in your heart, Mizumi. The emotions, whatever, are called in shame and alleys. What is a disturbing hunch? Is it a strange feeling on the neck muscle? I don''t know why I thought of it that way, my serious self a while back. My head is full of regrets that I''ve been pushed back by a hunch.


    Even if this was a mistake, the view from the side is entirely a diagram of a tooth turtle that came to peek into a woman''s water bath.


    If a third party sees you holding her clothes and peeking through the midst of her, you will not be spared the sleigh of perversion.


    No, more than that--


    "No, don''t look at it first, Mizumi. Don''t look! I''d really like to see it for a second... but it''s not! Forget it, not like that! Forget it. Me! Forget everything I just saw. I just got back."


    Yes, while turning bright red, Shuiming rots trying to deny something in herself. There was a futile grip there between the man''s emotion to see and the man''s manhood that he should not see, but the truth is, it was so utterly in the extreme of confusion that all the sober thinking in Mizumi today flew out of his head.


    Let''s take a closer look, let''s burn it behind the eye lid, that''s not the idea. I can''t handle this. It''s a magic trick. Plus basically because of his serious personality, he even decides it''s all hate for words like big, tight, beautiful, or great proposition, and goes to erase it from his head.


    And it was such a fold. Suddenly, Mizumino''s ears capture a voice.


    - Ah, ah... ooh, ah...


    "Huh -?"


    To the slight and frightening breath that trembles the air, Shuiming raises a voice that is surprisingly stained, forgetting also the front and rear.


    - Now, to your ear, what is it that you complained of your predicament with a non-verbal voice? The gasping, groaning, yes, bittersweet woman''s voice is such a voice that she is scorching herself by unbearable heat.


    Isn''t this just a bath?


    The gasp draws my heart, and Shuiming looks out for Lefir again.


    At the end of his gaze, on the water, Refill keeps his body in a nearby rock bed.


    If you look closely, there is no sane light in her eyes. Rather than say you''re taking a bath in the water, its like you''re suffering by the water unconsciously.


    What''s wrong with that groan? What the hell is she leaking wheeze into right now?


    At that time, Mizumi didn''t miss it. A vicious pattern carved to invade her body was found in her abdomen.


    "-"


    A voice of awareness that leaked out unknowingly, perceived everything. It was the moment I caught that in my eyes. The arms I was lifting, the voices I accidentally voiced here, the eyes I looked at her, the hearts I was in a hurry for unsolicited shame, all of which drooled in dismay.


    - A curse.


    The embarrassment coming from the lack of immunity that had occupied his thoughts until now, and the confusion that accompanied it, fogged to disappear, as the words unmistakably surfaced on Mizumi''s head.


    Oh, and. Why?


    Words of agitation passed, and instead occupied his heart - no, tightening was such a sentiment of pity, sunk in desperate thoughts and disillusionment.


    I was wondering if there''s a woman here who can suffer from the curse, too.


    It''s a curse. Yes, that''s a curse. It''s the first shape I''ve seen, but there''s probably no mistake. That tattoo left around Refill''s abdomen proves it.


    The overlap of red and black curves is invading her white and beautiful skin. It would be a curse from another world. Every time a tattoo gleams in magic and gloom, the refil gasps and becomes more stuffy, just hastening to rub his crotch (punctual) into the rock all undisturbed.


    That slutty act of masturbation would be because the curse, which is the source of that tattoo, is burning itself to the fever.


    So who, with what the hell intent, cursed her like that?


    "- Tz."


    Overflowing in Shuiming''s mouth was a bitterness so strong that it could not be compared. It''s the thought of knowing the curse. To the curse, his undisputed, not least on the fringe of the cursed, this was a manifestation of anger.


    - Yes, there was that day when I was begged by what I wanted to defeat the curse. There was a woman who mourned and suffered the curse of ruin. So there was one day when I learned the curse and ran to erase it. I couldn''t forgive you. Such irrational misfortunes. Something in the world.


    So even now - yes. That doesn''t change.


    So now, the thing that afflicts that girl that happens in front of me tightens her own chest like my own. That slutty move is unbearable now, no matter what it turns into.


    - Is that the curse? What an outward path to impose such a curse on a woman and an elderly girl.


    It''s sad. That noble girl invites mercy into her heart that neither gain nor be said that she must be imprisoned by a curse and comfort her crotch. Poor woman. Scorched by unstoppable heat, he is forced into such shallow acts within ignoring his own consciousness. What does that say, not sadness?


    Why do you say curse is all about defiling what you try to live clean?


    Why is a curse all about trying to burn women?


    Why curse is all about trying to sip their spicy tears.


    In that way, the wrath sensed by pity softly smokes in Shuiming''s heart.


    And it still just stuffs me to the curse and brings me closer to her clinging to the rock with all its strongholds.


    "Refile."


    On her shoulder gasping for pain, she touched quietly as she called.


    Then, Refill regains some sanity or lifts his still blurred gaze.


    "Ugh...?


    Its face, drawn to its voice, was reddish because of the curse and still frigid.


    "Ah..."


    And it''s the voice of awareness that goes up. Have you understood that you have been called? But what colored her eyes when she stopped looking at the man shaking her eyes in pity was an unparalleled and unequivocal despair.


    As I look at it, Refill''s face is creepingly distorted. I was wondering why you''re here. I wonder why I''ve seen it. He said he didn''t want to be seen like this. Yes, the expression tells the story as if it were pain.


    But even if she realizes someone else''s presence that way, her body won''t stop to be moved by irresistible forces. As opposed to her will, her body rubs its body against rock skin in an attempt to soothe the heat a little bit, as it resists the heat of the curse.


    "Oh, yeah... ku, ah... hey..."


    Yeah, it''s like masturbating to comfort a burning body, just glossy.


    "No... please, don''t look... please..."


    That, her voice, which is going to disappear now, no longer suffers from heat. I beg you not to see such a shallow figure, it was a grieving cry of the girl''s heart.


    ... Slightly after, the curse hanging on her apparently calmed down.


    Shuiming asks quietly, gently weaving the knight outfit he brought to Lefir, who sat down on the ground.


    "A curse."


    Asked for confirmation, Refile nodded quietly, keeping her gaze away. Again?


    Besides, when he kept asking how Mizumino was, Lefir suddenly opened his mouth, dropping his fading gaze of light.


    "- I am"


    ����


    "... I am the one who will be brought into the so-called royal family of Nausias.... No, now that Nausias is doomed, you''re right to say it was"


    Lie down with your eyes, exhale to be exhaled. Its quiet discharge, which could also be taken as self-derision, was such a sinking confession.


    Besides, Lephire goes on.


    "The Norcias royal family - my lineage beside it is a family that draws the blood of the Spirit. I was also born strong with the power of the Spirit, so I have been raised since childhood as a protector of the Nosias. The days to come and the days to come will be beaten by swordsmanship and the use of the power of the Spirit, as a protection from the devils who will one day attack again from the North."


    Then, Lephire turns to me and asks me like a confirmation.


    "Even during the day, you told me that Norsius suffered defeat from the Demons, didn''t you?


    "... oh"


    "At the time...... is it six months ago? We, entrusted with the northernmost fortress, were forced to crumble before an overwhelming army of demons. The battle at that time scattered my companions, and when I returned to the king''s capital, only a few of them were in the fort, including me."


    Is it hard to remember? Suffering is seeping into my voice. Still, Lephire keeps saying the words, as if she had to talk.


    "The demon tribe went terribly fast. Soon after letting the people flee the country, the great army of demons instantly swallowed up much of the national territory. At that time, there was little more to fight against us. Yingjie Summoning Ritual, who defeated the Demon Nation in ancient times, was also screamed, but it was too late in this situation, and my power, which was my only favor, is hard to do before the Great Army of the Demon Nation. Our army, known for its strength, also had to be crushed by an overwhelming difference in quantity, and at the end of the day, it became a thorough anti-war against the castle in an attempt to show the will of Nosias."


    Cage Castle, huh? Winning is more of a choice because you can''t escape. Of those who took pride in the protection of the North, I guess that was an indication of their willingness not to yield and their resistance not to let the Demons do as they wished.


    But. Then why is Lephire still alive?


    As for the answer, it came right back without this one asking.


    "As we were all preparing for Cage Castle, I had another responsibility waiting for me. I wasn''t allowed to end up in the castle. Because of the power of the Spirit. With this power I had to survive to keep the power of the Spirit alive. Like everyone else, I was not allowed to fight the castle to the end with my pillow. Yes, but with this power, my father, my mother, my friends, my loved ones, abandoned everything and I was forced to flee..."


    Was it more thoughtless than analogy? Remarkably lowers the shoulders of the refir as if they were dropped.


    Mizumi lives in modern Japan. I find it pleasing to have a life first, but I guess that was intolerable for a human being in this world who has made the battle a living thing and has been proud of his mission that lasted for generations to come. Spirit has a stronger power than others, so is that thought a part of it?


    "In the middle of it. I was put on this curse. I ran into demons on my way to other countries, and I fought them, and..."


    "Is that, you know?


    "... no, not Rajas. It was the demonic women who had led the army with Rajas who cursed me. Apparently it was the whole demon general specializing in curses, and I don''t know what he was going to do, but he hung this curse like a play on me when I lost the fight and couldn''t move. The bugs crawl and console themselves."


    That''s all. Refill closing without force.


    Was there a history of such a curse? I guess she was pointing strong feelings toward the Demons, not just about the curse, but because so many thoughts overlapped.


    And so Shuiming, he realizes. Speaking of which, and. I had something in mind about Lephire''s curse before.


    "Maybe even a Metail lodging before?


    "Oh. Did you remember.... right. They were looking for a water field like that the night before we didn''t even know it. I woke up that morning and sneaked back to the inn... and then, as you know, I bumped into you then."


    Keep asking, Mizumi.


    "Do you know what causes the curse to activate?


    "This is apparently what happens when you exercise the power of the Spirit strongly. I was hunting demons the day before yesterday at the request of the Alliance. I guess that''s why."


    "What about the curse?


    "I tried. But naturally it was superfluous in my hand, not a wizard, and the famous wizard and the priest of the Salvation Church threw a spoonful of it."


    So all this time, has she suffered from this curse? Don''t find that action that goes unconsciously without the art of cursing or cursing. Hold one.


    ... that''s what he said, then Lephile could fade into disillusionment or sink into silence for a while, but eventually laughs powerlessly to despise herself.


    "Refile?"


    "- Laugh at me. I''m such a woman. The demons cast a humble curse on me. This... this!


    That being said, abruptly, Refill grabs Mizumi''s collar with both hands.


    Grab the collar and laugh, and I''ll sue you to laugh off, you cursed woman. I couldn''t stand this fact, so even make it a joke, and the smile I was forced to make collapsed into disillusionment, and that persecuted look was just hopeless.


    "That would be hilarious! This is the punishment that came to me for being caught in the power of the Spirit and forsaking those who must be protected! What do you want to do to protect people? I bet you do. ? There''s no such thing as this! Cursed by hate enemies, still exposed to shame without dying, etc..."


    Do you call it punishment? That self-reproach. Of a girl who tried too hard to be right, it''s a cry of hearts moaning irrationally.


    How can you laugh at that? How can you laugh and do what the world has learned and suffered unreasonably? The tears that shed in despair are such thoughts that they can never be laughed at by anyone.


    The voice of a sad woman who wishes me to make a joke is just painful here.


    Eventually Lefir''s hand, unable to chew the whimper to death, leaves his collar.


    Eventually, she shudders to sneeze, her shoulders.


    "I was even hung by a phrase that damaged my death in my country, a curse that would have prevented me from living without shallow comfort of my body. Is there such a miserable thing..."


    They take my country, they take my loved ones, and they still impose shame on the curse. Nothing would be more intolerable for a woman.


    Keeping his heart tightened to that appearance, Shuiming turns his arms around Lefir''s shoulder, which gives him a whisper and tears.


    "Refile. Excuse me. Excuse me for a moment."


    "Ahh."


    And then leave her short knight outfit jacket to reveal its smooth, wet complexion.


    "Oh, no..."


    ����


    Did you feel yourself in danger when you were touched? Girl with her eyes closed and her voice stretched. I fought resolutely against the Demons, the strength of the swordsman is now without a shadow to see.


    Never mind her frightened by the man, Shuiming lifts Lefir''s breasts and touches the curse engraved on her stiff skin.


    "- correspondence"


    (- All things illuminated)


    It was the magic of analysis that took place. Put your hand directly on that curse mark of Refill, which gets smaller in your arms, and examine the curse ceremony. Information on the magic formation that spreads the flat of the hand to its starting point and the ceremony that gradually enters its head. It is not a curse that sends a natural curse to impose an act. As for the kind, it''s more than the sorcery of sorcery. I can see that far, but it is also impossible to decurse Mizumi, who has modern magical knowledge.


    With his teeth bitten by that fact, Shuiming magically casts a magic on his palm and now puts a curse relieving technique on his curse.


    "Ugh, gu... ah"


    Often now, the painful voice of Refill gradually turns into something as serene as it is at peace. Eventually, Shuiming asks her, whose rough breathing has subsided.


    "How''s the bodily lighting?


    "Huh... ah, ha... oh. Sounds a lot easier... what''s that now?


    "My magic suppressed the effect of the curse. This would have made things a little better."


    "Really? Nobody''s ever done that before..."


    Is that a relief voice? Guilt solicits in that restful voice. Even if you can interfere somewhat with the effect of the curse, in the end...


    "... sorry. I can''t break this curse, even if I can weaken it temporarily. This type of curse is not the only one that plants a curse on Refill. So I don''t think we can curse it unless we tail the operator who set it up or do something about the medium we used when we cursed Refill."


    That''s what I say, Shui Ming bowing his head to disillusionment.


    Similar sorcery is applied to the curse hanging on the Refill.


    - Similar sorcery. It is a classification of sorcery, spells, proposed by James George Fraser, an English anthropologist and mystician along with contact sorcery. An article of similar form is the idea based on a similar law that all of it is connected where it cannot be seen and affects each other, under the concept of saying that the form is similar, causing the connection, amplifying it by mystery and sublimating it to a curse.


    Today, many sorceries and spells are divided by this taxonomy.


    This most often involves the use of puppets that follow the target audience and photographs taken by the target audience, giving the target audience the efficacy they wanted, with examples of Japanese ugly carvings and Haitian voodoo puppets.


    The research suggests that it''s probably the same kind of thing that''s on Refill. I guess you''re using something that mimics the target audience to make the curse easy to un-curse.


    "I''m sorry. I''m full of it."


    "That''s okay. Thanks."


    I am never reminded of my powerlessness more than when I see an indelible curse. To Shuiming, who apologizes at twilight with powerlessness, Lephile made a spicy smile and waved.


    ... Eventually, a hot Shizuku filled with pomposity, pomposity and sadness spills through her cheeks. Like the rain that started to fall. Who knows, pompous, pompous.


    "Ugh..."


    That puts herself in this painful, she''s the only one who''ll know. Can I say something even if my mouth is torn, such as empathy just for rumors, such as knowing how it feels?


    There has to be a word to hang. No matter how much you guide her, you don''t deserve to finger the tears that this despair has melted.


    Yes, Shuiming couldn''t keep her mouth shut to Refill, who kept crying in her arms forever.

 28 I cant give up thinking about whos for

    From the night I found out about the curse hanging on Refill, a few days. Shuiming and Lefir were still walking in the woods this day, wary of demonic raids.


    The trees hissed around, and the depressed roadless path.


    The sky seems clear, but the sunshine and the brightness of the blue sky are disturbed by tall trees, and the falling sun is a luminous object.


    I''m not anxious if the way ahead is as good as the view unlike that, but I''m not going either.


    The same goes for the presence of the Demon Clan, but first of all, from the two of us, it wasn''t working.


    Neighbors, two people walking side by side.


    At first glance, we''re close, nothing seems to happen, certainly not something dangerous. Naturally, it''s not like something actually broke up, but if you''re asked if there''s anything, you can''t deny the gap between your hearts, as there''s a subtle time between the two walking distances.


    Yes, after that night, there''s nothing wrong with that.


    I don''t know.


    "You know..."


    "Swimmer......"


    Together with Shuiming and Lefir, the behavior of turning left and right neighbors synchronizes, and the snake-stamped frog stops like this.


    "" Ah... "


    And it was such an awkward voice when the two of them tried to open the beginning of the conversation at the same time, as if it were also an indication.


    - Yes, there is no harm in the two of us right now. I''m not broke. Yet all of a sudden, the timing of the conversation doesn''t seem right at all. To put it perfectly, it''s rather perfect.


    "Go ahead..."


    "No, it''s not what I''m saying. You should talk from Suimei."


    Yet, like breathing between those unfamiliar with conversations with the opposite sex, like this. Shui Ming, who reluctantly offers his hand with a red face, and Refile, who tries to respect his opponent by letting his gaze scatter here and there.


    Neither of us can talk because it''s not particularly a necessary conversation. It was at this rate for as long as I could because I was too caught up in my lack of location.


    Can''t you tell me what the reason for this is?


    Neither is Mizumi the kind of character that holds inclusions where she finds out to be a curse bearer. No, but it''s still hard to move your head and mouth this way when you rethink the content of that curse. That I''ve seen it all. That I touched it. It is not vulgar due to inferiority, and although it was necessary for once, there is a temper towards her because she does not have the right to determine its admissibility.


    On the other hand, as for Refill, who has been made aware of his secrets, naturally so.


    Such an event at the arrow tip that we started to get along. There''s no point in getting squeaky.


    "... ah"


    "... ooh"


    In the end, it looks like we both boiled up. The beginning and end of each groaning gasping voice.


    As if something was manipulated to overlap awkward timing, the two of them had lost the timing of casual conversations in the last few days on this street.


    - But as always, it''s very bad for the two of us to get along and the way, to stay flushed. Shuiming therefore took a step forward with the man''s hard work here and asked Refile, who walks next door, for future moves.


    "Oh, you know. I figured it would be better not to head directly to the city of Krant......?


    I think we should talk about how to change course to destination, but the tone is somewhat unnatural this cut out.


    But the fact is that the two of them are now on the lookout for encounters with the Demons, so they have not yet made it through the woods, and the route to the city of Kranto, which was once off the route and was originally planned to go, has not been defined.


    For that reason, Shuiming mentioned the case from here to the city of Kranto, but it seems that on the other hand, Lefir didn''t know exactly what the story was about if it was empty above.


    "Huh?"


    "No, we need to discuss this properly..."


    "Ah, oh. Right."


    Her reply, more than a beat behind Mizuming''s suggestion, was a delusional mix-up that she hadn''t heard. Refill snorts with a glimpse of their unmistakable impatience as she dots her eyes.


    And then take a deep breath to change your mind or once, even cough up, and respond to the water.


    Now I''m finally back for some serious facial reflection.


    "- Oh, there''s still a good chance you''re being ambushed if you went straight west from here. If you want to avoid contact with the Demon Clan as much as possible, I think you should go somewhat south, but reroute it."


    "Ambush, it''s possible."


    Yes, she was right, there was a chance the Demons were straining outside the woods. More than Rajas said he was moving his men extensively, it should be considered that there are demonic tribes between the forest and the city of Kranto as well.


    And when he heard such a prediction of Refill, Shuiming thought of the map he had seen before in his head.


    The current location is in the woods, off the streets that were the route of the great book, moving in parallel to the streets a huge forest that stretches from the front of the mountain hemline to the plains near the city of Krant, delimiting the streets that connect Metail to the city of Krant.


    Still going south from there, it will be quite a turnaround to the city of Kranto.


    There is no problem because we have enough food in place, but then it will be difficult to rest properly with all the wild boarding houses, so physical exhaustion will be inevitable.


    But I still can''t change my belly on my back.


    "If you''re heading to the city of Kranto, you better free up some time before you do. If they don''t find us like this, we''ll be able to get through this."


    "Does that carry you so well?


    "Even they won''t be able to keep their power on the plains around the city of Kranto. If they don''t find us, they''ll pull us up."


    Put your hand on your chin, especially that thought mentioned by Refill, the ideological face.


    Unlike humans, even demons can''t always deploy an army. Over time, the troops will wear out just like this one with food and rest. There may be a retreat before the troops run out over time than the base is nearby.


    Besides...


    "Ma, if we run the war on the big side, the people in this country will find us and the crusaders will come out, and it''ll be a pretty big fight. Unless they want it..."


    "There won''t be. The city of Klant is certainly a big city, but in the end it is one of the human beings. It''s not a military stroke, and they don''t have the advantage of having a big fight here. Even if we can drop the city, if we can''t fight like that around here, they''ll be harmed, and where we win, we''ll end up alone."


    "That''s right. I don''t know if he''s going to end up poor for them."


    Shuiming agrees with Refile, looking up the tree umbrellas and the leaking day. If the Demons wanted to take down cities around here, it wouldn''t be in their interest.


    Sure, there will be a winning chance in a small phase, but in a big phase, all I can say is a reckless battle that just naughtily drains the army.


    If you have a decent head, you should never do that.


    (But...)


    In that regard, it was still a mystery to say why they had come so far. What the hell did Rajas bring his men here for, if the purpose of their big book is not to refill them? Maybe it doesn''t matter to us anymore if this is the case.


    Well, whatever.


    "You sure do. Is it more likely to pull things up before things go wrong than to be obsessed with us here?"


    "If you hadn''t come into the woods... well, we haven''t made that move so far."


    Even though Refill speaks of a possibility less than so worrying, he immediately denies it. The demons should scout the woods as powerful as normal. without being bound by it either, to say that there is no


    "Maybe they can''t measure our whereabouts? In fact, only the merchants know we walked into the woods."


    "Maybe. Normally, you wouldn''t want to run into the woods. It''s possible."


    Do you think so, too, Lephire? I agree with this prediction even though it is a little ambiguous.


    However, there was a slight apprehension in Shuiming, who offered optimism and similar expectations.


    (That''s right. If there is, I''ve come up with something interesting he said...)


    I rebuffed what Rajas said the other day, and now a lot of thought faces. What the hell did that demon tribe come up with then? That word that fuels anxiety. It only fuels our troubles, such as the fact that our enemies come up with something interesting.


    It is painful because there is not enough material to speculate on it. Because this kind of scene often turns back and forth.


    "Whatever it is, we need to earn some distance now."


    "Right."


    The words of Shuiming shaking away unnecessarily swollen anxiety. Mizuming scratches the greens in the woods as she hears her voice agreeing with it without exception.


    Has the future policy been considerably consolidated and has this made the footprint somewhat lighter?


    Whatever it is, it''s the conversation that''s cleared his mind the most.


    "Phew... you managed to talk normally..."


    Sweat on the forehead. With a whispering slight amount of voice, Shuiming, who breathes genuine relief, makes a sneer laugh. I was rather anxious inside to know what I would do if I couldn''t talk like this and communicate with my will.


    Does that aspect also tell the story of his inexperience in life? I don''t know what else to do about this because it was magic.


    But right now, there was no way I could get back to those words of relief.


    "... sorry. Let me worry about it."


    "Wow!


    I didn''t expect my voice to return to me anymore. Shuiming shouts an excessively werewolf scream, listening to the seemingly sorry voice it took from the sidelines. Have you received a fatal beating or have you been cut off from the Devil? I sprinted up the upset like I''d never even heard of it and jumped away.


    On the other hand, Refill has a strange face.


    "... what''s going on? Raise such a strange voice."


    "Kee, were you listening ?"


    "That would be so. It''s so close."


    "What are you talking about," he said to Shuiming, a shuddering, seeping attitude refir. If she tells you, sure she does. If you throw up in a soothing breath at such a distance, you won''t like it, but you''ll hear that.


    Seeing her face like that, it makes her smile slip out to delude her into lethargy, though.


    "Ah, haha. Right..."


    "Hehe."


    It was a ladylike or laugh that returned.


    In contrast, Shuiming asks with Kyoton''s face.


    "... what?


    "No, I thought you were pretty accidental."


    "Ugh!


    When I was shot at, it was a steep spot. Shuiming quietly dropped her shoulder with a groan that she would let out at that time.


    In contrast, with all the chase, Lephire says.


    "Sure enough, the day I first went to the guild..."


    "Well, don''t steam that story back..."


    Mizumi holding his head and dripping. If there is a phonetic sound, can it be done? Sure, at that time, I strongly alluded to the Dorotheas, officials of the Alliance, to manipulate the ranks - malum hypnotic and deluded, but I didn''t accidentally respond special to what I did that day.


    Then there will be some things to talk about here. There were quite a few people on the spot, so naturally it''s a rumor.


    Salted to green vegetables, it creaked... Refill smiles at Shuiming, who creates a look that just doesn''t make sense at all.


    "You''re surprisingly full of gaps, you are."


    "Heh heh, I''m an inadvertent person anyway."


    Pointed his mouth, he uttered a voice like a hog''s squeal, and the watermark rots.


    See that, Refill, just strengthens the smile. Like I said it was a spray, I enjoyed the change in the look on Shuiming''s face.


    ... and it was so quiet. The distance between the two is reduced to a soothing atmosphere, and the conversation is off there. That''s never a bad thing - but how could this be the kind of wind that always winds before a big storm? It''s supposed to be placed within a crisis, but it''s terribly too calm, and on the contrary, worries go through the back of your brain.


    It was such a fold, anxious for this tranquillity as Shuiming scratched her head at the bad butt.


    Unexpectedly, the twins behind them shrugged.


    "- Tz, Suimei!


    "Oh."


    Refill turns immediately to some sign and releases a call like a warning and Shuiming responds as she expected. The identity of the vague sensation that suddenly appeared behind us like a ghost. Is it a wild dog or a wolf again? What if it''s a demon or a demon?


    Shuiming makes his speculation work with all his might to the crisis that might strike him, and is alert without a single shard of alarm.


    Atmosphere around increasing swordswallowing at once. To the tension between the swordsman and the sorcerer, the air conceived a pair of thorns, but emerged from it was something completely different from what they had expected.


    Something that came out scratching shaky bushes.


    It was a man with wounds all over his body.


    "Sushi, sushi..."


    �D�D?


    "Oh, hey ?"


    Surprised by the appearance of the unexpected, Refill and Shuiming. What showed up was a man with an adventurer''s style. My feet are unbundled, my eyes are vain, my clothes are torn and bright red with blood, leaving rotten marks after lacerations and burns all over my body. What your ears hear is a slight groan like a bug''s breath and a wheeze called Hugh.


    Full of creation. Has it come to this?


    A man who doesn''t even have a gaze focus because of the wound. To him, Lephire rushes over.


    "Hold on ?"


    "Oh, gu... oh, you..."


    When Refile called out loud, the man seemed to notice. I let my still vain gaze wander into the universe for a while and finally focus on Refill''s face.


    There, again, Refile asks the question.


    "What the hell is wrong with you ?"


    "By the devil tribe, I was approached. of the mountains... inside..."


    "Mountains? Demons?


    What I could hear from a man''s obnoxious words was such words. Waterming realizes there is something about Refill that makes his face rude to the words of a fragmented man, and slaps him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, Refile. This man."


    "What''s wrong with him?


    "No, this guy was an adventurer then."


    "At that time? Ah."


    Her noticeable voice rises in clarity. Have you noticed Lephire now? There were many wounds and bleeds, and at first glance I could not tell, but this man, one of the most noisy and aroused escorts in that fold where Refill became the wingman to leave the merchant corps.


    Has the Demons attacked you and fled all the way here alone? Or have you come to call for help? I don''t know any of it, but whatever it is, it''s not good as it is.


    Refile, who wakes up an adventurer, is still in a state of confusion and haste because of abrupt circumstances. No, he''s stopped with his arms up, so maybe his thoughts are duller when he realizes he''s the man who kicked himself out.


    Then Shuiming flew her instructions as she gathered her magic in the palm of her hand.


    "Refile. Let the man sleep there. I''ll cure you now."


    "Ah, oh. Okay."


    There is no denying the poor sharpness of this call. Refile took a moment to get me back, but immediately nodded so heavily in view of the situation, quietly lowering the man''s body to the ground.


    He didn''t have a single grudge against the girl who walked the right way.


    "Please."


    "Oh."


    To the words, Shuiming nods. And the magic of healing. If you''re not dying instantly or in any serious condition, you can still use this technology to make it up to you. Psychiatric treatment is effective for trauma, and some sequelae are not spared for significant blood loss, but can be covered by restorative magic.


    Exactly the same color as the magic formation that floated directly beneath the adventurer and in the palm of Mizuming. Healed by the pale, rising emerald-colored magic light, the adventurer''s wounds clog within a glimpse.


    But...


    ����


    So, Shuiming gave up.


    Halfway through the treatment, he quietly lowers the hand of healed treatment while peering into the wounded and sick.


    "Huh...?


    The only way to do that was to present Lephire with confusion, too. For her, who watched from the side, his behavior would only have been pictured as abandonment in the middle of treatment. Unexpectedly stopped the healing hand, Lefir showers his oppressed voice once now.


    "Suimei-kun ? what''s wrong ? why stop ?"


    A look seeping through some suspicion in confusion pierces Shuiming''s chest. I betrayed my expectations. No, if I give up like now on my eyes when I see the light, is there more frustration than that? But Shuiming also had to stop his hand. I had a reason not to.


    To the kind of inquiry she asks, he distorts his face bitterly and tells him why.


    "... I can''t. The astral body is worn out by the time it becomes irrecoverable. No matter how much healing you hang on this man anymore, it doesn''t make sense."


    I can''t. We need to heal. Impossible, yes. But was the narrative incomprehensible to Refill, who had seen the sight of the wound clogging?


    He sees only wounds healed with healing, and brings to mind suspicion and mistrust.


    "What are you looking at? You? Your wounds are healing, aren''t they? That doesn''t make any sense. Why...?


    "The wound heals. Wounds. But..."


    "Then..."


    Wouldn''t it heal? I guess that''s what you tried to say. But Shuiming shook his neck to block the words as he bit down the bitter tannins.


    Refill, who saw it, just said why.


    "Why..."


    It hurts the words that sink into that disappointment that I hung Refill. Is it powerlessness that springs up in your heart? Even if healing is the person whose relationship is also thin and once disgusted. This bitterness cannot be stopped.


    On the other hand, Refill thought that giving up was something else.


    "Suimei. Is it possible that you stopped the treatment hand because this man is the man who kicked me out? Don''t underestimate me. I don''t give a shit about that time! So get on with your treatment!


    ����


    "Suimei!


    "No, I can''t. Indeed, as Lephire has also seen, wounds on the body can be healed. I can, but as I said, Astral Body - I mean, I can''t let you survive any more healing than the body of the soul and its vessel, the shell of the spirit, is diminishing."


    "Nah... ? no..."


    No longer look at the pulsations of life that have grown as tight as a kagelow, refir losing words. To her like that, Shuiming tells her to spit out her thoughtlessness.


    "No matter how much healing magic you wear, you can''t do anything about the souls of others"


    "... are you sure you can''t?


    "With all the conditions in place, there may not be one thing you can do. But I don''t have time to do that right now. Preparing now won''t keep this man''s body better first."


    "... eh"


    To Shuiming''s assertion, Refill bites his tight teeth and drops his shoulder disappointingly so that it drips. Seeing the dying is hard, whoever it is. For her, whose cause lies in the Demon Nation, and who has fought the Demon Nation, the impasse of that emotion will be more intense than anyone else.


    ... Each of us accidentally opens his mouth amidst the frustration of his disappointment.


    "Ho, the others... are still attacked by the demons,"


    "Is there anyone still alive ?"


    When Refill asks with such surprise, the man answers her question, though spicy to exhale.


    "I don''t know... I don''t. Maybe not yet..."


    "You could still be alive. ?"


    ����


    To the voice of inquiry, but there was no voice of return.


    Can the man of the adventurer, who moves his mouth like a crook in an attempt to somehow take oxygen into his lungs, no longer speak? Lephile asked him what he thought in a quiet voice.


    "... the others are in the mountains, aren''t they?


    Is the question meaningful? Her voice is going to be too calm and misconstrued as cold out. The man nods slowly to ask such a chilling question that he can even catch a glimpse of his chi.


    And soon, the man took his breath away.


    "-"


    ����


    To the death of a man, a refir that leaks a voiceless voice, and a watering light that lowers its rugged face.


    ... Eventually, Lefir rose from a kneeling position, and flipped. Turning her back on Shuiming, that direction she faced...


    "... hey Refile?


    I didn''t know what that meant. So when he asks, Lephile turns her back and says something of an apology.


    "I''m sorry. Swimei."


    "I''m sorry, what do you mean? Why are you pointing that way?


    When asked, Lephire said it was perfectly natural.


    "Suimei. It''s a stupid question."


    "A stupid question..."


    Do you think I understand? - No, it was definitely something I understood. Now what lies ahead, which she flipped, is the path we have taken so far. Beyond that, there are mountains that have passed before. Perhaps, after that, the merchants turned back to escape the demons, there are mountains.


    Eventually, did Lephire decide to do it? Turn around here and say your thoughts resolutely.


    "Suimei. I''m going to help the merchants."


    "Are you serious about going to help?


    "Oh, I''m not gonna make a joke"


    "Even though we don''t know the exact location of the merchants. ?"


    "Probably, he''ll be along the mountain road. I don''t care if it comes off."


    "I don''t even know if he''s alive. ?"


    "That''s right. But maybe he''s alive. So..."


    You want me to go? To help. To rescue what could be called reckless. But that shouldn''t happen. Never go. Because it''s...


    "You know what ? this is a demonic trap to attract Refile!


    "Trap, huh?"


    "That''s right! If you see them as humans, they''re like attacking you without a sight, right? You''re gonna let one of us get away with this! I''m sure Rajas is waiting for you!


    Yes, this is a trap. It''s a trap. Everyone will know that. In anticipation of Refill coming to help the merchants, this is an outrageous inducement. The sum after reading the action she would take, letting the dying escape and finding it. If you knew her personality, you''d come up with this, too.


    Sure, this is deep in the woods, and I''d say it''s almost a coincidence that he made it this far, but it''s quite possible that he was let go under such thoughts. Perhaps it''s not hard to imagine that Rajas is waiting for Refill ahead of him in his rush to rescue.


    But such a watery appeal is also vain, and Refile returns a calm voice.


    "... may be"


    "You know it might be... even on Refile!


    "Oh, yeah. You are absolutely right. I know this is reckless."


    "Then..."


    "Damn...... still I want to go help! Because of me, this is what happened! All of it! So!


    Don''t go. Lephire overflows his emotions with the water that eats him down. I''ve accumulated so far. That would be her fault. The desire to go to help and the desire to go to help herself is conveyed with a twinge.


    But that''s only what Lephire''s self-blame went too far.


    "So that''s not Lephire''s fault..."


    "No, it''s already my fault. Did you just say that, too? He showed up here saying it was a trap set up by the Demons to attract me. Rajas appealed to these means because I dazzled his whereabouts"


    "That''s... but what''s wrong with this? It''s like going to die. ?"


    Yes. Ambush is not a raw thing. You wait until you''re ready to fight your opponent. It''s inevitable to go and be at a disadvantage, all the more so if that''s who you lost once.


    So Shuiming stubbornly eats down, and pulls back.


    "Refile! Rethink! Calm down and think again!


    But Lephie didn''t turn around.


    "Refill, turn around." You''ll see!


    ����


    "Lephire, you will not die. ? To keep the power of the Spirit alive! Then this is the place..."


    It was when Shuiming tried to say that. Lefir, who has been shuddering his shoulders in silence until now, opens his mouth.


    "To you..."


    "Huh?"


    What do you know about me?


    "- Tz ?"


    It was the cry emanating from the bottom of my heart that stopped Shuiming from speaking. And what she complains about is thoughts overflowing with weirs.


    "Any more, you tell me to turn away ? abandon my loved ones! Abandon even the flesh parents! Then you tell me to abandon even those in crisis because of me. ?"


    ����


    Refill''s words strike Shuiming''s ear. Strike your heart. There was nothing he could say.


    Is that what she held, the thought of passion, has been pushing into her mind ever since? The spiciness no one could help. Nobody can help themselves. Shouting that she can''t live with it would be because she really wants to help someone.


    Then why can we block it?


    "How long do I have to run ? how long do I have to abandon what I want to help ? to spare my own life! Sacrifice your thoughts and someone''s life! I don''t... I''ve had enough of that!


    The screaming voice is directed at the irrationality of the world. A cry that could never be directed anywhere before strikes Shuiming''s heart.


    Yes, if you betray your feelings, you just betrayed them, and the blame piles up. Even more so if that''s the right thing to do. If you have a firm belief, it is something you will never be able to live with.


    And there were tears all over Lephile''s eyes screaming out those thoughts.


    Said it was painful. It''s hard. It''s a crystal of pity for a woman who''s upset about her temper.


    ... eventually, did you get a rough breath and settle down? Refill uttered an apology for the disturbance and flipped again. And if I don''t look back again, I''ll say another word of determination, as I say this life has been fixed here.


    "... sorry. It was a short time ago, but you took care of me."


    "Refile, don''t go. Wait."


    Ahead, when the voice to retain was reached, it was in the end void.


    Without even hearing the voice of Shui Ming''s suppression, Lephir drove the original path at an unusual rate, the power of the Red Spirit.


    "Oh, man. Are you seriously going..."


    The bewildered whining of the leftover Mizumi echoes in the woods. That''s all Refill''s running speed is awesome, and no matter how many voices he holds up anymore, he can''t reach it.


    Shui Ming stops his leg and stands up as he moves on to the chase.


    ����


    He''s gone. To help him who hath cast himself out, and hath cursed him. To pierce the path I believed in. Cursed and unhappy girl. Towards a battle where you''ll never see the light of victory, he''s gone.


    "Tz......"


    Let that fact rub your back teeth.


    Can I keep letting you go? To a battle where there is only despair ahead. As it is, alone.


    Then go after him, as before?


    But if you go, you''re sure to endanger your own life. Naturally, we have to fight that demon named Rajas, plus his men. The battle will be commensurately tough, and if you do poorly, you could lose your life.


    But that shouldn''t happen. I have a reason not to die. I must fulfill my father''s wishes and fulfill the philosophy of the Order. That''s the thing, it''s a promise. A promise is a promise, even if it was a promise that wasn''t made together or a one-sided arrangement. I made up my mind, but at the end of the day, it''s something you shouldn''t give up until you fulfill it.


    But is that okay? You decide here that''s okay, you excuse yourself that you have something to do, and you can go on a safe path without ever looking back? Can we not see the battle that is about to happen?


    Can I help her running down a path that has no salvation?


    That''s right.


    - Even though it is a proposition because it helps the unsaved, is it not too bad to abandon the unsaved to carry out the proposition?


    "Ku......"


    Such a voice echoes in my head, questioning the contradictions in my own way.


    Since when have you become frightened by what you call death and so on? Have you become afraid of what will come one day, and hesitate to step on two feet? Such cowardice that those who have no power whatsoever will be cut and abandoned with inertia.


    So I think once now.


    I wonder what I have. Is it not magic to outdo anything that I have desperately remembered from a young age? Isn''t it a mystery for that, opening up all difficulties? Isn''t it omnipotent, to never take away those who want to help?


    Yes, now is the time to rock your mind to the grid. No, the fact is, I already knew you''d only have one answer to choose from here. Whether there was a grid within you, a sense of crisis in your head, or your intentions were balancing victory and defeat. ''Cause yes...


    - For that reason, I took an oath that day myself.


    "That''s right. Eight keys, Shuiming. You are the sorcerer of the Order. The Sorcerer of the Order will do without pursuing his ideals..."


    Words that make you sound like you''re talking to yourself, something. To unite your thoughts again, it''s a confirmation-like mumble. It is a whispering ritual to regress what you sought again.


    And it was at such a fold that new things happened.


    ����


    Shui Ming now often closes her mouth and squeezes her eyes cool.


    From behind, there are signs that someone will rise. With signs of power like the emitted throats of the devil clan, loosen up. That''s like a ghost.


    Unlike the weak vibes that were there until earlier, it was fierce and strong.


    - Is that what made the healing so difficult...


    Behind that fact, the question I had icebreaks.


    It''s about the unnatural wear and tear of the adventurer''s astral body.


    Excessive wear and tear in the astral body is something that cannot normally happen with physical trauma. Even if that''s a fatal injury, it''s no exception, and the absolute amount of soul doesn''t diminish. Certainly injuries can weaken your mental strength. But it only weakens the spirit, and it never shreds the soul.


    Therefore, there would have been some other attack on the man of the adventurer than the trauma. Was there an Astral Attack, an effective attack on the soul, or was there such a factor that it would erode the soul? Either of them.


    If you look at the results of this one, it would definitely be the former.


    Perhaps to inflict a blow on the dead against the previously alarmed Refill.


    "- Tz."


    ?


    Living corpses give birth now behind Shuiming, who gasps for blame and tries to chase a woman in tears.

 29 At the end of my faith.

    - One day, I remember someone saying.


    Don''t throw away what you believe.


    I heard it where everything was still, the word. It is the word of a friend, heard when he wanted to throw everything at the spiciness of the rigorous training given to him by the Son of the Spirit.


    Do not forget this word if you want to grasp what you are aiming for or pursuing and be everyone''s hope. Always keep it in the deepest part of your chest and remember it when you''re frustrated.


    - Yes, believing in others, believing in yourself. And that you never give up what you believe in.


    So don''t throw away what you believe.


    You don''t have to believe in the goddess. You don''t have to wish for a miracle. But if you believe in yourself to the end, whoever you are will be rewarded. That way, I''m sure your hopes will pass, and you''ll be able to protect what you want to protect.


    Someday in the past I heard such gentle but strong words. Because it happened, because the words only resonated in my chest, so I never threw the thought away in my chest.


    And I still believe that. Because I believe in you, I''m here now.


    Run. Yeah, just even. My legs are just broken.


    Because there are people who will wait for themselves. Just to that fact, so that I can be rushed.


    Refile was driving alone down the road he came from.


    Using the unusual force which he has lodged in himself, with his crimson, shining disease blessed by the Spirit, he slips through the trees and forcefully steps through the twats and roots of the trees that surround his tibia, so as to break the forest and tear apart the slopes of the mountains with his feet.


    The worst assumption comes in the shadows and sticks to the running back, but still - without giving up the possibility that those who wait are safe, trust me.


    ��������


    In the meantime, she stops where she plugged into the middle belly of the mountain and skips behind.


    Speaking of what you can see, there''s only the dubious dark skies of clouds somewhere and the unnatural twitches of trees that host the creeps - but what emerges at the end of your gaze is what was on the way.


    Yes, there are countless corpses in the places I''ve been running. It is the end of all the demons who have stood in the way of their trespasses, who rush to come to those who wait.


    Apparently, they were already gathering around here. They must have called back the guys who were letting them expand everywhere to try and defeat themselves. If it had been a few more minutes late, the ten mile boundary between the forest and the mountain might have been filled with demonic hedges and could not be cut through.


    Perhaps Demon General Rajas is around here, too.


    Its magic to take everything that matters from you, to lay your loved ones to death in pain, and also to hang them in the hands of irrelevant ones. He''s waiting for you.


    As I say that only making man suffer is his own pleasure, whilst he is.


    Therefore, I can hear voices that I''m not supposed to hear.


    He asked me to help. One day I will hear the salvation of the voice. The voice of those who could not defend themselves, whether they heard the word or reached out.


    So you can never leave it like this.


    And yes, that was the time when Refile reconfirmed the buried fiery rage he now had in the back of his chest.


    - Don''t go! Refill!


    "Ah..."


    Is it the remnants of your memory that struck you in the ear? The illusion of a voice that can''t be heard anymore shakes the heart burned by anger.


    Did you have a gap that reminds you of that voice because you tried to calm your heart before the showdown?


    Once I was caught in the thought, I couldn''t resist overflowing memories anymore. Coming in and out of your chest is a pale glimmer of loss that is excessive to shake off, like losing something important.


    Yes, there is a strange boy who has recently become an acquaintance ahead of me in this run beyond people''s knowledge.


    First name, Suimei Yakagi. He is a one-of-a-kind wizard I met in Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel.


    A boy who looks like he could be anywhere without such characteristics as this, except that he has rare black hair around here. If you mention anything special, do you mean you have gentle eyes?


    He had solidified himself with clothes that were not considered common around here, but drifting fun was exotic. No, he had an atmosphere that couldn''t be explained in those words, and it was either the magic of his hometown or the magic he''d never seen before that he dealt with in battle.


    But if that''s all you felt, you''ll end up feeling and nostalgic that you''re just an unusual person. But it''s not, and what he''s brewing is, it''s weird.


    I called myself a traveler when I said I was going to Nerferia, but what about the truth? If it''s flowing through the world, it should have to be correspondingly sharp in the timing, but if you open the lid, it''s negligible to public opinion, negligible to knowledge.


    But it''s also a recent story that surprised me by showcasing my knowledge that makes me feel hazy.


    That personality, in brief, would be good for you. Because I''m a wizard, or I''m trying to be clever and cool with a bachelor''s degree, but every bit of compassion and childishness that I can feel from my actions, every inch of my speech, denies he has any ruthlessness.


    Let''s just say that it was one end of the spectrum that chased me from the merchants to the woods that day. He came after him with no intention, although he should know the danger of coming with himself being chased by the Demons, the losses he would bear. Think of yourself. Later, his own backward mind, which complained that he should not come, also shook away vividly.


    You can never call it a smart decision. Because they will definitely be targeted.


    Still followed. That''s why I know.


    Besides, it''s not only from that that that I get a glimpse of his personality.


    That night the curse hung by the Demons was activated. When he could not move after his shallow deeds.


    (That''s right. At that time, I...)


    - Yeah, I was scared then, for sure.


    The boy who had rushed to detect his own anomaly was scared. I got scared.


    No matter how compassionate you are, the other person is a man. If you expose yourself like that, you don''t know what you''re going to do, and after all that shallow behavior, you don''t know what behavior it''s going to extend to.


    Those moments when both arms wrapped themselves up. Even the boy, who tried to be a help given his own fate, had immeasurable fears.


    It would have shrunk and become smaller like a weak animal.


    But his eyes, which looked at themselves if he opened the lid, contrary to such fright, were as if unrelated to fierceness.


    Indeed, the light in which his eyes dwelt had a color of sympathy and pity. I guess I felt sorry for myself for exposing myself to misery.


    But still. That hand I touched myself then, it was sweet. Without being caught in the inferiority that would gush, the palms that touched my skin were just full of compassion and shivering quietly with anger at the curse.


    Oh, and. When I realized that, my voice dropped apologizing for my impudence. I can''t break this curse on my own, so there''s a heartless voice apologizing for my helplessness.


    Even though he doesn''t have the blame for having to break the curse. There can''t be such things as sayings that he has to apologize for. Still, like I said, this is my fault.


    And even at the time of his untimely breakup, what he complained about was the words of restraints in his thoughts. There can''t be any kindness in his actions that made me think I was safe.


    "Suimei..."


    So this is good. That''s why I won''t let him be in any more danger. We have no choice but to associate ourselves with his destiny to ruin.


    If you keep it grown up in the woods, it''ll be over in time. Will they defeat Rajas themselves, or will they not achieve their purpose? Consider any of them.


    Yes, if you''re safe, there''s nothing more.


    Yes, even if you''ll never see that sunny smile he shows again.


    Even if my hair is pulled back by that chasing clasp voice.


    Even if that face of grief and impatience is the last look he sees.


    I know this is what this choice says is unsaveable selfishness. He said he wanted to help those who cut himself off, and he betrayed him without exaggerating his thoughts when he came to help himself alone. There can be no salvation for such a man.


    But still, still...


    "This was good. Now..."


    The heat that accumulated at the moment could not be contained. From the depths of my heart, a wave of heat that doesn''t pull off like a wave tao. That''s what I accuse you of grieving.


    It was hard. To myself, if I didn''t have this destiny. I wish we''d met in a different way. If there was such a thing, I wonder if there would have been another different end to it.


    When you followed me, and when you held me back, I would have loved to have exposed you inside my honest chest.


    So, in retrospect, it fills me with emotions I''ve never had before. It''s not the spiciness that separated me from my loved ones, it''s not the sorrow that I think of my late home right now, it''s a scorching sorrow. Such thoughts mourn parting as untrained.


    But I didn''t want to run anymore. Someone dies because I didn''t want to anymore. Because I didn''t like being there without doing anything, even though there were those who could be tormented by the devil tribe.


    "������������"


    So right now, I just had to run alone, shaking off the enthusiasm spilling out of my eyeballs.


    Slashing apart what stood in the way of the disease, Refile eventually got there.


    If you sharpen your senses, the signs of multiple people and the signs of the devil tribe. And then I felt the nasty signs from behind the tree, cut them off that held back my way, and I jumped out there myself.


    A place in a mountain of turbulent trees, unnaturally flickered. It was there with the heavens and the dull air that precipitated it, even before it was over.


    It was miserable, hell.


    "- Tz ?"


    Hoping to make it, it was the smell of blood so dizzy and the smell of meat that it first hit the refirs who slashed and leaped out the trees.


    And soon the cause of that smell pops into her clean eyes. What spread in front of me was a sour nose sight. Battlefield. No, this was no longer an execution site.


    Rajas'' men? There is a multitude of demonic tribes brutally with their black throats, and of those who are driven away by them, and who are in need of their own lives, and of those who have been slain by demonic tribes, or have sunk in blood with excessive wounds. Flying is only anger and screaming and deafening laughter.


    No one here will stain Zhu any more, and no one will flush Zhu no more.


    Warriors, merchants, men, and women were all equally their sacrifices.


    Refill''s heart boils down to this sight he saw one day and never wanted to see again.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    And he left himself to the burning of passion, slaughtered by a nearby demon clan.


    There can''t be any action the Demons can take against the accidental assassination of Refill.


    The red brilliant vertical single-letter break blew up before the Great Sword even the earthen mass (snagged) and the interrupter between death, which wound up with the roar, slashing the demon clan in two.


    The end of the demon clan, divided into two parts, breaks through the sound of the wind and rips the battlefield apart.


    Numerous gazes, poured by it. Those who still fight and survive, and a multitude of demons. Everyone aligns their eyes on what happened and on the intruder who finally got there.


    So one noticed.


    "Oh, you are!


    I ask who you are. Who you are. Not what. There is such a voice that I recognize the beholder.


    It wasn''t too late. There was still someone alive. Someone waiting for help. There were those who fought against the invisible predicament that lay ahead, surrounded by demons, to fight against death.


    Yes, I made it. To protect those who wait for hope.


    I kept running even according to my rare voice and came to help them. Yet...


    Yet.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was such a relentless voice of anger that I was showered.


    "Become... ?"


    Surprised by abrupt disgust and hostility, the body moves dull. How can you turn such anger here? Knowing his predicament, he said that he was in trouble.


    "Mr. Grakis......"


    Now I hear voices from somewhere else. The weighted, magnificent man''s voice, yes, it belongs to Galeo. Were you still alive while you were a merchant who had no connection with the battle?


    But no words of joy were uttered against it.


    Because his trembling voice, which was emitted with blood, was spinning with certain anger.


    And dwelling in those eyes was resentment. When the location of this sin is here, it reveals the resentment just saying so, and turns a strong spot on this one.


    "Lord Galeo..."


    "I told you to stay away from the merchants... because if you were here, the demons would attack you..."


    "Well, that''s true, but if you''re saying that now..."


    No. On the contrary, they are already eating demonic raids. There''s nothing more we can do about it, and we''ll talk about it later. That''s about it, you know.


    If you show the gap, the Demons will attack you relentlessly. Not if you''re having an unprotected conversation.


    But contrary to the thoughts of such a refir, those around him react.


    "That''s what...? That''s why we''re being attacked!


    "Ugh..."


    There was no room to return the word to that allegation. I can''t blame myself for having a demon clan. Therefore, we have no choice but to take that harsh word.


    One of the guards who had been exasperating from earlier accidentally turning his blood-sprayed face into something suspicious as he chewed his teeth at such anger, which was unreasonable, but not off-the-shelf, while holding the Demon clan in restraint with cutting-edge and spiritual power.


    "Wait... how did you know we were being attacked?


    "I''m here to tell you that an adventurer, who was one of the escorts earlier, is under attack. So."


    "I came to tell you... where could I possibly be? To you?


    "Oh, oh."


    "How could you rush here so fast?


    "So it won''t be if we''re talking about that right now -"


    And, caution, but the escort doesn''t listen at all.


    "Answer me."


    "Ugh..."


    The sayings of the guards, who let out their voices to say whether or not they were present, disturb the air. That shape, which was full of blood and pregnant, had that much awesomeness.


    But why?


    Why would they want to pursue all that barren stuff when they should know better about the bad situation.


    (No...)


    If it''s not a good time now, we need to be alert, and I think so again.


    And when I looked around on my guard with my mouth stopped, the demons were all over me.


    It''s like watching from the standpoint, bystanders, the scene of a more ugly feud.


    "Huh...?


    It''s not like I''m going to set you up here.


    You never get your hands on me, because of something. A spicy laugh drives an unspeakable chill. Why the hell are we keeping our hands red stained with that blood when we say that this is the perfect opportunity to fight in the inner circle to kill ourselves all?


    An unusual atmosphere that drifts. It''s supposed to be a place for the exchange of lives, but this poorly done play-like exchange that plays out ignoring its foundations, the hell.


    "Hey, are you listening ?"


    Confused by this inexplicable situation, the escort has suddenly growled.


    "- I don''t care what you''re talking about right now. ? If you want to get back on your feet, you''re going to run away."


    "Run? Where the hell are you telling me to run in this situation? You! This neighborhood is already full of demons! I don''t care what you did now!


    "That may be..."


    "How did you get here, you?


    "If you''re talking like that, yes."


    "Whoa!


    "Whoops! I rushed here when I heard you were being attacked by demons! So!"


    I slightly think of the eating escort and scream back to slap him. No matter how you explain the power of the Spirit to them, you can''t possibly tell. I just have to give it back.


    Then the escort bites, regardless of this one''s tone.


    "Lie to me! You''ve been wandering around us for a long time! That''s why I could have come so early! You must be ?"


    It is not. We have used the power of the Spirit from the woods to drive ten miles. I was never close.


    But what the hell do you say that is? Even if we talk about it here, what''s the point?


    "Isn''t that why we were attacked! They even attacked us, who were close because you didn''t leave us!


    "No! I''m not!


    "Aren''t you? Otherwise you wouldn''t be so quick!


    "Knock, uhh..."


    So it is. The bad luck of not being able to return words strikes me.


    The chilling part about what would happen if we were to talk about that here and the waking part about what would happen where we explained it doesn''t allow us to scream as emotions do.


    Pursue, uncover the roots of blame, and so is it?


    No, do they want to pack themselves up until then? Is this the same thing about a man standing in the abyss of death who can''t help but hit someone with his emotions? By so long can a creature called man be relentless?


    "Mr. Grakis, are you..."


    "I..."


    As if he had been struck many times lying around, a quarrel shocked from around him and shook his head.


    It''s like saying that all the responsibility lies with you, being attacked by all that stuff, and falling into the illusion that the scenery spins around. The words of hostility, blaming, take away their own equilibrium.


    How can you blame yourself? Do we have to be blamed here? I''ve come to think of everyone. I thought we were all in trouble. I thought of everyone, and I shook off the hand he reached out to.


    "Why... I''m here to help everyone..."


    "Shut up! It''s your fault! Because of you, we all saw this." "


    "Wow, I..."


    Words that can be showered are like a curse. Is it my fault? Everything. Without one exception. Is the place of sin for me?


    Even if I come here hoping for the safety of those who cut themselves off, shall I be abhorred as a serpent scorpion?


    Suddenly, a scream filled with pain echoes around my head as the blame swirls around like that can stand.


    "... ahhhhhhhhhh"


    That scream was before life was taken. Running his gaze that way, from the chest plate of a single escort, a thick arm, like that made of scraped round-tails, grew unnaturally for a long time.


    It is undisputed, the arms of the devil clan.


    With that penetrating blow, the body of the desperate guard collapsed powerlessly, and appeared from behind him as he fell forward -


    "Looks like you''re here. The swordsman of Nocious."


    It was Rajas, general of the demonic tribe, a resentful enemy.


    "- Rajas, you!"


    "You''re as prestigious as ever. What, you wanted to take my neck so badly?


    Fly killer to Rajas, who mocks you like you don''t like it. Now what? I wonder if it''s natural. Because you have been deprived of everything important, like the devastation and the tyranny of tyranny. You are rightly responsible for this killing and hostility.


    Yes, because I have that grudge.


    "Because of you, this... this!


    It''s about to be repeated again, so I can''t contain it. From that thought, it was a word I uttered to leave it to you.


    But how did the enthusiasm sound to him? Rajas glances around and catches his mouth as if he were waiting for the word.


    "Say what, it''s your fault, Norsius woman. Because you''re here, these guys are seeing this, right?


    What is the period of disgusting laughter at? Sure, there may be a distant cause, but there can''t be a qualification to be able to say such a thing to Rajas, who created such a tragedy.


    But Rajas is in trouble. With the kind of eyes that look at the fool. Those who stand behind themselves.


    (Ah -)


    By the time I realized that the words that Rajas had spoken were coming to pass, everything was already too late.


    From behind, my gaze pierces my back.


    It''s like falling before the winter''s arrival, cold, hard, icy and rainy.


    In return for that sign, a raging glance of anger was directed at us without one remaining.


    "I knew it was your fault..."


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for you..."


    "It''s your fault..."


    Those voices were no longer the voices of men. It sounds like resentment and stiffness were solidified and spit out of your mouth with profusion of malice.


    Besides, it was a word of denial that came out of my mouth for some reason.


    "Chi, no! No, guys!


    "Shut up! It''s you! It''s your fault!


    Those with breath raise up their cursing voices.


    Even Galeo, who had been relatively calm if he had noticed, had uttered cursing words.


    Coming down from all sides, grudges.


    Why do you not believe in yourself that you have come to help and respond to the demons that come to kill you?


    If you think about it, you''ll see. I don''t know why they just get caught up in the immediate matter and the words, and don''t try to see the essence...


    "... no, it''s not my fault! I can''t believe I''m going to be anybody''s nuisance..."


    It''s a lie. It''s your fault. It''s your fault. Because you were there. The Demon Clan also says. Murderers. Reapers.


    All those voices, I can hear them. I stand when I am evil.


    "I can''t be bad! How come they don''t understand?"


    It was just a scream. Maybe it was the heart I kept in my heart the whole time.


    Rajas watching it makes a big laugh.


    "Phew, phew, ha-ha! You humans are really stupid! If anything, I only curse and disparage others! In a nutshell, he''s always an ugly creature inferior to maggots!


    And after he had spoken so much, and he had rejoiced, Rajas turned to the demons around him.


    - Do it.


    Yes, I let my life go.


    The worn heart is now excited by the words. His face, irritated by excessive reproach and almost tearing with remorse and spiciness, his distortion, devoured his teeth and pressed away.


    I can''t let you, he said.


    But.


    "Huh -?"


    My body doesn''t respond. Doesn''t work. The power to rush out, as usual, is not in your legs, and a certain agility at all times is as if you have died.


    How much in the end was the slowness of the foot that stepped out?


    The movement was dull. Without excuses. Perfectly.


    I can no longer ask why. They were shot at themselves. It''s not Rajas, it''s not the demons around, it''s to humans who are supposed to be brothers. To their blame, they themselves had lost control of their bodies.


    And the delay was, hopelessly, deadly.


    "Gwwwwwwwww!"


    "Ah, ah, ah! Ahhhhhhhh!


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Ah, ah, -!"


    "Don''t come! Don''t come! Come. Oh, shit. ?"


    People around them are killed without the art of becoming demons. A guard who rebelled against himself, a guard who cursed himself, a gaze of grievance, Galeo, the adventurers.


    And when the demon clan struck the last one, he finally realized what his body was going to say.


    I can''t make it. Even though I knew it in my head, my mind didn''t allow me to stop.


    Slash and tear the covered demon clan from its back.


    The blood of the demons, and those stained bright red with their own blood.


    That''s a girl. The wizard of a party who had previously received a request from the Alliance and crusaded demons together.


    She became the most intimate of the parties, yes, a friend.


    Careful, I can hold her on my knees.


    "Hold on!


    "Ah, uh..."


    Girl groaning painfully. Hands stretched out to themselves tremble in small pieces, dyed with blood.


    If she noticed, she was spinning words with a slight voice between wheezes.


    "... oh... what..."


    "Huh...?


    "I wish you weren''t here..."


    Yeah, at the end of the day, with the curse on her mouth, she was out of breath.


    All that remained were the crimson bills placed around her neck to strangle herself and her remains, unrelated to peace.


    It''s a hate distorted look. As if even the Demons were there. Until the end of his death, he was turning his hatred towards himself.


    ... shoulders holding her, arms hanging down without force.


    At the same time, I felt like everything I believed in had collapsed with a sound.

 30 Past, and now.

    - My father was an oligarchy man.


    Yes, if you close your eyes and think back, that figure that will soon come back behind the eye lid. A plastered man on a wheelchair, lacking Daughter and not moving his expression as if his emotions had faded. Eight key scenic scenery (yakagizamintsu).


    He''s one of the best magicians in the East, always sitting in a rocking chair by the veranda when he''s at home, peering through cloudy glass over the unseen end of the sky.


    As the oligarchs say, it''s quiet and doesn''t say much. Because words pull results, and there were aspects of not opening your mouth - but still, even if you skipped the magician''s lineage, was there something far from the way fathers and sons in the general family were?


    When it comes to having a decent conversation with my father, not only do I remember talking to each other even if I have a few words in my everyday life, but I think it''s about time I planted magic on myself.


    Teaching witchcraft, showing mystery, quietly preaching what a mage should look like, and finally, just then, pursuing the philosophy of the Order - the proposition for which the Alliance Lord aspires - as if he remembered the fever he had left somewhere behind. I always said yes, like a cliche.


    Because there''s always something we want. So I want you to pursue your mystery and your potential.


    If someone else listens, they''ll think it''s a frivolous indicator. A child who doesn''t know reality dreamt that it was an extraordinary desire.


    It was the same thing that I thought of myself at a young age. Always tirelessly repeating, Father preaches the philosophy of the Order. Therefore, when you asked why you went for it, you said it only once on that day, overlapping it with an unceasing vision, as you have seen in the past that you will never see again.


    - He said there was a woman he wanted to protect.


    It''s a woman cursed by the curse of ruin. A woman who cannot bloom in the shadows or in the sun, only suited to cold rain and its spicy, wet flattery. Because of the fate that had befallen her, she was such a wretched woman who was given up by everyone that she could never die happy and was in such a nagging of misfortune that no one could even turn to her.


    I was always next to my father, always crying in my father''s arms. Only once did I see a heartfelt grin, and even the smile in this case was about my father.


    Said he would protect her like that until the end, and that it didn''t work out after all.


    - I couldn''t protect your mother.


    Yes, my father spoke before he could not breathe. Crusade the ancient dragons that have risen to the modern age, at the end of it. Shooting out a stop to the dragon, the wound was engraved by the fact that it served as a shield.


    Why did you say it now? There should have been as much else, such as opportunities. Why, why did you hide it in yourself so hard? Just keep your mouth shut all the time, even to one son.


    When asked, my father answered.


    He didn''t want me to be in charge. A child born between an unfortunate woman and a foolish man. More like being promised to relate to the cursed. If you say so, you will undoubtedly let the same thing chase you, and you will surely follow the blocked end of your hopes like yourself.


    So I never told myself, he said.


    Then why did you just tell me? Has there been a change of heart that speaks such a curse? Did you let go of the commandment the thoughts that you never tried to put out in secret?


    I didn''t even have to say the question myself to hear the answer. For my father, before he died, was a rap without analogy. I don''t usually have to compare it to anything else, and much more than when I was teaching myself witchcraft. Yes, as if that was the real curse imposed on him.


    Oh, and the exhalation that I spilled was a self-derision of my father, hiding my unknown shame? Or did it just make you laugh when you realized that you were different from usual spinning a taunting word?


    After the sigh, I don''t think he said it, words like that.


    Yes, - he said he left untrained. I don''t mind this body decaying as it is, but I don''t want this thought that I shared with her, this feeling that I shared with her, to be forgotten without being remembered by anyone.


    Because this thought never paid off until the end. Such was the path of spiciness and bitterness, all colored thorns, but still - I only wanted my only son to remember. That there was such a man and a woman. That there was a past where those two people had been running through happy dreams for a happy future.


    It was now. At a time like this, in a place like this, what the hell do you do with such thoughts? What the hell do you want me to do? There''s only one thing I can say, such as the answer I can say, and that''s the only one anywhere.


    You can''t even choose that. He''s also a magician himself. Just like my father.


    So - I have words that I can''t leave because I''ve been snuggling in my ears.


    "- Shuiming. I only chose magic and quiet. You are all I have left. So please, go after the philosophy of the Order. The Alliance Lord asked the reason of this world. If it is true in this world, there is no one in this world who can never be saved. So..."


    - Instead of me, who couldn''t save you, he asked me to save an unsaved woman.


    And when I said I was so sorry for the last time, the man who dreamed of a happy future for his family was out of breath. Without asking my own answer, I told them what I had to tell them, just this time, like a really unspeakable plaster. I always thought of the peace outside the window at the end of my dreampath I had in mind, the way my family was everywhere I didn''t want it to be, just without ever seeing it.


    I was selfish. Forcing yourself on the path of heresy, making you go down the path of all peril, and finally preaching such, happy dreams.


    So now it was.


    Yes, that''s why I was able to yell at the Red Dragon trying to unleash the last dragon roar.


    - Your dreams come true without me. Always.


    ... Yes, there was such a time. There was that day when I lost my father and shouted at the impending atrocities. I never took an oath of the thought I shouted at that time as a mistake until now. So right now, I have myself here for mystery.


    To go after the philosophy the Alliance Lord aspired to and prove that there is no such thing as the one who will never be saved in this world.


    It smells blue. A desire that is uncertain, even contours that are only in the dark morning mist, with no shards of realism and no prospect of fulfillment. But it was a dream I wanted to fulfill. - Yes, it was a dream I wanted to make come true.


    ... magic, science. Whatever the discipline, it is assumed that you will reach ahead of you in unraveling all the logic of the world, Akashi Records. The philosophy of the Allies aimed at everyone''s happiness that it is possible to help someone who cannot be saved if the happy future of those who were not saved is documented, even in the past, present, future and parallel worlds. Because if we can find that, I''m sure we can prove that the path we''ve both walked is not in vain.


    So now the disclosure that makes it like an oath again is an oath.


    "... father. Surely the word you left me may have been a curse that would bind my future, as you said. But I''m your son and a magician. That''s why I want to see what you''re after. So..."


    Same as you. Go help the unsaved. Let me try to help you. In the other world, in this one.


    Close your eyes and bite off the aftertaste of the words you proclaim to say. Never forget. With that thought in my chest once now and right there.


    And when I opened the closed eye lid, dirty evil was spreading on one side of the plain in front of me. Yes, there''s a strange sight of creatures so vicious and self-indulgent that they just nauseate to see, hissing like maggots swarming with rot, all the way to the other side in sight.


    How many creatures move under the same will, just like a giant twist of one creature.


    That''s a funny story. I don''t want to face something like this, so I''m gonna tell you I scattered it in the castle. What irony is it that we are facing each other like this here and now?


    "- Hmm."


    I squeal my nose and erase the self-derision that comes in. And I remembered the words Rajas had told Lephire, and he shouted from right to left.


    This must be the men he brought in. How could it be such a wasteful collection? Thousand or ten thousand. It''s not like I found out about the numbers, but I don''t like all this amount.


    Take one step, and another, to the sea where its decadence manifests itself.


    Then, did you notice this one quickly? The demons are attacking us from before. The evil god who targets this world from the outer shell world with a tiger''s eye, its breathtaking, it is a pioneer that can be called the end. An alien, alien creature capable of carrying a dark aura-like force that can neither be magic, nor precision, nor astral body.


    "Oh -"


    Oh, that sounds stupid. What is the Demon Clan? It''s incompatible with humans, but it''s a kind of fantasy that comes out of novels and games. Why should the modern magician fight himself with the kind of frivolity that only comes out of such creation? It sounds stupid. I have to fight the philosophy of the Order, what my father aspired to, why I have to chase that whispering dream, why I have to fight something like a demon king who will lead the world to ruin.


    Yes, some awakened part of my heart looks at me now from somewhere far away, with cold eyes. - Oh, that sounds really stupid. This is ridiculous.


    The devil clan gathers and strikes his fingernails at himself, sighing from the tired face of both eyes. Straight. Like a pig. If you go in there, it''s like you don''t know more about fighting than you do.


    "Ex hoc loco evanescent,"


    (disappear and go away)


    Such, the flash of thunder that emitted through the demonic halves passes. All that remained were the blue magic formations that floated at your feet and the knife marks that were followed by the hand that protruded unconstitutionally. The Demons blew behind themselves with their broken arms, but did you no longer know such a thing?


    Feel the spiritual chill (Psychic Cold) from behind the hedge and tilt your consciousness towards you, and you will gain strength. Are you going to spill it even with a magic imitation? As similar to the pagan divine work (Goetia) handled by the cult people, the emitted majesty of the Demonic Nation turns into a fireball.


    Fireballs that are shot out without being put between them. Whatever it is, don''t take it personally.


    But slow. How can you say something like this is faster than a HEAT bullet being shot out of a tank cannon? Whatever you estimate, there is leisure time to activate three sorceries between formation and reaching this side.


    Without a glimpse of such a flight, the fireball blushes to the side and lands in the rear.


    But the explosion is also ineffective. Even if this one turns to defense, a metal jet that pierces all armor at Mach 20 speeds. If you deploy a golden defensive magic that can even prevent it, it will only disappear if you take it.


    Then there is no room to pay attention to the slight blast that sears your back, etc. Now before. That''s fine if you just watch it before.


    Even if there are demons flying from the sky, there is no way to give way to such things.


    "Crawl and fuck you"


    (Et cadens in terram,)


    Just a word. The demon tribe, which was cast down to the earth with words, cannot be blinded, and with his right foot, which brings his magic to its limits, he only steps forward and crushes it. Weak. He had become a threat and cautious of something like this at all, and he was doing something to make it. As long as you know how to fight, this is what you end up with. In addition to threats, pebbles don''t even kick ass.


    Why should I contend with such things and win?


    It sounds stupid. It''s a really stupid story, but it does not stop. Because I decided I did.


    "I''m..."


    - I decided to run through. This way.


    - That''s when I decided. This way.


    Whether I stumbled or fell, I decided that day that I would never stop moving on.


    Proof that it''s never impossible to help someone you want to help. Reach Acacial Records and make it happen here correctly that my father dreamed of.


    Just that, to get it done.


    It''s a ridiculous path, such as breaking through the middle of an army of demons. But this road we''re walking on, it does lead there.


    "- Archiatius overload"


    (- Magic furnace, load activated)


    Expands to your feet with the spell (spelling) is a rainbow brilliant Ayanagi magic formation. How is that diameter all the time? The magic formations, enclosing complex and messy character numbers that measure as many as five meters of handovers, unravel the shackles that had just been hung as they were burning through eternal times.


    And the magic to be liberated. The furnace core determines the runoff while the internal combustion engine or not and dares to spin violently, so much magic that it emits lightning scatters a similar shockwave to the blast around it. As the tornado storm descended and gushed, the Devil''s hedge blew heavenly high with every burst of ground.


    The atmosphere screams and the earth trembles. When everything that was around you is crushed and scattered, it rises and becomes dust on the sky - excellent.


    At the same time that the excess magic runoff stabilizes, the aliens that are gushing like Yunxia are attacking themselves again. As if the tip of the avalanche had exploded. Turn the snow into a spark, and the spark into a black-and-white throat, and be ahead like a pig again.


    Pay a coat disturbed by a swirl of magic to fix it. The demons who stand in front of them still fill the earth less well.


    In the meantime, it was my father''s words that ironically regressed into my head.


    "The blocked end of hope, or... Ha-ha-ha"


    He shook it off with a smile before hitting it off.

 31 Ahead of despair.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!


    - Was the sounding voice a ripped mood or was it the sad cry of a woman who stood up to despair?


    Raising an outpouring of enthusiasm on the sword strike to be waved down, Refill flashes vertically on Demon General Rajas and is slashed. The slaughter brings together a crimson demonic wind that emits a red brilliance. The earth, the mountains, the sky. Whatever the size of the thing, whatever its size, had cut off everything so far, but Rajas took it with his arms together, the pitch black he offered like a shield.


    The power of the Spirit, who has slaughtered many demons and demons, is bounced with sparks and shocks by the flesh but also by the skins. As I speak with my body that such power, the power given to me by the evil god, and before my body, will not be any itch.


    "Khu...... Huh!


    "Ha ha!! What''s the matter, Norsius swordsman! Are you still about that!!


    "Shut up. Yeah!!


    He shouts back into the scoffing voice he is exposed to. And rolling out is the May rain of the red slaughter. The fist of Rajas, whose unusual enhancement is applied by most, responds without passing the track when intermittently and severely struck with a sword flash of twist, twist, cut up, tang bamboo, reverse twist, headwind, and variety.


    A bundle of red lines mixed with ink pulled black, bouncing towards the outside, such a bump of force. The ground supporting both feet was smashed and scattered with earthen smoke every time swords and fists clashed unbearably against opposing forces, exposed to harsh rewards and fever-pregnated air burned them black.


    Refile was disadvantaged. If you compare my strength, both scales lean toward Rajas. You can''t stand the pressure. If you take a step back, you''ll always pack two steps away, and if you flash your sword ten degrees with a slash, you''ll always get eleven shocks back from the other side. Whatever you do, Rajas is one step ahead of himself. Precisely.


    Therefore, every time the body has pain. Whenever the sound of tiny shakes around, the power to fight is shredded.


    "Ahhh!!


    In the midst of being pushed, Rajas takes a decision or takes a huge blow. I could blame it visibly - but my body didn''t respond.


    Five degrees (every time) before you finish shaking, such as in an attack with such a large gap. Five degrees (most) can afford to be slashed, but not once in a body with a hand wound.


    It is finally time to take it, replacing the belly of the full and great sword with a shield, and spoil it for a fistfight that gathers your throats.


    To the heavy power that resonates throughout your body, what leaked was either groaning or agony, or both. I''m pressured by the shock, and I retreat a lot.


    "Gu, uhh..."


    On his knees on the ground and exhaling a rough breath, Rajas says with a gawking grin.


    "Kukukuk, this is gonna be a repeat one day."


    "... repeat?


    "That''s right. That''s when we attacked your soil."


    Resurrect, one day sight. What is recalled in Rajas'' words is the day the demons attacked Nosias. One of the abominable memories I will never forget about that time. It was this Rajas who showed up pushing out the miscellaneous soldiers as he fought the demons who attacked infinitely and was slaughtering one. Praised the unique power that the Devil tribe possessed more mightily than any Devil tribe who was on the spot, and blew and thrust without sight, enemies and allies alike, and knelt down, as they did, to its overwhelming power that destroyed everything, yes, even then.


    At that time when I could only watch my countrymen murdered unharmed in front of me and gasped at my helplessness. Then he changed time, changed place, fought many times before the King''s capital fell, but the result is just repetition. After I fought, I always had myself defeated by Rajas, and someone was bound to sacrifice me so that I could protect myself. My compatriots, my friends, my family. Something important to me, always.


    He always tried to shelter himself, who had not been able to help the devil tribe.


    "Ugh..."


    Rajas hoists the corner of his mouth as he is trapped by memories of coming and leaking groans. As if I knew the translation.


    "Don''t you? You can''t beat me."


    I can''t win. The word pierces my heart deeply. Undiscretionary words that, when proven, are true, deny everything about themselves. That''s like the sound of a loud thunder you can hear from afar right now. It''s noisy and confusing whether even Thundercloud is approaching this way. Rajas'' voice is the same again. The murmur that makes me stand scratches my mind around.


    "Shut up, man..."


    "Do you regret it? Being correctly poked at the painful part. - But you ran away. He turned his back on us again and again, despite releasing a great deal of mouth when he protected the people and his companions. You refuse to let it go."


    "Shut up..., shut up...! Don''t talk any more!


    "You want me to shut up? Don''t you want to hear so much about your stupidity? My own uncertainty that I did not cleanse. Kuk - Right, nobody wants to see their shameful parts or anything. I don''t want to show it. I don''t want to be pointed out. All the more so if you know it''s a disgrace. But you abandoned what was going to die, didn''t you? You must have run off to our own cuteness, huh? You''re not?


    I wanted to keep my mouth shut. You don''t know anything. About themselves, who have killed their hearts and minds more than once in their desires, and about those who have given their desires as a slight request for hope. There, what thoughts might have been intertwined. You don''t know anything.


    And then Rajas pokes at me to fold it, even if it''s not enough to say so much.


    "Right. Do you know what happened to all the other humans after you escaped from Nausias?


    "What...?


    "Your people, your friends, your family. Who put their lives on the line to get you out of here, how the hell did they end up?"


    I don''t know what you''re trying to say. This outsider. An unspeakable fear and a rush springs up in a wild voice that evokes its puzzling content.


    Nausea filled with anxiety to climb to its original position. Hold it on your chest and ask to tremble with your eyes closed.


    "Hey, what have you done..."


    Rajas laughed and laughed with joy from the bottom of his heart at the look of which he had nothing but fear.


    "Always took his limbs and twitched him to death! No, we had fun, didn''t we? Those who seek to martyr what they believe cry out in pain and fear, and at the end of the day they will curse you with the goddess you believe in. Well, I stopped showing any reaction on the way and got bored, but heck, haha!!


    �D�D�D�D


    Such a laugh tore my chest apart.


    It disappears when it comes to mind, the imagination evoked from Rajas'' words. It is nothing more than the appearance of those who have tasted such reprehensible bitterness. How painful was the blame fulfilled, how hard was it, how much despair did you taste? Execution for the sole purpose of pleasure not even torture. The vain eyes of all who die for themselves, stare at this one. The voices of resentment that are supposed to be deafening twist and creep deep into my chest.


    "Oh no... Father... everyone..."


    "Got it? What happened in your hometown? A blessed end for all you love. Ha ha ha ha!!


    "How dare you... well...!!


    "Do you regret it!? Coming to your head?!? O swordsman of Nocious!! But this is your sin. It''s a legitimate sin for you to escape."


    "Uhhhhhh!!


    If you are the cause of this, Rajas will be slaughtered by the momentum. [M] It was a sword attack. I don''t even have the right muscles. I don''t even see my body''s equilibrium. Just a silly straight, power-ridden sword flash that was swallowed by anger and confusion and lost sight of the best.


    What brings me to it is the fierceness that has now once burned. Anger, resentment. Hate. Burn them all into flames, and turn them into the powerful red brilliance of the Spirit.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "It''s soggy!!


    But they bounced. The punched fist played the blade surface, and he was told it was still sweet, and denied that it could not be reached. Sword strikes, thoughts, screams.


    "Tz!"


    But not yet. Anger so bitten that the roots of his teeth swayed away. And it was then that he tried to shake off the spiciness of his mind, imprisoned by that imagination, with another sword strike, that he could not stand it.


    "Phew."


    In response to a slight voice like a leaking sneer and an illusory exhale, most of what was in Rajas'' hand swells abruptly.


    - This.


    "Ugh... ah..."


    It was hopelessness that left no physical force to fall out of.


    Rajas'' behavior breaks my heart, excited by the temporal anger, as the sight I''ve seen so many times rushes through like a running lantern. This is that move. Because this demon clan called Rajas is called the Demon General. It is a mighty power not found in the Demon clan. It was the decisive move of this demon clan that swept away the fort without a trace during several battles.


    The dark pan swells up like a thick purple solidified, forming a sphere enough to swallow every adult - stable. It was as if it had ceased to move for a moment as if it had been before the storm. It shook up the next moment as if it were a foretaste to be unleashed.


    I couldn''t get rid of it. Originally, powerful enough to wipe out even the fort and create more ground. It also has a wide range and is not intended to be a mix. When it comes to what you can do about it, only increase the power of the Spirit as much as you can and protect your body.


    - And himself, swallowed by the impending waves of darkness.


    "Uh-oh!


    The surroundings are filled with starched black. The feeling of destroying everything. The feeling of everything being taken away. My five senses were thrust down into the darkness that was similar to the feeling that made me feel like it was all over.


    ... and in the illusion of doing so for a long time, when I opened my eyes, everything around me had been erased leaving only the exception of myself. The trees, the rocks, the bushes, the remains of the adventurers, the remains of that girl. Everything.


    "Ka, ha... ugh..."


    I could outdo it. Above and beyond. The only thing left was myself being drastically shredded and blurry. Same as one day. It was a repeat. Seriously, for the strength of the Spirit, he is resistant to the power of the Demon Nation. So survive just yourself. Guilty of the spiciness borne only by those who survived.


    "Hmm."


    Rajas loosely approaches himself, trapped in the aftermath of the attack, causing his body to tremble into small pieces like cramps.


    Though in a hurry for its wide stride, it is not possible to resist in a paralyzed body, and Rajas grabs my hair.


    pulled up to hang the body from the top, and.


    "What,. Release - Gu Bu!!


    I was hit hard in the stomach. An overly heavy blow, carried out from the arms like Marutai''s, pierced the protection of the Spirit and the power of the None, causing him to be annoyed with intense pain.


    "We''re still going."


    And as his mouth hung with joy, the rambling began. Many times, many times, constantly. It''s like a liaison scheme that can only behave the same way. It''s like forcing the castle gate open with a broken castle hammer. The fist of the rock hits the body intermittently. The agony that leaks every time. Instead of crying, I can only exhale the breath of suffering.


    "but - Ha, ho, ho..."


    Finally, punch the contents of your belly. And his own body was thrown to the ground like debris.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Tumble, crawl, open your mouth like you want air, drool, like a potato worm or something. No, less than that.


    Ouch. It hurt. Above all, yes, the mind. Physically, mentally. I''m too exposed to Rajas'' blame for changing hands and twitching and shaving my heart, I can''t move, I can''t help myself. I can''t think of anything. I want to throw everything out already.


    Even though his own heart is so much already, Rajas still blames me on this.


    "That''s unusual."


    "Ugh..."


    "With all that exposure, you were able to respond to whoever you wanted to protect?


    An inquiry that just flies me to ask myself, trying to stand up to support my sword. That''s what I''m saying to you to think about it now, but I don''t even have to think about it. There''s no point in thinking. ''Cause yes...


    "Were you able to help both of them?


    I already know that.


    "Can we change this ending now that we''re back?


    Because I know. So...


    "Don''t you? You can''t protect anything. As who?"


    - No more, don''t say...


    "Ugh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Yes, everything Rajas is right. It''s not just my hometown compatriots. The men of the merchant army could not defend themselves either. I said I could go back to that one day, and I ended up repeating myself. Those screams and tears are things I can''t stop.


    That''s why I can''t beat this demon clan. Yes, never.


    "Ahh."


    It was hard. More than pain, there was no temporary borrowing of the facts that were poked out. The spiciness of being told that nothing can be done.


    So those words, they stopped.


    "Admit it. No, you''ve already begun to admit it, haven''t you? I wonder how worthless you were yourself."


    Something worthless. Something that deserves nothing. That was the moment when they denied everything they had.


    ��������


    Remove the support and the sword you were holding, and your knee collapses without strength. Arm to throw unconstructively. Strong stretched shoulders. You look like a girl. Already, the power and energy to hold the sword had disappeared from the body.


    - Did you break it?


    A peek of joy conclusively passes through.


    That''s right. It''s already broken. Rajas is right, I''m not willing to fight anymore. Lost. Everything important, pride, everything has been taken away from me. You can do whatever you want.


    "Well, you don''t deserve me to kill you anymore. It suits you to be killed like everyone you loved."


    With that word, I see Rajas sending a signal to his men. Then a few of the demons, protected by dark forces that did not accept the power of Rajas, immediately responded to it.


    From the tip of the distortion melting gaze looms the messed up demons. Trying to kill myself for no longer being able to move. After me.


    Still clearly visible are nails that would prune their own lives. Hard looks. Lowly laughter. A starch of eyes with nothing but malice. It''s all in the middle of a slow time.


    "Ah......"


    Spilled is such a voice.


    ............... why. How can it end like this? Do you have to be deprived of something important, painted with humiliation, and yet at its end, not just lost, but even twisted down to your heart?


    I''ve tried to live right so far, and I should have lived right. And yet, that shouldn''t have happened. How could it not have been? How can that lead to such a miserable end?


    Then fulfill hope. Who the hell made the word? What word did you make it for? There''s nothing like that in this world.


    It''s useless to ask. It''s just pointless. In the end, it is nothing but a cruel bluff to bring people to a deeper and more desperate naught. How foolish I have ever been to believe it to be a certainty.


    Overflowing with tears are such unstoppable thoughts that curse our misfortune, a world that has made misfortune strong. And...


    "Somebody, help me..."


    Out with his mouth was the desire of such a girl to emit. Do you still wish for salvation after this? There can''t be such a convenient thing in this world. Never. Yeah, it''s never supposed to be...


    To the impending death, its mingling that tried to close its eyes, the thunderous roar of noise in the sky, how it rushed through its sight.


    His vision is blocked by the running of blue light, and everything is buried in a white glow. All the demons that came upon us, the skies that were closed to the darkness, the earth that was blown away and further ground by everything, Rajas, all went into its white.


    When the roar and dazzling luminescence subsided, the demon clan that was about to strike had disappeared without a trace left in front of it.


    Move your frigid eyes. When the focus was finally set, the hot grief that was blocking my sight if I noticed it was gently wiped.


    And there''s...


    "Who are you?


    Buckwheat and black flick. In front of me, it was certainly his own seer who was there. I''ve never seen a calm, funny black suit before, and the boy...


    - That moment, when the dazzling white light that just scorched my eyes tried to fill my vision, I closed my eyes for a moment and survived the phenomenon of remnants, may have been an act that was known but therefore half inevitable.


    Predicting the extinction of light, quietly and interestingly, opens the closed eye lid.


    And I let the wrath roll quietly, just as I was shuddered, just fed up, by the tragedy that prevailed in front of me.


    - Oh, is there vice here, too? Who foolishly mourns the figure of the living clean, and steps upon him wet in mourning and tears, and lets him fall into despair and sorrow, yet he shall not be ashamed to call it no.


    Those who have lived in a direction that seeks righteousness, those who are glad to leap up their wounds, and relentlessly seize the pride that their raw creatures have accumulated.


    pathetic and never to be forgiven for not knowing the dignity created by those who have rushed through for someone.


    Yes, there is a totalization of malice that deprives everyone in the name of happiness of the slightest hope they desire.


    If there is a surplus of light, it passes through the chisel hissing in a relaxed stride (...) and walks in front of the girl.


    Wetting those eyes out of the light is a large tear that constantly overflows. Such endless rain was an outpouring of thoughts. Finger the flow. Now it''s time. Tears. I told you to disappear, just now. Red swollen face in the eye area. Body that became blurry. That look, which is also painful to see, is probably because it hurt me scatterly. Small, I say sorry I''m late.


    "Ahh."


    A fine voice is something that leaked out of my chest that I still can''t even think of. It whispers like exhalation, and it is nothing but a pale and pale whisper before the heart breaks.


    A girl who has ever mourned and suffered, who continues to blame herself, and who, finally, could not forgive herself. Why should she, the kind girl, be seen like this? Who did you try to make the girl who lived in pure poverty more than anyone else and whose righteousness was ideal, in such an unsaved end, its end? Why should the world push all such people to the bottom of misfortune?


    "Oh -"


    - Remember, teardropper. In this world, there is no rain of sorrow that cannot be paid for.


    - Remember, you who carry suffering. In this world, there is no flame of pain that cannot be removed.


    - Don''t forget, you drunk on vice. That there''s no place like you around the outside world that''s just a side to it.


    - Who are you?


    "Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi"


    Now the modern magician himself proves it without fail.

 32 Glare back, shine more than anything else.

    Running through, a little wind. Has that been called by the voice of a boy now sitting quietly beside himself, or was that voice the wind of a moment? In the air that conceived the fever, a voice rushing through with the wind shook Rajas'' tympanic membrane.


    "Mazutsi..."


    Rajas hissing his expression into sword swallowing and repeating Swimey''s uttered words. He didn''t seem to be able to remember right away because of his different standing than he had seen before, but eventually he realized he looked familiar in his face, creating a face of convincing.


    "Well, are you... the wizard kid who got in the way then?"


    ��������


    The opposing swimey stands silently on her half body, only turning her harsh eyes.


    To him like that, Rajas mocks as impressed.


    "How wizard flair has gotten this far. My men would have been here a long time, wouldn''t they? Hmm?"


    "Oh, for nothing. How dare you collect so much dirt? I don''t know how many times you''re about to throw up."


    "It''s true," said those who have become miserable with the filth! Hahahahahahahahaha! "


    Rajas returns sarcasm with such a grunting voice. Sure, Swimey was full of creativity. Though I don''t see any injuries that appear to be injuries, I am tired and flaky about whether the long black coat was badly used, and there is no glory in standing or in the subtle behavior. Even from rough breathing, it makes you feel depleted, and there are shallow cuts on your face. After all, was the journey to this point a path of considerable difficulty?


    Rajas, who was laughing high at Mizumi, who looked like that, asks in the same tone, leaving that delightful colour behind.


    - How did you get here? That number. You came here while I was being driven away?


    But Suimei replies without hesitation to what she says is an insult.


    "What, what stood up just came shaking it off"


    "Well, I want it to be good with its miserable appearance"


    Let''s go, Rajas. Does the word that Suimei uttered go only to the strengths of the injured? Indeed, to myself, lying about it in this predicament only seemed like the utmost vanity of losers.


    That makes me ask him more questions.


    "I ask you, how did you get here until you looked like that?


    "I don''t think you need to ask me that now.


    "... I didn''t think you were here to help the woman there?


    "What if that''s not true?


    Swimey replied that to Rajas'' question. He said he came all the way here to help. He said he came to help himself. You shook off your stretched hand. I''m glad you didn''t do that. There''s nothing more I can do. But...


    Rajas laughs loudly at Swimey, who turns to Rin''s expression, one beat late.


    "Ha!? Kuhahahahahaha!! I didn''t know you meant that! In this situation, you said you were here to help a woman like this!? You''re insane!?


    Yes. Rajas is right, it''s insane. Despite the fact that we have crossed that army of demons, we are not the first sane shanty, such as to come to such a dead place. What do you want from a place like this? This is a place where nothing is left of what people want anymore. Such a place to just lose everything you can have, even if you come on board. Yet.


    "What are you. You''re telling me that a woman like this deserves saving? A woman who spares her life to escape the battle and can''t protect anything? A woman who''s not even worth helping?


    "Oh."


    What does he think, nodding with his eyes closed? And when he was a fool, he affirmed the words that had been unleashed, and recognized himself (Suimei) as a fool. To him like that, Rajas also said,


    "Phew. What brings you so far? Shouldn''t I have just spared my own life and abandoned this woman or something? Aren''t you just supposed to cut it off from those who weren''t there and forget about it?


    Yes, you didn''t have to come. It would have been nice to have grown up in the woods until a storm called the Demons passed somewhere else, as the vomited word said. That way, there was hope that my life would be saved. If I abandoned myself and others who jumped out on my own, and pretended not to see them when I saw they weren''t there from the beginning, I would just have been glad that was it.


    Yet Suimei shook his head, saying, "No."


    "Then no. Then I can''t help her."


    "No -?"


    To his words, which he hadn''t made predictable, shortly after Rajas frowned, Swimey tried to try something,


    "It is my way of believing in saving those who mourn unhappily for it, the unsaved. I can''t run from that path. So..."


    - That''s how I got here.


    Yes, Swimey said so harshly. To help. To fight you.


    To the words that spun its inner determination, Rajas seemed to be taken aback for a while, but eventually returned from its astonishment, or opened his mouth as he remembered, and let go of one breath,


    "Ha-"


    His declared determination was mocked loudly by his voice as well.


    "Ha ha! Stupid! For that reason! That''s why you''re here!? Scratch all my men to such a dead end! And what, save the unsaved!? There is so much foolishness, such as holding such a waste in my chest and putting it on this occasion!? Ha ha ha!! This is a funny story."


    "So?"


    �D�D�D�D


    What stopped Rajas from laughing was that cold voice that Swimey unleashed. Even colder than the wind blowing into the northern limit of the country, freezes everyone''s heart and his heart, and takes away all the aftertaste of the laughter and all the breathtaking sounds that are unwanted here.


    And there''s a lot of cold, not physical cold. But there was a much stronger chill (samurai) than that, and a chill that shrunk the spirit. It was as if the area that was heated by the power of Rajas had changed even directly above the frozen soil.


    And the exasperating Suimei who created the situation, speaking, looked to the demonization of mocking determination with his eyes as unshakeable as steel.


    "... kid. Quit that eye right now. I don''t care."


    "Tell me, do you think I''ll stop?


    Rajas'' power soared sharply over Suimei''s questioning, which tried to dispel a quiet exasperation.


    "Then only force me to stop!!


    What was released from Rajas'' mouth was a huge scream that rocked everything around him. While dust, sand, and pebbles blew up in the winding shockwave, they hit like oak roots (or arms) protruding from giants.


    And it was his peculiar chant that he would never hear anywhere else intercept it turning something to stand on into a piece of meat.


    "Primum ex Quintum excipio!!


    (Wall, Five Expansions!!


    There are five golden magic formations, structured as the starting point with a hand protruding like a shield by Swimei. Or drawn, or floated, or aligned so that the broken fragments return to their original form.


    The golden defense made it. The magic of a fist and a swimey that clashes with your throat.


    The golden spark scattered violently, eventually unable to withstand it, or the role was originally different, the second piece of the magic team bounced flying, and then the third one bounced flying.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh!!


    "Ahhhhhhh!!


    Haughty fists digging the magic formations and trying to defeat Swimei, and the magic that rises and increases through the golden particles of brilliance. Unbearable crushing ground and winds of shock to be dissipated. They eventually produce tornado-turned airflow, which aggravates the awesomeness of the clash.


    As the two roars staggered, the fourth magic formation rotated. Shortly thereafter...


    "Wuuuuuu -!?"


    The mighty force that should have been heading for Swimei instantly flips. Shortly afterwards, with the roaring tsunami, Rajas'' giant decided the earth and blew it across the slope.


    "Shit, does interfering with the damping walls blow up with this power... This is ridiculous..."


    Swimey wicked toward Rajas, who disappeared at the end of his sight as he rocked his shoulders up and down. Again, he was wearing out. Combine the previous journey with the enemies that are still relative, and you won''t be forced to talk about it.


    In the meantime, he suddenly looked back here. And


    "Stand up, Refile. Let''s take him down now."


    and he speaks to himself. Let''s fight together. The two of us are anti-grandparents. Like asking for cooperation - no, encourage yourself not to stand. Even sincerely.


    It is the eyes that are straight and dazzling, above all, while in a demonic and radiant scarlet. The passion in its eyes is indeed, like iron burned in bright red. Hot eyes. The eyes of a man who martyrs to his ideals, never forgetting the faith he has served.


    The end of that glance must have attracted many human beings. That''s the only thing that makes me feel that way, those eyes.


    But I didn''t have the answers myself to respond to that will anymore. That should be it, too. Because everything was shattered earlier by Rajas.


    So myself,


    "I can''t."


    I could only lean down and give up.


    "Huh -?"


    "I can''t. You can''t beat him. You and me. It''s a rule for him to kill me here."


    "Hey...... what''s going on?


    Even when I hear myself give up, Swimey asks me so baffled. I''m sure he didn''t doubt here, believing that we could fight together. The two of us have to break him down.


    But there''s nothing more to it. Because,


    "You can''t beat Rajas. That demon clan is too strong. You and I can''t win this together."


    "You don''t know that unless you try something like that, do you?


    "No, I get it. He''s strong. A bunch of powerful, well-known Norsius soldiers fell before his power. I can''t just cover it up with you and me. There''s no way I can cover it up. More than this, you and I are doomed to die in his hands here."


    That''s the rule, that it''s destiny that can''t be changed. The word to be quiet would only sound weak to him if he hadn''t broken the core to fight yet. But this is the truth. No matter how hard you think, no matter how much courage you inspire, before the mighty power, they are all just like dreams of spring and night.


    Seeing his weakness like that, Swimey dropped her shoulders and laid her eyes down. I can''t peek at the expression from being discouraged or leaning over, but I''m sure it probably is.


    "... is that good, Refile? Is it really good for you to end up like that?


    "Oh. That''s enough. Everything. I already gave up. I''m tired."


    "... right"


    I hear no. Got it? Do you understand? To the fact that everything is already cramped. Resist any more and you will not be harmed for no reason. A little pain will make it easier.


    When I realized it, I turned around and looked flippant.


    But that wasn''t who I wanted it to be. If you look at it, your back and black clothes are right in front of you, standing guard against the imminent threat of Rajas.


    "Suimei-kun?


    "Then I''ll just do what I want. If you''re telling me that Refill won''t leave here, I''m just gonna smash that outer road here."


    Swimey''s pronounced words were spun from such a voice, believing in hope and not questioning. Such words are too ignorant, and my voice is absurd in denial.


    "You will not know the true power of Rajas! He''s not the same demon you defeated earlier!?


    "I guess. But if I give up here, I can''t help you, and I can''t get to what I came for."


    What he aimed for. That''s what I said earlier to Rajas, is that thought?


    "You think it''s to save the unsaved? Stupid! There''s always something in this whole world that makes you unhappy! Whenever, wherever, I don''t make any exceptions!


    "Even so."


    "Such things are fantasies! It''s a trick! It''s a child''s dream story!


    "Even so."


    "Even if it is, say what! Are you saying that words decorated with such beauty alone will be a helpful safeguard for both of us here!


    "Even so."


    "That can never happen. Impossible. Never."


    Absolutely. In this world, yes, everywhere, there are hungry. There are those who kneel in sorrow. There is someone somewhere to be fulfilled in anger. And there are people here now who will never help. There are no exceptions. There is absolutely no one who is not saved. Must be.


    You''ll see. If you are discerning. If you look at reality, it''s a fantasy that''s not strange to have thrown away such hope in the past.


    But still, he shook his head like a gentle, deaf child.


    "Refill. That''s not for you to decide. Whether you can save someone or not is something I''ll always find at the end of this dream path that''s been going on."


    "What is it going to be about that? Such an uncertain and ambiguous thing. You can''t just chase something like that and you can''t find it. The only thing at its end is the despair that is brought only to those who have been betrayed of their hopes"


    "Could be"


    "Then..."


    "But I''m not going to look at it. Because you do, don''t you? After looking back, I don''t have the dream I was aiming for. I gave up on my dreams, and then I swear that day, I''m not there. So..."


    - So watch. This hope of mine. That, this way of seeking hope.


    "Ahh."


    I told you to watch. How could that figure, who dared to retreat, be filled with a dazzling glow? I''m sure it was the glow of a soul held only by those who challenge the impossible, which no one in this world has ever seen before.


    Blown Rajas returns. Stepping on the ground with your feet. You think it''s unusual to lose a clash, its shape is full of anger, and the focus of your eyes is different from that of Mr. Shooting with his gaze to Swimei.


    "Kid, you..."


    "Fly away. There''s an outside road."


    "Shut up. Yeah!!


    In keeping with that roar, the throat that was in Rajas'' palm swells rapidly. While black swallowed black and cast a shadow of purple (kashimurasaki) color all around him. That''s Rajas'' move that blew up the fort of Norcias and made it even further around here earlier.


    "Now you can disappear!


    I''m done. That''s it. There is no more power of the Spirit left in itself, no more than that power, and there is no magic on this earth that can counter this power. So that''s it.


    "Suimei... already..."


    It''s supposed to be, but Swimey never cares about the weak sounds she should have heard.


    "- Hmm."


    I uttered that spell as if to break them as boring.


    "Non amo munus scutum. Omnes impetum invictus"


    (My shield is not a shield. Still robust in front of any attacker. still unshakeable before any artillery fire)


    Magic that increases to coincide with the chanting of the spell. The golden magic light fills the surrounding darkness, and the light swirls like a twister.


    "Invincibility immobilitas immortalis.Cumque mane surrexissent castle"


    (Never crushed, immobilized and stoned. It is a castle decorated with a golden glow that wants to gather the breath of the stars. its name)


    Eventually, the golden light heads to the place where each is assigned to play its part, and is inspired by wild golden lightning to form its shape. You start to hear the stirring, the stirring, the sound of something fitting in, intermittently from around you.


    And


    "Firmus! Congrega aurum magnalea!"


    (My robust! Bloody golden fortress!


    With the last words uttered by Swimei, the magic formations fold.


    A beat behind in its construction, the darkness swallowed up the scenery around it, trying to take it all away.


    "- Huh!!


    ... That was it. Anything. Before that attack, the flesh and soul were supposed to disappear stripped by darkness.


    But it wasn''t the end. Eye lid closed to a premonition of inescapable death. When you open that darkness, there''s nothing wrong with you and Swimey here. I was definitely connecting my life here.


    In front of the sunny eyes of the dust, it was not only the protected self that presented a startling phase to it.


    "Bullshit......!? That my power to wipe out even the fort is ineffective!?


    As Rajas'' stunned voice sounded, there was a breathtaking sight there as he looked around.


    Around is the geometry and character numbers that shape the area. The golden magic light that surrounds it. The magic formations depicted on the ground have long and short hands of the clock, while the other formations are deployed to protect the surrounding space. The big magic formations, the little magic formations, the magic formations I saw earlier are certainly here as well. If we noticed, we were surrounded by many golden magic formations.


    Yeah, it''s like a fort surrounded by magic walls.


    "Ha - don''t make my golden fortress with stones and trees and tiny monkeys. What this guy is picturing is the military base of the other world. If you want to pierce it, you''ll bring twice as much power as Red Dragon Asthma."


    "The other world, you say...?


    "That has nothing to do with Temehe!


    When Shuiming paid his right hand, a silver sword was built out of it in an instant, erasing all the earthen smoke and excess of Rajas'' confused voice.


    "You aaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And Rajas also finally set Swimey as an enemy he shouldn''t have left behind, or he strikes him abruptly. Interception is swimey. Return the fort of defense to its magic and run with the cutting-edge of the sword determined to retreat.


    Meanwhile, the way Rajas fights is simple. But it is also fast and powerful.


    Even though the relative is so big, he tells me that he just touched humans and other things that would turn him into ground beef. But Suimei ran, stood up, and brought him into the melee.


    Flesh thin of death. There is no mistake in that nostalgia. But still, Swimey''s momentum does not diminish.


    Spinning words and indeed witchcraft as Rajas'' boneless attacks and responding with a magical silver sword. If you get a single shot of your fist, it''s fatal. In such a long battle, there is still no grief in him. The enthusiasm in my heart. That''s all driving force and yes. As I speak on my back, it remains as robust as an iron core. It does not break, it does not bend, and its appearance is stronger than anyone else on this occasion.


    There are more minor scratches on Swimei''s face and body as she scratches her clothes. Still, it never stops. The boy''s fierce screams bounce everything back through his impatience to shrivel his impending fear.


    ... while he was fighting scratched and scratched like that, he returned to me such a fold attracted by passion, for some reason.


    - I wonder what the hell I''m doing.


    "Ah..."


    He''s fighting like that. In that, behind that, giving up everything, throwing it all out, denying his word, he''s on his knees right now. Just watching. I''m just looking at it by deciding I can''t do anything. I only do that if I realize it.


    ��������


    What you see is that back. Hidden back. And it is the fervent and bitter thoughts of anyone who weeps in an irrational world, the boy who wishes for his happiness, his dazzling glow.


    Let him who is not saved be saved. I can say those words, that determination. Shall I be shown it, fascinated by it, and remain silent? I can''t do anything. Are you sure that''s okay with this?


    "No -"


    When the answer to the question was clear, something pressed against my body disappeared as soon as I did. As if the words of your giving up were the culprits of all your commandments. As if every word he uttered was the key to unraveling the culprit.


    Is this a good idea? No, it''s not good. I don''t want that ending. I don''t really want it. Also, I want to run to my dreams again. Never stops, like him.


    So, again, and. Again, the power to fight against yourself. I endure the pain, stay bloody, stay this unusual, and I wish for you here and now.


    "Arshna, the goddess we serve. Please give me the courage to change only once now, to this me who could not change anything by myself. Wish me one more time, one more time only -"


    It''s a word of wish and rarity. A rebirth celebration to excite yourself and make you take your sword again. But the goddess will never help. I know. Because she''s not in the world. Because right now, I''m just watching. So this is just a word I put in for myself to change.


    And when I opened my eyes, my own body was filled with forces that never existed. Nowhere else is the weakness that occupied my body and mind until earlier, as much as I think it was a lie to kneel and give up.


    It was the boy in front of me who gave me the courage to get over that power. He stood up now because he taught me to believe out, because he showed me, because he reminded himself again.


    Grasp the removed sword again and wave thoughtfully with your hands.


    The winding thick wind turned red and ran between Suimei and Rajas.


    "Nah - you!? Where the hell is that power!?


    "Refile......"


    It was the face of surprise and the face of joy that welcomed itself up again. It goes without saying which one it is now.


    Free the power of the Spirit from all the power it can still possess. Red winds, battles and scarlet spirits Ishaktney. All winds stain with scarlet brilliance as they respond to their red speeds. Rajas retreated in a winding gust.


    "No, uhh... this"


    Rajas hates the wind and covers his face with his arms. He lays his sword on such a demon tribe, and tells him not to excite his heart.


    "Rajas, look closely in your eyes, too. This is the power to destroy you demons. The power of the goddess''s princess, the Spirit."


    "What a power to perish! A little girl who feared her own doom and fled. Ahhh!


    "- Shut up... I don''t run anymore. For me to remain me! From nothing, from nobody, from this fate!


    "My little girl! No, no, no, no!"


    Turn your sword and red speeds to Rajas, who comes at you with a scream. He comes out with a strong, strained odomi markup arm and fist, but this time he won''t be bounced all the time. Let the slash wrap up the red Australian style and let the slash flash diagonally, and now it''s time for this one to just bounce back Rajas'' Australian fist.


    "Ugh, what!? Earlier it was like..."


    It''s natural to be different. The weak self died earlier. I''ve gained strength to be here now, nothing more than my new self. Therefore, the attack that overwhelmed me until earlier will not work, and I do not have time to say that to you...


    "Haaaa!!


    If you don''t have an ear to hear the confusion, you knock in even more sword strikes. It was the opposite of earlier. They never outpace me, and I have a lot of trouble with this one. I can also deduce the power put into each blow.


    Conflict. The back fist is paid to come back. That was a lot of fisting, but Rajas was lucky enough to capture this steep spot in between. I don''t care if you eat it. I''m sorry. But that''s a story if you eat it.


    - So myself, the same colour of brilliance that filled the surroundings, became Akane.


    Fulfilling that, no one would have seen the move through. Red winds that don''t even draw shadows outweigh all speeds. Its speed, exactly dust extinction. It slipped at right angles behind Rajas at a speed that just looked like instant travel.


    "When did you..."


    Already late when I noticed and looked back. The swinging slaughter that rolled out with him as he finished materializing correctly captured Rajas'' chest.


    "Gu, uhhhhhhhhhh!


    Rajas'' rock-bottomed chest plate to be mutilated. The depth was not fatal, but from the wound, the soul of the power of the demonic tribe, which tormented itself, erupted like steam.


    This is your chance.


    "Booshan!!


    (Gala Varna - heh!!


    Swirling the Great Sword overhead, it takes a leg well beyond its normal steps, and with its momentum, it unleashes a blow while cloud flares. At the same time that his posture was lowered all the time as he saw if he would lay low on the earth, he turned into a giant slaughter so that the surrounding area was filled with red speeds to imitate its slaughter, tearing the earth and the heavens apart.


    And then I hit Rajas wrapped around you - but.


    "Shibuki..."


    Even in the wake of the waves, Rajas was still alive. He has been slashed and torn through his body, spraying dark steam from all over the place, but he has stopped connecting his limbs and stood without waking up, but he does stand. How stubborn is this demon clan when he was exposed to even more of his offense in addition to the attack of Swimei?


    "Ku......!!


    Rajas suddenly retreats greatly as he skews his face in a hurry.


    As I was stretching my body about what I was going to do, that big body flipped.


    No way, do you mean retreat beyond this?


    "Nah - wait!!


    "... I''ve deposited the battle. Swordsman of Nocious"


    I guess you decided it was unfavourable as it is. Abominably throwing up like that, Rajas tries to leave. He still had some leeway, or the way he jumped up against the night sky went away within a glimpse.


    "Huh, huh, huh!


    Slap each of those backs or I''ll shoot the wave mountain at Rajas again. But the red wind doesn''t arrive. In places not far from Akkun, every time he earned a distance, he attenuated and ended up turning into just a wind and disappeared.


    - I leaked it. I can''t reach that distance to take any more hands. Except if you can run the sky like Rajas, but you don''t have that power on yourself.


    So that was it. I didn''t know you''d let him get away with it unnaturally in a place where you had to defeat the enemy you were supposed to defeat, even though you had him so far.


    "Damn......"


    Will the settlement be carried over? I''m not convinced. What''s with all this bad aftertaste coming here? One more step, one more step. Just a little more, just a little more if I could outdo him. Maybe.


    - But that happened when I chewed my lips into disbelief.


    Unexpectedly from behind, signs of increased magic. No, it can''t be a raw and warm expression of increasing, etc. This is an intense ripple when magic increases explosively. I don''t care if it''s happening.


    "Su, sui mei kun...?


    Does this boy''s magic have no bottom? Running through the great armies of the devil tribe, preventing the power of Rajas, fighting him, and on top of that still endless power that dwelled in him?


    He walks as he is, with his strength up. Slowly, for eagle fried. Take a leisurely wide walk. Eventually, he lined up beside himself.


    And resounding, magician''s voice.


    "Abreq ad habra..."


    (Death, Thou hast destroyed my thunder before...)


    ... a huge thick wind with a red brilliance can turn into just a breeze behind it. It was a dangerous place. I didn''t expect a Norsius swordsman to get back on his feet in between. No, I didn''t expect you to gain much more power than you did before all that. I don''t know what happened, but it''s all because of that wizard.


    I therefore bite my teeth at being shown the concern of retreat.


    "I''ll never forget this humiliation. Remember, humans. When this wound heals, I will always pay my debts..."


    Captured by such feverish rage, Rajas looks up even higher than where he is right now.


    "... sticking into the thunderclouds with this wound is dangerous, but somewhat unavoidable"


    What I looked forward to was an exit that I should go from now on.


    If we keep flying low, maybe we have a pursuit. I don''t know if that would be possible in view of the relative distance, but now after that reversal play. I''ve never been over cautious, and if I go through the clouds, I can definitely dazzle my whereabouts.


    Abominable, but I''ve suffered quite a few wounds from that woman''s resistance. If you jump into the thunderclouds with this body, you won''t just be sorry. But I can''t change my belly on my back. This is the only way to get back safely like this.


    - Yes, that''s how it was, that''s when I found myself worried about thunder.


    "Huh...?


    I noticed that just then I looked up at heaven.


    My head is puzzled and filled with things I haven''t anticipated at all. That''s right.


    There is no thundercloud. Nowhere in the sky.


    �D�D�D�D


    Confused by the stunner that came down unexpectedly, he looks around.


    There''s nothing there that''s supposed to be. There''s a black cloud pregnant with thunder. There was a thunderbolt. Until earlier, there should have been. Even if I stared at it wrong, there were no thunderclouds in Jomtien, only a dark sky just blocked the starlight by the clouds.


    From earlier on, there must have been a thunderbolt around. Even in the middle of the battle, the louder the crap out of me.


    Then what the hell is this all about? Why was the thunder noise ringing when there were no thunderclouds?


    So I looked down casually.


    "Become..................!?


    And in that tragedy that spread beneath his eyes, his voice and words ceaselessly disappeared.


    At the end of your gaze. There was a sight there where I forgot to breathe, too, because of it.


    There would have been a plain between the mountain hem and the woods. There was no army that was supposed to have been collected there, instead there was a flame that kept burning without disappearing and a snoring earth that burst, fell. Stuck in permanently insoluble ice, boiled and melted forever in an ocean of hazy rot laid with acid and poison, at the end is the shadow of what remains family on the ground. Above all, what is surprising is that even the wreckage is not commensurate with the total number of subordinates.


    A large part of the army that I have brought with me has disappeared from the spot as if it were a lie.


    "Hey, what happened..."


    This can''t possibly happen. Even if humans pointed their armies at us, we should never be able to create such a tragedy. I know that well in the battle at Nosias. However, the fact that this tragedy is here right now definitely means that there must be Teng himself who created this tragedy -


    If there is, yes.


    - What stood up to me was just to shake it off.


    The word of a man who does regress now, as whispered in his ear. The words lead to a tragedy under your eyes.


    Yes, when that man came to that spot, his men must have blocked his way before then. Then the man said, "What stood up" means what stood in front of the man and stood in the way of the man, his men.


    If so, what does it mean? It comes to my attention that the scenes of my men pushing me one after the other are common to that man who pushes me forward with every break.


    Then did the man shake off all that stood up, the army that he had brought in to defeat the brave, alone?


    "Stupid, he said he''s destroyed over 10,000 troops by himself..."


    Reaching that answer, a honking noise rang from behind his ear as he nodded his spine into a war.


    Impossible. Thunderclouds aren''t supposed to be here. Then why does such a sound come from behind?


    "No way......"


    Yes, on second thought, I haven''t seen Thundercloud since I got here. I just thought it was because the thunder was ringing. So, suppose there was nowhere like Thundercloud in the first place.


    "No way......"


    If all that thunder and roar was emitted by other factors.


    "No way......!


    Yes, that sound that sounds from behind sounds exactly the same as the thunder that was loud and unrivaled from earlier. So...


    Turning around, there was an answer to the question from earlier.


    Draw circles, shapes and letters as blue and white midwinter thunder falls upside down into the sky with the roaring roar of the earth, threatening the black of the dark sky.


    Eventually we can do a huge - no, a vast magic formation. Drawn with a mid-size magic formation halfway through the circle, that''s exactly what you deserve to shoot out mighty sorcery.


    And it''s that man who stands at the center of it. He was that man who called himself a wizard.


    ... thunder crushes the earth, causing the wind to raise its armored screams and randomly destroy everything. The force that rolled around the man blew the sand and debris away, turning it into charcoal and wiping it away.


    The aftermath. That''s the aftermath. The power that makes up magic, the power that forces events to cause phenomena, is too strong, and such surpluses and rebellions are ravaging the surrounding objects indefinitely. The thunder ravaging the surroundings and the local winds winding down the center of the storm are all but a slight foretaste of the phenomenon that will be caused after this.


    "Oh, that''s a precursor...? That''s silly -"


    - Yes, Demon General Rajas won''t even know. This is the magical lineage of Abraham-Melin Abraham. Known as sacred sorcery, sacred sorcery, a sorcery with the most famous and powerful of those created to repel, disperse, and serve the devil with the help of the Holy Guardian Angel - let your thunder die (Abraham ad Habla). Abrahadabra and the most widely known spell in the world. This transformed its original form into offensive sorcery by modern sorcery theory. Eight Keys Shuiming is the strongest sorcery against the devil and against witchcraft for evil spirits.


    A statue of a woman appears from behind a man, as if it were manifested from inside the pylorus. It should have followed a human woman. There is no living root for it, while sculpture stained with its too inorganic colour, halfway between white and ash. Nor is it divine. Nor is it disastrous. But how can it be so powerful?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    And the statue of the woman opened her mouth as soon as she could, and she called the pillars of thunder out of heaven with a high cry.


    ... I haven''t heard that one. Such a human being. I don''t know power like this. Unknown power. Such power is not something that man in this world can hold, and even if that man was a summoned brave man from another world, it is not. Brave men are those who are summoned with the power of a goddess. I will never be equipped with that power.


    Yes, a brave man is something that is summoned with much more power than an ordinary man and with immense protection of the elements. But that man doesn''t have it. So it''s impossible. That''s magic with no element protection. It manipulates events that are not supposed to be manipulative, binds phenomena, and alters the world created by the goddess as intended. That thunder right now in front of you is above all sacred and everywhere. I haven''t heard of such power, the existence of such moves, etc. There is no human being in this world who manipulates such impossible powers. Absolutely. So, that guy, what the hell?


    - Mage (...), Mitsumi Eight Keys.


    "Mage...... you say? What the fuck is that!? Isn''t that man a wizard!?


    Thousands of lightning scattered around the perimeter pull the tail of the noise and repercussions and gather at the center of the accumulated magic formation. The screaming of a statue without a scream. A blue-blue daze that fills the world with ambiguity from the other side of the horizon to the lifetime of the sky. At the end of his gaze are the faces of women equally stunned and the crimson eyes of hateful men reflecting the will of steel. And signs of inescapable death...


    "Damn, whoa, whoa!


    - Come on, it''s malice to sip people''s moans with honey. Decay and disappear before the high hopes of our Order''s sorcerers.


    It certainly seemed to the man''s mouth that words like that could be spun.


    Immediately after, the fingertips touch the center of the magic formation.


    Thousands of deafening thunderbolts in the light of the concentric circle, at the moment when they ran, became just one giant pillar, filling everything in sight.


    There, the darkness of the evil gods to which they are subjected does not even exist shards. Never, anywhere.


    Eventually, Rajas, the Demon General, was swallowed before the brilliant running of the holy thunderbolt, with the exclamation of his grudges.

 33 The end of the battle, to

    "Neither can I. dull."


    During that time of darkness on the other side, when he saw the brightness of thunder disappear, Shuiming fell and lay on his back with a big letter on the spot. I endure just a little bit of the stiff ground feeling I add to my back, and try to calm down about my roughened breathing, trying to tone my breath.


    Exactly. I put everything out this time. Though we had to grasp the power of the Demon Clan and reduce it as much as we could, it may well have been unscrupulous to have defeated all those masses. That army, perhaps a subjective estimate if converted to the other force, would be comparable to the three battalions. Probably equal to two to three thousand modern armed infantry. For the lack of accidental firing detonation, the Demons may have been more of a threat, but that''s a story when we considered infantry only.


    I can''t tell you which is inferior when I think of a time when I had a battle with a mercenary unit before.


    Plus that battle with Rajas and the stubborn Abraham ad Habla.


    Rajas was terribly rugged and this sorcery street was bad, and ended up cutting the strongest card in sacred sorcery he could handle. If you think about the rest of the fight, you should leave room, but honestly, there was nothing you could do about it.


    But the fact that there is no magic left is no good if we make it clear.


    Shuiming looks out for Rajas'' vanished sky with that in mind.


    "... you got lucky, hey"


    No way, it was an honest story surprising that it was sacred sorcery that worked against the Demons. I thought maybe - I didn''t know it was a hit - because I got to the answer that they would be involved in the true evil of evil in conversation with Lephire. Darkness is weak in light, or evil succumbs to holiness, which seems to be a classic story in a way, but it was a blind spot for itself, a magician. Demonic equals By avoiding the simple speculation of evil things and focusing only on the special nature of the magic of this world, I realized that when I touched that offense, it was in the woods and quite late from the first war that the answer came out.


    It''s too ironic in a way that I didn''t realize such a simple thing because I was trying to look for my thoughts as a magician, my surgical logic, my biological flaws, my conceptual weaknesses.


    But it was also true that it was good with this sacred sorcery that it worked. Apart from the story of the elephant miscellaneous fishmongers who surged between the forest and the mountain hem, Rajas would have suffered a considerable disadvantage if his opponents had been forced to use witchcraft that would have diminished its effectiveness by being in this world.


    From Kabbalah, a Jewish mystery, it was this mystery that arranged a sorcery that was handed down to Gnoscism and classified as Abraham-Melin Abraham''s sorcery lineage for use against the devil and the devil spirit.


    It only works on true evil because of its witchcraft properties, and in order to give it more than a certain power over it, it takes a lot of time to exercise, because it has to semi-possess the sacred guardian angel who made it present in the sublime arts, but unlike witchcraft, which requires astrology, things in the other world, terrain, magic whose effects would fall if it were not on Earth, there would be little restriction by place.


    The void that exists between the world of the outer shell world and the world. The undifferentiated pure power that exists in the space of supposedly nothing - that is, from the etheric, and from the monad, the technique of constituting and presenting one''s only spirits that are not in the making of any spirits: the Holy Guardian Angel, and of exercising systematized sorcery - has made it possible to treat them freely in this world as well.


    It would have been fortunate if the magic of shooting with maximum force had worked. It should also be said that the absolute value of the power of magic exercised by him exceeded the strength of Rajas. But the power of the evil god that is given to the devil tribe. If there were a demon clan who had that one stronger and more than Rajas, it wouldn''t be easy.


    "... Nakshatra, hey. Well, what are you gonna do about it?"


    Its head is probably Nakshatra, the Demon King. That''s him, or her, but somewhat of a beside annoying demon. Some chief should be giving the power of evil gods stronger than Rajas simply thinking about it. I don''t intend to get involved, but it can be in case you run into it, and I''m not talking about the possibility that other Demon generals and I might be stronger than Rajas.


    Do we have to keep in mind that maybe the time will come?


    When I keep thinking about things that aren''t funny or happy, my head feels heavy enough to say it''s after I defeat my enemies.


    Refile next door talks to such a watery light that he can only exhale a rough exhaling breath.


    "Suimei. Thank you. Thank God you''re here."


    "No, I arrived long after I was late. It''s a little awkward to be thanked."


    Mizumi speaks honestly where she thinks she is. It cannot be denied that there have been moments of hesitation since the first time we were relative to the Demons. That''s not true, and I wouldn''t have delayed it if I had one thing going through my heart, and I don''t think this has to be asked.


    "... the merchants, after all?


    "... oh"


    "Right."


    Refill''s worrying voice was the answer to what he asked. Couldn''t you? It was something you would know if you looked back at the tragedy when you got here, but was it wiped out? It''s not something I can tell myself that I gave up safely at the time I had an adventurer who pulled off Refill or was manipulated by the Demon Clan, but it''s still the people I''ve been with for a little while. I''m afraid so.


    If you think about it, maybe that''s where you went into the woods after Refill. At that time, if I had been able to convince the merchants better, if I had been able to keep Refill in the merchants, maybe it would have turned out more salvageable.


    Sure, it''s all, I don''t know if it''s more of a story now...


    "... Suimei. Better not worry about it. I don''t know what I''m saying, but it''s not your fault the merchants were killed."


    From the microscopy of this look, did you see what you were thinking? I can hear Lephire overflowing with such care. But...


    "It''s easy for you to say that, but don''t you care more about Refile than I do?


    "Oh, that''s"


    Asking the other way around, she raised a bewildered voice. Then, the place is enveloped in a quiet atmosphere. After all, I guess I cared. No, there''s no reason you don''t care. She couldn''t protect those she wanted to protect. I don''t know if I didn''t make it or if I couldn''t protect you in time, but it''s the same thing I had a hard time with.


    And I guess that''s where Rajas put it. Such evil is often good at attaching itself to weak parts of your heart. Enough to make a revulsion.


    I guess that''s why she''s extra hard.


    "... Refile. You didn''t hesitate, like me, to help the merchants. You shouldn''t blame yourself too much."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    The modest voice emitted was still heavy. I tried, worked hard, etc. Such words, in front of the results, are all but a rest of spoil. I guess it''s because I know that that''s why Refill remains a sinker, and because I know that, I can''t have any more words to call myself.


    Would I have done that for a while? Whether it''s a silent prayer for the dead or to sort things out in one''s heart, Refile accidentally opens his mouth as he keeps a deep silence.


    "Suimei, the..."


    "What''s going on?


    "Oh, you know. Thanks."


    "... what, changed?


    I received an acknowledgement earlier. Whatever is more thankful than this, when Mizumi is so wonderful, she returns a shy, shy voice.


    "That, earlier, when you told me you were here to help, I was so happy. So..."


    "Ooh..."


    "Thanks"


    "Oh, really... you''re welcome to do that Yes"


    The thanksgiving I heard is too sincere, and a strange polite word of use pops out of my mouth out of place from Shuiming''s mouth.


    That''s a lot to look at when you say that again - when you said that you were relative to Rajas or talking to Refill, I felt like you were proclaiming it all embarrassing for a long time.


    (Uh...)


    What I aim for. Proof of being able to help and the wishes of the Father, which is the philosophy of the Order. An unsolicited hand of salvation. Solitary.


    Momentum. All because of momentum. The momentum caused me to scream. That''s right. You can decide that and forget it all. That way everything will be resolved without a thing. Think of it that way, probably swinging your neck hard to the side, Shuiming. As he begins to escape reality that way, Refile releases a voice filled with determination.


    "I was able to be courageous thanks to you. I''m going to go my way properly without giving up any more. Well, being strong doesn''t change me from fighting demons."


    ��������


    ... Apparently, the frustrated mind is back. Perhaps it would have been a good idea if the despair seemed to ease somewhat.


    Yes. As Shuiming looked up at the sky without saying anything, Refile seemed to wonder,


    "... what''s up?


    "Hmm? Oh. I think that''s a good idea."


    "I''m not giving up anymore. Let them scratch to the end no matter what. You taught me that."


    Shuiming replies to Lefir, who says such a small embarrassment to his face, mocking himself.


    "Please don''t. That one of mine is like a take-out."


    "Receiving and selling?"


    "... oh, me too, I almost got fucked by a dumb strong guy before. That''s when they told me."


    Yes. It''s not that I don''t know what it feels like to be denied. When a strong guy tells me, everything in the world feels like denying itself. At the time of such a predicament and loss in my mind, I was told to run and a man pointed out that I had no dreams ahead of me. That''s right.


    "You toured with a good man.


    "Where. Such a madman. Well, I appreciate it, but he''s a basic enemy."


    I suppose you thought Refile was a beauty story. Eh, and I hear a sound of confusion. Yes, that man who said that to himself only laughs at basic people''s dreams. He''s the kind of guy who comes out all the time when it matters, raises misplaced, muscular praises, and gets in the way of people all the time. I suppose you thought that if the guy you were watching dies, it would be less fun.


    So that''s when I said those words...


    "... but maybe I meant what I said back then."


    "You''re complicated, too."


    "Sort of."


    "Hehe."


    ��������


    What''s funny? Suddenly a modest laugh refir. When I get such a calm laugh at the end of a story like this, I''m a little dissatisfied that I seem to be being treated as a child somewhere - but still, I''d say it''s good to hear a calm voice after such a fight.


    Whatever it is, the fight is over.


    That didn''t seem so bad.


    and that was the time when I was surrounded by such tranquil and cozy air. Mizumi sleeps next door, and some kind of anomaly occurs.


    - Bohu.


    "Hiu!!


    If you notice, you hear a loving scream, along with the sound of it being thrown to the ground. Probably, no, it''s definitely Refill''s, but the voices that rang around were soaring, something of the kind I''ve never heard before. Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever heard Lephire scream.


    "Oops. Refille, what''s going on?"


    When I managed to turn only my neck and turn to the side, even though it was painful to move in that way, naturally there was Lefir, the Lord of the Voice.


    - That, too, gets tiny a lot.


    "............ what?


    "Yes, there he is... what''s up, Mr. Swimey?


    I''m driven by the urge to rub my eyes, but as it were, by the much turmoil I saw.


    There were also young girls there who seemed to be about the age of elementary school students. Red haired ponytail. A sharp eye that hung just a little and the whiteness of growing up in the snow country, the quiet sword atmosphere I felt first. There''s still a shadow left, so I''m pretty sure it''s Lefir. So this young lady must be definitely a smaller refil.... probably.


    But what the hell is this all about? Speaking of what he was wearing, he has a rash because his body is smaller, and he punches him in the face when he falls, or wipes the mud off his face with tears in his eyes.


    She looked at herself with her eyes rounded and asked. I''d like to ask you a question.


    "No, what''s going on over there, Refile? You''re getting tiny, aren''t you?


    "Tiny...?


    When asked, the little refir gives a strange look that is only so cute and drops his eyes on his body. And soon, I changed my expression to something stunning.


    "Huh? Huh? Hey, what''s this?!? What the hell is going on, Suimei?!?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. This is the one I want to ask you."


    "My body is small! It''s getting smaller! Why? Why? How come?!?


    "Is this your first time? No, I don''t think it''s the first time..."


    "Naturally! This can''t be happening ever after!


    Refile so forcefully affirms the anomaly that occurred in this sight. I mean, I''m confused. The first time. No, I would have trouble even if this happened frequently. Lephir, I''m going to say a guess if you''ve come up with an answer.


    "No way in the middle of a battle, even if Rajas'' guy doesn''t do me any good..."


    That''s how I look at you, Refile. The nostalgic rush is telling the truth. However, if it is a curse, it may be possible to think about it before, but is it a curse to fulfill and toddle on purpose? Besides, curses that are long and too late that will work after it''s all over, etc. I can''t help but be clear about this curse.


    I''ll look at her in the magician''s eyes just in case it''s the last evil upsetting harassment.


    "... no, that doesn''t seem like it. There''s no trace of the curse but the previous one."


    "Ku, suppose. Why..."


    The look on Refill''s face with his head is persecuting at all times.


    But how did this happen now? Refill also seems to be looking for information that could cause her to spin her head, but now, has there ever been a reason to bring this kind of anomaly to her?


    Sure, there are many places where she diverged greatly from normal humans.


    - Power of the Spirit, Spirit.


    With that said, Shuiming recalls the unusual expression of power exerted by Lefir at the end of the battle. That force that Refill dominated the ambient air was completely separate from what he had seen before. The strength, range, and variety of forces were completely different from when we blew up the Miscellaneous Fish Demons, and boasted an intensity that could be described as a dimensional difference.


    Based on that, I immediately get to the answer.


    (No, that''s too simple for anything, no matter how much)


    Shuiming denies a single answer in her mind that way. But here I recall one of the earlier sacred sorceries. If you deny the simple idea and think about the fact that you ended up late for an answer, you can''t even deny such a simple thing in this other world.


    "Refile, you know what?"


    "... smaller. Everything. Everything. Ugh, what is it? I feel like I''ve lost something important all at once again... Gu."


    "Oh, hey."


    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry. What''s the matter, Suimei?


    Wipe the overflowing mourning with extra sleeves dripping from your hands, refir pointing toward Mizumi. Such a speculation that Mizumi came out to her.


    "Nah, I don''t know if it''s because I''ve used too much of Lephile''s body, too much of Spirit''s power, but it''s getting smaller."


    ���� What makes you think that?


    "Well, it depends on speculation for a long time, because Lephire''s body is probably made up of half human flesh and half spiritual things, so when you consume a lot of etheric and monad, the great book of spiritual power, you lose your part as a spirit..."


    "There are a few words I don''t know... but the point is, you say this happened because of the overuse of power? But how could that have anything to do with smaller bodies? Until now, no matter how much power you consume, you haven''t changed the flesh, and it''s strange in the first place that the flesh is shrinking as a premise, right? Without the power of the Spirit, we simply cannot use our power."


    "Sure, but anyway, Refill is a spirit. Even where I was, there are too many things that haven''t been figured out..."


    Yes, in the other world, the time when the Spirit existed was quite a while ago, and there are not so many records, so the thing called the Spirit has not yet been clearly elucidated.


    Still, the semi-spirited Refill''s body should maintain itself in addition to the flesh (physical body) and astral body, as well as the energy that makes up the spirit. It can be assumed that this happened because I used too much of the part that forms my body and it was missing, but surely, as Refill said, I can''t help but question that my body shrunk with it. No, no, no.


    "... well, LeFeel''s body is fundamentally different from normal flesh because it is based on spirit. The presence of Refill is the same as that of the summoned Spirit, and because what is manifested is the same as projecting the real image and the flesh into this world, the real image becomes thin when the power of the underlying Spirit is weakened. Oh, then don''t snort. The one named Refill is there, but because of the increased thinness of being, it looks smaller in its twist, which also affects the actual flesh."


    "Shh, Suimei! I don''t get it with all the hard words! It''s a little easier for me to tell!


    "Hmm? Oh, right, sorry. I''ll sort it out later, and I''ll explain it to you... I mean, Refill, when you jump like that..."


    Shortly after Shuiming finished pointing out, Lefir was taken by clothes and shoes.


    "Wow, wow!! Ugh!?


    I fell from my face to the ground again. And I was tempted to get up for a while, but I decided it was difficult to stand alone, or I called out to Mizuki to apologize.


    "... Mr. Swimey, I''m sorry, can you give me a hand? My clothes and shoes are too big to get up."


    ������


    "Mr. Swimey?


    I can call you wondering why you won''t respond - but Mizumi didn''t have the power to respond to that wish. That should be it, too. Shuiming, who stays asleep,


    "No... what? Neither can I. I can''t move because I''m using too much power."


    ��������


    ��������


    Silence sweeping the field. awkward quietness. In other words, neither can move more than this happened.


    There is a glimpse of a future without prospects, and Shuiming unleashes a dry, deluded laugh.


    "Ha... what do I do?


    "Oh... I don''t know what to do..."


    ... After all, Shuiming, who managed to recover to a state where she could get up, woke up with her clothes tangled and unable to move, and managed to get down the mountain with her this way.

 34 Shadows spreading to Prologue Nerferia

    night. A painting of the Empire, illuminated by the thin lights of the moon and the stars, was surrounded by unnatural silence.


    Without a minute''s gap, the nervously perfectly cobbled ground joins the walls of a red and beautiful brick dwelling, an upstream section of the Imperial Capital at night. The blunt glow of the moonlight licks the cobblestone, and the red brick walls that sank in the darkness are more and more as if they were red rust, and every single one of the buildings is bigger, due to the fact that it is built because of it, this time of night, which also deepens, makes the feeling of compression particularly pronounced over the unpopular loneliness.


    Far enough from being a wooden building or a boneless stone city where such ordinary citizens live. So one man was cornered by two darknesses: a tall shadow and a tall shadow.


    "You guys! You think you can just do this to me!?


    A man yelling at the werewolves with the momentum to fly bubbles from the corner of his mouth. Even the Empire weaves a coat made of popular tailors, smelling all over gold and self-consciousness, but now there''s no room for anything that''s supposed to back it up.


    That should be it, too. Behind the man, who yelled to shake off the agony of searing himself, because he fell down powerless, as the men''s escort-like men buried themselves on the ground paved with cobblestone.


    "Ku, someone! Anybody else? Anyone! Help me!!


    The man screams arrogantly, but has no voice to return. Only that transverse voice passes between two shadows standing in front of a man.


    Eventually, when there is no more remnants of the anger, one of the shadows, the tall one with a black robe together, denies the man''s actions.


    "Nobody''s coming. No matter how much you scream, no one can hear you."


    "If so, silly...... No matter how many alleys you can come from, in the middle of an empire like this, no one will notice..."


    Can you be wolfish by words that incite anxiety? A man can''t contain chest noise even though he knows there can''t be a long shadow whisper.


    And the shadow words were right. No matter how much you scream to deny it, the lookout gendarmes don''t even show up. All the screams and conversations of men, it''s as if the darkness behind the two of them is taking away.


    A man who yells and scatters, keeping his uncoverable agony intact.


    "Why are you doing this to me!


    "You don''t need to know that."


    Two people leaning against a man to match the words of a long shadow.


    "Hold on! Why don''t you guys hire me? I''ll give you as much money as you want."


    "- Hmm?"


    "There''s a man who just wants me to erase him! What do you say? I think I''ll start with a hundred Imperial Coins. That''s not a hundred pieces for both of us, is it? Hundreds per person!


    A man who carries such a deal for himself. To that statement, the shadow of a short shadow trembles small. This seems to have eaten up, yes the man laughs dammit, but it is the shadow of the long length that answered.


    "A hundred pieces of gold is once again quite a breakthrough."


    "Sure! But that''s all you''re worth! You stunned my escort in an instant!


    "It was a weak escort"


    "Not at all. He says he''s paying a lot of money to hire him, but he can''t use it when it matters. You are different in that respect. Whatever it is, it''s the Empire that has cornered me so far."


    A man who affirms the words of a long shadow and, in praise, takes to pull up a fishing needle. And then I decided this was where I was pulling up,


    "What do you say? I don''t suppose that''s a bad story?


    Did you think I was bored? do it, and create an unpleasant grin that makes you feel sticky.


    But the man''s expected voice did not return. As a small shadow denies a man''s words, he approaches silently.


    ��������


    "Hey, why! Hundred pieces of gold per person, you''re breaking it."


    "Sure. But..."


    For the first time the voice of the lower shadow I heard was much younger. A man waits breathlessly for that unique voice to say something that a child of his age still doesn''t know if he''s a man or a woman.


    "... what''s wrong?"


    "You said"


    ����


    "There''s something I want you to erase."


    "What''s wrong with that? There would be one or two of those who want everyone to disappear, wouldn''t there? I don''t know whose offer it is, but I guess this is how you''re trying to harm me because you and I have such thoughts in the background. What do you say? If your forehead is disgusting earlier, you can put it up more..."


    A man never spoke the end of the word. A small shadow that a man is now trying to cage has unleashed a terrible wave of hatred.


    A man froze his exhale for a while, and...


    "... that one, I won''t let him do it"


    "-!? You guys! No way it belongs to that man''s hand!? No, I didn''t think you..."


    "You don''t have to talk about it. - Do it."


    It blocks the words of a man who is about to notice something, and a long shadow lays down his life in a small shadow. Then the little shadow immediately discredits its will and begins to whine the spell.


    "- Darkness. Thou hast made the book of nothingness, and hath wrapped my enemies, and sunk them within. And whosoever withholds his shallow desire, let him be captivated in his book. Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron......"


    A magical spell is spun from the mouth of a small shadow. To hear that chant, the magic of darkness that everyone fears. But the key word cannot be uttered in the part where the key word is supposed to be uttered, and instead the words are spinned as if they are not familiar. It''s not a meaningless word, no, it''s like a rough outside roar, and after that...


    "Giving Becomes Evil Than Receiving (Darkness Torment)"


    Words that can be uttered. Moments later, when I wondered if the darkness around the girl had shown an incredible statue of twirling in the dark, the magic surrounding that darkness swelled up at once, trying to mimic it in the direction indicated by the kneaded hand, twitching - the two shadows, the moonlight, the starlight and everything disappeared from the man''s eyes.


    "Stop - damn, ahhhhhhhhh!!


    The screams playing sad were swallowed vainly by the darkness.


    Eventually, the long shadow says quietly when he sees the body of a man freed from darkness crumble into cobblestones.


    "Let''s go."


    "... Yes"


    And two shadows that disappear. On its departure, the unnaturally darkened book and silence can also disappear.


    In the alley of the upstream section, only the blink of starlight and the moon floating in the sky gave a white peek into its face.

 35 Smaller Wake

    About ten days have passed since the battle with Rajas the Demon General. Shuiming and Lefir had crossed the border between Astel-Nerferia and had come to the front of Philus Feria, capital of the Nerferia Empire.


    As he walks down the cobblestone-maintained streets, Shuiming turns his attention to the destination, which will arrive in a few moments.


    Lifting her gaze slightly from there, she saw the castle gate in such huge and different colors that it was not comparable to what was in Astel, just standing with Aotearoa poking at her. Such castle gates are much higher than those of Metail, the city of Kranto, and if the outer circumference is incomparably robust, let us see the national power of the Nerferia Empire. The city is also nearly twice the size of Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel, and there are many lodging and markets outside the walls.


    In Sun Tzu, the roads stretching from east to west and south are also maintained and distributed at transport points adjacent to three or more countries equivalent to the so-called Qiu land, so it is probably even more luxurious than in other countries.


    Well, Shuiming was also supposed to stay in the city of Kranto for a while, but there''s a reason he came to Nerferia sometime in between. Whatever it is, Lephire Grakis walking next door is the only reason for it.


    After fighting Rajas, who had taken a large number of troops into Astel territory under some thought, and defeated it, she suddenly became as young as an elementary school girl because of her overuse of the power of the Spirit.


    For that reason, Refile lost all the power to fight, and could not even have a great sword with nearly five feet of blade crossing, which was his gain, and as a result he could not travel alone to the Nerferia Empire.


    For that reason, Shuiming also decided to cross the border with Lefir early in the city of Kranto.


    Besides, there''s also a curse on Refill. Even on the road several times it revealed itself, and each time I exercised the magic of care and suppression, but I could not wipe away anything disloyal.


    ��������


    When I think of it, my eyes are so restless, my face is heartless or hot. No, I''m not doing anything wrong. I still feel like I''m doing something wrong.


    If someone had seen such a situation - they would have just bewitched me, but I wouldn''t be spared the sleigh of Loricon. Because Refill''s actual age is higher than his own, even if it isn''t.


    But even with that...


    (Exactly, leave it flaky like this)


    After all, that''s not part of the choice. You can''t let her travel alone even though she''s losing her ability to fight, and if you leave the curse intact, something unfortunate will surely happen to her. So far, I''m the only one who can contain it, and on top of this, her body is back to normal. And can the curse be lifted, or do I have to stay with you until I find a way to be sure I can control it?


    (Cursed demon clan and... he didn''t end up defeated)


    As I stare down at Refill, such an idea gradually takes shape from a fuzzy outline.


    The demonic lady that she was besides Rajas. Sure, you called it a sleeper. In the other world, it belongs to the Dream Demon (Saccubus).


    In European heritage it is described as an evil spirit where men make love to them while they are asleep and take away their essence until the bottom runs out. Numerous human desires have been cast, shadowed and gained entities. In this world, are they still classified as demons?


    To break the curse, you have to do something about the mediation with the identity that the sleeper seems to have, but after all, the mediation is also in hand, so it would be the surest way to set a goal for the person who hung it. It''s no match for being made again. Then you should say no from the beginning.


    Yes, we''ve come this far. I want to work with you until the end about her, even if I''m behind on my return.


    "What''s going on, Suimei?


    "Hmm? No..."


    "Hehe, did you possibly fall in love with what I looked like?


    Refil, speaking sparingly in his expression, creases and spins to show off on the spot. The decorations embellished with quality children''s clothing fluttered and what I saw was a satisfying face. Always a rare tea eye for a lady.


    That means,


    "You kind of like it. The outfit."


    "Oh, no,... yeah"


    When Shuiming laughed and said back, Refill turned bright red and leaned down. It''s like a child when you find out you were strong. Well, if I say so, it''s like adults are happy to wear their children''s clothes. Can''t you hide your embarrassment?


    The clothes I wear were purchased in the city of Kranto, not the usual knight outfit.


    Although it is easy to move there because of his desire and his journey to Nerferia, at the time of purchase, the clerk who attached me to Refill did not give way, so the clothes currently worn by Refill have cute designs. Until the end, Refile said, "Don''t treat me like a child!" or "I''m a clean adult!" or "He said he was cute... and not so interested..." but the clerk couldn''t fit in and ended up buying it with clothes that didn''t seem obvious.


    Refill asks as he moves his gaze toward his lack of location.


    "... that good?


    "Yeah, the clerk said it, but it''s still adorable"


    "Or cute...... I''m not too happy to hear you say that"


    That said, it was a toon, but the footprint was lighter slightly. I guess I was inner delighted when they said I was cute. It''s the same way a man gets up when he tells me he looks good on the opposite sex. If you can still be praised, nobody will be happy.


    Seeing these looks makes my heart dust warm. I''m not sure if it''s because it''s getting smaller.


    (It''s the usual refil when I''m talking normally)


    Shuiming regains the great sword he bore on his back and looks at the refir walking into a mix of nose songs. Somewhere after she got smaller, she felt like she had gotten more emotional. Until now, I have not been emotionally scarce, but I have only seen a quiet personality, so I feel that my childhood is remarkable.


    The body is smaller and the spirit may be pulled by the flesh, but the truth is uncertain.


    But when I try this, I really look like a child of my age, or I have an applause for wanting to stretch my back. Well, I hope so.


    When Shuiming was thinking about that, Refill suddenly stopped on his feet with pittance, turning his face into something so harsh that it did not resemble a young look, and turned to him.


    "That''s right. With that said, Suimei. About my body getting smaller..."


    "Oh, you totally forgot you said you''d explain before"


    "Oh, I forgot everything else, too."


    "Oh."


    He is told by a serious look and voice far from his earlier attitude, and also recalls Shuiming. I totally forgot to tell the story because it was so dazzling until I got here.


    Wake with smaller refills. It is that story in which speculation was made before going down the mountain.


    Shuiming creases between her eyebrows, rubs her jaw, and begins to put together where she cuts it out.


    "Well, I don''t know where we''re going to start... well, in the world I was in, there''s the idea that all the things that humans see are pseudo footage of the essence of what they see. The essence of it is an idea, and what you see is called the likeness of an idea or the phantom of an idea, and this idea is called an idea theory."


    "Come on, theory?


    "Yes."


    "Uh... something I''m looking at..."


    Nodding back, Refill comes up with an earlier explanation in his head. Is it still difficult in a less conceptual world? Well, how should I chew it up...


    "Well, for example, what I''m seeing right now is an idea called Eight Keys Waterlights that visually reflects Eight Keys Waterlights in Lefir''s vision, and other senses are making the idea so perceptible to the sensory organs that give it information."


    "You said the idea was the essence, right? I mean, what we''re seeing is different in its nature and in its video...?


    "Let''s just say it''s a mess."


    "So if that idea is showing us what we''re looking at, as you say, then we all look the same?


    "Potentially, the idea encloses individual traits, so when you recognize it, it means it looks different. So I don''t see me or Refill looking the same, and the trees, the rocks, the buildings around me aren''t the same."


    "... I know what was born naturally. Because everything has a soul. But how do you explain what people make? People aren''t just making shapes and roles, they''re not making ideas, are they?


    "Sure. When people make things, they don''t realize they''re making ideas. But when people make things, they think," Let''s do this, let''s do this, "and add a lot of characteristics to what they make. Sounds stubborn, but that blows my soul in, which means I create an idea. Well, what lies beneath that metaphor -- the point is that creating objects with solid shapes and concepts is in itself a human being making ideas."


    "The only thing people make things for is appearance, because they actually make ideas that have that characteristic, so they look that way on the look of it," he said?


    "Right."


    Shuiming nods and answers to the refir asking. Can you swallow a little, apparently?


    Then she says with a rugged face at all times.


    "But Suimei. If you interpret us as that ideological theory, it''s actually gonna be all tasteless, right? That''s what it would mean to see the characteristics of people and things written on paper, and that individuals just perceive it that way on their own!


    Is the analogy strange to say that I wrote it on paper? It shoots quite a bit, and surprise is the best thing. The first time they talk like this, they will certainly also react like they''ve heard such a polarization.


    That''s right.


    "Yes. The world we''re in, the world we''re in, we''re supposed to be that thin. The sight, the hearing, the taste, the sense of smell, the sense of touch, they simply misrepresent the essence of the individual, and everything we see is a bluff."


    "Deception......"


    Are you not convinced? No, you won''t. We have here what we see, what we exist, what we know for sure. I also feel like I''m being denied a solid self, like I''m on my way and I''m stuck with words.


    "Think of it as an analogy. ''Cause you don''t even have to think about it."


    "Don''t be silly, Swimey. Is that theory going to untie you about me? You can''t overlook it in a parable."


    "That''s what I said. That''s right. I don''t think we need to worry that much because we''re only talking about natural philosophy...... so what do you say?


    "Well, let''s just say I generally understand. But what does that have to do with me getting smaller?


    Mizumi meditates and opens the eye lid once again to the refir who asks.


    And


    "It would be easy to get here. Well, I can also assume that what exists in this world is written on the paper that said so. So, Lephire, the spirit and human son, is special and strong about it. If you are a normal human being, because you are a life dependent on the flesh and soul, it is a fatal story that the flesh was missing at a time when such elements were falling apart, and the soul is missing, but in the case of Refill, because the power of Spirit occupies the majority of them, there are other elements called Spirit besides the flesh and soul, and even if that spirit disappears due to some factor, the flesh and soul are in the end pimped. But naturally, it doesn''t change the fact that there are fewer elements that make up the idea, so the presence is thinner than usual."


    "The feeling of you and the others looking at the likeness of Idea, including me, is twisting the diminished state of my being. Is that why you''re being like this? The weakening of the Spirit has no effect on the flesh and soul. But it doesn''t change anything."


    "Yes, that''s why I think the refil will be in that form right now"


    Refill''s body is currently out of spirit and not in complete form. The information on the idea is therefore missing, so it must be a situation in which the information on the missing is communicated to the other person - it must be expressed. However, because the information is not visible and recognizable, such as an injured figure or a tired, bloodless face, the individual who recognizes Refill is about to lose information by causing Refill''s body, which is neither injured nor worn out, to be perceived as if it were a young girl.


    Upon hearing it, Refile leans down only a little and spills his words as if to mourn the difference between birth.


    "... somehow I feel like I''ve been told I''m not human again"


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I''m a magician, too, so it''s like I''m quitting. The point is, hold your heart. It''s a trivial story."


    "... yeah, I guess so"


    Are you feeling any better? Then, Refile asks again with an arm that doesn''t look good on her little body.


    "The world you were in is a hell of a place. Well, I was quite surprised to hear about you being summoned from another world."


    "Oh, my most unfortunate story of the year."


    Mizumi with a sloppy look and this whirling, strangely bittersweet laugh, Refile.


    "It''s ironic that you''re not a brave man with all that power to save the world, really"


    "I don''t think it''s that amazing."


    "With that?


    "You just knocked down a lot of miscellaneous fish. Well, as a magician, I''m not exactly that proud of you."


    "There are wizards in this world who believe in such power. Basically, I think you''re too high an ideal."


    "... ideal. Well, maybe that''s true."


    Shuiming thinks of a man who embodies that ideal in his head. I''ve certainly seen the man''s - father''s back, so maybe he''s higher than average about what he wants and standards. That''s all I still have a strong vision for Shuiming''s father.


    Meanwhile, Lefir asks if you have guessed the contents.


    "Sometimes I ask, could your father have done the same?


    "Yeah? Dad wouldn''t be wacky enough to take down those few"


    "And Rajas?


    On that question, Shuiming often thinks. I wondered if that father would fulfill it. Whether you can defeat it or not is not an argument, but the premise is that you can defeat it. Rajas was strong and robust, but even if he fought head-on, his father would not move a single millimeter of brows.


    Therefore,


    "You should be able to punch me with one fist, ahhh"


    "Holy shit!? One fist!?


    "Oh."


    Shuiming nods at Refill, who looks stunned.


    A magician, but a father who was forced into a wheelchair in a battle a long time ago. His legs are bad, his flesh isn''t tense, he''s never in a physique that''s commensurate with Rajas, but he''s in the temperament to go from the front unless he has a witchcraft-woven physical skill by saying it''s a fight he''s developed a long time ago and it''s such a annoying time.


    Yes, if it is a battle, we pride ourselves on our terrible abilities. It is usual to unleash magic in a wheelchair, a few seconds in between, but you get up from the wheelchair to eagle, you get nostalgic as you dive through the gap in your opponent''s consciousness, and you penetrate through the middle with a positive fist poke named seismic electricity, the only one given in the combat technique, and you return all this to dust.


    And after I use it, I always spill it like this when I see my fist.


    - Hmm, my fist hasn''t faded yet either.


    "... you could do it, that guy would. That strength was clearly insane."


    My father would do it. That guy should also find the properties of the Demon Clan that took him a long time to find, and use modern magic theory to knit an attack that works instantly against the Demon Clan. Honestly, it took me a while and I don''t have a standing up for myself that was becoming like a borough rag, but that''s all my father was strong. Even after my legs are crippled. That''s why it''s not easy to imagine when I was able to move freely.


    "You think it''s that easy to make the Demon Gentleman...?


    "I don''t know what to do. How could you be so strong? Well, I can''t ask anymore..."


    Yes, I can''t ask why anymore. My father is dead. That day, in front of my own eyes. Halfway down the road I kept walking, take over that path to myself.


    "I don''t know, I can feel the difference between the world you were in."


    "I don''t have a choice. Civilization is going differently over there first. If technology develops, then the human strength over there will change. Except for Refill."


    "I don''t like it."


    "The last guy who was overwhelming Rajas with a single sword has to be the exception. What? He''s like a magician''s natural enemy."


    Totally, that shuddering voice comes from the back of my mind, from the deep. Refill''s spirit is also out of standard in the other world. So separated, Shuiming looks up at the blue sky that pushes him through, says.


    "One day I''ll want to be that much of a magician too..."

 36 Before the city entered, a wave of turmoil

    Passing through the streets leading to the Imperial City of Philus Filia with a view of the diversity of the people to be met, the two who eventually arrived at the castle gate were in line for the entry inspections to be carried out in the stuffing, in order to enter the city first.


    When that punctuating white light of the sun''s sun, which began to get high, annoyed, Shuiming, who created the shade of the weasel''s eyes and looked through the castle gates and walls, casually asks Lefir.


    "Now, what the hell is this Nerferia empire?


    To that question, which was too late, Refill frowned like he had lost his words for a moment before returning them.


    "It''s really a further question now. It''s been a long time since you''ve been in Empire territory, huh? So you couldn''t even grasp it for the most part?


    "I don''t feel the same way about anywhere for me. Speaking of things that have changed from Astel, there are only a little too many people and so many types of things"


    and Shuiming flaunts his shoulders in the European and American style. Being a modern person, it is naturally difficult to discern. From Refile, you may be able to grasp a lot of things in the interiors, villages and other conditions of Affordable Accommodation that you stopped by on the road, but for Shuiming, who has seen all that has developed since coming from modern Japan, you can hardly tell the difference even if what is in the other world can seem fresh. To the extent that I can see that the design of what I''m wearing is different...


    "Didn''t you have to look it up in Astel''s library?


    ''Cause all I know is the book, and I want to hear your impression of Refill.''


    "My impression of the Empire..."


    Refill often rethinks in Shuiming''s words. It''s the candid opinion of man in this world. Wouldn''t be great for judgment material.


    Eventually, she nods and answers naggingly as to whether she was satisfied with the answers she derived.


    "- Right, the Nerferia Empire is a strong country, in a nutshell. Yeah."


    Mankai said, Mitsumi pulled a bitter laugh.


    "... ho, knowledge from the book. Then you did have that vibe"


    "I would. The richness of Nerferia is famous. The military is out of reach compared to the rest of the country."


    "But I don''t feel like an empire that much, but what about there?


    What was presented was the doubt that Shuiming had for a long time.


    Essentially, an empire is a term used to describe a nation that has dominated a large number of peoples, nations, forces, etc. It is something that seems to be under constant pressure on the peripheral states more than is given its name, but other than that, the Nerferia Empire has allied itself with countries of different ways of governing and other things, working hand in hand.


    It may indeed be what it deserves to be called an empire at a time when it puts more than one nation within its sphere of power, but it is not firm enough.


    Besides, for Shuiming, like most Japanese, there is a strong image of imperialism and the Greater Japanese Empire that we have established in recent times.


    "Oh, that''s no choice. Sure, it was originally a powerful country that swallowed many of the countries around it, but lost most of its power in a war that was there hundreds of years ago. He''s settled in the way he is."


    "You''re calm...... It was an ambitious country, but it still is after hundreds of years"


    A frigid thought pops out of Shuiming''s mouth. If the war is hundreds of years old, then as long as there is as much time as there is - it should recover national power and investigate armaments in a few decades or so sooner than it is said. In that case, it would normally be assumed that the invasion would start again, just like before. How can it not be?


    Refill shakes his head to the side to answer that question.


    "Oh, Nerferia had alliances between the three countries that had been going on since that time, and because of that war, other countries with a sense of crisis were so strong that they looked into armaments and shouldered Nerferia."


    "He said it was not easy to start a war."


    "Yeah. Besides, the primary reason would still be Yingjie''s summoning ritual is huge"


    Refill''s unexpected words turn Mizuming''s face into something surprising.


    "Yingjie summoned? Why would a brave man have anything to do with a war between human nations?


    "They called me in the war. A brave man."


    "No...?


    The confusion of Shuiming only deepens in the words of Refill, which can be continued. Surely you said that the summons of the brave would take place during the world crisis. Consultations between heads of state and wizard guilds in various countries, as well as with the supreme institutions of the Salvation Church, have begun to approve the summons of the brave and the summons will come true. Why, then, can things be as they are called in wars between people?


    As Shuiming tilts her strange face to the side for a long time, soon Lefir mouths the answer.


    "This is something widely conveyed in the inheritance. At the time, the monarch of a country in the region where the Union Autonomous Prefecture under the umbrella of the current Sardias Union was located suddenly engaged in authoritarian politics and waged war on the surrounding states, slaughtering many inhabitants"


    "Dude, genocide is a mess. Why would you do that?


    "Come on, we haven''t got that much detail. Neither do I. There was just so little foresight, so much brutality, so much stronger, that at the time most humans made themselves feel at risk that all the humans in the world would hang in the hands of the king."


    "Ah......"


    As Refill spoke, so did Mizuming, and I got to the memory that I was in the corner of my head.


    I remember Dorothea saying about that before, who was the prime minister of the Kingdom of Astel, Gres, and the attendant of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. That is the story of a tyrant who, hundreds of years ago, is said to have tried to make the world ours. At that time, about three brave men were called by the rest of the world, and the hero Tan, who had crushed the tyrant''s ambitions, was standing by. But...


    "So a brave man was called, and he said it would also affect the Empire''s war of aggression afterwards... Ah!


    "Um, you seem to have noticed. Yes, it was demonstrated in that war that Yingjie''s summons would be made against the invading nation. It is true that at the time the Nerferia Empire did not even carry out a mass slaughter, as his tyrants did, but if it were to conquer the surrounding nations, just like his country, the neighbouring countries would agree -"


    "We were called brave men, and we thought we''d be hit too."


    "That''s right. Emperor Nerferia at the time saw the power of the valiant called at that time and, conversely, feared. Enough to leave behind words that do not imitate the brave to their enemies."


    "I see."


    If you say so much, you have to be convinced of its relevance. I guess that was all the strength of the brave men called at the time to say that to the emperor, who had better military power than the kings of other nations and had more power to be influenced by it.


    The same goes for the power of the brave, but in addition to that, the hostility of the brave also leads to the disadvantage of the loss of righteousness. You may not care about righteousness, but if a state without it engages in an act of war, it will form a siege net, like the Great Japanese Empire one day, and suffer a great disadvantage in terms of distribution, because it will be subject to condemnation due to political rush, not only from neighbouring countries, but also from countries away from them. Disadvantages in terms of supplies, disadvantages in terms of power. If you look at it that way, a brave man is a great deterrent.


    "Even then, Yingjie''s summoning rituals and things are important."


    "That''s right. It is powerful enough to defeat Demon Kings, Demons, and powerful Warcraft. It is said that it is even comparable to an army in one country. Then there''s no way they''re going to use it for political hooks, is there?


    "Right."


    "Because of that, there''s been little skirmishes between countries, and there hasn''t been a massive war between nations in a long time."


    "Not so much"


    "Well, as much as Astel and Chardock collided two years ago, so did His Royal Highness Princess Titania of the Kingdom of Astel, who ended up victorious on Astel''s side."


    Teatania''s Activity. The unexpected story popped out of the unexpected, and Shuiming''s eyes became round.


    "Tia''s?


    "Tia...... Oh, you mean Her Royal Highness Princess Titania. Yeah, I heard it was pretty active at the time."


    "Heh, that princess."


    For a little while, it was an admiration to catch Shuiming, who kept exhaling like, uh... unexpected. Princess of Astel, Titania. Active but clear, I can''t imagine that princess walking around behind or next to Trinity all the time going out on the battlefield to do the lion''s excitement.


    As a magician, he didn''t seem as powerful as Fermenia, but did he possess tremendous power?


    - Can''t you say enough? There are many ways to contribute to war, even when it comes to activism.


    But...


    (No, everyone didn''t say anything to her exit because Tia is a man who can fight?


    Shuiming tried to remember here, before leaving the castle.


    When we sent Trinity, the king, the first prince, and the men of the castle used to hang their words and spare their departure, but we remembered that there was no clasp because it was dangerous. I mean, for those reasons, nobody hung a single word of concern? Because I trusted the princess''s power - is it?


    Among other things,


    "- The next one, inside the jar."


    I was thinking about that. I got a call from the cloister. Apparently the order has arrived. It was in the middle of a conversation, but both Mizumi and Lephire finish the conversation there once and get inside the stuffing.


    Then, a few gendarmes of the Nerferia Empire stood in the secluded indoors, urging the earlier humans into the city''s doors.


    Here comes a young man who looks like a civilian with documents and taxes.


    "Are you from the city?


    "Yes."


    "Yeah."


    The young man who sees each of them snort and offers them paperwork. It would be filling out the roster. I did the same thing when I left Metail and when I entered the city of Kranto, so I''m used to Shuiming.


    "Now please fill in your name here. And if you have something to identify yourself with... Whoa, excuse me, if it''s a letter..."


    And, yes, that''s what the youth in question asks to correct the deficiencies in the question to Mizumi, who walks loosely and Lefir, who walks over a little bit.


    "Yeah, you can write it."


    "No problem."


    "Excuse me. Then please fill it in here. All you have to do is pay your entry tax and toll below and you''re done here."


    Mizuming receives a polite response from the youth in question, and when he tries to start filling in, he turns to Refile with an uncontrolled smile. Whether he likes children or has a gentle personality, he lowers his gaze slightly because he thinks Shui Ming is too polite,


    "Then will your daughter fill out this paperwork, too?


    To that gentle favor, Refill makes a daunting look when he wonders if he has ever been uncomfortable or if his shoulders have bounced pickly.


    "Your Highness. I''m not your daughter. Do you want me to correct that?"


    "Haha, right. Sorry. Sorry. Princess."


    "What''s that saying! Are you going to flush with the kid''s bullshit!?


    In response to the young man''s response, R��phile stirred up.


    The same is true when I shop in the city of Kranto, but when I''m treated like a child, I react quite a bit. Do you want to deny so much what you have to deal with as usual with a trivial light mouth flowing with the wind to the willow?


    "- Swimei! Suimei, say something too!


    "What, me!?


    "That''s right!


    What should I do, though? Should I explain on this occasion, "Actually, this kid is getting smaller" and so on? Something like that, it would be a bitch to be smiled at.


    Then the young man smiled briskly toward Shuiming,


    "Haha, you''re with me full of energy. It''s gonna be tough."


    "Oh, no, well... haha"


    In the end, Mizuming can only return such a response. I thought I''d leave it to the flow to get through here, arrow tips, grabbing my hips with my hands like Refill was stuck with his feathers.


    "Suimei! Why am I even talking to you?


    "No...... bye"


    I want you to guess this situation that I can''t do anything about. That''s what I''m saying. When Mizumi is confused by Refill clinging to her like that, the young man smiles at Refill again.


    "Lady, you shouldn''t bother your brother too much, should you?


    "Nothing, I''m annoying Suimei..."


    When asked, he stops the words once to see if there is anything he thinks, slightly in a small voice, leaking his worries.


    "... no. There are too many to deny..."


    Refile stays idle and stunned that he can''t say it back. Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve been able to carry swords, suppress curses, etc., and I''ve been helping a lot, so they''ve been able to deny it.


    With such a girlfriend on her ass, the young man in question laughed furiously at Mizumi.


    "This is how these kids want to stretch out, isn''t it? I have an older sister, too, so you''ll see."


    Yeah. You snort because you have experience? Looking around, the other gendarmes were grinning at Lefir''s actions, and the dusty air filled the filling that was supposed to require tension.


    "Ku...... that''s enough. Let''s just fill it in and get out of here."


    That said, I finally gave up, or Refill goes back to his usual calm and fills out the paperwork. but...


    "Mm-hmm."


    "What''s up?


    Remaining attached to the desk for some reason, Lefir is reaching for the paperwork and roaring like he would when stepping on it. Even if Shui Ming asks her like that, Lephile just fights something in front of her and doesn''t respond. I''m just raising my voice that seems difficult and avenging something that has no entity.


    "Shit, this is what happened!


    ����


    "Not yet! I''m not giving up yet! Even I have a crush! There''s something I can''t throw away!


    I excite myself with such a big mouthful of things, little refir working alone. I seem to have tried a little, but eventually I realize that there is nothing I can do about it, I sit on the spot with Petan and a girl, and I speak of despair.


    "Or don''t get to the paper..."


    Sipping his nose, Lefir makes such a loving tear. She has reached her back on the desk, but it seems to be in a rather difficult state to write for her right now because of her remarkable position. Was that all you worked so hard for?


    Then the young man in charge earlier came next to her,


    "Yes, ma''am. You can use this instead of a table."


    And, that''s what he said, he gave her the chair.


    "Wow! I..."


    Refile is once again dismayed by the gentle deeds of the young man in question. But...


    "I..."


    Comparing desks and chairs alternately, they gradually dissipate. Eventually, without uttering any more words, the dropped refil got on the table awesome and started filling in.


    I see sadness in the little back with the ponytail shaking every bit. The point is, I guess I didn''t want to admit myself getting smaller no matter what.


    When Shuiming slapped her shoulder so as to comfort her, she said, "Oh, my God..." and ran a hard feather pen over the paper.


    Eventually, when I finished filling it out, a girl suddenly came in through another door on the city side.


    Looking at the strange entry, which did not seem to have been prompted by the person in charge, the gendarmes turn to her and salute her immediately.


    "Ensign Xandyk!


    Ensign from a young man in charge and a girl called so. I have reddish violet twintails and slightly unhealthy looking skin, my right eye is covered in my eyelids, and my other eye gives a slightly jittery impression of sleepy or not. He hooks a uniformed coat to his Gothic and Lolita-inspired outfit and wears a gathered glove on his hand.


    Mizuming''s eyebrows drop slightly over the outfit of such a strange girl.


    Bizarre outfit. I''ve seen a lot of people dressed differently in the other world, but it''s been a long time since I''ve seen an outfit with this kind of strong self-assertion. It''s not like it doesn''t look good on you. The one that''s floating because it suits you.


    Did Lephie think the same thing?


    "Oh, she''s cute."


    No, he didn''t. Thank you. If you look at excessively pretentious clothes, they seem to react.


    As Shuiming and Lefir react like that, the soldier-like girl, called Ensign, walks up to the young man in question and speaks so cold that it is difficult to say that it is clerical.


    "I came to pick up the roster from the day before."


    "... Ha!


    The young man in question stretched his back tightly and saluted the upright immobility as if with a core stick. And from a drawer quickly attached to the cupboard, I give you a book with a leather fitting. The girl received it and glanced at it, closing the book with patari, saying "Thank you".


    ... Is the format of the army different from that of other countries in the Empire? The lieutenant call reminds me of the existence of a class and smells modern - anyway. It is this girl. You look twelve, three years old or a little above that. At this low age, it''s hard to say military. Completely child soldier level.


    Seeing her like that, did you notice her gaze? Sleep-like open zito eyes are directed toward Shuiming.


    "... so military, is it unusual?


    "No, not like that..."


    What is unusual is different. I tried to say that the water was bad, folding, instead Lephile rightly mouthed what Mizumi thought.


    "No, I thought you were pretty young for a soldier."


    Then, he seemed to care about something contained in the words, and the girl turned her jitty eyes to Lefir with a muddled look.


    "I don''t want a child younger than me to tell me"


    "Become!? I am not a little kid!!


    Shuiming exhales with a grand sigh of "Oh......" Will we talk about this again? I''ve been talking about something lately. I thought Mizumi would have to tell Refile later so he wouldn''t react slightly or softly.


    The two young girls suddenly said, "Do you fight, do you?" "... okay. Take it and stand," he stared.


    And you''re going to start some kind of battle, you two, out front so you can be in position.


    Are you going to start a fight with these two, even on this occasion?


    "Hey, Refill."


    "... don''t stop, Suimei. This battle, you cannot retreat."


    "I can''t get out of here. I don''t think that''s the problem."


    Never did Refile hear the words of Shuiming until the end.


    Two people moving to draw circles while holding each other in gaze. I''m putting some haste on my foot, and both are moving to mislead my opponent''s sight. Eventually I find a good opportunity, or when Refill pops up like he''s been played, the girl goes forward to fit in with it too. As soon as both bodies were thought to collide, they suddenly stopped just before the collision.


    "Hmm......"


    "Mmmm..."


    I stare at each other so far away that my nose tips seem to stick together.


    Then he flew away again with a back and lateral flight, and seemed to iterate and stagger motions like earlier, but now he would be sidelined and hit his gaze.


    - What are you doing, these guys?


    That was a frank question, held by Shui Ming, who sends a frivolous gaze to both of us.


    Refile and the girl. He stretches his spine perfectly and stares at each other as if he were straining something. I call it a battle, but it is not a physical collision. What if this is the upper back and you want to give it advantages and disadvantages? Thoughting like those around Mizumi who are so inclined to their necks, but that doesn''t seem to be the case, the two are constantly face-to-face, sidelined, and arm-wrapped under their chests all over and over again, often without knowing what that means.


    Eventually, Shuiming, who went to the answer, grinned as if


    (Oh, you''re sticking together. with the chest)


    The point would be to say so. It''s a totally dorsal comparison between the two of us because it''s just the appearance that the secondary traits have just begun, but well, that''s probably because it''s the easiest to understand. I honestly think it''s strange to compare it.


    But I don''t know what the hell that pressing behavior before and after the timing of the stakeout means. Does it add anything by gaining momentum or temper?


    Just to see the comparison between the two, the current refil is slightly smaller compared to the girl.


    That seems to have been settled between the two of us, and the girl, with a soft-face like she said naturally rather than proud to win, speaks out.


    "How about that. I''m more of a lady than you are."


    "Kuh, you lose to a young girl in size, etc..."


    Yes. When Refile says remorsefully, the girl is as if she would even kick a corpse.


    "No. Now I don''t have any more feelings from you about being a toddler or anything. Call me your sister. Is that good?


    "Yes, no! Even if I go back to where I was!


    The way it screams that we haven''t lost yet, it''s too unclean. The original Refill breast is enough for everyone to admit, but bringing it up now is too much for adulthood.


    and the girl had a suspicious look on her words like that, "The way it was?... oh," he nodded as if to a point of convergence immediately after wondering. And


    "You"


    "Hey, what?


    "Stop telling such dream stories. A kid your age often says that you can''t tell the reality from your dreams that you said that, but when you keep saying that - you''ll regret it sooner or later, won''t you?


    "Fugu -!?"


    Does that mean Sick Sick Two? If you don''t know what''s going on, it doesn''t even sound like Refill is saying those things without shame.


    Refil, relentlessly stabbed with a knife of words by the girl, turns his back on the girl as he greets her and tries to go to someone with a bench at an unrestrained foot.


    "Refile?"


    "... Suimei. Can you just leave me alone for a little while?


    "No, I know."


    "Don''t console me. Because you''re the only one who has an extra stab in the heart."


    ����


    Shuiming solidifies with a smile. On the other hand, Refill sits a little physical fitness on the bench, burying his face in his knee and not moving. Now only then is the darkness deeper than the throats of the devil clan. In other words, she is the one who is so miserable today.


    Then the girl in the example walks over slightly to Mizumi.


    "You, it looks like you''re from a family you don''t see around here, but where did you come from?


    "Oh, I''m from the east. That kid, Lephie, is the daughter I know."


    "East? It''s not Astel, is it? Still Oriental. Right?


    "Sort of."


    The questionable gaze and language would be based on the race in and around Astel. When Shuiming admitted, the girl glanced at him once and said, "Is it still," and now she stared at him sharply changing his sleepy eyes like a falcon.


    "... hey"


    "Shit, Ensign!?


    There is a low voice of condemnation coming from the mouth of Shuiming. There is such a voice of confusion from such a young man.


    Did this military girl even think you were a spy because of the statement that you were from outside the allies? The swordswallowing of the neighborhood grows in obscurity to the audience of killing and magic she emits.


    "What are you doing here?


    "I don''t think you need to answer that."


    When Shuiming says so, the girl still releases her magic mightily. If a normal human being is decently relative, it is not a strange level to be unconscious.


    "Shit, Ensign! Oh, calm down - hi!?


    "Out of the way."


    And, with one glance, the killing and magic turned towards you. A young man pushed by intimidation to hit his desk. You would be on the side of the Empire. Why are you spreading hostility when you do it? The gendarmes are also hardened and unable to move.


    Then Lefir, who had been quiet, also responded to the air around the peril and rushed over.


    "What''s up, suddenly"


    "For a little kid, it''s irrelevant. Be nice over there."


    "Adultery�� in this situation where such a sword swallowing mind is sprinkled"


    "That''s right. This is for those who threaten to harm the empire."


    "- Hmm?"


    Refill throws a sharp word, in such an ambitious and harsh tone that he doesn''t think he suffered an unbroken defeat earlier, wondering if he breathed cold into the girl''s words.


    "What an imitation of intent to kill against a man who tries to take over into the city the right procedure imposed by the Empire. Does the Imperial Army even educate so shamelessly to do this to the unspeakable?


    "What?


    "Since the Imperial Army is said to be stricter and cleaner than any other army, what is the matter with Article 12, paragraph 3, of the Imperial Military Outline? Can you say that your actions now follow that outline correctly?


    To Refile''s words, the girl''s face changes bitterly. Is it the discipline of the Imperial Army that has now come out of your mouth? The pointed girl often staggers her gaze like a rifle and a cut of a sword, then chooses to follow the law.


    "... fine. I''ll pull back this time. But..."


    So punctuated, the girl turned again to the water, throwing her cold gaze again.


    "- This is an empire. Don''t imitate funny things."


    Shuiming says a little aside against words and intimidation of a tone that is not familiar to the girl.


    "What if I told you I''d do something?


    "I''ll kill you."


    The girl said without any hesitation. Very cold.


    Is that a familiar word for a girl? I thought maybe I tried to provoke you, but so far? This girl, in Japan, would be as old as she just went up to middle school. Shuiming, who is Japanese, still feels complicated about such a girl releasing such threatening complaints.


    Whether that''s Japanese arrogance trying to push someone else''s happiness, I know it is. If cultures are different, ethical consciousness is different, and if times change, the age of expropriation is different. It would be remarkable if there were different worlds with civilizational differences.


    Having compassion for child soldiers here is a form of self-righteousness that ignores the will of the person. Although, of course, the presence of child soldiers is never affirmed.


    For a moment the eyes of Shuiming were about to turn to pity, but he quickly returned to their original condition and dared to go on.


    "Oh, come on, baby girl."


    "Toddler girl, yes. If that''s what the kids there say. Still, like you, I didn''t know a discerning adult would say...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I''ll pull you off to the Imperial Military Court."


    Girl poking her index finger with her fluffy face in the loose water. He was unexpectedly cute when he was restless in frustration. On the other hand, Refill had his eyes triangulated, "Tell me yet..."


    In anticipation of the breakdown of swordswallowing, the young man in question breaks in as if he were afraid of being "so-so".


    She also understood that the girl was joking, and turned her back, without showing any sign of swordswallowing, as she had done earlier.


    "... I''ll be back"


    The girl said so and took the roster and left to the city door.


    "Hmm... sorry to bother you before you went in."


    At the end of the pressing time, Mizumi exhales in relief. Then the young man exhaled a greater relief than the watery one,


    "Please don''t do anything that provokes you, too. He''s with Ensign Xandyke."


    "No, I''m sorry"


    That''s what I said. Scratching my head behind me like Mizumi was bad, I speak out like Lephire remembered.


    "Right. I thought it sounded familiar, but is that Liliana Zandaik?


    "You know what?


    "He is one of the leading wizards in the empire, with one of the seven swords, Rogue Zandaik, in his father. As a young man, I hear he is also named after Empire Twelve Yukie."


    "Heh. Mizuki would love to hear that."


    To the Seven Swords, Empire Twelve Yuji. An unfamiliar word popped up, but to observe from its mouthfeel, it must be something like a title to which a powerful man takes his name. There is something similar on earth that shows the strength of magicians and swordsmen, but does that exist in this world?


    The story of Refile seems to be the right one, and the young man in question nods yeah.


    "Yes, it is. So I don''t think we should imitate it that way."


    To his attention, Shuiming said, "I''ll be careful," and this story was over.


    A young man in charge urges Shuiming and Refile to the bench.


    "Now this will be your last confirmation over there, please wait a moment"


    Mizuming stares at the remnants of the girl''s magic, while Refill lets her legs hang around to distract her from the sight of waiting, and those called by the gendarmerie and lined up behind her come in.


    The traveling humans spoke to the youth as they filled out the documents provided.


    "Hey, you hear that? Talk about a brave man being summoned in Astel."


    "Yeah, you sure were Master Reggie. Of course I hear you."


    Reggie and his familiar friend''s name, Mizuming''s ears react pickly. Lefir, who knew one thing about Shuiming, also turned to Shuiming.


    (Swimei. Sure......)


    (Oh. I think you''re talking about my friend)


    I didn''t know you were supposed to have stood that many days since your trip. I didn''t know you were already talking about travelers. Decorating the cut of the travelers'' stories seems to have done something. When he sends his inner praise that doing everything with a cheerful face is the same, the two men on the journey continue their conversations with the youth in question.


    "In recognition of the highest ranking of all the attributes of the Wizard Alliance, the two named Champions of all genus"


    "Oh, that''s awesome because you say you can manipulate the magic of all attributes. Champion of all genus"


    "It''s a great two names, isn''t it, champion of all genus? I''m a civilian, but I admire you."


    To the words unleashed in three consecutive times, Shuiming laughs without any skill.


    "P... kuku... so stop it..."


    ����


    Seeing Shuiming, who was somehow chewing off the laughter, and Lefir''s strangely pounding, something surprising was said in a somewhat excited tone that oil began to ride on their tongues.


    - I hear you''ve recently destroyed an army of demons trying to attack the city of Kranto, led by Astel''s army.


    "And that''s when they defeated the Demon General, too. I''m talking about Rajas or something."


    The first thing that surprised me about that story was Refile.


    "What!?


    "Dude... what happened to this?


    It was Shuiming who changed his expression to something surprising.


    They said, "That''s amazing. Not long after they call me, I''ve already made such a feat..." he looks at me, caught in another different surprise than the young man who leaks his admiration.


    Apparently, it''s a funny story before you know it.

 37 determination, each

    Horses run through wet ground with rain from folds. Other diseases follow before the bouncing mud falls to the ground again. The sparkle of fine splashes that flew late appeared in his eyes like gray crystals because of the still pale complexion of the sky.


    - About a few days ago, from the day that Shuiming and Refile arrived in the Imperial Capital, Philus Filia.


    Hearing from Gregory about the crisis in Shuiming, Triju, after flying out on horseback, had joined the Mizuki and Teatania who had been chasing him, crossing the border between Nerferia-Astel and even coming in front of a forest zone extending east of the city of Kranto.


    Off the streets, the vast Minori, where there is not even a road anymore, is about to end. In front of everyone there is a leafy forest.


    Teatania, hurrying her horse to walk side-by-side next to Trinity, mouths toward Trinity with a firm grip on the reins.


    "I was lucky to be borrowed a horse along the way. Without this, you wouldn''t have chased Lady Reggie."


    What she said, showing relief that she was lucky, was how it went to rendezvous.


    I learned about the crisis of my friend Eight Keys Shuiming, and even though I knew the logic, I popped out one person, Trinity II. It was the Titanias who were in such a shape to follow him, but on the way back to Astel, he was lucky enough to rent a horse, and caught up with Trinity, who was resting the horse in the middle of the road.


    To her like that, Trinity tells her she seems sorry.


    "Yeah... but was Tia good? This is how you''re supposed to make me hang out with you selfishly..."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it because I can''t tell you that Lady Reggie is going. Because I don''t want to go with you more than that."


    "Sorry, about this one..."


    Yes, I''m responsible for this one, too. It''s no mistake that the Demons attacked Astel or jumped out on their own, even though they said they had a place.


    The burden was more than I could wipe away than I was letting it go with.


    But just as Teatania shouldn''t worry about such a sense of penance or anything, she shook her neck sideways with a smile.


    "No. It''s not like Master Reggie is bad about this one. It is the nobility of our country that has fallen into Swimey, and if we are to say it in the first place, that this could not have happened if we had not called Lady Reggie to this world. Besides, as Astel''s royal family, I am also responsible for assisting Master Reggie. So there''s no sarcasm for Reggie to feel burdened."


    "... yeah, thanks"


    "You don''t care about me. More than that..."


    Teatania looks back from the horse. As for those who are ahead of her gaze stained with that anxiety, you won''t have to ask. There''s another girl who got into a crisis with this unsolicited act. Yes, sir.


    "Mitsubishi..."


    Mizuki, still unable to ride the horse alone, was on this occasion clinging to the back of Luca, a female knight. Even though I''m not used to the battle yet, and my fear hasn''t eased, he was following me again when he said he was going to a place where the great army of demons was.


    Trinity, too, was honestly pleased with the feeling. But...


    "Mizuki, you mustn''t force it. If you think you can''t fight, you''re bound to back down. Is that good?


    "But..."


    What came out of Mizuki''s mouth was her thought of whether that was okay. It is an irresistible blame for knowing and following a friend''s crisis, but saying whether it is good to back off without doing anything.


    I say to her, who is caught in the crossroads with a sense of responsibility, that Trinity should not care as much as Titania does.


    "Mizuki doesn''t have to do it. And if anything happens to Mizuki as well as Mizuki, I..."


    Yes, if there''s anything more going on, I''m not going to be able to forgive myself. So I wanted you to step back without hesitation.


    "Triju-kun..."


    "So if we decide we can''t, Mizuki will have you and Luca go down to safety, okay?


    "... yeah, okay. Don''t do anything unscrupulous, Trijukun, okay? Absolutely, right?


    "Oh, I promise."


    To his worried expression, Trinity lies for the relief of a moment. Yes, it would be nothing but a lie right now. Naturally, if you can keep that promise, that confidence isn''t just a fragment in your chest.


    Teatania asks if she expects the exchange between Trinity and Mizuki to be over.


    "Master Reggie. Do you have any thoughts on the rest of this?


    "Yeah. I''m going to try to get close to where I think the Demons are first. Maybe we don''t have time to see how things are going, but we still don''t know where the Mizumins are. I think it''s a good idea to carefully check the size of the Demon Clan and then try to find a place where we can hide ourselves."


    Yes, our primary purpose is to help Shuiming. There is no need to set up a demon clan in a meaningless way. It would have been our purpose to get a good idea of the situation and come searching in full swing.


    It is certainly unlikely that we will find a merchant squad that he will be with us. But still...


    "Hehe, don''t you make a frontal breakthrough on your demonic opponent?


    "No!? Exactly. I know I''m impotent too."


    "I have to agree...... apparently you haven''t forgotten how calm you are. You were worried unnecessarily."


    "Did you camouflage me? I can''t think of a way out. Is Tia... - So, what do you say?


    "Right. I think it''s a good decision to see how it goes before it moves. I agree with that."


    Ask Titania if she did not answer that question.


    "... hey Tia. If I said I was gonna break through, what would you have done?


    "Until then, I''ll be with you."


    "It''s"


    "- I thought I told you before you left, Master Reggie. It''s my responsibility to follow you. And when Lady Reggie scatters, it''s also when I scatter."


    ��������


    What do you see or see looking forward? Eyes as if looking at the difficulties in front of you. To that pale, but heavily rolled out determination of Titania, Trinity forgets the words. Yes, her voice did dwell on strength and highness. I guess that''s what preparedness is. After all, Titania was not just a girl who was told by someone but followed as they were. Decide what you must do, and set it at the time of scattering, and dwell them in you firmly, and now she is next to you.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, Tia is amazing. There''s nothing like me, ever."


    ����


    Couldn''t she grasp what words meant without front or back? I can see him tilting his neck strangely on the horse.


    As a princess of a country, Titania is much stronger prepared than she is. No, in front of her determination, her readiness, etc. would be nothing more than a decoration that she would have repaired for now. When I see her now, I feel a lot of drawbacks.


    But I don''t have time to go in thinking about that right now. I change my mind and Trinity asks.


    "Tia, based on the current measures, where do you think we should go from here?


    "Yes, let''s go north from here first. The forest area stretching east of the city of Kranto is smaller on the northeast side than on the southeast side and is higher than the rest, so I was wondering if it would be best to check the situation."


    "Okay. Let''s go."

 38 Grand nobility

    Trinity and the others, hurrying their horses and detouring north, were on their way to the mountains surrounded by trees all the way.


    If you look up, there is a swordsweeping cloudy sky in the sky. Because of this, even the neighborhood seems melancholy as if it represents the anxiety and disturbance that is going to be there, and it does not appear in the shade of greenery despite being in the woods. Everything there just floats on a shadow and gray background.


    Hit and change from earlier I was in a hurry and carefully move the horse forward. In the meantime, I notice signs coming from front, slowing down even more. Then a small group of troops, dressed in what appeared to be Astel''s soldiers from the front, stood up.


    And the captain-like man releases a word of restraint toward Trinity Two.


    "Stop there!


    Avoid collisions and manipulate the reins to stop in front of them. The roar of horsebuds echoed in the wood.


    The man then inquires with a harsh look as he anticipates that Trinity and the others have stopped.


    "Who are you people! Answer me!"


    "We..."


    And when Trinity tried to magically open her mouth, Gregory, the elderly knight behind her, stepped forward and yelled at the stand-up soldier.


    "You guys! Who the hell do you think you''re holding back before! These are His Highness Titania and Lady Reggie, the Summoner! Be modest!"


    "Become!?


    A drink released from his stern face made the soldiers shout surprises, frightened them, and immediately awed them. A multitude of eyes to stare at in horror. Eventually, did you realize you looked familiar?


    While the footage in the memory and those in front of it coincided in the brain, the soldiers knelt down simultaneously to try to salvage their disrespect and take the form of thanksgiving to Titania and Trinidad.


    "And excuse me! I beg your pardon."


    "No, I don''t mind. From what I''ve seen, it looks like you''re on sentry, but you''re in Klant City garrison?


    "Ha. It is in the army of His Excellency the Duke of Hadrias"


    A soldier who answered, in awe of Titania. In his words, for a moment subtle air and tension arise between Trinity and the two of them.


    But neither does Teatania get used to abdominal arts or put any unnatural bareback on the table.


    "Sir Hadrias is here."


    "We''re in formation ahead of us."


    "Please don''t show me around."


    Once more the soldier says yes, the erupting sweat also keeps the surrounding soldiers together and goes to the end of the road to lead the way.


    Titania followed the sound of the young leaves trampled by the soldiers'' shoes, and as Trinity tried to follow immediately, Luca''s horse stopped by. Then Mizuki, who was riding behind Luca, approaches him to lean against Trinity II and brings him a secret story.


    "Trinity, the Duke of Hadrias."


    "Oh, it''s the name of a nobleman who embedded Mizumi. I didn''t think you''d be here."


    "This is where the person is going to be...?


    "Sounds like..."


    He won''t be here. Vengeance. When I narrowed my eyes so that I could see even such a thing, I could see Mizuki''s body tense. You go to the person who made you your friend. You won''t be able to dispel the tangled anxiety.


    Trinity thought so, but Mizuki appealed strongly to him, even with a worrying look on his face.


    "... Trinity, you can''t hurry up. No matter how many tiers you have, you don''t know what will happen if you get your hands on nobility."


    "Ah...... yeah, I know. Thanks for worrying, Mizuki."


    If you were angry, would Mizuki be afraid of you? But it doesn''t. You shouldn''t. I''d still be able to get tired of Gregory talking to me if I did that. It was more than letting me know without regard for myself, it was something I had to avoid.


    �� Eventually there was a group of knights, soldiers and wizards in the open place in the woods of the woods. Due to the uneven terrain and the mugging of the rain earlier, the formation is clustered and neat with a tenacious atmosphere that makes the scaffolding bad but does not take it for granted. How good is that? How much?


    At the heart of it, however, which was summed up in outstanding tension, were those who put together that group or the magnificent masters of the magnificent years who wore pitch-black armor.


    Around forties when I was old, or just like Gregory, a little under? He has a bearded beard stored neatly on his face, and a large scratch hanging from his forehead on his opposite cheek.


    He is nearly two meters long and has a tight body as if he condensed his muscles. And in spite of its nature, it unleashes an internationally powerful authority that strengthens those around it.


    If that''s the general in here, it''s the only person who makes you feel that way.


    The men of the troops who were leading Trinity II will either announce their arrival or advance toward the formation. And when he interacts with the seemingly general man a couple of times, the seemingly general man gestures to make way for the knights and soldiers gathered around him. Then the road opened up immediately.


    A seemingly general man who passes between them and approaches them.


    Coming before Titania without hesitation, he fell on his knees and took his subordinate thanks, not releasing the martial authority that had amassed him.


    Eventually it took Titania''s words, "Duke of Hadrias, go easy," and the seemingly general man - Duke of Hadrias - stood up.


    "Your Highness Titania, it''s been a long time. Have we met since the night club a few months ago?"


    "It''s been a long time. Lord Hadrias. You are no different, you are noisy."


    "To this extent for Your Highness, let it be like a cool breeze. This Lucas de Hadrias will be uncomfortable in the rain as he crosses the border. I wish His Highness a good coolness..."


    "What''s cool? This is what unwanted care means."


    ��������


    To the exchange between Titania and Hadrias, together, we shall cease.


    Cool, but to disgust. It was hard to say that the greetings that Titania uttered and the subsequent pretentious things were as friendly as they were. Perhaps enough to make you think that you are also sending from horseback a contempt gaze.


    Different quality tensions run around because of the frozen words sounding. Hadrias, however, does not offend the words, but merely returns the words solemnly, without the appearance of joking and receiving them and without grinning.


    "The phase is the same, Your Highness is a tough thing to do. - And you are the brave Summoner, Lord Rage Shanna?


    "Yes."


    When Trinity affirmed, Hadrias turned to Eagle Deep. Then it was the gaze that intimidated others, with only arrogant eyes.


    Is this what Titania means by noise? With that in mind, Trinity excites her to lose and hits her gaze.


    (This man...)


    - Yes. Is this the man who fell into Mizumi or the merchant squad? A man who doesn''t try to hide his arrogance in standing and behaving, as if he doesn''t have a single suspicion of his actions. Burning anger is sought after by a general who has taken outrageous measures, but now calms down and keeps his anger calm.


    ... eventually Hadrias meditates and opens his mouth.


    "I''m late, Lord Brave. It is Lucas de Hadrias, who deposits Western territory over His Majesty the King. He heard that the demons were attacking the country, and led the army under his command, which would eliminate the demons."


    and, informing the arrogant shore of his name and current purpose, he went on to


    "His Highness Titania, the Summoning Brave. How could you be in a place like this today?


    In that inquiry, Trinity speaks of the reasons she prepared in advance.


    "... the movement of the Demon Nation is enlivening, so I am concerned about the situation in Astel and have rushed from the Nerferia Empire"


    "Master Left? I''m sorry for your loss."


    "No, it''s my job to be a brave man."


    When Trinity finishes her words in an administrative tone, Titania asks Hadrias without even getting her hair in between.


    "Lord Hadrias, is the Demon Clan ahead?


    "To infer from the circumstances, it seems so"


    "So the earlier rigging was packing the calculations to be attacked?


    "is that as soon as the scouts return, I think I''ll hit it off"


    Scouts. It''s about the so-called scouts. They were just doing what they were trying to do. They measured the size of the troops they were deploying and were about to attack them.


    But Trinity II finds herself puzzled by the words and enters into a conversation between Titania and Hadrias.


    "Setting up a demon tribe...... seems like a small number for that?


    Yes, the number was unusually low as far as the group that is now spreading to this occasion. Estimates range from 100 to 200. With this number of personnel to attack more than a thousand troops, I don''t feel competing at all.


    "Hall of the Brave. This is not the only size of our army that is unfolding. In order to strike simultaneously from multiple quarters, soldiers have also been placed on the south and north sides, and many soldiers are still laying low around this perimeter. Don''t worry."


    "Really? You didn''t have to worry."


    "If it''s true, it would have been desirable to march in tandem with the soldiers on the Metail side, but we haven''t been able to do that well either because of the preparations for the war and the bad weather, the situation where the city of Krant and Metail are separated. Therefore, I settled into this form. I want you to forgive me for being around it."


    To the words of Hadrias, Trinity tells us what action we are going to take.


    "When the scouts come back, we''ll move too."


    "You''re bloody cheerful. I don''t care if Lord Brave just keeps an eye on what happens this time."


    Hadrias returns it that way. But you laughed, and now your breath. I did see my mouth hanging subtly in Trinity''s eyes.


    "- Fine. I wish you were watching instead. I''m a brave man. Until I do what I have to do."


    "Heh, fine. We all have no idea what the purpose of this Lucas, Lord Brave, is, but if we''re going to move forward in the army of the Demons, we''ll be on our way."


    ��������


    Hadrias breaks up for the first time and gets an invincible grin. Trinity''s body, listening to his words, is tied to the thread of tension. Why have we come here, and this man has no idea?


    Driven by the urge to turn around Gregory all the time, but it keeps holding back and gazing at Hadrias.


    Then he said, "Please wait till the scouts return," and went back to the center of the soldiers.


    Will I leave it like this? Princess, even though there are brave men, I can''t handle them.


    Then Titania narrows her eyes and says:


    "Being a person as always"


    Trinity keeps looking at Hadrias'' back, just like her, no, she keeps staring.


    "It''s unusual for Tia to say that. I knew you didn''t like that guy?


    "It''s just what I was looking at. I like not to imitate the flair, but that constantly overlooking atmosphere and intimidation fuels this defiance."


    There was something unexpected about her rating, which was emitted so low.


    "... Tia hates losing a lot?


    "What!? No. Well... more than that, Lady Reggie sees Lord Hadrias, how do you feel?


    "Yeah, it was a surprise. You''re such a man."


    And, Trinity divulges her honest thoughts. Lucas de Hadrias. He was a more obscene man because he fell into another with a despicable hand, and he thought of a nobleman like it - something like a fat tanuki, but fulfilling it betrayed his imagination.


    Most of all, it means it sucks.


    "I thought it was the inferior species that I couldn''t see, but actually they were the bad guys on the wheel for it?


    "Not that far then, but... Tia really doesn''t like that guy"


    "Isn''t that enough, Master Reggie? This is the first day I''ve heard something from Lady Reggie called ''The Man''."


    "Oh......"


    To Titania''s point, I hope Trinity speaks of it. He did say it that way naturally. I was going to be careful what I said and did, but can''t disgust still be false?


    Then Mizuki gives a bewildered look and asks Teatania.


    "... Oh, does that guy fight too? He''s noble, isn''t he?


    "The Duke of Hadrias family is one of Astel''s leading martial arts households. And the Duke of Hadrias has excellent martial arts."


    Again. That intimidation wasn''t the norm, and the temperament to come out on the front line, and that body. There can be no doubt if you say samurai.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, says something strange with a rugged face.


    "You have a big scratch on your face."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of that wound, too, a long time ago in battle. I''ve never seen it right before, but I hear it''s pretty strong."


    Titania says so, cleverly manipulating the horse and turning it all around. And while you watch your surrounding ears,


    "As you can see by now, Sir Hadrias is an unafraid man. Dear Reggie, don''t let Mizuki forgive you. And Luca, Roffrey will need your help."


    To Teatania''s order, the two knights respond comfortably, like if they hit "Ha" it sounds.


    "And Gregory. You stay with me."


    "But Your Highness the Princess..."


    "You have nothing to worry about. Whatever Sir Hadrias may do to you, this is me. Don''t worry."


    "... Her Highness the Princess..."


    Gregory bows his head to Titania''s reliable words. Roffrey, on the other hand, was more impressed and tearful for some reason, and Luca was sending her respect to Titania.


    "Tia today, that''s so cool."


    "Right."


    "But you shouldn''t like it, should you?


    "Huh? Huh?


    When Trinity was confused by what Mizuki said, she turned her back. Luca, who keeps her back in such a rui shu, looks just as strange as Trinity.


    The fold, a few soldier-like men from the back of the tree, comes running.


    Probably a scourge I was going to see how it went.


    Keep an eye on them as they head toward Hadrias in a straight line, and Trinity and the others head toward the center of the formation.


    When we got there, Hadrias was asking the soldier under his knees.


    "What was going on with the Demons?


    "Ha! My lord, the army of demons..."


    A soldier trying to speak out of breath, keeping the dripping sweat intact. Everyone but Hadrias is breathtaking at that moment in front of them when they hear what happened. I imagine how unfolding and what demonic tribes there are.


    And shortly afterwards, the soldier told me that


    "Why, it''s all gone..."


    That was such a stunning fact.


    �D�D


    "Destroy them all!?


    "... silly, the reports must have been over a thousand, huh? That''s the whole thing before you hit the army?


    The voice of Trinity is followed by the stunned voice of Hadrias.


    If Trinity looks to the side, she still has a stunned look. Couldn''t Hadrias have predicted such a report? Even from around you, you start to hear confusion and suspicion mingling.


    So Titania,


    "Is that for sure?


    "Oh...?


    Have the soldiers noticed her presence yet? After a little confusion, Hadrias''s voice prompts him to answer as if he was in a hurry.


    "Ma, no doubt about it. Only demon and demon carcasses were found on the plains."


    "Oh my..."


    Titania''s voice at the end, heavy silence engulfs the formation. This situation is not bad news, but the doubt is more winning. Everyone is confused without knowing what to say.


    Then did Hadrias come up with anything? Turn around Titania.


    "Your Highness, what if"


    "... No, we are here from the Nerferia Empire. It''s the opposite direction to where the Demons were, and if they were, where would they need to play such a small play?


    "... that was a stupid question"


    Hadrias denied himself an earlier obscure question.


    I guess he thought he wiped them all out. Sure, he''s a person in this world, too. In other words, people on the side who find hope in the presence of the brave. There is no point in thinking that in a situation where there are brave men.


    Though it never seems to be the case to me.


    Titania urges Hadrias, who is reticent about something.


    "Lord Hadrias, in that place anyway"


    "... right, let''s go"

 39 Traces, hard to exhaust on the brush tongue

    - Before I approached that place, I had a feeling there might be something uninterrupted ahead of me.


    As we approached, the smell of iron interspersed with the smell of (su) a choking odor that irritated the nasal cavity, making the air feel raw and warm. And because they were popping their own skin.


    Don''t the others feel it, or do they just know and don''t put it on the table, pretend they don''t see it, pretending to be calm except for the soldiers in the vortex of restlessness. Hadrias remained tattooed, and only Titania''s eyes dwelt in some swordswallowing light.


    Drop your eyes off the horse. I could see the rainwater pouring out from under the fallen leaves blinking red from time to time, rubbing my eyes whether it was because of the addition or subtraction of light.


    Eventually, the trees break off.


    "... this is"


    Sounds, the voice of Hadrias and breathtaking sounds.


    What Trinity saw when she arrived at the scene that the scouts saw, that there were demons, was the sight of suspicion in her eyes.


    "What, this..."


    Trinity also just exhales fearlessly that the sight you see from the horse is hard to exhaust to the brush tongue.


    Following the scourge, out in the distance to the mountains and the promising flats that the vast plains would have wanted, what was there were giant ground cracks, cold and solidified ground exposed to high temperatures, icebergs poking heaven, bright black swamps not sure what they were, and the carcasses of countless scattered demons and demons.


    - Fulfill, what the hell happened here? Under a cloud of bright light, a shitty sight you''ll never normally see, and a host of wreckages. It was a tragedy that I don''t think was caused by a natural disaster.


    If you do describe this place, the word with the sour nose would suit you. That was a tragic sight, so much so that if you clear your ears, you could hear the cries of the exorcisms uttered by the demons even in their aftermath. How many enemies, so much so that I even get sympathy for them when I see them like this.


    Yes, that''s exactly what it doesn''t look like compared to a hell painting, that was after hell happened.


    Take the lead in scouts and soldiers, make sure they follow Hadrias, and Trinity doesn''t say who while riding the horse, but asks.


    "This is the way..."


    The road leading in front of me was fractured in a straight line. Only then, there are no traces of blood, no pieces of flesh, no traces of scraped or destroyed. As if something had pierced this main road - no, it was created, straight, just straight, without any hesitation, bending over, up to the point where you can see it, up to the forest on the mountain hem. It continues as it paves with the carcasses of the demons who have attacked its side.


    Watching such a scene, Mizuki, who was following him, suddenly squeals without telling anyone.


    "After magic..."


    "Mizuki?"


    "Yeah, for sure. This is all after magic."


    I ran out of words because I''m sure. Mizuki pointing her pregnant expression towards the ice and burning that are unnaturally present around her. Point to them and say the result of being used with magic.


    To her determination like that, Titania raised her voice of interest.


    "Mizuki, you know very well..."


    "Yeah, really, it''s slight, but it''s got magic residue, probably because there''s traces of the procedure by the time the ice or burns there."


    "... true"


    When he gazed and sharpened his senses, Trinity also learned of its'' leftover stuff ''. Even though I didn''t know until earlier, when I felt that the things they enclosed were a surgical formula, it was clearly determined that even if it was dense, it would clear in an instant.


    But how fine the procedure is applied to residual things such as leftovers, ice, etc. Only in a moment until you defeat and cut off the Demon Clan will you need an art ceremony that will serve as the backbone of your magic. Nevertheless, with care to what remains, and -


    "Mizuki, what is this?"


    "Yeah. The surgical ceremony being handled is so advanced, I have no idea what it is...... Maybe it''s not the magic we use."


    "That''s true, too, but I can''t believe you can use such advanced techniques for so many."


    - It''s not normal. Did this destroy the Demons with so many armies?


    Such an absolutely impossible conjecture floated through Trinity''s head, and disappeared.


    If you look at this scenario, such as the big army bumping into each other, it''s impossible. If you say there was such a clash here, there must naturally be the body of the other force. But there is no such thing here. Until that other side on the visible horizon, united by the demonic body. Besides, it is impossible to prepare a large army in the first place, or to unify most of that large army with highly magical magicians. I just think this is something, something overwhelming has passed, such a scene.


    Horses sensitive to human tension and the subtlety of the atmosphere in which they strike are squeamish. As you gently forgive those restless horses and continue on the trail that hasn''t dried up yet, you can hear the breathtaking voices of Teatania most of the time


    "Is this...!?


    Hadrias'' voice follows her in her eyes.


    "Even Baymouth..."


    Trinity and the others also turn their gazes, as prompted by the words accompanied by their low groans. What was there was the carcass of a giant demon.


    "Oh, big..."


    I can hear such a noise of Rui Shu, such an astonishing twinge.


    The total length is probably, over two hundred meters. It sprang up as if a black cruiser had risen on a hill. It had thick, squiggly skinned skin like a thick skinned beast, with heavy limbs and huge horns that did not match the size of the body.


    Scarlet cloudy giant eyes open and horrible. First and foremost, there is such a horror that creepiness freezes your spine.


    However, now this demon too, due to some kind of magic that Mizuki calls it, had fallen clean away, as if the diagonal half of her body were buried under the ground.


    "It will be an extra second-degree demon. I didn''t know you were even knocked down like this..."


    Forget even the explanation of how many names distinguish that demon, Teatania remains stunned. A flashing breath exhales.


    I guess this Baymouth monster is quite a monster because of the scarce appearance of surprises directed against him compared to the demons and monsters around him. Soldiers and Gregories around them, even Hadrias, have a tough time.


    When everyone is swallowed by surprise that way, eventually a soldier who had gone to check on them until earlier, approaches.


    I guess the appearance that follows is not something that comes from tiredness, but something that was put against this acid-nosed perimeter.


    "Also,... my name is, I''ll raise it.... Again, the Demons seem to be wiped out. The total number of them is probably"


    We wait and drink the words a soldier on his knees won''t say.


    Instead of a lot, he himself seems confused about uttering the word. Besides, Hadrias kept his facial tension unbroken.


    "How long have you been away?


    "Ha! Perhaps 10,000 was exceeded..."


    It was a moment when everyone forgot the time. 10,000 and the vast number that doubts its ears makes everyone on the spot deaf to exhale.


    And as the identity gradually returns, Hadrias dyes his voice in amazement,


    "Ten thousand..."


    "But if there were more than 10,000 demons, then it doesn''t seem to match the number of carcasses?


    "Afraid. After the demons and demons move or from the range this attack has taken, it seems that the number is reasonable."


    Hearing the words of scourge, Hadrias again says with a rugged face.


    "Around a thousand, I didn''t know it wasn''t..."


    A voice with a mixed emotion somewhere in the middle of nowhere to be surprised. Imagine if you were fighting that number. No matter how many bad predictions you had, that number is out of your imagination.


    To such Hadrias, when Titania turns her gaze, he mends his expression.


    "I didn''t know you were mislooking at the size of the Demon Clan. I''m relieved to think they might have attacked Metail or Kranto City."


    "Who the hell made this happen when, huh? Do you know Sir Hadrias?


    To Titania''s words, Hadrias meditates and thinks. Eventually he reached the answer or he quietly opened his mouth.


    "... I have no idea who it is, but there was a fierce lightning day about seven days ago. It was probably that day that the Demons were wiped out."


    "Thunder Day......"


    "Though the bishop of the Salvation Church and others said that the goddess was trembling in anger," he adds, as Hadrias says after Teatania''s whining. Is it together in this world to think that it is thunder that embodies the will of heaven?


    But is it true that Arshna, the goddess, defeated me? No, there can''t be such a convenient story. If that could happen, you shouldn''t need a brave man first.


    But the mystery only deepened. I have no idea when, but we all don''t know what happened in the end.


    In the meantime, Mizuki sounded worried.


    "Mizumin-kun, I wonder if you were okay"


    "I wonder..."


    She leans anxiously, and Trinity''s heart is in tune.


    What the hell happened to the whereabouts of Shuiming? I wish the Demons had been defeated before they met the Demons.


    "Demons! We had a survivor!


    �D�D


    Together they turn to the voice that hung from behind them. A soldier who was exploring his surroundings was screaming about the existence of the demonic tribe.


    Was it mixed in the carcass? Or did you fly in from the near field? There are a few remnant-like demons, jumping up and heading toward us with fierce momentum.


    Besides, it was Hadrias who raised his voice as soon as possible.


    "- They''re coming this way! Everybody, take a fighting stance!


    Pull out your sword on horseback, while giving orders to soldiers around you. Soldiers who hear his voice and move into action without interruption. A soldier with a spear forms a formation ahead of him, and behind him the wizards form a line to begin chanting the spell.


    Following Hadrias'' voice, Trinity immediately turned to Luca.


    "Mr. Luca, give me Rui Shu!


    "Accepted."


    "Fuck, Triju-kun!?


    "I''m going to step up, too. Mizuki, wait here with Luca. - Tia!


    "Yes! Master Reggie!


    "Tia''s got a magic prep about behind me! I''m gonna use the horse to go around from side to side!


    I scream in a hurry, and Trinity pulls out her sword, too.


    What you see is a formation of demons and soldiers trying to intercept demons. Aiming to cross that line, Trinity also drives the horse. Follow it, Teatania and Roffrey, Gregory.


    Meanwhile, Hadrias'' command is flying to the soldiers.


    When Trinity''s horses chased him, the soldiers had already surrounded the demons. A spear soldier tows a demon clan trying to fly, and a wizard punches magic into a frightened gap. He is a brilliant soldier with control and yet carries the battle to Theory Street. Each soldier is highly skilled, and if he stays like this, he can seal off the demons without any damage.


    (No...)


    or so it seemed. But the Demons were also desperate. The main unit was wiped out, and they were no longer dead soldiers.


    Dead soldiers. On the battlefield, their presence is often confirmed. The defeat has been decided yet to stop, and this is the place to die, and just reward the enemy with one arrow and eat it with all his heart. They will not hate death because there is only death where they return and where they go. A determined soldier is strong and ungrateful.


    They are dangerous on the battlefield the more they look at a soldier plane and what it takes for a dead soldier and even words like that.


    Eventually, such a lifeless battle broke loose in formation and broke the soldiers'' enclosure.


    Want to make more roads for one, or a demon clan that will break out into tears.


    They''re about to be brought into a mixed war, and the soldiers are in danger.


    "Back off!"


    Seeing it, Hadrias rushes through a giant black horse. While laying down their lives on the soldiers, the demon clan, who was directly in front of them, was amputated by a wave of sword, but still a few demons went through their sides.


    Yes, towards Luca and Mizuki.


    "Shit!


    They pulled out the other side. It was already too late when I thought so. The speed of the demons flying in is fast, and the distance from the Mizuki trees shrinks as they look around. Two to three even with Rui Shu in. Fighting over her is too bad for Luca.


    "Gregory!"


    Gregory''s horse flips within hearing or not hearing that word that Teatania reflexively utters. But...


    "Shit! Lord Mizuki, please hold on tight"


    "Ugh, yeah!


    Luca manipulates the horse and tries to escape the Demon Clan''s sudden assault. But the ground of mud takes the legs of the horse and stands in the way of the dodging legs. The amount of sogginess was known, but the slightest intrusion was a great loss of life here. Bringing swirling and footing. Smooth is being taken from the legs of the horse.


    "Damn - Stain Scarlett!


    While evil, Trinity unleashes the magic of flames. Following that, Titania also unleashes magic, but it doesn''t hit the demons who have given up living.


    (Not good! Not like this...)


    The demons are approaching the Mizuki. Mizuki also unleashes magic toward the Demon Clan, but the Demon Clan goes toward the Fire without desperation.


    It was too far from this place to go to help. Jin, and a nasty feeling of freezing, crawls up my back.


    That was the time. From across his sight, several strips of white flames formed a vortex, tearing the sky apart and flying. Bright white flame. It envelops the demons who tried to strike the Mizuki in an instant.


    The white flames instantly diffused into the sky, quickly burning down the Demons.


    "Huh -?"


    "No way this magic!?


    The voices of Trinity and Titania are astonishing and aware.


    I realized what it was and what it was by, and at the same time I hear the sound of the hooves howling from afar.


    Someone is approaching me through a horse. And its speed, it''s not normal. Perhaps even magically hanging on the horse? The meteor was exactly as fast as it was.


    Teatania cheers on the person who eventually becomes clearly visible.


    "- The White Flame Hall!


    Yes, it was Fermenia Stingray, a young court demon mentor with a pure white robe who called Trinity Two into this world, who rushed on horseback.


    Trinity yells at Fermenia.


    "Sir!? How did you get here!?


    "Lord Brave! Talk to you later! The rest of the demons first!


    "Yes!


    Pointed out by Fermenia, Trinity returns the horse and is still slashed by the remaining demons.


    Hadrias''s voice rose again as he split upwards and downwards with the sword of Orihalcon, undoubtedly.


    "The wizard is ready to unleash magic again!


    An ambitious command flies. Eventually the soldiers handily hunted down the demons, and the demons were wiped out by the wizards who were ready to unleash their magic.


    Dust and dirt fly, smoke and steam wind up and the surrounding sight is poor because of numerous magic bursts all at once.


    There are no more Demons around. Beyond blocked sight, too. There is no sign of any creature.


    Eventually, the lowered Fermenia brings the horse closer.


    "His Royal Highness the Princess, and Lord Mizuki to Lord Reggie. We''re out of time."


    Teatania nodding with meditation and satisfaction, and Trinity and Mizuki responding to Fermenian greetings.


    "It''s been a while. Doctor."


    "Mr. Fermenia. Thank you. Thanks for your help."


    "No, it''s just good to walk by," Fermenia says, gently stroking Mizuki''s hand. Then Mizuki smiled and thanked Fermenia again.


    And Fermenia turns back to Hadrias, saying a word or two to him, and bows his head. Are you familiar with him? Without intimacy or disgust like Titania, the greeting ended with an administrative one.


    Then, Titania turns to her to thank her again.


    "The White Flame Palace. Thank you for your help. But why are you here?


    "Hmm, I''m sure your lord was relieved of his duties as court magician?


    and Fermenia gives a magical look to Hadrias, who joined the conversation.


    "Ha. We are currently in the midst of taking the orders of His Majesty the King and replacing the duties of the Court Demon Instructor"


    "Your life..."


    It was also surprising to Trinity II that he was relieved of his duties as court magician. But I guess there''s some reason, and instead, the immediate order of King Armadiyaus is via. That means...


    "Maybe to help us?


    "No, I''m not..."


    "The White Flame Palace. What''s the matter with you?


    ��������


    To Titania''s question, Fermenia seems difficult to say. Is it difficult to answer the princess''s question? Well, if it''s an order from the king, I guess that happens.


    And, in the meantime, one soldier comes running out of breath.


    "Ho, I''ll report!


    Tension runs around the demons again, but everyone is surprised there. Reporting and running soldiers came from the woods where they came for some reason. There are no demons there.


    Hadrias asks the soldier.


    "What''s up?


    "So, from the Empire, His Royal Highness Graziella Filas Riseld, the Third Empress, took a team and broke through the border!


    Urgent reward. The appearance of Titania turned into something of dismay at the contents of the soldier''s report, which he had managed to convey, even though he was intruding.


    "Is Her Royal Highness the Graziella!?


    "Ha! His Royal Highness forcibly crossed Astel''s border without even asking to stop the garrison. We''ve already crossed the city of Kranto and are on our way with terrible momentum."


    "Oh, no, why"


    "- I suppose that''s self-evident? Light Hall."


    "Nah!?


    Teatania turns with surprise to a voice that feels the definite authority that has interrupted.


    From the smoke that began to subside, the woman appeared.

 40 Empire Empress. And...

    (Triju-kun! There''s another stranger out there! What shall we do!


    (Whatever we can do, this is not something we can do...)


    Probably not. There''s nothing we can do for ourselves. Trinity returns her words so that she can forgive Mizuki, who feels the nasty atmosphere and looks anxious.


    There was a woman across the horse in front of me.


    Yes, it was the young woman who stuck herself in a luxurious military outfit and hooked her coat-like jacket on her shoulder - that emerged from the clear smoke with her challenging voice. He has a wavy long blonde hair, his invincibly suspended mouth, his eyes buried in such a harsh shape as those born to reign in the other.


    Such a woman, is she one of them or a subordinate? It was a group of people dressed in uniform of the same kind.


    But I''m curious.


    (... there''s a horse, but no one noticed?


    They ride horses just like themselves. That''s supposed to happen, but I couldn''t hear horseshoes treading on the ground as if I could hear them. number of this horse, at this distance. That should never be possible.


    You heard Trinity whine caught in such a question, or Fermenia, who was next door, answers the question.


    (Lord Reggie. His Highness Graziella Firas Riserd, Third Empress of the Nerferia Empire, is the one who will serve there. And His Highness is the empire''s most powerful user of earthly attributes magic called the Soil Unrest Empire (Geo Marifiex). Perhaps there is no creation, such as erasing the horse''s footsteps for His Highness)


    (But why bother turning off the footsteps...)


    (I don''t know that far either. It wasn''t meant to harm this one from the circumstances...)


    Trinity and Fermenia frown upon Graziella''s appearance.


    In the meantime, Titania approached Graziella with a rugged look.


    "We''re out of time. His Highness Graziella."


    "Long time no see, Your Highness. More than anything."


    Even in the midst of doubt and anger, Graziella responds to greetings with an overwhelming attitude, as opposed to the politely responding Teatania.


    Teatania also gave me a bittersweet protest about how Graziella was so angry.


    "Your Highness said it was self-evident earlier, but before you say it was self-evident, etc., doesn''t Your Highness have words to say?


    "You know what? I don''t know what to say. I have no idea, what''s going on?


    "- It would be a misguided action, such as coming across the border without a single report, no matter how many allies, and even bringing them to the army under your command. First of all, is there any explanation for that?


    Returned to Titania''s sent harsh gaze was Graziella''s smug face.


    "Sure. At all times, there is one reason to apologize. - But isn''t that something you can say?


    "... what do you mean?


    "If I don''t tell you and let you hear me, don''t you see?


    The sight of the princess and the princess collides. Eventually, Graziella snorted,


    "A great army of demons has appeared in our own country, right? In spite of the fact that we must be concerned about the damage done to neighbouring neighbouring neighbouring countries, can we say that there is no problem as an ally in trying to accommodate the lack of a single report on our country as an ally?


    "That was... until the Demons attacked too quickly to be contacted"


    "And you''re ready for the Demon Clan. Besides, there are also Astel braves who were supposed to be in our country. I''m sorry I didn''t hear from you. No, the princess of the kingdom of Astel has a good skin."


    "Tsk."


    Teatania distorting her face in a rude manner. Did you feel better about her attitude, Graziella laughs with her nose delightfully.


    "Well, you were stopping by my country on the road to defeat the Demon King. There''s no reason to know anything about your country. So..."


    "So you told me to shut up about this? But for good reason His Highness entered our country without authorization."


    "We''ve been rushing to the rescue knowing the crisis in our allies. It would be a good enough reason in this situation. I''m not saying you can''t go through with this, am I?


    And, Graziella makes a high-pressure offer by circling at what she said earlier.


    I came to help, which means I was trying to sneak up to where I was fighting the Demons and also cover them? That''s probably the case given the circumstances.


    But Titania stared at Graziella with a bitter face when she did it,


    "... this matter will be officially protested later"


    "Whatever you want. But I suppose the Sardiac Union, the Autonomous Prefectures, and the Holy See are more on our side than the Demons'' offense?


    and where the wind blows. Either the skin on the surface is thick. That''s what Graziella said, as she said she wouldn''t even itch like Titania''s bitterness.


    And now, turn to Trinity. A high-pressure woman''s piercing gaze pierces her head from the top of her head to her toes.


    "You''re the brave man called in Astel."


    "... Yes"


    "What. That''s unkind."


    "Because this is my personality"


    And, Trinity bows her head lightly.


    He''s the one who shouldn''t show the gap. This is so intuitive that it is so bare. Graziella laughs like it doesn''t even seem very funny and takes a serious peek into Trinity''s face.


    "You look beautiful."


    "... what is it"


    "No, because you don''t seem to have any scratches on your face. I was wondering if it had anything to do with fighting in the other world. I don''t rely on a man called a brave man."


    I didn''t know you''d say that all of a sudden in your first meeting. This woman. Is it audacious? Too unreliable.


    and Titania, who heard it, also revealed the colour of


    "- Your Highness Graziella, isn''t that too much of a mouth for a brave man saving the world?


    "Hmm. Until I said what I thought. Besides, this tragedy, it doesn''t look like it would have happened."


    Put that word down and quickly turn a hard gaze at Titania.


    "- So, was there a demon clan? What happened?


    "... come on. I wonder what happened. I don''t know."


    "Hmm?"


    Graziella frowns in her mouth like a nose twirling in a teatania tree. I don''t know about this one, I don''t even try to explain it, and I guess I don''t want to say it because of Teatania''s mood. I still hate to lose.


    In the meantime, Fu and Trinity looked at Hadrias with concern. He stays stuck here for some reason. Given his character and position, it''s like you can say a word or two to Graziella, but as a nobleman of Astel, there''s been no protest, and it''s been too quiet since Graziella showed up.


    What the hell are you thinking behind that indifferent look?


    Is it different from the image I had at the beginning? But somehow I don''t feel unnatural.


    An arrow tip with such skepticism by Trinity, abruptly a strange attack came.


    Notice the wave of power that is the identity of the anomaly, and everyone and he turn you around.


    The fluctuations were, yes, an increase in aggressive magic.


    Fermenia looks up at the other side first.


    "This is..."


    Could she have identified the right direction as soon as possible? Shake your long silver hair and stare at it flying at high speed, the voice of Hadrias from across it.


    "Was there still the rest? But..."


    - Stronger than the demons.


    It was Trinity who said the continuation of his words. Feel the danger of the situation and get on as well as they do. The magnificent magic of the demons flying in was great. Yes, the demons and others who have fought so far are incomparable. And the demon clan is coming this way without passing.


    Just like the demons earlier, so they can''t see or deny humans and throw them away.


    The horse is restless. I am roaring low with vigilance. When Trinity got off the horse in anticipation of the battle, everyone else got off the horse the same way.


    They''re coming. And, yes, it goes without saying. Soon after, the lightning fell as if it were going to wear the ground, causing a burst of noise in front of Trinity''s eyes.


    Splashing wind dust blows around, and cloud smoke rises again. The wind pressure is strong and rough when the magical fluctuations become like a small bran rain. A hard wind struck my body.


    Eventually, in sight, a giant demonic clan of more than two metres in size emerges. Giant body with reddish rusty skin. The thick limbs were mounted on the body, and it was demonic as if the force was everything, as if it were its own and represented.


    "Humans... were you ready to fight?"


    "So, big..."


    Someone took a breath from the giant body. I can hear you screaming.


    "Master Reggie! Be careful!


    "Yeah. I know, Tia. But..."


    In answer to Titania''s voice urging vigilance, Trinity narrows her eyes and watches.


    I felt more extraordinary power than when I flew in, but close to me, this demon clan was full of creativity. There are scratches all over his body, and a black aura-like swing stands pale from that wound. And there is no glory in behavior. I could see it was wearing out.


    If I tell you, I''ll leave you. It''s like we''ve finished a fierce battle. No, it must be after it''s done. This demon clan was probably fighting here, too.


    Weak. Still, we were opponents strong enough to tell ourselves that this amount of magic, the martial arts with the physical wind, was strong enough for us right now.


    Hadrias asks the giant demon clan.


    "You''re not just a demon, are you?


    "Yes... My name is Rajas. One of the Demon Generals who can unite an army of demons..."


    Hearing the words of the demon clan named Rajas, Titania and Graziella raise their voices of surprise, respectively.


    "He''s a Demon General...!?


    "Wouldn''t it just be big?"


    As the blurring ran, and Hadrias watched Rajas without alarm,


    "Looks like you''ve been through a lot, but have you fought anything here?


    "Shut up. That''s not what you know..."


    Rajas seems to ignore Hadrias'' words. Apart from the pain of the wound, the voice was mixed with the same outrage (dullness) that followed the defeat.


    Even while he''s mouthing it, Rajas is creating a collision posture. Are you going to hit me?


    Others also match Rajas'' high spirits and wear their weapons.


    But. Trinity asks Rajas that this opportunity, regarded as a demonic general, should not be missed.


    "... I need to ask you something"


    "What?


    "Why do you attack humans?


    Yes, the reason the Demons attack humans. That was what Trinity really wanted to know.


    After he skews his face in surprise, he mouths it to throw it away.


    "Hmm. Let''s decide on that. The order you make is just an obstacle. So there''s no one left to kill."


    "Human order? Such is the problem, and such is the situation of other races in another region.


    "You''re not. You humans gush like maggots. If many of them behave in an orderly manner, it will be less depressing for us. So we have to get rid of it."


    "Aren''t humans and demons all the same creatures? What''s the point of killing each other for that reason?


    "Meaning, you say?


    "Yes."


    What I asked was the absolute necessity of this dispute. I certainly don''t intend to say anything beautiful, either, in Trinity II. It''s a fool''s fantasy, such as discussing it and we can get along with anyone. Anything that is never compatible is bound to exist anywhere.


    That''s what Trinity says. But if there''s no reason why we really have to fight, then we shouldn''t. I''m not asking you to put your hands together. It is a good story if we do not interfere with each other.


    I can hear the teatania making me worry, and the noise from Graziella whether she snorted or not. But whatever it seemed, this was the only answer I wanted to get.


    Then Rajas turned his frigid gaze,


    "... What if you''re the brave one?


    "What if it is?"


    "Ku... ku, right... I thought I''d arrange a blue trust with you... But it''s convenient. Now we can finally fulfill our original purpose."


    Yes, Rajas speaks out willingly, despite his indelible state of wear.


    Seeing Rajas like that, Graziella gave a frightened laugh as to whether she was insulting her.


    "What demon tribe. Are you hurt okay?


    "Do you mind? Either way, you can''t just go home and congratulate him. I will take your neck, brave man, for the snow! We''re not going to fall behind when we''re human!


    After releasing some persecuted anger, Rajas'' martial authority and magic increase again.


    Trinity turns her sword. Hadrias then also turned his sword, and the soldiers entered a state of battle. Mizuki is falling back and Titania is waiting for magic in the rear as well. Fermenia is either following me or following me sideways.


    On the other hand, does Graziella want to be static or not move with her arms together on the spot, and she doesn''t look like she''s going to fight. However, you''re used to the battlefield, and the arrogant atmosphere doesn''t break down.


    "Hey, to the question"


    "I''m done hanging out with your story, brave man!!


    Rajas moves. A giant body over two metres looms at a brilliant rate towards Tripoli.


    That was terribly fast enough for the wind to roar.


    "Come on."


    To go with it, Trinity jumps up. He rose above Rajas with an unthinkable leap force until he came to this world, waving his sword down to slap him.


    "Ha, ha, ha!


    Rajas'' fists collide on the blade surface of a sword shaken down with temper. Bearing in mind the shock that spreads in his hands, Trinity does not release the power to hold the sword. I didn''t know a single arm of fisting was comparable to the heavy blow on both hands gained with the protection of Yingjie''s summons. How much was this in full condition when it was worn out?


    While in the hollow, Rajas'' other hand strikes from across. As it hit me, I loosened the force in my sword, and as I landed directly below me, the luxuriously put tensioner changed track and swung off over my head.


    The behavior - I haven''t seen it. I don''t have time. I noticed, for one thing, the intuition created by the unusual sensation. Trinity grabbed the ground with one hand from a state of laying low, leaving it to the force of her arms, forcing her body to throw.


    A hand that shook off a moment late jumps the mud. Trinity shields her face with a sword so that it doesn''t go into her eyes. And when Trinity tried to step out to knock the sword in without getting in her hair, Rajas stepped through the ground with momentum.


    "Whew!"


    A strong impact rocks the ground. Trinity''s balance breaks down because of a blow to the ground rolled out at the same time as the stepping out. There comes a huge heavy machine and a striking body.


    I realized I couldn''t get around it in time. So more than a scratch, I shielded my sword between my bodies and spoiled my whole body muscles into tightening clashes.


    I''m bounced off by the impact. When you land under the illusion that your whole body will be crushed, screaming pain and numbness strikes you shortly afterwards. Without the protection of Yingjie''s summons, the five bodies would have been crushed very easily.


    Armaments rose to Rajas for only a few moments, with no room for such cover. The screams of the Mitsubishi are heard, as they eventually tell us that the time is back.


    "Fuck, Trinity!!


    "... it''s okay, Mizuki, don''t worry"


    Rajas shouts furiously, for some reason, as the frightening sensation pervades his body, but when he slaps it down and stands up.


    "This is the power of the brave! You''re telling me that this stuff is a force that threatens the aspirations of our demons! There''s so much to beat us to this point!


    The disappointment somewhere in that anger mixed with remorse, what the hell kind of thoughts came out of the edge? I even remember such illusions, as if they were being compared to something.


    Hadrias stood in front of Rajas as he moved to attack Trinity again.


    "Get out of my way!


    to deafening loud voices, but Hadrias remains silent and relative. Hadrias flirts with Rajas as he fires his fist at the shells he can be exposed to. Standing around that doesn''t remind you of grandeur is powerful and agile. When he found the gap, he slammed the sword in just a big wound on Rajas'' chest.


    "Gu, ugh!


    "Hmm......"


    Even if you look at Rajas, who gets his wound choked and slightly distorts his face, Hadrias doesn''t seem to be even funny. He just snorts at me like I''m bored and gives me a contemptuous glance. I didn''t know you were slashing tied to this mighty demon tribe. Is this man still quite strong?


    "Chi! Humans..."


    Shake off your arms as if Rajas were paying off the featherworms. But Hadrias flew backwards flutteringly and dangerously, distancing himself from Rajas.


    "Out of the way -"


    It sounded like a harsh woman''s voice. Yes, it was unexpectedly Graziella who moved at that time.


    Was it because you anticipated the opportunity that kept you quiet? Graziella spins a magical spell as she runs through the earth.


    "- It''s dirt! It is the crystal of my tyranny! Shatter it with turbulent authority! And be a glorious monument! Crystal Reid!"


    Chanting and keywords are thrown out in front of Rajas, and Graziella hits the ground directly below him. Moments, the surrounding ground crumbles when I wonder if a small shake has occurred, and the rocks protrude innumerably. As if quartz and permeable plaster (Serenite) had risen from the ground, many of the giant rocky branches would all arrive in Rajas by the shaking off of Graziella''s arms shortly thereafter.


    Using rocky peaks as a cutting-edge, shell-like acceleration, magic that is hard and heavy. That hits Rajas - just before that, the black aura tangled together as if it had elaborated with Rajas'' body.


    ... a Demon General buried in a large number of rock pillars. Eventually, when the rocks are scattered, there''s Rajas looking the same as before.


    "Well, I didn''t know it would work."


    Was the earlier black aura clump Rajas'' defensive technique? There are no new wounds on the giant body where Aura was unraveled. The magic that raided Rajas is also more than intermediate magic. Being struck and strength is not the norm for not accepting all that powerful magic as if.


    But Graziella, on the other hand, is just surprisingly surprised, and her haste for not being effective is dust-free.


    That was the time.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Rajas unleashes a roar. It was a roar as if it were cutting lives, as if it were forcing power out of the depths of the body.


    Eventually the elaborate dark energy swelled up in Rajas'' right hand, involving everything around him and bursting. Shock waves are approaching with waves mixed with dark energy.


    (Not good......!


    I double-checked Rajas and the delivery to myself, and my mouth became bitter. Between ten meters, he and I are too close. On top of that, if you hit it, there comes an attack of power that''s not safe. Earlier numbness to the body. I still can''t move. The magic of defense doesn''t make it.


    The chills of blood and the feeling of no burning heat alternating make my arms numb.


    But yes, my body was exposed to something when I bit my teeth when I received it without the skill to do so.


    "Master Reggie! Safe!


    "Oh, huh? Tia......?


    I noticed the voice that hung from the side right away, and the scenery had changed until earlier. The voice of care that stimulated her brain belonged to Titania, and when I looked closely, she held me like I was clinging to her.


    Organize your mind in view of the situation. Did you take yourself out of the area because you couldn''t move?


    If you look at it, you''re earning quite a distance from Rajas. Did you use magic? I had hair in between.


    "Damn... with all my might... what was that thunder..."


    Rajas is breathless. Whether his lungs didn''t stop crying, his faint sounds exhaled a mixed exhalation, poisoning him against something, he seemed to prevail over bitterness, and the spiciness of his body was beaten to anger.


    Eventually I can feel an increase in magic from my surroundings. Then the signs of magic swelled and the wizards unleashed magic all at once.


    Soon Rajas will be engulfed in several kinds of offensive magic. The magic unleashed is a combination of magic between unquenchable attributes, such as flames and thunder. Moreover, its power exceeds the magic of Graziella graciously, as several powerful wizards unleashed it.


    But Rajas was still alive.


    None of that magic unleashed on Rajas has worked.


    I can hear Titania''s amazement.


    "... what a stubborn demon clan"


    "Gu, uhh..."


    How high is the strength of the body? In the end, only Hadrias was dealt damage.


    But Rajas is now groaning in pain. Originally, he must have suffered a considerable amount of serious illness. It just seems like death is approaching.


    "Don''t be frightened! Keep unleashing the magic!


    The voice of Hadrias''s command and the anger of the soldiers...

 41 a fierce battle to decide before thunder

    "Guys..."


    - While Trinity and the others were fighting Rajas, it was Rui Shu who was left in the flow of a solo field and was biting his teeth.


    Such a fact that before the demonic tribe so mighty as to beat the earth, Trinity II, Titania, even the aristocrats who fell in the water and suddenly appeared Empire princesses are fighting, but are only watching what happens, sheltered by knights who have followed their own offerings. Stick one to the knight''s back, he''s just getting smaller. That was too spicy for her.


    The fact that my friends are in danger, but I am frightened and unable to move by the horrors of the Demon Nation, is reprehensible and attacking my heart.


    When I was previously exposed to danger, both Trinity and Shuiming had come to help me. I''m talking about when I was in the other world, and that''s why my conscience in my heart is blaming me for who I am right now.


    - And yet I don''t do anything.


    I trembled and couldn''t move when I heard Shuiming was dangerous, and I''m frightened on Luca''s back even though Trinity and the others are struggling right now. I''m just waiting till time runs out.


    So am I staying like this the whole time? I was wondering if it came with the help of a friend, a loved one, but he stayed protected all the time while he couldn''t do anything. I wonder if the man is forced to struggle with the great demon tribe in front of him right now, but remains doing nothing. That''s all I get.


    (Yeah...... no...... that''s not true......)


    Yes, I couldn''t do that. That is to deny your words and relinquish your responsibilities. And it''s nothing more than abandoning yourself to be next to Trinity.


    The girl who followed him with herself, Titania, Princess of Astel, was resolutely in that battlefield and said she was fighting not only for him, but for herself and even for a large number of people she didn''t even know to see.


    (Something...... Is there anything I can do...?


    So I think that''s why I have to do something myself. If we don''t do anything like this right now, here''s what we''re going to do. It falls back to just being protected and not needing from anyone again.


    I didn''t care if I could help. Think of everything you can do.


    Yes, what can I do?


    I have - yes, I only have magic. That''s all I can say when it comes to coming to this world and remembering on my own. So that''s all I have to say when it comes to something useful on the battlefield.


    But not just magic. You won''t be able to defeat that giant demon clan without using more powerful magic, beyond the magic of Graziella.


    (The magic I can use...)


    - It''s a hell of an ending ice that ends all the breath of fire...


    "Ah..."


    Coming down all the time. Clear images and words. A voice I''ve never heard before echoes in my head, and my intuition speaks for certainty. He said this magic would take him down.


    But I wonder why, and I also wonder if it''s only from now on.


    Previously, both Titania and Fermenia had said that magic was something that often came down in their heads. Even the first time Trinity used magic, she heard that had happened. Then I''m sure this is it.


    Then there is no hand in not making effective use of it right now. All you have to do is put yourself on that spot, courage. It was just whether I could squeeze that courage.


    If I thought so and realized it, I was jumping off a horse.


    "Mizuki lord!? So, no!


    "Mizuki!?


    Luca and Trinity, realizing that they had jumped out to a dangerous place, emit a voice of restraint at themselves. Still, you can''t stop. For myself, for myself to be next to him, and for friends including him.


    And we got there. In the middle of the battlefield. I see Rajas'' back. Confront the soldiers, they don''t realize. If you keep shooting magic into your defenseless back...


    "What... little girl"


    "Ugh..."


    Before shooting, Rajas looked back. My gaze just got tangled, something cold freezes my body with gin. I can''t move one fingertip. Are we all up against something like this? How can you be fighting this stuff flat out? Even though in front of something like this, it makes you look adorable no matter what violence.


    "What are you doing! Mizuki, back off!


    "Well, just a little girl came out in front of me..."


    The voices of Titania and Rajas burst into pieces in their heads. I can''t recognize the words well. What you see is a giant arm. I would fall apart in my own body or something just because I was gently wielded that one. Marutai-like arms and delusions that tear you apart become so enlarged that they fill your brain. I can''t move.


    ... I couldn''t. Just the feeling - it was a sweet idea, such as if you could just squeeze the courage and figure it out.


    "Out of the way."


    It''s cold, unconscious words that got me showered. Disgusting words. There is such arrogance and ruthlessness that I only think of myself and other insects.


    "Not coming, so..."


    What I could barely get out was a voice as small as a bug breath. I can''t hear you, and even if I did, you wouldn''t listen to me or anything, and...


    "- but guaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Rajas, who took a step forward, abruptly suffers as Mizuki is tied to martial arts. The bitter roar is stretched up as if it were going to pierce heaven, holding back the breast because the part - no, there is a source of suffering deep in it? It''s like something''s rumbling around in your body.


    Eventually, from the wounds and joint parts of Rajas, a blue thunder erupted like a snake.


    "Ugh, ahhh! You still make me, you still make me suffer!


    Was the evil spit on lightning or was it directed at something else? The blue thunder has become a viper and continues to eat Rajas'' body from the inside out, while the uncertain anger releases. Sounds of thunder sounding. The sharp sound of the spark in your ear when the uneven wire is clinging. Inorganic armour-running voices that can be heard slightly as they mix in. Rajas remains incapable of anything.


    So, it was Trinity who moved.


    We must not miss this opportunity. Like saying you have to knock it down before you can move. Is the body good enough? Slipping through Teatania''s arms, he instantly enters Rajas'' nostalgia. At some point the body had a belt of flame, and it could be seen that it had even exercised the magic of fortification.


    In contrast, Rajas'' arm, which he was sent out to shake off, was caught in lightning and late. The tip of Orihalcon''s sword, which was lowered towards the ground, is slashed up with headwinds. Before the sword flash, his arms flew lightly into the hollow.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    The roar of Trinity''s temper shivers the atmosphere. And on Rajas'' chest, the sword of Orihalcon was protruded.


    "Gu... ah... stupid, like this, with this..."


    Perhaps the surprise was due to the fact that most of Trinity was a factor that didn''t even put it on his teeth. It''s like a little needle that I thought wasn''t enough to take has pierced my heart, like that.


    Triju, with his sword on the other hand, is silent.


    Do you still strengthen your strength to not loosen up and push in? Little by little, as the cutting edge plunged into Rajas'' body, Trinity let go of her sword and lagged back as she was, whether she had been played by an electric shock.


    "Gu, uhh..., even that guy, if it wasn''t for that guy, you guys wouldn''t have been late."


    "Is that the person who created this tragedy?


    "That''s right! I used strange magic to destroy my army by myself, that man in black - even if he wasn''t there! I''m here for you!


    Squeezing the last force, Rajas summons and scatters. Instead of being ravaged because of Trinity''s sword and thunder, we need to leave just the curse. Then, suddenly, Fermenia walks over to Rajas.


    "What... woman..."


    A whistling and suspicious inquiry comes out of Rajas'' mouth at the misplaced, slow walk of the Reiki Wizard with his white robe together. In response, Fermenia asked quietly.


    "Demons, I have one question for you."


    "What do you want to ask?


    "What you said earlier, about the man in black."


    "What...?


    Rajas'' face turns into something surprising with sweat running off.


    And after a moment of meditation that seemed to have been conceived on the patrol, Fermenia inquired.


    "Demons. The man in the black. What if you didn''t call yourself a magician?


    "- Woman!! Do you know him? You, oh, oh!


    The way Rajas disturbed what I heard was sudden, spinning, abnormal, to say the least.


    The beast voice emitted with resentment, such as those who know hate and hate, who are tired for whatever reason. Eventually, it also became painful to scatter the curse, or only leaked breath.


    On the other hand, why did Fermenia have such feelings? Amber''s eyes dwelt in a pity of cold colors as he saw them, and he groaned to pity the patrol.


    "... well, you''re one of those who''s been miserable."


    "Answer me... what the hell is he..."


    "With a mage, that''s what you named him, isn''t it? Then there''s nothing more I can answer."


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for that guy... I''d lose to these mutts..."


    Didn''t you? Certainly would be. That''s all a demon clan named Rajas was a formidable enemy in his hands. Without the drain of the fierce battle and the blue thunder that eroded its body from the inside, we wouldn''t have had our own victory. It could have been smashed before the stubborn flesh and overwhelming violence.


    Eventually, Rajas glows blue and white so that the blue lightning overflows from the inside of his body. Whose name was calling, but the words were drunk by the awesomeness of the electric shock, and in the blink of an eye, Rajas'' body exceeded the limits of being able to withstand the high energy, or its body disappeared with an international loud thundering.


    The sword of Orihalcon, which was piercing Rajas, falls. As if to mark the end of the battle, Trinity''s sword rang as it struck the burnt ground with thunder.


    "Mizuki!"


    Shortly after Rajas was burned down by lightning and vanished, Titania rushed over to her as she screamed the name of Rui Tree.


    Rui Shu, who is still in the midst of a shock, remains powerless and immobile. I can''t move. I guess that''s all Rajas'' intent to kill and martial arts was just poison. A limp, lowered hand tremor indicates that there is still a lingering aftertaste of fear in her heart.


    Trinity also approached her and asked puzzlingly about her unexpected behavior.


    "Mizuki! How impotent..."


    "I''m sorry. Me, just watching. Just me, so I really need to do something, so..."


    Mizuki turns her pale face toward Trinity and tells the reason for the barbaric courage she inspired herself. Then I saw my hands trembling because I was thinking of a possible if?


    Crouching teatania so as to gaze at the Mizuki.


    "Still, if you make a mistake, that demon named Rajas killed you."


    "There''s a spell in my head... so I guess that big demon clan can handle it, too. So..."


    I hope you went into that behavior. And again, I apologize to both of you, Rui Tree. Such a girlfriend, Trinity leaked words full of relief and held her tight.


    "Glad you''re safe..."


    "... yeah"


    ... Eventually after Hadrias finishes reassembling the soldiers under his command and sends the soldiers out to the surrounding sentries, Titania asks Fermenia where he reassembles.


    "The White Flame Palace. I''d like to ask your lord something, would you mind?


    To Titania''s polite inquiry, Fermenia acknowledges that "Yes". Expect everyone to be "that thing" about this, and watch Titania solidly spit the question she will be relegated to.


    "The White Flame Palace. Your Lordship asked Rajas earlier, because you know the person who hunted down that demon clan and created this situation?


    Fermenia quietly endorses and admits the speculation of everyone who was on this occasion.


    "And what kind of man is that? What''s your name?"


    So it was Graziella who walked out. Are you interested? Is there no way? Feeling out of place, she enters into conversation and asks high pressure, but Fermenia shows her face a blunt attitude like she never says.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer that"


    "... what?


    "This is in our country''s secrecy. I cannot answer Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella, one of the heaviest towns in another country."


    "That demon tribe Rajas said that someone you knew had destroyed so many armies alone, didn''t he? It''s so important that even a fool can tell. Are you saying you can''t answer that?


    To the words of Fermenia, Graziella does not back down. On the contrary, it even comes under pressure with force and magic while smelling the frustration in his belly. Disturbing atmosphere sweeping around. The more distracted he seemed to be swallowed up even for a moment, the more he was a reluctant and unforgiving stuffing.


    But still, Fermenia was stubborn.


    "Ha. No matter how important, confidentiality is confidential. Even if the sharing of information related to the Demons must be confidential in an allied country, there is a reason why you cannot answer this question."


    ��������


    Graziella''s eyebrows are cramped because of the distortion in her face. Although the air was about to come out of her hand, she pounded her tongue abominably and paid attention. Fermenia went so far as to say it was a state secret. It would not be tolerated by the country''s heavy towns of Titania or Hadrias to ask questions until they were forced to say something. That''s all that matters if you get your hands on it here because you don''t listen.


    When Titania changed,


    "About that, to me, too, is it?


    "Afraid."


    Fermenia bows her head respectfully. Then Hadrias came forward this time.


    "Sir Stingray. You can''t even answer His Highness Titania, which means life from His Majesty the King, right?


    "I can''t answer that."


    "I see..."


    Not denying it means admitting it implicitly. But what does it mean to know?


    Trinity frowns in surprise. He said he should not have been in the Kingdom of Astel, such as such a strong man. Maybe we just don''t know ourselves, but the fact that we don''t even know Titania or Hadrias still doesn''t make sense.


    While Trinity was thinking of that, Hadrias moved his black eyes to the right, and after one thought, he uttered a surprising thing.


    "Then the matter of this demon tribe and its army. It''s no problem that Lord Brave gave it all up."


    "Nah -!?"


    Naturally it was the brave man himself, Trinity, who gave the first look of amazement. Hadrias, on the other hand, seemingly wonders a few of his surprises, throws the question.


    "What are you looking surprised at?


    "Oh, it''s decided surprisingly. I didn''t do it."


    "It sure is. But do you have any idea what that would do if you put this in the hands of Lord Brave?


    "It''s..."


    Trinity II argues against Hadrias'' remarks. And there was another man to say things. Yes, it was Graziella.


    "Duke of Hadrias, you think I''ll forgive that? We''re here, too. You fought the Demons, right?


    Graziella knows she''s not. If she screams out loud, she won''t pass as Trinity''s handle.


    Hadrias then tells him without precipitation, as if he had prepared an answer beforehand.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella. If you overlook this matter, let me assure you that there will be no protest from this side against His Highness''s offensive (...)"


    "Attack, you say?


    "Shall we? Your Highness is bringing in his men."


    "You��"


    "Your Highness, too, should have trouble making rumors that are not good right now. I thought it might be a good idea for you to look at this place and pretend not to see it."


    "... on your own"


    Hadrias'' impolite disrespect caused Graziella to turn to the day after tomorrow in a grumpy manner. Titania also turned to him with a mixed gaze of surprise and suspicion, but Hadrias began to give instructions to his men, like where the wind blows.

 42 The goddess is tough on her.

    The Imperial capital Philas Filia, the largest city in the empire and home to the Cathedral of Philas Filia, famous for the presence of busts of goddesses made by digging giant crystals, and the largest library of books in the three kingdoms, as well as the Enchantress House, a place for the training of wizards and magical studies, built jointly with the Kingdom of Astel and the Sardias Union, is a huge enough city in the world to contend for one or two.


    The outer edges are occupied by dwellings made of wood or gray bricks, but the city is occupied by dwellings built of red bricks in a generally gentle shade, and the upstream compartments inhabited by the nobility are united by fine, vibrant red bricks.


    Red is often used because five generations ago the emperor preferred red red, and.


    It is probably an extension of my personal taste, but red is the color of blood shed by saints and has long been cherished in the other world - mainly in Europe. Other than that, it is an image of battle, as the color of a knight''s or an army''s coat.


    Even in different worlds, if this colour is used in the capital of a country that weighs heavily on the military, it can be described as an interesting code inside.


    With that in mind, Shuiming shifts her gaze to a higher position. There are many tall buildings in an imperial capital that is large as a city. Due to the high wall protecting the outer circumference, the building''s height limit would also be higher than in other cities.


    There is a strong impression that even when it is watery, it is a lot different from Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel. Metail also had a lot of people, but it''s easier to get the image that this one is more modern. Sure, there were shops, parks, etc. over there, but this one would still be up there in terms of development, as the zoning and sewers were properly maintained.


    But seeing such beautiful streets, watching the children playing and shaking in the water, Moya Moya in the heart of Shuiming was not clear. I blurred to exhale tired breaths. Yes, for a reason.


    "No way, I didn''t expect Trinity and the others to wipe their asses..."


    No way. Yeah, I''ve been alone a couple more times.


    What the travellers were talking about in the stall was that Trinity Two, returning from the Empire to Astel territory, led the Royal Army to defeat the Demonic General and his men, 10,000, who would call him Rajas.


    For Shuiming, who heard it, the story was surprising that it was naturally water in her bedear, and after she found out about it, the whirlpool of sparkle swirled.


    As you are distorting your face in a rugged manner, Refill will hang a voice of care.


    "Shui Ming-kun. Still haven''t taken off the traveler''s rumor range, has it? I don''t know for sure if they really knocked it down"


    "Right. But I didn''t see him disappear. Plus, sometimes the name Rajas flies with Trinity''s name. This must have been 89 out of 10, one blow wouldn''t have knocked him out..."


    Yeah, sigh, and this is why I''m upset. I feel a lot worse for annoying the Trinity Two, but my pride as a magician is a bummer because I couldn''t settle for that. Magic for a full release against evil spirits, against demons. Even though there was this wear and tear, I regret that I couldn''t get rid of it in one shot, and even though it was only a matter of time because of the residual holy thunder, something bitter still lingers in my mouth.


    "Not at all impudent. I didn''t know you couldn''t finish it with a single blow."


    "Stupid. You said you couldn''t defeat him, and that would be enough. Perhaps your friend has dealt with a worn out Rajas. Considering that if you didn''t fight Rajas and they were fighting Rajas..."


    She''s right, they probably didn''t have a life. But...


    "I guess so. That''s not the problem... ha."


    "Is that what you''re trying to say, that it''s true that you couldn''t defeat him? I know how you feel, but it''s not good that you''re just sighing. Just wiggle your depressed feelings, and you''ll keep people away from you."


    "Oh, well, I guess so."


    To Refill''s embarrassment, that''s what Shuiming saves.


    I just said, ''Sigh keeps people away''. This would mean the same thing as'' sigh escapes happiness''. People''s happiness is what people carry. If people don''t lean on it, happiness won''t lean on it, the story turned.


    Sure, she''s right. I can''t help messing around forever.


    "Okay, stop talking about this, stop. Change your mind all the time."


    "That''s right. I like that."


    And he says, "Oh, right," and he shows a calm grin like her and punches up his fist, Refile. At a time like this, it would be just as good to bring it to light.


    "- So, Refile. He said he had somewhere he wanted to go, but where are we going?


    "Yeah. It''s the Salvation Church"


    "... seriously?


    At the request of Refill, we arrived at a painting close to the outer wall gate. It is the site of the Salvation Church, which also houses several locations within the Empire City.


    This is the first time I''ve ever been to a major faith institution in another world, but when I step in, I get the impression that I''m different from anywhere else. On the way, the road was not bricked, but turned into a round stone buried scattered on the ground, a well-maintained flower bed and a small pond. And the trees that were lined up with the narrow trees became forests, and the greenery was left for this painting alone.


    Clear your ears, you''ll hear the little bird. It would be exactly the new green sanctuary. Beyond, there are white buildings like that.


    And a trail laid as if to invite you behind it. As the two of them walked there, Shuiming found her face gradually becoming something steep.


    "Church... Church..."


    "You seem to be whining with a weird face if you did it earlier, but is there something?


    "No, it doesn''t mean there''s something.... Well, is that supposed to be, really good here?


    Hide that you are unfamiliar with the atmosphere of the church, and Mizumi asks Lephir so.


    "I don''t know if this is a good place. What is it?


    "Surely the Empire didn''t have a bigger cathedral, did it? See, people come together from other countries for good sightseeing."


    "You''re Philus Filia Cathedral. This is where I told you before... I honestly don''t really want to go anywhere big."


    Refile frowns and spills like that. As if there is certainty that worries will occupy your head if you go there.


    "Why?"


    "Oh there is always a high priest of virtue in those places. I mean, you''re a powerful man blessed by the goddess. I think you know more about the power of those who have been blessed with such things than I do about the strength and weakness of power... but what the hell do you think will happen if that person finds out who I am?


    "Yeah......? Nothing. I don''t think being spotted saying Spirit in this world is going to be that big of a problem, is it?


    I also asked because I had a story from her about this world before. In this world, the Spirit must be familiar, and I''ve sensed signs of microspirits who have stopped by to see Lephire before. If so, I don''t think it''s so strange, but what do you think?


    Then Refill held his face up as if he had a bump over his eyes.


    "I am still the one whose battle and scarlet storm spirit, Ishaktony, divided the blood. Ishaktony is considered to have fought the evil god Zechariah as the right arm of the goddess Arshna in Alsharian holy mythology. The point is, I''m under the direct command of the goddess. I mean..."


    "Don''t be greatly appreciated if you know that. I''m sure. I mean absolutely, definitely."


    "That''s right. Not when I was in Nocious. We all understood that I was half spiritual. But in other parts of the world, that too, when the identity is revealed in the strong faith of the Salvation Church, it will probably be uninterrupted."


    Did you imagine the scene when that fear actually happened, Refile blued her face and shook her as she fluttered her body? That there is no anticipated rush. That''s not going to be comparable with the cult denominations here, and it''s not hard to imagine being treated like the gods of the present. Instead, I can easily imagine Lefir being messed up and in trouble.


    "Ha, isn''t that okay too?


    "It''s not that funny! Come and worship me every day every day, be appreciated and cry, be with me, and ask me unscrupulous questions about the end of the world! More depressing than easy!


    "Yeah. That''s well... you don''t like it too much, haha..."


    I heard a hinged scrubbing sound from the church when Mizuming was only able to laugh funny at the heartfelt appeal that included Refill''s anger.


    He asked me to look him in the eye, and I turned to him, and a man came out of the entrance.


    The man who decided all-back black hair interspersed with gray. Not so much a good physique, but not a casual body. It feels like I''m everywhere, but I don''t feel like there''s an unusual atmosphere. I''m not sure what you think, but it really makes me feel uncomfortable with the image of the church. The eyes on his stern face are closed, but he proceeds with a firm foothold. Clothed hem, like a courtesy dress, rocked in the wind.


    The trail is narrow that it''s finally time for the two of them to pass side by side, so when Shuiming and Refile quietly paved the way for easy passage, the man gently met up and left intact.


    Eventually, Refill turns his neck slightly behind him and stares at him to clasp the man''s back. Towards the back of a man is a sharp gaze that you can''t imagine from a young figure.


    "Suimei. That man."


    "What happened to the guy earlier?


    "No, I thought that was a pretty good user..."


    Quite a user. But I didn''t feel any excessive magic swings, mysterious things, or the inexplicable twists of events due to the current mistakes. With that in mind, if you think that Refile said,


    "And - is that a swordsman?


    "Yeah... what''s up? I guess you have a sword mind, too, huh?


    Refile said yes, you''ll see, but not to Shuiming.


    "No, I do use my sword, too. I''m not a master enough to spot a swordsman''s opponent yet. Strong guys have more secrets within than they do around them. It''s still too far down the road to read those subtle lines"


    "Mm... right"


    But I wonder how many users that means. Even if you skip being a spirit, if a refir with unusual powers is reputed and you can''t spot someone, that''s what I mean.


    In that regard, in previous fillings,


    "That was Liliana last time, and he seemed pretty good."


    A wizard girl named Liliana Zandaik. The magic that surrounded her was something that could not be ignored. I can see a considerable amount of magic just from the standpoint of that time. I wonder how all that magic and control is done without a magic furnace.


    "Liliana Zandaik? I don''t have a lot of information, but I''ve participated in a few skirmishes with the countries of the South and it looks like I''ve made some achievements. So the alias is the Imperial Human Weapon."


    "That''s a pretty noisy alias."


    "He said it came from carrying out the tasks given to him in a pale way, but maybe one of the factors was that he had less emotional ups and downs."


    Indeed, as Refill puts it, Liliana in the stuffing also feels like she had less of an emotional ups and downs movement. I wonder what actually happened because I just exchanged two or three words.


    "- And not if you''re doing this. We have to pray fast."


    That''s right. No. No. Refile jumped forward earlier and climbed the stairs a little and opened the white door. And then he enters the cathedral. No, he rushes in momentum in front of the statue of the goddess without even shaking his side.


    Faithful...... No, the goddess Arshna is something that exists for the people of this world, so a little different? Shuiming also follows him into the cathedral, lifting his gaze high as he looks up at the ceiling.


    The Basilica of the Salvation Church. Unlike the popular church in the other world, there is no stained glass or pipe organ. but it creates a quiet atmosphere, the bust is decorated and the fun seems to be it.


    A window situated near the ceiling, from which the sunlight emitted falls a fragmented light on the floor, and a magically lit warm light in its invisible location. There are naturally neglected people within the church, little children dressed as less affluent, elderly women who seem serene, and old men who are well acquainted, all praying for their busts.


    It was a clean cathedral.


    "Hello"


    As I praised in my heart about the Church in different worlds, watching, a woman''s voice ranged from side to side. Shuiming turns around and returns her greetings.


    "Ah, hello...... oh!?


    Oh, and Shuiming couldn''t stop the surprise that came up after such a greeting. With a shout that seems suspicious, Mizumi accidentally makes her eyes black and white. Seeing him like that, the voiced, elderly woman - Sister tilted her little neck strangely.


    "How is it done?


    "Mi, you have ears!


    Surprisingly, Shuiming is still unable to regress from surprise. I just say the features on my eyes in an up-rubbed voice.


    "That would be natural. You have ears, too, don''t you?


    "It''s not, so, uh, it"


    "- Oh. Could it be the first time you''ve seen a beast race?


    "Ah..."


    - The Beast Man. Well, there are diverse races in the empire. Does that mean she''s a so-called beast man? A species unique to different worlds with a power stronger than man, born with the characteristics of a beast.


    I was finally good at the look of it. If you''re a beast race, it wouldn''t be strange to have beast ears on it. Is it a monastic garment specific to the Salvation Church, or a flickering blue garment? From the underside of the veil, worn by a sister, is a lightly wavy pink hair. A drooling cat family beast ear is popping out of my head.


    When I moved my gaze to my subtle face, I had a tender look. However, I can feel the genius that the quiet atmosphere doesn''t even make me feel fine dust.


    To Sister like that, Mizumi politely apologizes for the agitation.


    "I have ears so I''m surprised... sorry for the disturbance"


    "Was I? Then you can''t even be surprised. Because if you''ve never seen an Orc, you''re often surprised."


    Sister dulls, spilling a modest laugh. When an older woman behaves like that, I''m somewhat embarrassed - but anyway.


    Chemomi mister tips his little neck with his index finger on his cheek.


    "Aren''t you prayed for?


    "No, I''m with her."


    and gazing at Lefir, who pokes his knee and prays, Sister made another smile with Nicole,


    "Oh, he''s a very small lover."


    What are you doing?


    "But you can''t. It''s not very recommended in the Empire that a man your age and a little girl go out with you."


    "Ha - No, it''s not!! I said her, but not her in the sense of saying so!!


    "Hehe, it''s a joke. I know."


    And, Sister confesses to being out of the blue. The way you''re smiling like you''re smiling, you just look like you''re smiling at a man who''s unnecessarily messed up. It is a diagram that was completely done. My shoulders are heavy.


    Then she turns and quietly opens her mouth toward Refile.


    "You''re an enthusiastic child"


    "... Yep. When I arrived in Imperial City and asked where I was going first, the church was mentioned first, and this is how I got here. When I can pray, I need to go to church as much as possible... and they pull my clothes."


    "I suppose you care about the goddess'' teaching. At that age, it''s solid."


    "haha...... well don''t say it in front of her when it comes to age......"


    ����


    Hearing Shuiming mention, Sister is making her ears tingle and seem strange.


    Lephire is also pitiful if he doesn''t get back to normal soon.


    Yes, as Shuiming scratches the back of her head in a pompous position, a row formed next to Refill enters her eyes. What the hell are we all waiting for, standing in front of a priest who finished his sermon, looking like he swelled his chest to expectations?


    Ask Sister.


    "What the hell is that line up after worship?


    "Arshna, this is your entrustment. When the prayer is over, the bishop will teach you the Goddess''s message. Most of the time if not."


    "Heh..."


    I see. Is that the proclamation that made Lephile do something weird and associate herself with it? I see the priest standing next to his bust, putting the book on his chest and whining about something bumpy. And if you look closely, it does work like that. I can''t feel the magical ceremony or the magical movement, but locally, only in that place, the divine work (Teulgia) is working and the mana is darker.


    Perhaps that priest, the goddess, is interfering in mediating his own body. It is a genuine trust.


    Sister sounds surprised as Shuiming sees the fruit of the trust and raises an exclamation.


    "And it''s surprising that you don''t know the Manifesto. Every diocese should have that format��"


    "Because where I was, there was no Salvation Church faith and no doings."


    "Oh, that''s unusual. But there was no goddess faith in my settlement either, so I get a little intimacy."


    A sister who slaps her hand and smiles all the time not to say unexpected coincidence. A gentle smile. Animal signs also match and are attracted to a calm atmosphere somewhere.


    "Speaking of which,"


    "Anything?"


    "Maybe you''re arriving in Philus Filia today?


    "Do you understand?


    "It seems like this is the first time I''ve seen a beast race, and then somehow, I thought so."


    "Well... did you find out you''re not studying"


    I guess it had something to do with looking around intriguingly or asking common sense, and even seemed like an old man to Sister. When Shuiming puts aside her own uncertainty, Sister feels a little overwhelmed that she has said something rude.


    "Oh, no, nothing like that..."


    and to her like that, Mizumi put up a bit of a prank vibe on her refreshing smile,


    "- So, can you give me any kind of deafening information on such an unschooled person?


    "Ha... Yes, I see. I understand. Well, it''s not so much ear information."


    "Because there''s something?


    "About two or three. Can I tell you a lesser story or a better story?


    "Then please tell me a bad story. It''s better to hear a good story later, ''cause it''s easier to feel uncomfortable."


    When Shuiming says so, Sister answers "yes," stopping by to change her calm face once and for all and even advise her.


    "You said you had just come to Empire City earlier, but then be careful with your night out. There have been many incidents in Imperial City these days."


    "Unexpected incident, is it?"


    "Yes, for about a month now, in the morning people are often discovered in a coma, fuelling the anxiety of those living in the capital."


    "A coma incident is another noise, isn''t it? Are you talking about being attacked by a thug or something like that?


    "Probably. I know it''s going to be after the magic, so it must be considered an artificial crime."


    "... I think it''s been quite a while since the case started, can''t you solve it?


    "The gendarmes are doing everything they can about that, but now. Few clues can capture the killer''s footsteps, and because the magic used has very little effect or power, he can''t determine which attribute of magic he used, so he hasn''t been able to capture the killer."


    I pity lay my eyes down. I guess it''s as sweet as it looks. It''s a look like you''re speculating about the person who was victimized or the human mood around it.


    Even if...


    "Sister, are you familiar with this?"


    "Yeah, a lot of people come to church, so a lot comes into my ear."


    Say, give a peek at your confidence in your hearing, or a sister that moves your ears tingly. The desire to be super touched shakes Shuiming''s mind, but I''m patient that I can be so rude.


    Then Sister joins hands with Pong, who says she has good news.


    "But we''re going to solve this case soon, because we''re going to join the brave men in investigating it."


    "Brave man?"


    "Yes, the valiant summoned at the Holy Service El Maiden is currently staying in Philas Filia."


    "- Really?


    "Yes. The public hasn''t been informed yet, but they''re also going to reveal it soon by raising the Imperial Government and the Salvation Church. Let''s have a good story, shall we?


    Is this a good story? It''s more like an interest arousing story than a good one this way. Holy See El Mayde is a neutral religious state south of the Empire. There''s no way I wouldn''t mind with a brave man other than Trinity called there. I''m curious what kind of person came, and I want to know what the trend is to be called.


    "Besides, the brave men who were called to the Sardias Coalition the other day were moved."


    "With that said, there were four brave men called."


    "The brave men called in the Sardias Coalition are remarkably feminine. He seems certain of the sword''s arms, as well as amazing enough to embellish the swordsmen of the Allied Corps and the First Prince of the Sovereign Nation called the Sword King."


    Is the third brave man a girl? What is the criterion then called? But this would have crushed the option of just a man. Nevertheless.


    "... girls are really strong... what the hell is going on...?


    "... what did you say?


    He heard a blur close to Shuiming''s whining. I''ll tell Sister, "It''s nothing," Shuiming. Perhaps the answer to this mystery will never come out. Thinking about that, Sister says, holding both hands in front of that big chest.


    "Wouldn''t this also make progress in dealing with demon kings and demons?"


    "That''s good news."


    And, such a fold that Mizuming agreed, the row in front of the priest - when I looked closely, Lefir, who had at some point been entrusted by the priest, unleashed an oppressive voice.


    "Hey, what?!? - Oh, yes, no, is that true!?


    At some point if you look at it, she''s stuck in a priest. He made a face of difficulty for a moment when rushed by a hurried refir, but I guess he''s more accustomed to those kinds of responses than he is to partitioning out a courtesy. Soon he squeezes his expression tightly and snorts harshly.


    "No!"


    He didn''t want me to affirm it, and I can hear a scream similar to the scream of Refill. She turned to Mitsumi as soon as she issued it, like she would tell you in bad news.


    "Su, Suimei!! What do we do now? Oh, my God!"


    "You''re in too much of a hurry, Refile. What the hell is wrong with you?


    "There''s nothing wrong with you or these things! Wow, what am I supposed to do!


    "I don''t know what to do... tell me what happened first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Having said that, Refill calls as he is, losing his peace.


    "The Manifesto! I got another announcement!


    "Not again... so?


    It''s not normal enough to disturb her so much. What the hell did the goddess do to her next time?

 43 Buy Magic Master

    "Here..."


    "Looks like it."


    A few days after Shuiming and Lefir arrived in the empire capital of the Nerferia Empire, they were coming to the back of a residential neighborhood northwest of Philas Filia.


    The one behind the residential neighborhood. Whether this is a densely populated part of the house or not, in the capital, there are many tall buildings. But the impact or daytime is dim, so much so that in modern times lawsuits are definitely going on with sunshine rights. If I turned my eyes to the corner of the futon, the gloomy green was thriving, otherwise there was only black made of shade, and the thin lights of sunlight were utterly defeated by the depressing atmosphere.


    If you''re going to compare in the other world, the ghetto. The description of making the back alley of the slam somewhat more beautiful would be perfect. As you can see, there seems to be a lot of amplification.


    - Yes, the first thing the Mizumins had to do when they arrived in the empire was secure a place to live. Shuiming intends to procure supplies and information at Nerferia for the time being, because Refile also has the purpose of learning magic at the Magic Academy. So after I left the church, I looked for a contractor to mediate housing, but most of the imperial land was managed by the imperial government, which ended up taking me to the bureau. And there he was introduced to a dwelling commensurate with the conditions and to the district governor who would manage the district, and on this day he was supposed to introduce the dwelling house to that district governor.


    I''m not stunned by the serious atmosphere, but I''m still stuck.


    When I''m in that state, Fufu Lefir looks up anxiously.


    "Suimei. Are you sure this is a good place?


    "Hmm? You''ll be fine. The rendezvous is definitely here."


    "It''s not, it''s about where the house is. The street is nearby, not bad location, but somewhere... there''s an atmosphere."


    Again, Refill said as he looked around, the more he saw, the more concern all swelled.


    Sure, as her gaze shows, this doesn''t make a very good impression. There is less light to plug in, and a smell that resembles a slight smell drifts from somewhere. The boulevard is close, but honestly from a general point of view, it''s hard to say a good property.


    "Well, in the end, it was the only property that suited our needs. He said he had to put up with some things."


    "Right. A lot of things that don''t work very well..."


    "What, there''s nothing I can do about sunlight, but if it smells or something, I can improve it, and I was worried about it..."


    No, I almost realized it. Even as Shuiming is Quesera Sera, Refill is still looking down on her thin, dirty brick laying depressingly. Do the good and the bad of where you live drive you that much anxiety? If she''s the usual, she''s going to laugh invincibly and reliably that it''s not as bad as this, but here''s the thing.


    Mizumi, who knows the cause that haunts her heart, mumbles.


    "What. You still care about the trust announcement?


    "Oh, of course! I had such an announcement!


    Such a reminder - Arshna''s proclamation at the Salvation Church, which popped out of the priest''s mouth, was exactly what was outside the realm of imagination.


    Yes, the instruction from the goddess who went down to that Refill was, "Act with the brave men who stay in the Empire and fight the Demons".


    I tell you to follow the brave man, even the stranger, that he was called in El Maid, whom you have yet to see. It would have been too sudden for her to have just arrived in Imperial City for a purpose.


    Apparently, Lefir is also quite resistant to this instruction. In the church, he is greatly disturbed and his eyes are shaking melancholy like they are today long after he has settled down.


    But here''s what Mizumi thinks.


    "If you don''t want to hear what Arshna and I have to say, why don''t you just ask me something? Just pretend you forgot."


    "Oh, you can''t even say that. It would be outrageous not to hear the Goddess''s words any more than I benefit from Goddess Arshna"


    "Unrighteous... you mean power. I didn''t multiply that by wanting it directly, it''s a one-sided monster. It''s odd to assume you can''t get through with that, huh?


    "Well, that may be..."


    And the words that come back gradually disappear with a butt shrink. Whether or not Refill is haunted by the labyrinth of faith, he is a believer. Those who have faith often want to make their greed evil, impose some blame on themselves, and drive themselves to a narrow place. No, they often have something similar to the notion of intimidation that you have to chase them away.


    Because the human values of trying to live clean and beautiful become stronger, but I guess this stubbornness is also because it is a plank between it and what I want to do.


    But after all...


    "So you''re going to act with a brave man from something like El Maiden after all?


    "Come on, you''re not talking! I don''t like that!


    "Are you sure...? Well, then you don''t have to listen to what I have to say..."


    In other words, what she really wants to do is make her head and shoulders look heavy and she feels droopy during the time she stuck with anger.


    "That makes me scorn the Goddess''s words, and if anything happens with that, I..."


    Don''t you want to do it? He''s swallowed up by a wave of self-blame and unable to act on his own.


    Then I guess I''ll have to draw that feeling on myself, without being tied to the goddess here.


    "Okay. I''ll do something."


    "Uh - what do you mean we''ll do something about it?


    "Manisa. If you don''t want to follow me, you just have to let me follow you. I mean, if Refile tries to follow you, I''ll pull you off, and if someone tells you anything about it, I''ll do something about it. You''re not supposed to do what you want, are you?


    "Ah... yeah, thanks..."


    "Hmm?... Ooh, ooh."


    I am thankful for my position and my mojo as I strayed from my eyes. Mizuming gets a momentary thrill at the look of Refill like he''s ashamed of himself - but that was the time.


    "- Oh, you followed me!


    Between Mizumi and Refill, wrapped in peachy air, a voice that seems to be struggling breaks through. Turning his eyes, there was a rugged haired girl dressed in clothes that seemed moveable. He has big, creepy eyes and a lovely face, and a line on his cheek that resembles a tattoo hangs tightly on his neck. Looks active to see.


    But tiny. Tiny tall, but also tiny chest. Overall, it''s too small. I know what it''s like to look at you like you did with Lephie.


    (Toddler girl again? No, I''m not a toddler, but...)


    Following the stuffing, when I see just these little girls, I think so.


    When Shuiming is sending such a complicated gaze, the girl openly distorts her face as if she even sees something disgusting, and turns a frigid gaze,


    "What are you. Your gaze is offensive."


    "No, bad. I''ve been watching a lot of kids lately, so it''s on."


    "Ko, you said it was a child!? Did that mention Atai?


    "... though?


    When Shuiming admits to expressing herself, the girl suddenly triangles her eyes back and forth. And manipulate the unthinkable dosty voice from its adorable appearance, revealing a swordswallowing attitude.


    "Hey you. I feel like I''m younger than Atai when I saw you, but you''re gonna tell me. Huh?"


    "What? Younger?


    "I know you''re younger, but I don''t care what you think, yeah? I think Bowya just left salvation school recently."


    ����


    What are you talking about? This girl. I didn''t expect to catch a person older than myself to see it and get angry that he was younger. Is this girl even making young like an old magician, contrary to its appearance?


    Then next door Refill seemed to have a point for something, slapping his hand with the voice of awareness.


    "What if you''re a dwarf!?


    "Oh, yeah. Atai is a true Dwarf, my father and mother are both Dwarves."


    "I said you had arrived, but that means"


    "Ah, you''re right. Atai is putting together a section around here. Gilberto Griga is a mon."


    "Uh... I''m leaving you behind."


    "Ahem?


    The girl - Gilberto Griga - said, "Oh? Temeye Yan or Kora," but I just warped my face, and I''ve been cutting my mentch. Lovely face, ruined.


    "- Hang on, what are you? This kid looks smart, but you''re out of time."


    "You said it was out of time..."


    That''s a lot of talk. I can only put a smile on my face, but what the hell is the reason I said to make her say that? At the time that Refill said Dwarf about her, I roughly checked,


    "It''s not like that. He''s never seen a dwarf before."


    "Hmm? Uh, really? Well, then I can''t help but mistake it."


    "... Awesome rude question, how old are you?


    "Atai? Twenty-one this year."


    "You''re really older than me... no, you''re not"


    "That''s right. I thought I''d fix the way you talk right away, but you look like you''re missing something and you''re holding on. You''re being polite. All right, all right."


    Gilberto rests his hand on his hips, fluttering. Against Refill, the wind beats him on the shoulder a lot, saying you can stay put.


    - Dwarf. In Nordic mythology, it is classified as one of the fairies living in the underground world, a being paired with a fairy alfal with a beautiful appearance of the same origin, an ugly duerg with a thin black body, like a subhuman called a dark elf, etc. It is often depicted in stories and elsewhere as an excellent blacksmith and craftsmanship technique, thereby creating tools comparable to the power of the gods, sometimes with various positions of contention or cooperation with the gods.


    In the folk heirlooms that follow, though they are considered models of friendly dwarves and prank-loving dwarves, the majority of whom are spoken of as smaller back-length species.


    (It''s like a mustache - well, it looks like it''s on, and my body is small. But I wonder why it has nothing to do with age or ugliness...)


    Can''t you even think about it? This place is different worlds, probably anything.


    Gilberto, on the other hand, is swelling up all sorts of stories about her and her outfit about whether she likes it or not.


    I know it''s in the middle of a fun talk, but I''m sorry, but I want to move on.


    "Excuse me, may I introduce you to the house?


    "Hmm? Yeah, if you say so, you did. You''re here to see the house. I forgot."


    "No, no, don''t forget the purpose."


    "Never mind. That''s not cool when a guy cares about details, is it? Because of this, and you''re a virgin?


    "Gu......"


    The face that came out of those words is made of a grin that licked off the niggardly. Exactly, Douerg. Should I say it''s as clever as it gets. It is something that often turns its mouth.


    Eventually, following Gilberto, who moved on to Eagle Deep, he was led to a larger house sandwiched in a collective home.


    "As you requested, it''s a very wide building, isn''t it?


    "Heh..."


    Look around the front door, look up at the ceiling, and let out such a voice. The interior is plated and seems to have been used for a long time since the end, but pillars and beams are also used that are large, and the construction itself seems to be solid. I said it was unique to a well-equipped empire of water and sewers, and the water supply was impeccable.


    As the three of us look around the room one way and return to the hallway in front of the front door again, Gilberto asks with a voice of anticipation.


    "How''d it go?


    "That''s not bad. This request has been heard, and it''s much better than I expected."


    "Naturally. It''s all around Atai, right? There''s nothing wrong with that."


    That said, Gilberto deflects his thin chest and proudly flicks back again.


    Then Lefir, who was next door, was somewhere approximate, looking somewhere on the floor,


    "Suimei. I''m glad you decided on a good place."


    "Yeah?"


    Words of blessing. But for some reason, it''s not natural, and it sounds like someone else. Wondering how she''s doing it that way, Refile says in a voice with mixed upsets as she unnaturally wraps herself around it.


    "The next place is where I live."


    ���� Where Refile lives?


    "That''s right. I''ve decided on the house where Suimei lives. You have to decide where I live next."


    "No, why would that be? It''s nothing. It''s so big, you just have to live with it, right?


    "Uh - isn''t that, uh... annoying?


    That bewildered voice and directed at it are unexpected expressions. Big eyes open. A nuisance is no way she cared about that and made it approximate. What a jerk it was to be out of place, but she seems to be.


    "Annoyance, nothing. I was gonna do that from the start, right?


    "Really!


    Refill asks back in the wind that it is such an unwanted pleasure. Make sure the words out of your mouth are not misheard right now. I walk over to her like that and give in so that the whisper is easy to hear.


    (Bye. Keep it that way, it''s tough, and more importantly, Refile will have that curse)


    (But about that... it''s none of your business. Besides, you would have your purpose, wouldn''t you?


    (Fine. It''s a boarded boat. We''ll work together on that until we figure it out)


    �D�D


    As soon as Shuiming offered to cooperate. Refill suddenly came with a thoughtful hug when he thought he looked surprised for a moment.


    "Thanks! Swimei!


    "Ooh..."


    Refille has those soft cheeks, and they come all the way up to the cheeks. Have you been so impressed? There was no such thing as a human being to help us. Is it impossible to do so if you think about it carefully?


    Although this situation is a little embarrassing.


    And it was such a fold. From the side, I felt a strange gaze somewhere.


    ��������


    "Mr. Gilberto, what is it?


    "Hey, are you kidding me? You hear a lot about toddlers in the alley lately?


    "No, I''m not. I''m not..."


    Explain that, when you can push the temporarily refill away, Gilberto turns his gaze as if to see even something dirty, and backwards to escape.


    "Don''t come over here. Release Lephire more and stay away from Atai for more than five steps. And don''t get any closer."


    "Please listen to people. Misunderstood��"


    "Only the guy who says that is evil in the back."


    "Enough is enough...... so I just made another request"


    "Mm... oh, there you go. There is. Follow me."


    Out of the way, Gilberto responds with a slight mix of risks and moves slowly to the back of the room.


    "... Suimei. What''s Gilberto saying?


    "Oh, that. Bathroom"


    "The bathroom! Does this house have a hot tub!?


    Answering, Lephire listens back with an excited voice. On the other hand it was heard, or Gilberto turned around and she responded instead.


    "Absolutely. This is the Imperial City, right? When it comes to the Imperial House, there will only be a bath."


    Still a proud voice from her. Shortly after hearing it, Refill rushes to Zilberto to fly. And when Shuiming followed them too, there was a bathroom made of beautifully polished stone and plaster. And there''s a tub of new or even more wooden.


    Hit it with a pom, and Gilberto asks.


    "Is this okay?


    "Wow..."


    When Shuiming chased him, there was a refir there who looked in the bathroom and sparkled his eyes.


    Yes, there is no basic bathing habit in the Kingdom of Astel, and until recently it was mostly done with a clean wipe with a steamed hard cloth. For this reason, it seems that a stay in Astel was quite stressful for Lefir, a native of Norsius, who, like the Empire, has the habit of bathing. This is also why Refill wanted to go to the Imperial City early - he wanted to do something about the bathroom tub for sure in the house where he was based, as he also pioneered the watering called from different worlds about it.


    Was it a pleasure for a girl who still knew the importance of the bath? Refile seems to have forgotten me in excitement,


    "Mizumin-kun, it''s a hot tub! It''s a hot tub! Let''s get in today."


    The usual shadow of her disappears, so much so. There''s a lot of gap between what was itchy and that, but aside from that.


    "I have to clean the room and get a lot of stuff ready, so it''s after tomorrow."


    "Ah... well. Right."


    I heard you couldn''t get in today, and Refill is dropping his shoulder and puffing me.


    In the meantime, Shuiming felt a strange gaze from across again. And there''s still Gilberto,


    ����


    "... what? Look at people with such dirty eyes."


    "Hey Temee, after all, aren''t you seriously a toddler?


    "I don''t think the current course of the story contained any words that would evoke such a perverse taste?


    "Refile said he was coming in today or something, right? Doesn''t that mean we''re going in together?


    "Chichi, no! I never meant to say that! I just didn''t have enough words."


    "That''s the thing. I''m not taking a bath with Lephie."


    When Shuiming says so clearly, for some reason, Refile looks back with an anxious look.


    "... Suimei. Do you not like bathing in the water with me, yes?"


    "What the hell, Refile?"


    "You don''t like it...?


    "Huh? No, that''s the..."


    "Hey you, why are you confused there, you pussy toddler... you female dwarf enemy..."


    "So, so! Oh, no..."


    Hi, Lu. I can''t get around well, Mizumi. There''s nothing I can do to keep the water on the raised plate. Warm.


    And having been Loricon certified by Zilberto, he gets heavy headed. No matter what, she wants to position herself in that kind of arrangement.


    "Ha..."


    Look at Zilberto with a tight gaze, one sigh.


    ... but now that we''ve got a home to base, it looks like we can finally get to work on the magic team of Yingjie summons. Whatever it takes to study witchcraft, it''s the first base on which to base it. If there''s no place I can study it, there''s nothing I can do. The magic works will have to be handmade from scratch, but if we create a room where we can do a variety of rituals and so on, the research for the return will also go dramatically.


    "Hey there pubic toddler, you would have gotten closer though.


    "Temee, come on, you legal faulty loli! I know you''ve been saying I''m not a Loricon!


    In the end, Gilberto and I ended up talking in a tame mouth.

 44 Hadrias Invitation

    Time and place shift and move toward Trinity.


    City of Klant. It is blessed with groundwater from the mountain range to the north, which, climatically and here, is a place prone to threats within the Kingdom of Astel and close to the border if it raises the difficulty, making it one of the areas of intense war, even in the wars that were there hundreds of years ago, he said. Still, this is developing because it is directly connected to the main streets that penetrate the empire and the Union, and because distribution flourished.


    Except that Metail, the capital, weighs in on old-fashioned interests, it is beautifully maintained as if it were more developed than Metail, and enriched the lives of the people.


    The protection is also likely to be robust, and these days, they are in the process of renovating the castle walls with anti-magical substances that have just been discovered, and without reinforcing the empire that is augmenting its armaments, it is becoming the second guardian of the Kingdom of Astel after the border fort.


    Trinity and the others were in a land with sides of such a commercial and fortified city.


    After defeating Rajas, they were invited by Hadrias to attend a triumphal parade that took place as soon as they arrived. Many citizens praised Trinity II''s achievements in exterminating the army of the Demonic Nation, bringing false honors.


    After a remarkable few days, he was now staying in an inn in the city of Krant.


    If you mean a special guest, a princess or a brave man, you often reside in the Duke''s mansion, but you still chose the Inn of Shirai because Titania had only hope.


    Hadrias seems to be someone you can''t relax with because he''s on your side. And Titania herself, she says, always feels that sense of crisis in him.


    Settled in the inn, Trinity, Mizuki and Teatania were sitting on the couch poking each other in the knees to make a circle.


    Pouring the rosewater prepared for the room into the cup, Mizuki sighed with a breath, exhaling the rose as if she had finally taken a breath.


    "Parade. That was amazing."


    "Right. Maybe I was spending more money on it than I did on Metail."


    Trinity agrees with Rui Shu''s words. The Triumph Parade, celebrating Trinity II, had lasted three days. It''s nothing but massive because it was triple the hardship, even though it was a big thing at the Metail, which took place in a day.


    The Mizuki is casual,


    "I thought at this parade that the city of Kranto is pretty rich.... the city of Kranto or the one who can fit in here."


    "The Duke of Hadrias is a great nobleman with a vast territory that includes this city of Krant. There will be no aristocracy to his right in Astel, both in power, in finance and in force."


    It was Titania who answered Mizuki, pointing her complicated eyes out the window.


    Hadrias reigns over a city the size of second only to the king''s capital. In retrospect of what he had done in the past few days, it was exactly what I could say was triple slapped.


    We have the power to cross with the Demon Gentlemen, the financial power to hold a huge parade, the power to push it through, and all three of those powers in our hands. I guess there will be a tough style like that too.


    "Still, I don''t know if I''d say handy. I didn''t do it all..."


    Rajas'' crusade was with everyone. It can all be said that it is excessive for one person to get this handle.


    "About that...... I''m sorry. But what Reggie has to do is to benefit our country."


    "Yeah. I know."


    What Hadrias has found in this result is, of course, the inspiration of the luxurious and shriveled folk of the Demonic Nation. Titania also accepted this massive parade because she knows its benefits, and that''s what Trinity says. But what I actually did is insignificant. Hyena''s looting of interest is still not something that will come true.


    Then, as Mizuki swept away,


    "It''s a common story, isn''t it? I feel aristocratic about someone using someone else''s handles or whatever is convenient for me. Besides, after all, it also means an appeal to an external state, doesn''t it?


    "Exactly. That is why Sir Hadrias cannot be alarmed. It should be noted that we have the cunning ability to use the Empire in politics without being offended by our friend, Lady Reggie, and to move forward with measures to restrain His Highness Graziella."


    As I said and added, Titania''s admonition "to be repeated, but never to be alarmed" echoes. Strong vigilance. The impression of dealing with him until now and he said it was a mistake. I thought it was because I hated it, but I guess that''s stronger.


    With that in mind, Trinity asks Titania.


    "Hey, Tia? What do you think Tia thinks of the Mizuminos? Without Mizumi or us being friends. [M] I knew you were from the Kingdom of Astel..."


    "Sure, it''s complicated as a mood. If you think of the demonic army''s damage as folk grass, all you can say is that it was there."


    Yes. Teetania, speaking like a foreboding, inadvertently bowed her head deeply.


    To the abrupt bow, both Trinity and Mizuki raise their voices. It was an apology that Titania uttered as bumpy words such as "eh" and "ugh" followed and leaked confusing emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Master Reggie, Mizuki. And since I heard that, I thought it was one good hand."


    "No, that''s okay. If you''re in Titania''s shoes, there''s no point in thinking that. Right, Mizuki?"


    "... yeah"


    I asked for your consent, but wouldn''t Mizuki be convinced to lay her eyes down sadly?


    Shuiming should be her first friend. Not that I''m a lover, but I guess I have some thoughts. I look out the window again, and I mouth it to zero.


    "Shui Ming-kun. I didn''t find you."


    "It''s okay. Mizumi said you''d be safe."


    "Because you can''t get out of it?


    "Yeah. And look, the teacher said it too."


    That being said, Trinity recalls the words of Fermenia.


    - I''m talking about Lord Swimey. I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    When we broke up, she was saying that. Those would be the words we hung for our own worries.


    "The words of Lord White Flame, they didn''t sound restful. Maybe the White Flame Lord is the White Flame Lord and he knows what the situation is. I was wondering if there was any chance he was grasping Mizumi''s footsteps."


    "I''m grabbing a foothold, how?


    "It''s still magic... because Lord White Flame is a genius wizard who can create novel and unparalleled magic in our country"


    "Ah..."


    In the words of Titania, did Mizuki recall the Fermenian acclaim? Then Trinity, too, slaps her hand.


    I could hear such a fold, a modest knock. Then it sounded through the door was Roffrey''s voice.


    "Excuse me. Dear Reggie, may I?


    "Roffrey? Oh, fine."


    "Excuse me...... this is Your Highness Titania! also, sorry!


    What happened to Roffrey, who opened the door and looked inside the room? He gives a bubble-eating look that says he''s come where he shouldn''t be, and he rushes to bow his head. Perhaps I thought I was alone with Teatania, and even thought about something strange.


    Teatania, who sensed such a mistake on his part, says with a small sigh.


    "No, it''s fine. And there''s Mizuki."


    "Huh? Oh, really..."


    What I said and presented was a pocan look. Hey, are you saying it''s missing, or is there a gap? Surprisingly healing. Against him, Mizuki smiled niggardly,


    "Hey, what the hell was Mr. Roffrey thinking?


    "Yes ? Yes, no! Nothing. I''m not even crazy!


    "I didn''t say a word that I was crazy."


    "Oh, wow..."


    Roffrey is going right and left without being able to fill when he realizes he has dug a grave.


    With such pity for him, Trinity called her name with the hand of salvation and a word with Mizuki.


    Then Mizuki makes a smile by saying it''s a joke, just as she confesses to what she did. Needless to say, there was a mix of pranky and pleasant grins there?


    Suddenly I went, Roffrey. I suspect he may have business, and Trinity asks.


    "Roffrey, what''s going on?


    "Yes. That is more than His Excellency the Duke of Hadrias, the man of use."


    Trinity II, who received a sudden invitation from Hadrias, followed the user who had waited in front of the inn and was put through in the Duke''s residence. And now he was in front of Hadrias'' private room, with a stiff face.


    The tone of the instrument that sounds fuzzy. I guess I''m letting a musician play music in some room. Soft, creeping acoustics that echo through walls and spaces calm the mind. With that in his ear, Trinity makes what she calls a mindset for the Lord of this room once and for all here.


    Take care of the inn, Titania advises you. Words of concern were hung from Rui Shu. The other guy is that Hadrias. There were also words that I didn''t have to force myself to go see him, but I had an idea about it and Trinity shook her head to the side.


    Yes, under some kind of thought in this room, the nobleman who waits for himself is, as Titania put it, an unafraid man. It is an unfounded prediction, a conjecture, but a firm hunch, but it will probably be plausible with Hadrias many times in the future. I can''t tell you that I don''t want to see you. Instead, we should identify something from an early stage: becoming a man who says Lucas de Hadrias.


    So - and Trinity knocks on the door to her chest with determination once and for all now.


    Then to whoever the voice of Hadrias was returned, when he was informed of his arrival, he briefly said, "Let him in".


    Trinity said, "Excuse me," and opened the door, a space like a luxurious reception room spread out in front of her. Keep going one step further, exchange a word of greeting for the encounter and an administrative exchange. And looking at Hadrias, who sits gracefully in the queue bench in front of the door,


    "Lord Brave, aren''t you going to hang up?


    "In my country, it is customary for guests to take seats for the first time since they are recommended by the owner of the room, so they are only allowed to take seats that are not recommended by themselves."


    Returning a slightly insurmountable word, Hadrias raises a small and admirable voice, whether he thought it was not even an intentional thing to do or not.


    "Well... the country where Lord Brave was is a very courteous country. So you have to recommend that from me, too?


    Following that gaze I glanced at, there was a glass that shook me red-handed on the table.


    "Is this alcohol?


    "That''s right. Sweet wine. Taste is not bad."


    Isn''t that bad? But...


    "I''m sorry to bother you..."


    "Can''t Lord Brave drink?


    "Alcohol for those who are not adults in my country�� There are laws that do not allow alcohol to be consumed, so I will refrain from doing so"


    When I said no, Hadrias would grab the glass and ask.


    "Hmm, so why is there such a law?


    "Humans are supposedly less capable of breaking down alcohol in their bodies until roughly after the age of twenty. Some alcohol that cannot be broken down has a negative effect on the human body, so it is prohibited in the country."


    Explained, Hadrias turned to the contents of the glass,


    "I didn''t know a drink even called Goddess Blood contained such a thing. Besides, there are strict arrangements in place to prohibit it in the country�� No, do you strive to develop human resources"


    And whining without telling anyone is one admirer, and he sees it as if he also forgot that Trinity is there. Are you thinking? Trinity asks Hadrias, who has never moved, frankly.


    "Why are you calling me today?


    I just wanted to talk to Lord Brave for a little while.


    "It doesn''t seem like a fun conversation."


    "Huh, excuse me"


    What is rude is white. From earlier, when I entered the room, the room was filled with tingling air. Coldly pointing that out, Hadrias tries this one out, or with a crossed grin of insults that always tell him to pass, he utters an apology that he doesn''t think contains a word, an apology.


    I can feel room for every part of my behavior. The room for the strong. It conveys the same insistence as saying what is wrong with you because you are a brave man.


    Hiding his gaze from his uncharacterized gaze, he asked as Hadrias narrowed his eyes to pity the contents of the glass.


    "Why did Lord Brave take on the Demon King''s Crusade?


    "To help people in this world."


    The answer Trinity gave was what she said to Armadiyaus during the sight. That''s why it''s still the same. But Hadrias...


    "What your lord is trying to help are those who have no edge or itch? Those who will gain nothing where they have helped. Still, is that what your lord says you want to help?


    "What the hell does the Duke want you to say?


    "No, I wonder where Lord Brave''s lofty thoughts come from."


    ����


    From that question, what does this man want to find out for himself? The question is incomprehensible, and its connotation cannot be inferred from a gaze similar to that of the pity that is offered. If it looks like an ambitious falcon, it''s obvious that we''re still trying to find it. Why does this man ask with a smell, as if there were some other factor?


    With his bewildered gaze pointed at him that way, Hadrias leaks a much drier laugh, as he mocks himself that it was a question that wasn''t even funny.


    "Fair enough. I''ll ask you again, what is it about the world where Lord Brave was?


    "What, what?


    "Right. Compared to this world."


    Should I compare the world here and there? I remember telling similar stories at the Royal Castle as Armadieus.


    "The other world is technologically significant compared to this one. Sure, there''s magic in this world, but you can still say that the convenience of technology in the other world is unparalleled."


    "Development, development...? Is that what you said about the booze earlier?


    Trinity answers "Yes" honestly. Then, for some reason, Hadrias suddenly stood up and headed towards the window. And look out the window at the view,


    "What does Lord Brave think of this world?


    "No kiri compared to the other world, but I think it''s a good world"


    "Good world, or..."


    Yes, Hadrias emitted a grunt somewhere. It''s unclear from earlier what he''s asking for and what he thinks, but he will ask again.


    "Hall of the Brave. What''s out the window?


    Does that prompt you to look at it? The view of the third floor, which you see just a little closer, is the business of the city and the people there. The city of Kranto, which began to swallow at dusk, also saw the blink of the lamp and the brilliance of the houses and people illuminated by it, and in the distance the blue and green lamps characteristic of the pleasure district.


    "Is that it?


    "This world hasn''t changed a thing in centuries. Everyone wakes up at a set time, works, loves people, has no children, dies. Sticking to the undesirable technology of the outlook, neither the flourishing of a country that changes in strife or diplomacy, nor the consciousness that has taken root in people, has made much progress stop"


    Yes, he prefaced and said, "This has always been the boxyard of the goddess," he said coldly. Is this man worried or moaning about it? Indeed, the development of cultural civilisation is something closely related to man. Maybe it''s what everyone wants, but it''s also different to force them to seek development.


    "Do you still think Lord Brave from a developed world is a good one?


    "If people have peace, isn''t that one way to be? Impossible change causes strife, and there was constant strife between people in that world."


    ��������


    Hadrias silenced. that fold that Trinity thought,


    "- Abrupt, but I want Lord Brave to go to the Empire from now on."


    "Huh...?


    "The empire - mainly the movement of the Empress Graziella - is enlivened. I''ll have Lord Brave stay in the Empire for a while."


    Hadrias, yes, ran out of words. Those words, which I won''t tell you whether or not, are a sign of disregard for our plans.


    "Is that request something we have to ask you?


    "Naturally."


    "But I have no obligation to do so. My first priority is the crusade of Nakshatra the Demon."


    "Sure. - But Lord Brave. When I asked, did Gregory talk to you?


    At the same time that the words were finished being released, the quality of the air filled the room changed, tingly. Whether it''s Hadrias, and primarily because of his emotions.


    "Is that a threat to me?"


    "Phew - if that''s what you want, you can take it that way. It''s just that Gregory didn''t violate the military code. Naturally, there must be no way you can be brought to justice. Therefore, the thought of Lord Brave is only a conjecture."


    "- Tsk! You say that after you cheat on my friend!!


    "That was until I truncated the little one to save the big one. What, I''m waiting for you to talk about my friend. The search is underway. Whether there''s life or not, I''ll grab some footprints sooner or later. However, there have been no reports so far."


    That said, Hadrias snorts like he says it''s a boring thing.


    "Probably no life."


    "How soggy can you say..."


    The anger exceeded the boiling point, and Hadrias was not tempted to say, "What, until I spoke of the possibilities," even in such angry, smudged words.


    "To Shuiming, don''t you feel as bad as it was?


    "If you say you do, will the brave lord''s hoarding go down?


    "- Tz!"


    I couldn''t forgive the question. Bite, stare, and bump your anger as your teeth snap. I haven''t forgotten to thank you. Anger just won more than that. But still, Hadrias, in the wind that it''s not like to go through with it.


    "Did I say Suimei Yakagi? That the person was just unlucky. It means you''ll have trouble getting mad at me."


    "You..."


    My gaze and anger didn''t stop me. Fist flies away. Taga pushing himself off at last. I was also reminded of what would happen if I hit him and my concern for the future, but there was no room for such a thing.


    Trinity''s blow, however, was stopped in one hand by Hadrias.


    "Become...?


    "Hmm......"


    He looks bored, and his gaze is pointing this way.


    (This man...)


    It wasn''t full force. However, I still can''t believe that Yingjie''s summoning protection reduces the speed of fistfights in a state where his powers have exploded without moving his eyebrows.


    Shaking off his grabbed hand abusively and jumping away, Hadrias turns to the window again with a translated look.


    "You need refinement. This still doesn''t extend far to the Demon King. With a lot of experience, you''ll need to be strong. By the way, about the Empire..."


    Is there no choice? If I don''t go, I''m telling Gregory I''ll do something in the dark.


    "... go to the Empire. But don''t touch Mr. Gregory or his family. And about Shuiming."


    "Let''s promise to do our part in the search. It looks like a friend of Lord Brave''s might still be worth using."


    "You..."


    Do you still say it? But there''s nothing you can do about being attached to weaknesses. Regrettably, only by turning your heels back and leaving this room silently was the utmost resistance you could make to Tripoli.


    I tried to hang my hand on the door handle, then.


    "- Lord Brave. One thing I have to tell you."


    "... anything?


    "In the future, your lord will be swallowed up by many enemies. It''s human, and so are other races."


    Why do you say that? No way.


    "Are you trying to tell me that what I asked Rajas back then was stupid?


    "No, that reassured me, too"


    "Huh -?"


    The words Hadrias uttered were unexpected for Trinity II. After all, I thought you''d complain about asking the Demons why they fought.


    "Hall of the Brave. This is a different place from the world your lord was in. It would be good to think for yourself about what is here and move on to action. But it doesn''t make sense to just think about fighting the demon opponents."


    "What do you mean?


    "That''s what they say. For some reason, not those who attack humans or other races, but their very existence is the thought of a giant existence that seeks to annihilate races, including humans."


    "The thoughts of a giant being? What the hell is that..."


    "That''s something your lord doesn''t need to know right now. Therefore, that question of your lord makes no sense."


    Hadrias, yes, closed the words. After all, I don''t know if this was advice or admonition.


    "... Are you sure you want to go now?


    "Well, then just one more thing"


    What is the intent of asking? Looking out the window, an invisible question appeared.


    "Hall of the Brave. What does your lord want at the end of this battle, after he finishes everything?


    "Nothing. I don''t need anything."


    "Status, honor, wealth, woman. You can get whatever you want to satisfy all the desires on the ground, right?


    "Shit. I don''t know what you mean, but I''m not fighting for something like that"


    "Right. Then my question is over. Until the Empire, for a while, but rest your body slowly."


    Without thanking Hadrias, who turned his back, Trinity left the room and headed to the inn.


    "The Summoning Brave..."


    ... Back to the inn. Hadrias looks into the sky, sending a grieving glance through the upstairs window at Trinity''s back. At dusk, looking melancholy at the darkening sky, Hadrias inquired toward Trinity Two, where he was not yet.


    "It''s the brave Reggie. What do you think of this world? Did you mean it earlier and say this world is a good one? There''s this futureless world of rotting that''s stopped moving on because of the goddess."

 45 Little girls, lets help.

    - There''s no library.


    Imperial capital Philus Filia. There is a well-controlled, well-managed standing army that always moves only by order of the Emperor, the capital of the Empire, also said to be the capital of the Martial Arts from his own country, from other countries. I get a martial impression if I hear of the capital where the army resides, but it also excels when it comes to academics, has great management of information, and some large libraries that can be proud of other countries. The more I retroactively keep books even written at the time of my founding. It''s a great way to do research.


    Yes, I heard about Shuiming before he left the house - whether you''re looking for a city or a city, you''ll never find a building like that. Although it would be more correct to say that we cannot find it in this case.


    "What...?


    It''s not like Shuiming is directional tone deafness. Sure, I''ve been lost in Astel''s castle, Camelia, but without it, this city called Philus Filia is hard to understand the structure. The main street is fine, but when you get into a branched road, no matter how far you go or wander, there''s only a house. I go in a strange direction because I''m in it, and I don''t want to turn back, and I can''t get through this maze of streets.


    Stop and look around. Pushing sideways all the way to the pleasure district, there is a bright red brick residential neighborhood ahead. What is wrong with it? This does not allow us to purchase information about Yingjie''s summons.


    Corner, I didn''t know you had the environment to analyze the subpoena.


    I figured I''d do something about it using magic without being weird, its arrowheads...


    "Out of the way, is. Please, step aside."


    I can hear a familiar and adorable voice, using a distinctive separation. But the spinned word weaves a thorn of irritation that cannot be hidden from a flat voice. When Shuiming turned around, there was a girl there who looked familiar.


    A red-purple twin tail and a well-decorated eyelid, a bizarre outfit called Gothic Lolita while in different worlds. Again, it looks familiar. That''s not what I forget.


    Yes, it didn''t have to be Liliana Zandaik, the girl I met in the stuffing. But he''s not alone right now, apparently. Two men in a hooded red teary robe stand in front of her, facing each other. None of the things I''ve seen and heard seem like we''re talking amicably.


    One crack of the robe tells Liliana, as if to teach a deaf child.


    "I just need you to tell your father what I told you earlier."


    "Terrible,. I''m not in a position to pinch my mouth to the Colonel''s policy."


    "Do something there. He wants us to be adults."


    "Don''t make me say the same thing over and over again"


    The man is politely asking for it. Liliana, on the other hand, says it has no benefit, but it doesn''t look like she''s pulling back on the man. Then the other robe man, provocatively pointed his voice,


    "Even if we ask so much, can''t you ask?


    "That''s right. So..."


    "Then I can''t help it. Let me give you a painful look."


    One crack in the red tea hood reveals magic in his outer circumference and mouths disturbing determinations complaining before it is so violent. He instantly gave out a cane the same length as his arm. Liliana, on the other hand, has nothing to be frightened of or surprised at, but just narrows her eyes and asks questions.


    "Knowing me as one of the Twelve Yukies, do you say that?


    "What? An imperial human weapon? He''s always a big fan! I don''t know what you''re talking about, kid!


    "If you can''t do me this favor, I can''t help it. It''s about crying to your father at best."


    ... I don''t know about the details, but apparently there''s trouble rolling in front of me. In short, a picture of an adult who''s not even busy trying to bully a young girl? Given that Liliana seems to be in the army, I guess not.


    (But I''m a kid and...)


    It doesn''t taste good to run into an occasion like this and turn back. I don''t have an in-laws to help you, but I don''t have a reason to overlook you. Walk out to the visible position and call out to your audience.


    "Uh, I''m sorry I''m taking you in."


    "What, you?


    "Are you..."


    The three turn to Shuiming simultaneously. They all have different facial expressions, similar to the distorted face when the defect is attributed to them, to the suspicious face, and to the surprise when they find the face they know. Each.


    "Trying to bully little girls here is a good hobby, you guys."


    "Hmm? It doesn''t matter. He''s got to pull in!


    "You don''t either. If only I''d stayed in this situation."


    "Well, what are these occasions?


    "This is where adults bully kids."


    "It''s up to you how you receive it, because you say that after seeing this robe?


    "Do you have a robe of that color?


    A man with a harsh tone makes a statement that makes us smell our strength, but it''s not something we learned from basic Mitsumi. When he answered with ridicule to his bragging voice, the face of the man with the tone turned into something that passed through frustration in an instant.


    "Gi, there are countrymen who don''t even know about the special robes given to the high ranking owners of the guild..."


    In the meantime, Liliana calls a mixed voice of vigilance.


    "What, are you going to?


    "Hmm? I was just walking down the street, and it was weird."


    "You said you stuck your neck in it? It has absolutely nothing to do with you."


    And Liliana pokes. I''m not going to get involved, so just go away. She says behind a smoky attitude of mediation, hiding such profound feelings.


    Don''t bluff about it. You heard better in tone,


    "What do you know?


    "No, nothing."


    "Oh, I''ve known you a while back, and then I''m letting you be a little close,"


    "Eh! You are!


    When I told her to soak up a white lie, Liliana seemed upset. Peeling her tongue out so that she doesn''t see it. I know you''re thinking about this one, trying to penetrate irrelevance, but I''ve already decided on this belly. I am willing to engage.


    "Well, isn''t that irrelevant?"


    "Then I''ll have you look into your painful eyes, too"


    Along with the two words, the magic that starts to grow. A man with a loud tone also puts out his cane and is he in a state of war? When I took my gaze off the men, there was Liliana, who turned sideways like a fright, whilst in her heart she said that the place of Empire might be a noisier city than she thought.


    "... are you stupid, and you? If you pretended you didn''t know that, you''d have had nothing to do with it. It would be more irrelevant than that. It''s stupid."


    "Stupid is terrible. You know, abandoning the little girl and going somewhere, it''s just fucked because today''s dreams are about to suck. I mean, what the hell''s wrong with this?


    "It''s none of your business. Stay back. The opponent is also an Imperial Wizard Guild, a highly-ranked user."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    and the fold in which Shuiming rejected Liliana''s order,


    "Can you afford to talk about it?


    and a mixed pointer of ridicule, a man with a crude tone knits a surgical ceremony. The expanding magic disappears from the edge released as if it were being subjected to something, exponentially accelerating the rate of construction of the surgical formula. To the magic that is getting faster and faster with the intervention of the elements, then a spell chant that arouses it.


    "- It''s flames. Red Blaze!"


    Is it almost keyword-only magic? The flaming pillar, which burned without even placing a moment, moves in tandem with it when a man with a crude tone waves his arm to eight letters. the movement of its arms. Finally, the formation of the flame came together, or the man with a crude tone waved the flame, whose sword changed as much, towards Liliana. Attack from the left towards. It''s a blind spot for Liliana with an eye band.


    But Liliana dodges it in inches, and the flaming sword is slammed to the ground. Flame shards flying around.


    When its swinging and evasive rewards were repeated over several degrees, the area was filled with flaming red and a scorching odor.


    Did the flaming sword blur, Liliana also has some of her clothes burned.


    "Heh, not as much as your mouth, is it, human weapon? Aren''t you on the defensive side? Ha, I knew it was such a feat, you''re lying, aren''t you?


    "It''s a story about martial arts made on the battlefield and other things that were made to look good. children like you worked on the battlefield, etc., and still to improve Colonel Rogue''s own position.


    It must be a clever creation false to "


    Men who mock not fighting back or throw insults at Liliana. To their statements like that, Liliana''s signs waver into swordswallowing for a moment. But the men didn''t realize it, and Liliana, with her usual voice mixed with a twitch,


    "Aim for the blind spot, and to the extent that it is scratched, I don''t know if it will..."


    As soon as she speaks that way, the pressure on the men grows. It''s Liliana''s business. Mizumi has also received this before, but not the ratio when she was stuffed. We''re going to maximize the density of magic and take control of the place. It means a great deal to put it in a dispute between magicians and to have a good range of magic. If your dominant area widens, you will not be able to block or inhibit the opponent''s magic activation.


    "Wha..."


    Can a man with a crude tone also afford to be vicious? By the cursory side, a man with a murky tone chants a spell.


    "Ku - don''t lick it! Wind, thou hast long..."


    Wind magic. Probably just a passing self is not in my eyes, Liliana. I would aim. Mizumi, who predicts so, can magic his index finger, while manipulating the surrounding events.


    "Hey there flame, I''ll borrow it"


    and gather the excess flames scattered around in the center of the magic formation built in front of your fingertips, as if you would even rent an eraser from a friend in the next seat. The flames did not originally exist, but they gathered at the fingertips of Shuiming as if they had been hung up early, and concentrated on a dark red flame.


    "Nah...... ah? Oh, my flames!?


    A man in a crude tone, distracted by an obscure consternation. Stare at the water and ask questions with a mixed voice with surprises.


    "What the hell are you doing? ?"


    "Nothing. I told you. Borrow it."


    "I can''t do that..."


    No, no. Shuiming, yes, speculates ahead of the man''s words and exhales as if frightened.


    "That''s the guys here. Wherever you go, you deny the mystery in front of you. Normally, we should think about how that happened first."


    "What a mess! Say what the fuck you did!


    "I would have borrowed it. Finish the procedure or keep the controls a little tighter. Then there''s too much waste. I won''t."


    When Shuiming throws up, the man with the grumpy tone re-knits the magic he was interrupting.


    "- The wind. Thou shalt be long."


    "Fly."


    In contrast, Shuiming shoots out the flames he has taken into tow. In front of dense flames, such as the magic of wind knitted by a man with a whispering tone, there is a breeze. Magically knitted wind pressure is swallowed by the air currents caused by flames that have turned into magic and disappear without daring.


    So Shuiming moves without getting her hair in. Throughout the valley instead of illuminating stars with a combined thumb and middle finger, the arms of a man with a tone of humor are almost simultaneously pierced by the gaze of Shuiming. The petty, good sound of the pussy and fingersnap sounds. The man''s wand was smashed and scattered before the explosion. And I can see, an empty body in my jumped arm.


    "Disappeared -"


    When you gasify, you hear the time as well, a voice of amazement. The smoked body instantly reached in front of a man with a whispering tone and set up a system that simultaneously struck each other with a blow.


    The pressed palm is already fitted with a pair of gloves. When magic is poured in, it reveals its effect as a magic object. A bundle of nerves clustered in the back of the body, the plexus, makes a transmission error due to the effect of the glove of gloves, making a fierce scream.


    The scream of agony did not rise. Shortly after raising it, the man, who let go of consciousness in shock, peels his white eyes on the spot and falls down.


    Looking next door, the man with the crude tone seemed to have been crushed by mighty magic, blowing bubbles in front of Liliana and falling.


    Make sure it''s all over, and Liliana says something.


    "Let''s change places."


    Leaving the men abandoned, Shuiming and Liliana moved the place to a point where they seemed to be able to pretend they didn''t know about the earlier events. A little further from the upstream compartment, the brick laying turned gray and a long time ago at the roadside of the compartment, the two of whom stopped.


    He pays for the dirt on his skirt and gives me a thorny voice, just like Liliana said she didn''t mean it.


    "Totally, unnecessary care is this."


    and a slightly angry word. Shuiming ignores it and asks her.


    "So, what were those guys earlier?


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Well, yeah."


    "And what are you doing here?


    "What is it, I''m just walking away? Sure - was that Liliana?


    "I don''t remember you naming me�� How do you know my name?


    "Hmm? I don''t..."


    "Really? I get it. Is it a shame that the gendarmerie has been a good prosecutor lately, a hobby or a hobby? So here we are today..."


    "Chicken. I asked my brother-in-law about the filling. How can you be a stickler?"


    "I know. It''s a little joke. ''Cause there''s no way I can put this on."


    "You..."


    Sewing confidence in a flat voice, meditation. Shuiming drops her shoulders like she''s tired to Liliana, who naturally combines cool things and gives her a monstrous look. I''m telling you not to make jokes with a serious face. It''s hard to understand.


    When Liliana''s attitude is troubled and Shuiming is exhaling strangely, the magic around her spins rapidly. In turn, signs spread around the area that the poison or acid had the feeling of putting on the skin. different than earlier, the same as when it was a stuffing, this was


    "It''s time to answer and get it. What are you doing here?


    Liliana changes her eyes sharply and asks.


    The cityscape in sight was in the background, as if it were clear even directly above the heated asphalt, and the surroundings were vaguely sumptuous with a swing that did not pass the time and came from the influence of Liliana''s heightened magic.


    It''s a question that made the pressure say something.


    Mizuming made an invincible laugh to be inspired by that change, then he wants to flaunt his shoulders and whisper lightly, like the Europeans and Americans.


    "What. Don''t foreigners have to walk? You did the same thing to live in this country, didn''t you?


    "This is a very close place to the upstream section. If you wander around unnecessarily, you can''t help thinking you''re suspicious. Answer me."


    "I think they''re better off earlier."


    Liliana just said she wouldn''t let you say yes or no. I did say Ensign Imperial. If she is also a soldier, is this quality job part of the job? There are some parts of it that don''t fall in love with it, but that''s okay.


    Shuiming, who doesn''t need to be stubborn, changes from her light-hearted body and confesses.


    "I''m looking back at the library. He''s famous for his empire."


    "Imperial Library, is it"


    "I need to check something out. See, this is it..."


    So Shuiming shows Liliana what a handwritten map she got from Gilberto.


    "... how is it that you can tell me, and you are. Don''t ask me."


    "Fine, tell me. I''ll buy you some sweets."


    "I don''t want to. Do not treat me like a child. And the map is wrong."


    "Mm..."


    Something tells me to point it out. Sounds like a good one. But what is wrong? "It''s still wrong," Liliana affirmed, as Shuiming glanced at her face, carefully reviewing the map.


    "... those legit bad lollies. You lied to me."


    Gilberto Griga, head of the district where Shuiming lives. You feel comfortable with Refill, or when you find time, you come to visit me at home and slap me on the hateful with Shuiming - which is relevant, he drew me happy saying that I would draw a map this day when I told him I was going to the library. I know you were in a good mood, but whatever that is, a little extravagant in character from the tone.


    I thought so, but if I opened the lid, it seemed like a lot of mess.


    To Liliana''s words, "I''m four wrong streets," Shuiming could only sigh, "Seriously." And then there''s anger, anger and curse against Jilberto.


    "Uh, so how do I get there from here?


    "So, I am"


    "Okay. Let''s increase the number of treats to three. You know what I mean?


    "Why are you trying to fish with sweets?"


    "Don''t you like sweets? So you''d rather have a toy or something?


    "Oh, you..."


    Liliana shudders with a pull at Mizumi who doesn''t listen to her. But when she realizes that there will be no beneficial dissolution, or as if to announce the triumph of the Gorillas of Shuiming, she releases a heartfelt sigh.


    "... ok. Follow me as I guide you."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll definitely buy you sweets, so give me a break."


    "I don''t want to. Get away from me as soon as you''re done."


    I don''t even have a bite.

 46 encounter with darkness

    Shui Ming follows behind her as she is led by Liliana. Sometimes she cares to look back on this one or hang out with me on the story. She''s got an unscrupulous attitude, a swordswallowing vibe, but...


    "I don''t know, he''s sweet."


    "Did you say something?


    "No, to nothing. - So, what was Liliana doing here? You didn''t just come here rarely, did you?


    "... it''s policing"


    Mizumi, who is on the right path to the library, to Liliana, who doesn''t know if it''s pleasant but will lead the way well, Question Time. I ask Liliana a a lot of questions that she''s not vegan, but she answers for once.


    "You''re so enthusiastic about your work. But isn''t that the jurisdiction of the gendarmerie?


    "Well, you get it. That''s true. But these days, there''s been a case of making a scene in the Imperial capital, and we don''t have enough people."


    "Uh, is that definitely a coma case?


    "That''s right. If you don''t want to get involved either. Don''t walk that place alone."


    and to Liliana, who spoke, Shuiming tries to mouth the proper reasoning that just flashed right now.


    "The thing is, the case is happening near the upstream section."


    ��������


    "Hey, answer me."


    Liliana doesn''t answer. Keep the stupor going, I won''t turn around. You cared for me during the conversation, and you just looked back.


    Was there a better line at the moment? Liliana inadvertently asked when Shuiming tried to take it in front of the person conducting the investigation.


    "... I''d like to ask"


    "What?


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?


    And, just a little bit to this side of her neck, she asks me that with her peculiar jittery gaze.


    "What? Oh, not really, though? Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?"


    "You talk to me no differently than I do. No one else is scared.


    So, or even though it revolts all the time like the others just now. Why? "


    "He said he could freak out a little bit as intimidated. Besides, they''re younger, aren''t they?


    Younger. Let them imitate you. "


    If you do have a lot of magic, you also have a strong power to occupy the field. If one occupies the place, one becomes foreign at that moment, and that also acts on the deep psyche. When intimidating an opponent, filling the space with your own magic is considered most effective.


    But I can''t do anything if I''m stuck with it. Sure, Liliana''s spiritual anger (psychic acids) is pretty powerful, but this one''s not ordinary.


    "... Really? He''s a rare one."


    That''s what I said, Liliana, looking forward. Sure, some people will find her look creepy. Military titles also attract the whims of ordinary people. If you''re solidifying yourself into all those factors, why might it be something you doubt?


    "I mean, you''re tingling, you''re conscious."


    "Well, somewhat. But that''s what my immediate supervisor taught me that military personnel need. Military personnel should not be licked. You must be a subject of fear because you have the skill to fight."


    Shuiming sighs at Liliana''s words. And I took my gaze off of her, and I looked across the sky, and with a grunting voice,


    "You''re lying."


    ����


    "Right? The intimidation you''re constantly infiltrating your surroundings is not something that overwhelms your enemies, but something that protects you - something that you''re wary of. Didn''t I?"


    "Why, do you think so?


    "You keep a meaningless distance from your opponent or overreact to trends around you in detail. In words and in movements. The same goes for the stuffing, but it intimidates the opponent right away. - And then look."


    ����


    "It''s the same thing that doesn''t mean you don''t lean on them, but in the end that''s the same thing that dogs are barking at. Hey, you, why are you so upset about killing people around you? I don''t know what to say after what I saw earlier, but it doesn''t mean there''s just enemies around, does it?


    Asking Liliana, turning around the corner, there was a shop with a sign with an appetizing attraction. Kids play with the ball in the vicinity. But did you notice anything? He shrugged up like a herbivore who felt the presence of his natural enemies, turned this way and fled to scatter the spider child.


    Liliana glanced at it,


    "... you don''t have to answer. Still, if there''s anything I should say, it''s just that I''m a military, you''re a citizen, nothing more or less."


    "I thought it would be better to be more normal like this... was it an extra favor? Sorry about that."


    Liliana shrugs and squeaks as she apologizes for Mizuming stepping too far into the individual.


    "... name"


    "Hmm?"


    "Yours, it''s a name. I don''t know your name. It''s not fair that only one of you knows the name, so tell me right away."


    I also recall that Shuiming, speaking of which, did not make a name for each other.


    "It''s a swimey goat key."


    "Shimei Hakagi"


    ��������


    "... what is it? Shimei."


    "No, no, Swimey Yakagi"


    "Shh... Shh... Swimey Yakagi. Here''s the deal?


    Nod. Did you just say the point of pronunciation? Liliana''s statement about an "unusual name, it is," still has to laugh bitterly.


    When they shared their names with each other, a man dressed in military uniform appeared from the corner. A man of all ages with gray crossed black hair. Swords on hips, military uniforms neat without a single wrinkle.


    Mizumi looked familiar to that figure. When I used to go to church, it was a man who made a mistake on the trail and reputed Refill to be a strong man. And when Liliana catches the man''s appearance in her eyes, she stiffens herself tightly, as if a thread of tension had been circled on her body.


    Do you know him? One man also slightly hisses an eyebrow on his stern face when he catches her in the eye and walks in front of her.


    "Liliana. What are you doing here"


    "Colonel..."


    As a result, the prediction was misplaced. Liliana called seems surprised somewhere. And stay tied to tension and lag behind in responding to the man.


    "Liliana, answer me"


    "I was investigating this neighborhood for an example."


    "Is this about an example? You don''t have to do that. That''s what others do."


    "But"


    "You just have to listen to me, that''s fine. Don''t do anything extra except in the military, just be nice."


    "... Yes"


    Eyes with sharp light. Yes, he pierced Liliana with a gaze he could describe, and the man he called the colonel harshly said away. Liliana''s shoulder drops markedly to scolding, high-pressure narratives. That quiet look tells me it''s very hard to buy a man an unhappiness.


    But to a man''s words and voices, surely...


    "What about you? Why are you with Liliana?


    "Huh? Oh, I''m the one who was giving her directions. Hi, I''m not used to geography around here, and I asked her to help me where I was lost."


    "Ah..."


    "Aren''t you a man of the Empire?


    I''ve been here lately.


    When Shuiming replies briefly, the man looks at Shuiming from his toe to the top of his head and meditates. Were you looking for any suspicious or blameworthy parts? And now you realize it''s not there? I exhale myself as if I had done an indulgent thing, spinning my words in that calm voice.


    "Right. The present imperial capital is in a situation that cannot be said to be very secure. Same goes for places where you don''t know the way, but don''t walk too much alone at night."


    "Thank you for your concern"


    "And then the Imperial Library goes straight down this road and you can see it as you turn left where you hit it"


    You mean go alone from here?


    He turns to Liliana and says a short word, bowing his head and thanking her again for what some man might want to call a teacher.


    "... Let''s go"


    "Yes."


    Liliana followed the man behind his back, without defying the word. Turn your back as well as imitate the man who turns your back, and go into the trail. When the two appearances disappeared into the shadows, the signs eventually disappeared like smoke, too.


    "I bought you sweets..."


    Left behind, Shuiming remembers to say so. But while living in the same imperial capital, we will see each other again. Unilateral promises, but I also think my brother-in-law should fulfill them then.


    ... Liliana told the man she called herself Colonel, an investigation. Apparently, it wasn''t policing. There were exchanges where the sprouts remained, but after all, it was none of my business.


    "... okay. Do I do what I have to do?"


    "It''s been a long time."


    After finishing his visions at the Imperial Library, Shuiming pounds the bones of his neck as he answers the front door and turns his shoulders like he did. Inside the library it was only called Imperial One or Trinity One, and it was wide inside, with a considerable amount of books. There have been delays in arriving so far today, I have just stayed looking for shelves with blind books on them, but next time I come I will look up at the sky hoping to get some magic or something.


    The sky is already the color of darkness. There was an upper string moon in the black that was going to be sucked in, alluding implicitly to the missed time of return.


    I can inadvertently hear the door opening from behind.


    "Excuse me - whoa, was that you, goat?"


    "Oh, Mr. Clerk"


    Coming out of the library was Loomion, an elf man, who guided me through the building this day at Shuiming. He is dressed in clothes worn by library staff and, as he named himself an elf, has long ears.


    "Thank you for today."


    "No, it''s still a shallow day since I''ve been an official here too, so it''s a study to guide people"


    To Loomion, who says so and humbles himself, Shuiming replies in a flamboyant manner.


    "You''ve come a long way."


    "It''s an elf, so memory has its own."


    So, Loomion slaps his temples tongues with his index finger. Does an elf in this world have a high memory? Indeed, it may be important to refer to it as the power to remember and bring it to life because of the species that are considered to be long-lived species and that live for so long as they cannot be compared to humans.


    After talking to the public for a while, Loomion said, "Well, here I am," and left before Mizuki.


    Mizumi, on the other hand, is going to be a family route. Now I thought about how I was going to go home, but in the end I still don''t know the way, so I decided to go back the way I came, Shuiming... but in front of the upstream compartment, it was there.


    "Mmm."


    I notice it on the way. to the absence of any light in the space ahead. As if it were also a border there separating the town from the town, the compartment, which should be a beautiful city a few steps away, is in darkness precipitated. Unnatural. When I left the library, there must have been an upper string moon in the sky. There is no tall building that covers the sky as in modern times, it is not falling in the shadow painting, and it is unlikely to be dark despite the lack of anything to block the light.


    Plus I can feel a slight sign of magic. That means


    (The juncture? No, because there shouldn''t be a concept of juncture in this world - Hmm. Did you weaken and pseudo-darken the light in space, or even make it a factor that absorbs light...)


    Look around without alarm, and look for the presence of a surgical ceremony, changes in events, and the presence or absence of a mystery. Again, this unnatural darkness was created by witchcraft. The upstream section is now falling into darkness. The darkness before dawn, or no. I''m more dizzy than that. Well, what''s this all about? I can feel the disturbing smell,


    "Ha, help! Help me..."


    "Ah?"


    If you notice, out of the darkness at the front, someone runs asking for help. A faint exhalation at short intervals complains that running is already the limit - something happened?


    "There! Please! Help me!


    "Oh, oh, I don''t mind, but what''s going on?


    At the same time as Shuiming asks, the man either leaves his leg behind or falls down relaxed. "Are you all right?" I try to lend him a hand, but the man turns right back from the state of lying down and points to it, in the way that he says it is now okay to take that hand.


    "That''s it! That''s what made me..."


    "Is that it?"


    The first sign revealed was a sign of intense magic in Mizuming''s attempt to ask the man back. Because it''s getting closer, or the unseen minutes are gradually seeping out of the back of the darkness.


    And soon, as if a part of the darkness had been cut off, a tall someone who came in a black robe as if dyed with ink appeared in the space in front of him.


    "Hih! Hih, good!


    ��������


    Its shadow, wearing a hood on a black robe, tells nothing. Are you staring at a man who screams pitifully if he is? I don''t know if it is, but Shuiming looks at the black shadow with a sharp narrowing of his frigid gaze as he supports a man who lags behind with his butt on a brick.


    (Maybe this guy?


    Secondly, such speculation comes to mind. I wonder if this is what happened with the coma that is making the Empire noise right now.


    This is the situation. Probably a hit.


    Though I wonder if I might be involved, I make my body circle the tension of battle. But did the shadow lose its mind or disappear into the darkness?


    "Yay, thanks..."


    "What was that..."


    Shuiming surprises one earlier shadow with a man weakened nagging and poking his hand at the spot on his ass. Was the aim this man? So the irrelevant happened to be present, so he left? Conclude the current series of events that way.

 47 That guy, again!

    From the day we encountered what we thought was the culprit of the incident, the day after dawn. Even on this day, Shuiming was now walking through the city of Imperial Capital in order to proceed with an investigation into Yingjie''s summoning ritual at the Imperial Library.


    There''s also lunchtime, and there''s a lot of people cluttering up on the street this time, and if you want to go through a bad place, it''s so crowded and stuck with breath. According to Gilberto''s story, snacks are popular in street snack shops (bars) these days, and the growing population of Imperial Capital is combined with the daily scenery of Imperial Capital these days.


    Watching the clerk move busily, Shuiming remembers yesterday.


    Last night, after the black shadow disappeared from sight.


    Shuiming, who had been imprisoned by that creepy pseudo kingdom and protected a man who had asked for help at the other end of the line, took him straight to the bright street.


    The man had also regained his composure by then, and then I tried to ask him what had happened, but thank God the man was an imperial nobleman, and even when asked about the circumstances, he was thrust into saying, "I will not speak to the civilian population," and ended up leaving me with a bad attitude all the time whilst complaining about that shadow and evil.


    Shuiming also left it as it was, saying that there was no reason to stick his neck in anything bad.


    ��������


    Unnatural darkness has cleared, so the truth has vanished with darkness. I guess that was also due to the work of this world''s magic guide, but Mizumi, a modern magician, didn''t quite understand the logic at first glance either. Proactively researching it would have made another difference, but, well, that''s anyway.


    - It''s the one.


    ��������


    From behind, I feel signs of someone. No, actually, I''ve been feeling the same signs for quite some time that I would be tailing myself since I walked into the boulevard.


    But turning around doesn''t make any difference, especially what I said about this. What you see is the usual corner of the Imperial City. Outside the snack bar, there are outdoor seats, including a vegetable-selling open-air shop and a look-around gendarmerie to protect the security of Teito. After all, it is a constant mess of people''s flows.


    There''s nothing visibly strange about it, even if it helps the octagonal stare, when Shuiming walks forward again,


    - It''s the one.


    ��������


    Next time, Shuiming turns her neck just a little so she can''t be noticed and looks behind her. Different earlier, lighting magic in the magician''s eyes. Then I could see some shadow that would have been behind me pulling all the way into the alley.


    If you look closely, the edge of the white robe and silver hair just pop out of the corner of the building.


    ".................. ha"


    Shuiming sighed. And he walked out again, pretending he hadn''t noticed the chaser who had gone down the road.


    - Fermenia Stingray, a former court demon mentor in the Kingdom of Astel with the alias White Flame, entered the Nerferia Empire after breaking up with Trinity in the city of Kranto and was on Filas Filia, the capital of the Empire, a few days ago.


    Because after one incident at the Royal Castle, she was relieved of her duties as a court magician under certain intentions of Armadiyaus, and was then entrusted with certain tasks that were said to have been given to her.


    That certain intention, that is, the personal request of the King away from the State, was to go after the summoned sorcerer of the other world, Swimei Yakagi, and cooperate with him.


    Armadiyaus is eye-catching about Suimei Yakagi from one of the castles, and is also responsible for what he has called out for Fermenia. Besides, she was not like Armadiyaus. She also had a burden of putting up a fight against him with her own pride.


    She had nothing to do with being entrusted with that favor.


    (What should I do... What a voice to call...)


    She was currently in great difficulty.


    I went around Imperial City for a few days and used this Japanese-style magic to finally find him.... I hope I found it, but I''m just following you back.


    Swimei and I were hostile once in the castle, so it is very difficult to speak up. With a face that doesn''t eat anything: "This is an odd place to meet!" It is not possible to throw up thick lines of skin on surfaces such as, "it is decided to be suspicious as soon as they meet each other in the face.


    I''ve been asking King Armadiyaus to do me a favor, so whether you''re the first to be suspicious or explain the circumstances, there must be a problem or something.


    "... Ugh, what am I supposed to do"


    I can''t take that step to get close. I can''t even hear you hang up. That''s all, one of the things that impressed her about the fight against Swimey was that she was pulling her tail, and in other words, she was scared.


    It was settled on that occasion that there was certainly no panning in front of Armadiyaus. But that was weeks ago. There may be a change of heart, and I still don''t have the power to spot the finesse of a man''s heart like a king, and I haven''t spotted what it''s like to be a Swimey Goat person like him.


    Hi, I''m going right and left.


    But she also understands that it shouldn''t be like this. It makes no sense, clearly, to come to the Empire and do nothing.


    "I finally found Lord Swimey. At least I need to know where I am..."


    As we talked about during the glance, working in the Imperial City meant that we must have created a base somewhere. To know just there today, Fermenia makes up her mind in her chest.


    If you''re chasing him like this, you''ll find the right way to call him sometime, think.


    So slightly optimistic, rather than timid answers and continuing to tail, Suimei suddenly turned the street. Fermenia immediately followed him so as not to lose sight of him, but when she turned the corner, there was no sign of Swimey there.


    "Disappeared..."


    Surely you must have turned here. I didn''t see it wrong.


    The street just has bricks laid on the ground and tall homes. Besides, the buildings and buildings around here are perfectly stuck, and there''s no alley if you don''t go some further. I had no place to hide myself.


    That means no way...


    "You can tail around after people, sniff around, do that -"


    "Hiaaaaaaa!?


    Fermenia soars a great surprise at the voice that is finally hung from behind. As the early-bells of the heart nearly jumped out of his mouth following the scream, he looked back toward the voice, and there was a figure of Swimey standing against the wall, arming herself, meditating with a shuddering look.


    "Nah, so don''t make a sound..."


    "Ha, ha, don''t threaten me! Or were you aware!?


    He said, "Well, if it was such a shitty tail, I''d know."


    "Heh, shit is like that..."


    I didn''t know you could easily find out you were hiding yourself using the magic of hiding with enhanced corners. Such a pity seeped into his expression, and Fermenia was in tears.


    Seeing such a Fermenian face, Swimey opens her mouth slightly when she comes up with a somewhat complicated look.


    "... okay, let''s go into a nearby store."


    "Yes, sir"


    Led by Shuiming, Fermenia followed him.


    Sometimes it took a little time to get into the store, but Shuiming walked into the snack shop with Fermenia and sat down to the right seat.


    Ask the clerk who came to pick up the order for two pieces of grapewater, and soon a cup of pottery poured side by side will be placed on the table. When I dropped my eyes on the purple water, I saw Fermenia looking restless when she softened.


    I''m nervous. Well, I thought it was impossible, but Shuiming, recommending the grape water, cut it out in anticipation of where she took a breath.


    "Well, I wonder if you know what they''re gonna ask."


    "Yes."


    He drank grape water and settled down for a few minutes. Seeing such Fermenia, Shuiming throws a candid question.


    "So? Why were you here, tailing me?


    "Ha. His Majesty the King told me to cooperate with Lord Swimey"


    "To me, cooperation?


    When asked back, Fermenia nods in affirmation.


    Now, what the hell is cooperation? The memory of King Armadiyaus is puzzling. Let go of the wizard, who is also said to be the best in the Kingdom of Astel, and there is nothing to gain, especially if he leans over to himself, who moves for no one.


    When I was previously pressed for gold when I left the castle, I wondered if I was pressed for even a little favor, but in terms of personnel and gold coins, the inclination of the double scale of losses the other side suffers is much different.


    Then, when Fermenia,


    "Will Lord Suimei be based in the Empire from now on? You won''t only have trouble on the road when you go to another country, you''ll have trouble with customs, and you asked me to give you advice, support, etc."


    "... I see that. I told you I don''t mind."


    His Majesty the King said, "Nevertheless."


    From the words of Fermenia, it was associated with the appearance of Fumi Armadiyaus breaking off.


    Surely there may be a lot of trouble in the future. I have no one to rely on but my companion, Lephire. I''m a magician myself, so I don''t have to do anything about it, but if I''m honest, I''ve never been over it.


    In other words, King Astel Armadiyaus would have sent Fermenia Stingray in anticipation of even such an "itchy place existence".


    (Oh, my God, he''s a really good guy. That Jen. This is finally a level where you have to reward something to win a bee...)


    Even Shuiming has a conscience and a moral conscience. It may indeed be a legitimate response given the location of the responsibilities invoked, but it is again different that the skin on the face is also thick and hoarse and fluffy. If we get this far, we''ll be in a hurry.


    Armadiyaus'' intentions were known. But we still don''t know about the other person involved in this matter.


    "Were you good?


    "Even for me, I have the burden of those who call me"


    and Fermenia spoke in a slightly worse breeze.


    As for that, I don''t think so with Shuiming.


    "But you''re not in a position where you have to help me. If you''re an assistant, you shouldn''t have to be you. Besides, I''m not even gonna ask you to do anything.... Well, I''m not saying I hate this."


    "I understand. And the same goes for what I said earlier, because this leads me to spread the sight and the hearing, and being near those who mend the magic of the other worlds is a good opportunity to think about how things look differently."


    "I see, you mean for yourself"


    Hearing the words of Fermenia, Shuiming is convinced.


    Sometimes she pushes me for a convenient story, but she even came to the empire in such a way. Besides, within the current exchange, Fermenia did not turn a blind eye. I can see that you intend to face up to your responsibilities sincerely.


    "Um, still"


    "No, I see you''re being prescriptive. If you want to help me, thank you."


    When Shuiming said so, he rose from his seat and gently bowed his head to Fermenia.


    Yes, the pan decided that it was only then, and it has dissolved. From here again, this was like a ritual, in the sense that those involved would start over from scratch.


    "No, I can''t have you that far..."


    "I got you this far. That''s what it is."


    That being said, Shuiming offers Fermenia her hand to ask her to shake it.


    "Sorcerer of the Order, Mitsumi Eight Keys. Thanks again."


    "Ha. Regards"


    and Fermenia responded accordingly.


    When it was over, Shuiming bent her mouth to a letter to


    "... and I won''t change the way you talk."


    He says, "It''s strange to be here and change your tone now." When Shuiming told him that, Fermenia tilted her neck and erupted after looking just a little strange.


    ".................. pu"


    "What the fuck!?


    "Yes, no, that statement sounds a little childish,"


    "... it was bad. I''m still a kid."


    Shuiming looks like a bum, making a bitter face.


    And now I''m done with the suspicious story, and I took my seat again.


    Anyway, the pan that I couldn''t get rid of seemed clear.

 48 Mr Fermenia would like to explain something to you.

    Shuiming, who figured out how Fermenia came to herself, drinks up the grape water she had at her disposal and then asks her again.


    "And you grabbed my foothold so well? You don''t get it on the way, do you?


    "I heard you were going to the Empire, so there''s no such thing as this."


    "I see."


    Were you able to come after yourself? Speaking of which, he told Armadiyaus and Fermenia about the destination after he left the castle.


    When Shuiming remembers that time, Fermenia finally asks him with a rugged face.


    "... Lord Swimey, frankly, can you make any mistake because Lord Swimey inspired the great army of demons that were being destroyed?


    "Oh, it''s me."


    "Was it Lord Suimei who defeated that army of demons after all?"


    It was awe on her voice and expression. I can''t help it. It''s been a long time since Shuiming had such an unscrupulous experience.


    "Nevertheless, you know I did it all the time."


    When Shuiming says so, Fermenia looks as difficult as she was somewhere shuddered.


    "What are you talking about? Lord Swimey is the only one who can do something that I know very well and nothing about, and that''s not the way to go. Besides, at that time, the Demon General..."


    The words that Fermenia uttered were unmissable to Shuiming.


    "... you met Rajas"


    "Yes, that giant demon general attacked me just when I joined Lord Brave in the plains, but that''s when I asked him, and he said he was hit by a man in black named Mage...... you know, Lord Swimey? How did you do it?


    As Fermenia talks, Shuiming starts rubbing her eyebrows. It''s his act of trying to get rid of headaches that come from distress, not to mention the reason why headaches have hit me so hard.


    "I don''t know... I''m sorry, but I''ve got a lot more to ask. Can I ask you a few questions first?


    "Yes."


    First of all, Trinity was there.


    "Yes, he heard that a great army of demons was assembling and Lord Swimey was there, and he rushed from imperial territory in a hurry"


    "Hmm? It''s strange that you know where I am... well fine. I also heard about Trinity stabbing Rajas in the stomach. Is it true about that, after all?


    "It seems a little different in my view, but I would be foolish to think that was generally the trigger."


    Shuiming looks up to heaven, "Ahhh," as if he had been seen faint. And I''ll put my mind back behind me, and I''ll make Fermenia my last question with my tired face on.


    "Did Rajas give you my name?


    "Were you named?... No, only with a man in black"


    "Right..."


    It seems Trinity and the others have not found out that they are magicians. After finishing his question to Fermenia, Shuiming sighed somewhat heavily, then called the clerk to ask for another glass of grape water. Eventually I drank all the grape water that had been carried away and groaned with regret.


    "... I didn''t know you missed it."


    "Is that something you''re going to regret?


    "Isn''t that right? You couldn''t put Keri on yourself, could you?


    When Shuiming says so, Fermenia releases even stronger the twitching emotions she was letting seep through.


    "If they say that by creating all that misery by ourselves, we have no standing. And it was Lord Swimey who unleashed the magic of thunder on that demon general Rajas, wasn''t it?


    And when Mizumino nods, Fermenia tries to remember that time and speaks out.


    "The Demon Gentlemen had been wearing off with thunder that overflowed from their bodies before they encountered us, and there was pain and suffering in the midst of battle. And after receiving most of Lord Brave, his body exceeded the limits of being able to withstand lightning and disappeared without a trace with the roar. After all, the Demon Gentlemen were dead, even without Lord Brave?


    "Well I guess so... I don''t know I couldn''t defeat you with that power..."


    "... I''m not sure. I didn''t know you would destroy nearly 10,000 demon armies and even defeat such powerful demons."


    So Shuiming looks like he''s been taken aback. There was something in Fermenian''s words that I couldn''t miss hearing right now.


    "... 10,000?


    "Yes, to deduce from the range of battles, traces and other circumstances, it was probably about that number"


    ��������


    "Lord Swimey?


    "Ugh, yeah well... sort of..."


    I exchange coughs, etc., and try to fix the appearance, but I have an unpleasant sweat on my back.


    Shuiming was in a hurry for what he had done inside. To have stood up to that army more than to have defeated 10,000. I was wondering if I had done so much recklessness. No, I wouldn''t have turned back because I knew, but still, when I heard that again, I was reminded that I was doing a hell of a thing.


    When I realize it, Fermenia is making me wonder. Seeing it, Shuiming regains her mind and puts in an apology for letting her wipe her ass.


    "... well, I guess I bothered you anyway, and I''m sorry"


    When I say that, Fermenia looks a bit harsh.


    "No, I can''t ask Lord Swimey to apologize... and there''s something wrong with that."


    "Things?"


    "Yes, it is also the responsibility of the nobility of our country that the Demons attacked the merchants."


    "... let''s hear it"


    "- Hmm. I see that Hadrias made me look good..."


    "My deepest apologies to the nobles of our country for imitating the harm done to Lord Swimei, a guest of the other world"


    Shuiming sounded her nose blatantly uncomfortable when she heard all of the plots that were being made behind Shuiming and Trinity''s journey. Fermenia bowed her head deeply to him, staring into the void at the contours of Hadrias, which she had yet to see.


    But besides, Shuiming shook his head beside him in a hurry,


    "Oh, no, it''s not your fault, so put your face up."


    "But"


    "Even I have a falling out. Well, I did something unfortunate to the unrelated merchants..."


    Before saying that, Shuiming was deprived of his word by the gushing, do-no-se.


    Naturally, this means that you will be responsible for the destruction of the merchant army after being attacked by the demonic army. Considering that, I am sorry for those involved.


    "No, it''s not Lord Swimey''s fault. Sometimes the Demons acted quickly, because if the Duke of Hadrias hadn''t even taken such measures, neither the merchants nor Lord Swimey would have been attacked."


    "But if we don''t, it will also mean that Trinity and the others were in danger this time. If you pursue your responsibilities, you can''t say anything."


    So Shuiming leaned down to her sigh for a little while, then raised her face, much more determined.


    "But did you get that Hadrias? I guess he''s got to do something someday."


    "Duh, what the hell are we gonna do about it!?


    "Manisa. Well, it''s reasonable to put it on even before you drop it and make it impossible for you to move freely, right?


    "Does that mean retaliation?


    "Well, don''t get hungry. There are people besides me who want to do that, and more than that. Most importantly, it would be dangerous. He treats people summoned from different worlds like that without even checking with the king. I''m sure I''m not the only one who can do that."


    "Are you telling me Lord Mizuki could be targeted, too?


    "And Trinity."


    To Shuiming''s assertion, Fermenia turns a blind eye to surprise, but opinions.


    "Lord Reggie is a summoning brave man. It''s hard to believe Sir Hadrias would ever do that to him."


    "No, I''ll do it. From what I''ve heard, he''s a very cunning guy. You''re framing me. What a quick find out. Buy the wrath of the affectionate Trinity - right. You may be over-conscious, but he''d be mad at you. That''s what he''s doing after he figured it out. I don''t know what his ultimate purpose is, but I''ll do whatever it takes to achieve it."


    "To defend the kingdom, do you think you''ll use it even to Lord Brave?


    "It''s not unthinkable. You don''t have to frame me if you''re just gonna let Trinity get away with this. I think you should try to figure something out."


    Hearing Shuiming''s concerns, Fermenia frowned again, seemingly complicated, after a whiff for a while.


    It would not be a mistake to be wary of a nobleman named Hadrias. But I''m not sure what I thought about this one and did such a roundabout. If Hadrias is in a position to support Trinity II because of the Demon King crusade, it won''t benefit him or her by pissing him off.


    Shui Ming is a little late for thought.


    Eventually, when it was time to leave the store,


    "- That''s right. When are you gonna learn magic?


    When Shuiming told Fermenia that, she embarked on an unwanted word.


    "Are you going to tell me!?


    "If you''re gonna cooperate with me, you''re gonna have to cross a shitty bridge, too. Sometimes it''s the price of getting help. If you''re willing to do that, I''ll take it easy on you."


    "Well, then, be sure!


    Fermenia snorted and nodded again and again without one or two.


    She is also a magician. I wouldn''t be talking about the unknown, especially the mysteries, of interest, etc.


    "Okay. By the way, I don''t know what to do instead, but I need a favor."


    Regarding the request that Shuiming tried to present, Fermenia also seemed to have guessed,


    "Do you mean to teach Lord Swimey this magic?


    "There''s that too. And I want you to teach me magic."


    "Are you with me, sir?


    "I''m going to introduce that. I''ll go home first, so follow me."


    With that said, Shuiming urged Fermenia to take a seat.

 49 Another brave man, manifest!

    Shuiming took Fermenia and arrived at the house in the back alley where he was based.


    Shuiming that opens the door of the house and encourages you to go inside. Exploring the signs in the house, there is one indoors. He seems to be the only one with Lefir, and Gilberto has already left.


    Eventually she noticed, too, or she picked me up.


    "Welcome home, Suimei."


    "Oh, I''m home now"


    and Shuiming, who raises his hand and exchanges a friendly exchange with Refile. It''s been a long time since I''ve had someone say welcome home, and I feel alone. I was told that when my father died and waved.


    When I meditated on my eyes and often opened them, there were two of them, Lefir, who was naturally finding a stranger''s face and black-and-white his eyes, and a little girl, if I heard of her companion, who was confused, Fermenia.


    "Lord Swimey, this one said earlier...?


    "Suimei, does she know you? I want you to introduce me too."


    "Oh, right. First, then - this is Fermenia Stingray, the wizard who summoned me to this world, former court demon mentor in the Kingdom of Astel. He came all the way from Metail to help me."


    When I first introduced Lefir to Fermenia, did the name sound familiar? Open your eyes like a surprise.


    "Oh, you''re Lord Fermenia Stingray, the famous white flame in that Astel!


    Nodding Fermenia. Next, introduce her to Lephire.


    "This is Refile Grakis. On our way to Nerferia, we were on edge and we were on a journey together."


    "Are you buddy..."


    "It is."


    "Ha ha..."


    Fermenia is still a little confused. Well, there''s no way that a little kid is naturally pinned down, such as being one of the travelers. "There''s a lot going on," he said, deciding that the full introduction would be when Refill returns to what he was, and I''ll keep it cloudy here.


    Then, the refil changed,


    My name is Lephire Grakis.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you"


    And, they shake hands amicably. Then Fermenia turned to Shuiming,


    "Lord Swimey. Refill looks elegant, but if"


    "Oh, you see? I''m sure she''s a good lady."


    "Again, you are a noble born man, who can see from every single thing you do."


    When Fermenia smiles at Refill, Refill either considers himself small or says reluctantly with a whimsical face.


    "But Lord Fermenia will be older. You don''t have to talk badly like that..."


    "No, to observe, you must be noble from another country. Then it is the muscle that handles it quite well, even if it is the children of nobility. You don''t have to worry about Refille."


    With that said, I feel that Fermenia used a basically polite tone for all but women, guards and enemies. I just told you that I use a more child-friendly tone than that, even though my current attitude is on that extension line.


    I don''t know what''s going on, Lefir pulls the sleeve of Mizumi.


    "Hey, Suimei. You got a minute?


    "What?


    And you want to keep it to yourself, or you''re bringing some anxious face closer.


    "... What if Lord Fermenia stays here too?


    "... No, Fermenia won''t live in this house because she''s taking the inn for a long time. What''s wrong with that?


    "Yes, I don''t like anything. That was good......"


    "Good?


    "Beh, it''s nothing! No deep meaning! I don''t think we''re gonna be alone or anything!


    ����


    Busy refir looking anxious, relieved or in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Fermenia looked at Waterming with a frigid look.


    "Lord Swimey, what if..."


    "... that way now? What the hell?


    "Not what?"


    "So something happened?


    When Shuiming asked really surprisingly, Fermenia looked difficult and came to a conclusion,


    "... No, that''s my evil guess right now. Lord Swimey feels like Lord Brave somehow."


    "What are you talking about?


    "It''s a very dull place."


    "Huh?"


    I thought about the meaning of what Fermenia said for a while after this, but in the end it was a dizzying watermark.


    Fermenia and Refile were better friends than I thought.


    That''s true from the first day of exchange we met, but not too bad for the public, two people who were originally serious and righteous. The way of thinking was similar in direction, so it didn''t take that long to crack it down.


    There is no water bright about the anxiety, because there is no sarcasm or sword swallowing in what was a mixture of air that the two brew. People who are familiar with the magic of this world have joined us. It would have been a shame for her. He seemed to wonder how much he could not attend the Magic Inquisition, but there, as Shuiming asked, was also settled by the fact that Fermenia taught him.


    Sometimes, it''s just that for some reason, Lefir shows a bare gesture that will restrain Fermenia - maybe it''s because of his mind, but that''s anyway.


    About two days after Fermenia joined, the three Mizumings were visiting the branch of the Adventurer Guild Night Pavilion in the Empire.


    I haven''t been to a branch since I defeated Rajas, so this is my visit to apply for that report and my activities in the Empire. And now he has just completed the subsequent proceedings by telling the receptionist woman about Rajas and the Demons in an unobtrusive manner.


    "... Yes. Good luck. I''m also asking about the Astel thing at this branch. I''m sorry to hear about the merchants and the people they were with."


    "Yep. Sorry for the delay in reporting this, too"


    And, Shuiming bows her head to the receptionist. I had my head full about the Rajas, but I left the request halfway, and I had lost other members, so I was sure I would have to report it.


    Because of the position placed, it was not possible to publish it immediately, but now the shoulder load has also fallen.


    "No, you won''t have a choice about that. You could have just arrived safely. And we will spare no support for Mr. Goatee on this matter, so please let us know if you need anything."


    and said a word to the receptionist at the Xiao Dark Pavilion, who also offered future care, "Thank you," and Shuiming returned to the waiting table of Fermenia and Refile. Lefir, who is holding a pottery cup with both hands and "knocking" grapewater, and Fermenia, who doesn''t break down calmly and looks around. Tell them with your hands up that the procedure is over, and sit back in the chair and Fermenia will immediately ask.


    "Are you glad?


    "Hmm? What do you mean, good?


    And when Shuiming asked her back with a voice that seemed like it had fallen out of her nose, which she had difficultly distorted her face, Refile replied.


    "With regard to the current report. I''ve heard it from here, but I''ve been talking more about it than I thought. If you report that far, you''ll soon find out that Hadrias and I are alive. Doesn''t that disadvantage us?


    "Well, I wonder... As far as I''m concerned, the only reason he made me look bad was because he was good at it, right? Nothing. He''s not trying to kill me. I wouldn''t have thought I''d be harmed."


    "Sure. I don''t think the Duke of Hadrias would have appealed to such means either without the case of Rajas. Because Lord Swimey will only recognize you as a friend of the brave who has no power whatsoever."


    "I see. But the fact that it''s unknown is often an advantage, isn''t it? If they don''t know this one exists, they won''t get their hands on it, and they''ll poke a gap when something happens. Isn''t that a tongue attack right now?


    Lefir puts down a cup with grapewater and says so. Indeed, it would be very important to say where we stand now. Unlike the Empire, Hadrias probably shouldn''t know that Shuiming is alive because he entered the city under a pseudonym. If that state is maintained in the future, it will not be used.


    Lephile was right, he would have also done what he thought he might have slit his throat with his own tongue. But I also know about it, and I put it on a scale that weighs the pros and cons.


    "I just want you to get your hands on me one way or the other. That way, we can hang up on him. If you want to hang up for a minute, feel free."


    To that invincible remark, he added, "I don''t know what''s going on with him after that," and Mizumi as the answer to this report.


    "I hope I can get some restraint here, but as for the Duke of Hadrias, His Majesty the King is also a difficult opponent to reach..."


    "Feudalism. Can''t you do that?"


    and Shuiming exhales that it is a difficult issue to handle, and this story switches between the end and the story. And now it was a fold I tried to talk to the two of you about what we were going to do.


    From behind, a clear beauty hangs.


    - Gentlemen, may I have a moment?


    "You mean us?


    "Oh."


    And, before Mizuming turned around and replied, there was a beautiful boy whose expression fitted perfectly. Blonde, blue-eyed. White skin is reminiscent of the Nordic system, but I don''t feel so thin in pigment and neutral. He''s a man with a different direction than Trinity, something like "beautiful". Age probably isn''t so far apart. The outfit is exotic somewhere. Not like what is worn in the empire.


    I got that impression from the boy who was called out. If you find out, the indoors are bluffing. Apparently, it''s because he spoke.


    "I''m suddenly sorry. My name is Elliot Austin. As for my identity - it''s a little weird to say so yourself, but when you say you''re a man called a brave man, you know what I mean."


    In a sudden introduction presented in front of me, Mizuminos'' chair makes a rattling noise.


    "And this is the magical cleric of the Salvation Church who is giving me my testimony."


    "My name is Krista"


    In line with Elliot''s introduction, the girl who refrained next door picks up the hood, lifts the skirt and gives a soggy compliment. She is a nervous girl who doesn''t seem to break her stubborn, hard look, dripping green sauce.


    And soon Elliot''s gaze was poured on Refill. If you realize it, her expression is turning to surprise.


    "You still seem to know that face."


    "No way... even your lord has been entrusted with it"


    Refile shakes his face with dismay and follows and mouths words like asking. To her like that, Elliot smiles in a refreshing tone.


    "That''s right. The goddess Arshna told me. I''m here to pick you up."


    of the turmoil, was the opening of the curtain.

 50 Goddess announcement, positive or no

    - I came to pick you up.


    That''s what Elliot said, a boy who calls himself a brave man. Does that mean that he was called in El Mayde and told that he would travel with Refile?


    "After all, it''s perfect with the traits I heard in the announcement. Can I have your name, please?


    "Wow, I''m... I''m Lephire Grakis..."


    "Refill Grakis. Yeah, you''re Refill. Greetings."


    Yes, Elliot with a smile gives Lephire that white hand. Is it an expression of dearness, or is it just like this?


    "Come on, follow the announcement of the goddess Arshna and come with us"


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Lephire is confused by Elliot''s words and actions, which are even natural to come. I''ll take the liberty of talking around. There, I cracked it and went in, regardless, Shuiming.


    "You got a minute?


    "What about you?


    "It''s her swimey goatee. All of a sudden I''m introducing myself and I''m talking to you on my own... are you really a brave man?


    It seems that Krista was annoyed by the inquiry. You even tried to complain about being turned suspicious. When you step forward, Elliot immediately controls you by hand and he speaks instead.


    "That''s a natural question. Indeed, it can be someone else who deceives the brave. But this is a true story. Well, Christa and the people at the Night Pavilion will prove it."


    "The people here, too?


    "I went on a demonic crusade with you before you did it. I think my strength is well known to them."


    When Elliot turns her gaze around making such a statement to smell herself, several people nod. I see, because you knew who this boy was on purpose earlier? If you see a brave man going to talk to you without any hesitation, let''s certainly talk about it.


    But what does that mean by a heterogeneous feeling that you can understand this different language? The language of the other world is probably as familiar as it sounds, so you should be able to identify the language if you are aware of it even if it is converted. The inability to do so now would mean that this boy is not a person called by the other world. If so, what does it mean to be a brave man?


    Then, with Refile''s rugged look,


    "... Suimei. I, too, have the same characteristics that were the declaration. Perhaps there is no mistake in the brave man he was called in El Mayde"


    "Yes, Elliot, you must be the brave man summoned in El Maiden."


    Krista also assures me clearly. Then Elliot puts his hand on his chest and throws the question from one eye to the other.


    "What do you think? I think this convinced you, though?


    "It doesn''t mean you''re a brave man."


    "Then..."


    "I heard that story from her, too, except I''m not taking her."


    "Hmm?"


    "Rather than that, that''s something you absolutely have to take with you, Mon - is that what Sama the Goddess tells you, something you have to keep?


    It is the question raised by Shuiming. It may be an inquiry somewhat divergent from the common sense of humans living in this world, but there is something to be thrown at. And Krista answered that.


    "Naturally. Goddess''s will. We humans owe it to the goddess to listen to her."


    Those who live in this world receive not less of the Goddess''s - directly from the announcement and from the element her kind of favors and doings. As for Refill, he separated blood from the likes of his right arm, so I guess.


    But still...


    "He doesn''t like it, does he?


    "Still."


    And Elliot says it clearly. As for respecting Arshna and her will so far despite the fact that the world she was called into is different - I''m not sure at the moment, but I guess there''s a reason not to question the proclamation. Still, I also find it odd that you could say that when you look at the refil in this state.


    With that in mind, Shuiming asks.


    "You''re going on a crusade with the Demon King, aren''t you? You''re taking people who can''t fight that?


    "I can definitely draw attention to that."


    Yes, I would answer that if I had a genuine sensibility.


    "Then..."


    "But still, having such an announcement doesn''t mean you have something to take her with you?


    "Well, you read too much."


    "But what I have told you is that there is no way for humans to imagine it. We have something immeasurable right there."


    "Is there a frivolous existence with God? It could just be a whim."


    "That''s not true. I''m being helped by that announcement."


    "It doesn''t lead to the credibility of the goddess if they say it in a playful gesture?


    Yes. When Shuiming restrained Elliot''s lofty rhetoric and hand gestures, now Christa.


    "If you''re listening..."


    "Hmm...?


    "If you listen, you speak only to reject the contents of the announcement, but do you say that you defy the will of Elliot, the brave man, and hence Arshna?


    "Oh, that''s"


    and Krista with a sharp gaze. Lephire can be a wolf at this. Normally it would not even be a fraction of her worries, such as the gaze of blame on the girl, but it is clear that with the addition of the word of the goddess Arshna there, she would be indulged.


    There, Fermenia challenges Krista with a help boat and a neat attitude that she usually doesn''t show.


    "Surely the words of the goddess Arshna are also important, but are you ignoring our circumstances too much? I was wondering if it would be rushing to take Refill here right now."


    "Everyone should know it''s not such a lengthy situation to be talking about? The Kingdom of Nausias was fallen by the demons, and the other day the demons of the invasion reached within the Kingdom of Astel, didn''t they?


    "That was prevented"


    "That would be a theory of results. The problem is that the Demons have invaded."


    "But that doesn''t necessarily change the status quo when Refile goes to Lord Brave. Rather, it''s irrelevant and likely to be received by the public, and not a very good reputation for your valiant lord?


    Fermenia and Krista''s gaze are bumping into each other, scattering sparks. For a moment, in the argument, I thought that Fermenia was put at a better disadvantage, but there was a counterattack taking it backwards successfully. Krista''s mouth is tied to a single letter.


    Then, when Elliot,


    "Still, if you don''t follow her, I''m in trouble."


    "That''s tyranny, no matter how much, right?


    "From you, I think so."


    Are you kidding me? As Shuiming stares at his face, he suddenly turns his gaze at Elliott as if he were trying to stifle him.


    "What?


    "She looks strong next door, but you don''t seem to be the arm to stand our journey"


    "Ah?"


    "I mean, you just said you didn''t want to leave with Lephile there properly, and I can''t take you. I''m sorry, but give it up. For you, it would be like stealing a girl with you, but the Demon King''s crusade is truthful to the people of this world. Let''s have some tears for the people of this world."


    The mouth of the water caught slight traction. If I can be exposed to such insulting and cutting things, I can''t pretend to be watery and calm. I don''t hesitate to meet you for the first time, and you will say well.


    "What do you think?


    "For the people of this world? You think a word like that would be a pardon?


    "Menzaif... from the flow of words, I wonder what that means to spare them the slander of taking them"


    When Elliot says so, "You should say it because you have a reason to," it takes some light.


    But still, Shuiming turns to Elliot. And


    "Say no."


    "You''re irrelevant. I have no connection with you saying that."


    "No. Lephire is with me. I''d say no."


    "As I said earlier, it''s for this world."


    Yep. Again, to Elliot, who shields this world situation, Shuiming seemed to contain frustration,


    "That''s not what I know."


    "Suimei!


    "Su, Lord Swimei!


    It wouldn''t be a good thing to say in public, but still, I couldn''t help but say. To the words Mizuming uttered, Fermenia and Lefir raised their voices and surprised not least Elliot, the brave man against whom they opposed.


    "... you must be a human being living in this world too, right?


    "Maybe. But it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Are you..."


    Elliot''s gaze, caught in bewilderment, crosses a gaze that represents the will of Shuiming''s steel. Such staggering of each other''s will lasted for a while, but those who shoot through it appear.


    It was Krista.


    "Did you hear what I just said! This man defies the Goddess''s words and stands up for fear!


    and the chairs of Fermenia and Refile make noises.


    A mundane act of Krista''s speech, carried out with her back to the Mizumins, directed from the corner of the night pavilion to all the humans indoors, a legged story was transmitted. Is this an arithmetic where you scream and quarrel and involve your surroundings and stir up a sense of isolation?


    Those who react differently to the crystal shouts that were emitted. Officials at the Xiao Dark Pavilion, who had so far been watching us whispering and discussing, have openly expressed interest here, and the faithful of the Salvation Church, who would have come to make a request, turn their gaze of condemnation.


    Eventually, I guess I was inspired by the unusual air I hit earlier. I even heard words cursing Mizumi, such as "undelivered" and "shameless" from around me.


    Mizumi can''t talk about people because of her selfishness. But turning irrelevant surroundings into a multitude of forces and inciting malice out of faith is still sexually angry.


    "... Goddess. Goddess. If Mon says he doesn''t know anything about it, he''s a garbage monster."


    "That''s not what I''m saying. But this story is a problem in a dimension where you can''t see the emotions that you said."


    Even so.


    "You sound like an asshole."


    "What...?


    Elliot is caught in a flash of temptation when he hears Shuiming''s too direct narrative. With him on his ass like that, Mizumi turns her gaze to Lefir. It would be a complicated mood from her point of view. With the Goddess''s contemplation and her own will antagonized, her expression is anxiously shaking her gaze.


    "Look at Lephire''s face. You''re a goddess who makes a decent living guy look like that, even if he''s busy. You''re a mon. Didn''t I?"


    "Do you still say that..."


    "I said, what''s up? If you still want to take him - hun. Try harder."


    To Shuiming''s noisy remarks, voices such as "Oh my god to the brave," "Do you think you can beat the brave," and "Stupid" fly indoors. Again, that''s what the Elliots seemed to think, too.


    "... to me, the brave man you are?


    "Yes."


    On that question, Shuiming shows a resolute attitude. We have to give that away. Seeing such a watery attitude doesn''t change your mind? Elliot now turns the subject of persuasion to Refile.


    "I''m sure you also understand the importance of the Goddess Arshna."


    "Wow, I, uh..."


    Refile pressed silently and eventually nodded. I guess it was more against my will but less than a snort than I was benefiting from.


    "She says she knows."


    "Right. But still."


    Yes, I promised. Whatever it is, we need to make it look bad.


    To his repeated refusals, Elliot pukes a sigh similar to a shudder and turns to the lit eyes of his will.


    "- Okay. I''m sorry for you, but I can help you. Let me take you."


    Have you decided? Following it, Krista makes a scene trying to sue our legitimacy around us again.


    "Did you hear that! And he that is here saith unto the goddess, What is it?


    According to Krista''s voice, also, voices of condemnation gather from around her. Now the hustle and bustle are loud, and there are a lot of deafening voices. Fermenia stays on the bitter look, but Lefir is vulnerable to accusations from around her. She blues her face because she is standing on a needle.


    "... and always this guy"


    Flush into the words you hear and join the voices of condemnation. There are no other circumstances. Don''t even look at the right one, thanks for all the things you can''t see. You renounce to think for yourself and attack the weak ones, that you can only match what God has shown you.


    "... Suimei. Again, if I give up..."


    Gently stroke the head of Lefir, who speaks of weakness.


    Fermenia, next door, calls out with a slightly distracted look.


    "Lord Swimey, this is..."


    Brave opponents, regardless of their strength, will say bad minutes. But both Mizumi and Hundred know about it.


    "This is where I have to do it. After this, it will be all right. You''d better stay away."


    "No, I can''t do that. Come on. Yeah, I don''t want to do anything to escape."


    "Right. I''m sorry you just got here."


    And now gaze, to the brave men in front of you.


    There will be no tyranny because of how much notice I have had. Do you know the spiciness of Lephire''s situation? Such stories are not something I can refuse to forgive.


    Krista is still making noise. Elliot the Brave took a distance because of the battle. Others who are indoors take positions to make mounds or surround themselves.


    And the meaning that I gained power. By remembering that once now, everything blew away and disappeared, even the mind to contain it.


    "- That''s good. Come on. I don''t know if you''re a brave man, but if you''re gonna stand up, you''re gonna have to shake it off."


    "I thought I told you. You have to be a force to go about us. You can''t be my enemy."


    ����


    "I am still a well-known sword and magic user in my world. That''s why I''ve come to this world to be protected by Yingjie''s summons. It shouldn''t be something you don''t understand."


    "I don''t know. That''s not what I know."


    "I don''t think he''s much of a conversationalist."


    And it was then that Elliot pulled out his sword.


    "- Please wait!


    "- ?"


    Suddenly blocked by words of persecuted restraint, Shuiming and Elliot turn to you. Was it a woman to observe from the height of her voice that emitted her voice at this time and the words that attracted everyone''s attention? What could have been there was the Sister of the Beast Race who had previously been in the church to which the Mizumins had gone.


    Christa''s on the spot, and who does it to her?


    "What about you?


    "My name is Clarissa and I am the Sister of Salvation Church. I came here with a new announcement from the goddess -"


    "Please deliver, both sides"


    Clarissa, who rose to the stage of the battle between Elliot and Shuiming, saw what both names looked like and told him so.


    Christa, who woke herself up off the floor, raises questions.


    "What do you mean, a new announcement? Is that announcement more relevant to us than that?


    "Yes. To the brave and you, both of you. Earlier, the goddess gave it to me directly."


    "Me and him?


    "Yes. There must be no direct dispute between the two sides over that red-haired girl. By catching the shadows that make the Empire noisy, you settle for it."


    Arbitration from unexpected places is annoying. It was unexpected from anyone that they would overlap their announcements at this time.


    Now, Shuiming asks Sister.


    "Mr. Sister. What kind of shadow would make that empire noisy?


    "Perhaps he was the culprit in the coma. This announcement is better if we catch the culprit..."


    "So you want to fight with him and me."


    "Yes. So please give it to me. It would be useless to argue in such a place."


    Elliot lays down his sword with great care when Sister says he has no interest in it.


    "... ok. If I tell you, I will draw my sword."


    And Shuiming, who saw it, took his place. Because if you can''t compete in this situation, that''s what makes your share worse.


    Elliot, with his sword, turns to Shuiming.


    "Sounds like that''s what I''m supposed to say, but what do you do?


    "Hmm. I don''t even have the right to listen to Arshna and them. But if that battle means we can settle this matter without rotting, we can take a ride."


    "I don''t care what you say - it''s up to you."


    With that said, Elliot declared on the spot that he had accepted and went to Christa, and again, he turned to Shuiming.


    "Sure, you were a swimey goatee. Your name."


    "Oh."


    "Let''s remember. Come on, Christa."


    That''s what Elliot said, taking Krista through the wild horse and out of the guild.


    Clarissa approaches Mizumi, who drops off Elliot''s back.


    "Long time no see"


    "I didn''t think Sister would come in with a crack"


    "That''s me too. When I came to Xiao Dark Pavilion for a favor, my lords, who spoke to me before me, set things up with the brave ones."


    It would certainly come as a surprise. I didn''t know you were a brave man saving the world. Note that you''re blowing a fight.


    I don''t think so.


    So, Shuiming realizes that Clarissa''s words and actions are strange. She said she needed help now and visited the night pavilion. It''s not a rhetoric that I''ve brought you an announcement to see from the story. If so,


    "Sister. So what was your earlier announcement..."


    "Is this your current announcement? Now..."


    ����


    Sister comes close to his face as she whispers. And then I said, "It''s a lie," and I leaked a laugh that sounded so pranky, and I left again.


    "Ha... ha ?"


    "Because oh, but if you don''t, the brave man gives you a bollocks - hon.! It would have been terrible."


    That''s what I''m saying, Sister is laughing at me for tickling. That figure doesn''t feel like it was meant to protect the brave.


    "I could have lost, couldn''t I?


    "Oh, because you say my eyes are a pit?


    "No, that''s not it..."


    I don''t know the end of the battle, but being predicted is none other than Sister. I didn''t expect to be spotted even though I didn''t release any martial arts. But maybe it''s because it''s a beast race that we know. That, then,


    "But do you mind if I tell you a lie? Sister must be from the Salvation Church, right?


    "Yes."


    "Then."


    And, when Shuiming said, Clarissa shook her neck sifting to the side.


    "Arshna, this is a serious statement that I can use, but not everything you goddess say is right. And I think I was splendid about you not being flushed cheaply by that word, facing directly from the front and trying to protect something important."


    "Huh..."


    Clarissa''s hand gently wraps the hand of Mizumi, who was imprisoned in confusion after hearing the unexpected words.


    "Have a good heart. Never forget your heart."


    With that said, Sister turned her heel back and left.


    In Clarissa''s brokerage, the Mizumins, who had agreed to compete with the Elliots, had dispersed to escape from the Dark Pavilion, moving closer to home, to a place where they could calm down.


    Fermenia makes a rugged look.


    "You''ve got a hell of a lot going on"


    "Right."


    Azumi to be agreed. Certainly an unexpected development, such as competing to see which one of us can catch the culprits of the case sooner. Though it''s Clarissa''s driving, I didn''t mean to get caught up in this.


    "... sorry. He''s here. He''s caught up in my announcement."


    "Huh...? Oh, yes, no! There''s nothing for Refill to worry about! Whatever the beginning, we just have to win this battle! Right!?


    Fermenia hurries to talk to Shuiming when she realizes the silence, but Shuiming at the time never answers her with her arms together. I just stare at a point on the ground so much that it puts a hole in it. Surprised by his attitude, she solicits anxiety and asks back.


    "Su, Lord Swimei?


    "... oh yeah. If we do something about the coma killer, we can do something about it temporarily."


    Yes, as Shuiming said right now, even if he won the battle, he is in a state where he sent the problem ahead. It is Clarissa''s falsehood about the battle, and once again the goddess may have some announcement about Refile. Winning doesn''t solve anything fundamental. It is not a question of going a step further than faith is involved.


    and Shuiming making such a thing virtual and progressing in one''s head. As he is buried in the ocean of thought, he pulls that Refill is anxiously curling his sleeve.


    "Suimei. What''s the matter with you?


    "No, think about the future. I don''t know what to do first."


    "Hmm...... should I still be listening to the tunnel?


    Shuiming agrees with Fermenia''s proposal.


    "Right. But..."


    "It''s all right, Lord Swimey. With all due respect, this Fermenian Stingray is here to help."


    "Bad. So if you''re listening, can you do me a favor?


    "I''ll take care of it. �� but it may not be very successful."


    "I guess that''s no choice. Because they''re brave."


    Yes, perhaps the inhabitants of the Empire will become uncooperative over time. Naturally, it will be about who will work with the brave men who will save the world and the fools who will defy it.


    You won''t even get in the way, but you won''t look good and cooperate. In that respect, the handicap is huge - well, it''s not impossible in itself to make up for it.


    As Shuiming continues to have such an idea, Refile raises her hand.


    "Then I''ll listen to you, too."


    "No, I want to ask Lephire something else"


    "Something else...... are you looking for the killer?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Mizumi shakes her neck beside Lephire''s words. I can''t let her do that in just a small state.


    "So?"


    "Lephire wants us to go around the capital and bring as many wildcats as we can."


    "Hey, cat? Why do you need a wildcat?"


    "Well, I can''t recruit a human collaborator, so I''m looking for a cat collaborator."


    Mizuming said so and started telling the two of them what was going on.

 51 Confronting Dark Magic

    I have shared the work of each of them, and once they split up on the spot, Mizuminos. Unlike Elliot and others, he was in a state where he took a long time back because he didn''t have a clue either because he was slow to start.


    So Shuiming was on his way to the only place where he had witnessed such a person.


    On the return of the day Liliana was led to the library, a man in a black hooded robe was hunting the aristocracy around within a pseudo-union knitted by magic. Perhaps that is the culprit in this case.


    "No, you were a lot smaller"


    That shadow that confronted me in the dark, was short and skinny. Even if I try to remember the movement, I can tell it''s a fairly younger person - a child. Based on that, it seeps out some complicated feelings.


    (I don''t know what...)


    Its killer, who attacks residents, lets them comatose, wields fear and the gendarmerie burns their hands, is a child. It''s like I don''t see a motive.


    As Shuiming walked down the street with her thoughts around like that, she saw a black mountain crowd forming ahead.


    "What..."


    A hustle and bustle on purpose. The noise is gradually increasing. Such aberrations in popular traffic also evoke wild horse guts and try to get a little closer to the edge of the street. Then, the intense magic swelled up from within the enclosure of the hedgehog that made the circumference.


    "... this is"


    I remember this feeling. The wavelength of magic I''ve felt the other day. Yes, it is an expansion of the magic that Liliana Zandaik possesses.


    And I said from behind, "What''s going on?" "A human weapon......" "The opponent is the wizard of the Alliance," he hears such fragments of conversation. One of them is a familiar Liliana alias.


    Shuiming said there was no water, and he proceeded with the hedge rubbed. Eventually, when he came to the front of the enclosure, there was a sign of Liliana.


    I see the girl''s cold cut left eye. It was the wizards who were blowing fights on Liliana that day that were looking down. Crawling down the ground.


    Unlike before, this time it was a harsh attack from her, or burned or mutilated all over the robe, as long as it hurts to see. Perhaps he bathed the flames, the magic of the wind, until his defenses were not extended. The magic is almost depleted already, too.


    "If you punish me for this, you''ll have to stop hanging on me."


    "Damn......"


    It is the man with the crude tone who is malicious and trying to wake up his body. Still letting hostility in her eyes spy on Liliana, but she was not tolerant of such a raw man. Spitting intense magic out of his whole body again, he regionalized himself to wrap a dozen meters around him, seeping forcefully with the authority and the will to kill, and with enough malice for anyone to know him.


    Both the wizards and the surrounding wild horses would have had their whole bodies gross about this. Of course, because the magic of experiencing skin is so full of poison, the malice of those who have swept away has filled the space.


    Eventually, the man with the crude tone and the man with the crude tone blew bubbles on the spot and lost his mind. No magic, and it won''t happen for the time being. Liliana glances at them and restores her magic to solve the fighting posture.


    On the other hand, Shuiming realizes that her surrounding eyes are somewhere harsh. Strong awe and definite aversion swirled around her as she beat the men to pieces and wielded fear by the time they were completely skinless.


    They''ve got their hands on it again this time, and she''s probably not bad. The strong wind in self-defense is still pitiful.


    I thought I''d get out of here with a help boat, and Mizumi moved on and stepped forward.


    "Yes."


    Did you notice with your voice, Liliana, turning around.


    "... is it you again? You show up before me a lot."


    "That''s the same for me. So why don''t you just hang out? So..."


    Yeah, put down a beat and look at the men who were pitifully in return.


    "Again, did those guys stick around?


    "That''s right. Again, without sexual punishment, I''ve been challenged. You''re an adult, save me.


    I''m a fool who can''t be there. He''s a big idiot. "


    "... you''re a disaster too"


    Shuiming makes his gaze toward the men include fright. If it is well known, will this disturbing air ease as well? I thought so, but it didn''t work out the way Mizuming expected, and the gaze of those around me was unchanged.


    The wild horses in the front row were supposed to be ahead of themselves, but for some reason I hear harsh voices, such as "human weapons hurt the wizard of the guild," "creepy child..." and "why are you leaving such a dangerous kid in the wild". Weird. Normally, words like this shouldn''t fly if you''re clear which one is right. Before that, rather than, adults who first committed violence against little girls are more reprehensible. Then why should she be given to the jade? Or is this the imperial human perception of Liliana?


    Liliana moves as Shuiming flaunts the malice around her.


    "Out of the way. Not a show, no."


    Liliana staring at the pedestrian walls. When they are ejected by the light of their eyes, they are slowly scattered with people with a harsh look on their guard. On the departure of such wild horses,


    "... monster"


    Someone groaned so abominably.


    "... hey"


    "You just have to keep your mouth shut. After a while, I''ll be gone..."


    "He said he''d be gone... that''s not what we''re talking about. What''s this? We''re not talking about a misunderstanding of the situation, are we?


    "It''s okay."


    I kept my mouth shut, her tone was only strong with my heart. Words, thrown somewhere, mixed with the notion of giving up.


    "... is this it?


    "Yeah, it''s the usual thing. Creepy magic users are abominations. In the empire, I... no, anywhere, because that''s what I am."


    I hear a lonely grunt somewhere in Liliana. There is a similar voice to the complaint that nothing can be done about it anymore.


    "My department is special. Sometimes it''s convenient to have someone like me, because it''s something you can hate."


    Indeed, there is a special department in a place called the military, where people still dislike it. Inner and outer dissatisfaction is solicited, but if there are targets that are prone to attack, the eyes will no longer be there. Then she accepts the spearhead of malice?


    When Shuiming looked around, everyone could see her lagging back as if she were also an untouchable beast there. Something hides at the store''s end and whispers. And some send a sharp gaze from the shadow of the building. The glance was uniformly casting a diminutive and comatose light on those in front of him. Point it at the child, not the eye.


    Eventually, the wild horse disappeared. Liliana, out of sight, also tries to walk away from this scene,


    "Wait a minute."


    "What?


    "You''re hurt."


    Did Liliana get the magic from the men, whose neck muscles were a little red? Probably a burn or something. Shuiming walked up very close and put her hands around the affected area.


    "What?"


    "Stay still for a second."


    A pale green phosphor rises from his hand, full of light. The magic of healing. The inflamed skin was quickly restored to normal by the healing hands of Shuiming.


    Liliana is rubbing her burnt neck as if she were stroking something even strange.


    And


    "... why"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why are you trying to be nice to me, you?


    "What, a favorite favorite, but did you care?


    "Yes. Very"


    What Liliana, who affirmed, revealed was anger-like emotion. When I look at you like that, I get a pity somewhere that I don''t have the water to scratch.


    "You just have to do the same as them, too, okay"


    "With contempt? You want me to look at you like that?


    "Yes."


    "You really want me to do that?


    "It''s..."


    "That''s not true, is it? Huh?"


    ����


    Liliana leaned down and shut up. Shoulder strength is missing.


    "Can you go home alone?


    "-Co, don''t treat me like a child!


    "Well, then you''ll be fine. I have some business too, so we should go now, huh?


    So Shuiming turns to the place where he meets the murderer and the thinker.


    ... on your own,.


    From behind, I thought I heard such a grunt.


    In the darkness, those were there.


    I don''t know the boundaries with the surrounding black, put together a seemingly indistinguishable robe, a tall shadow and a tall shadow. Move to fly through a quiet city, connecting darkness with darkness and stitching it together. Sharpen the signs thinly and look for prey. You must be the hunter.


    Unexpectedly, a small shadow stopped. Stop the loose arch-drawing leap that confronts Newton head-on and descend on the brick lay to avoid breaking the silence.


    "... what''s up?


    "No, nothing, nothing"


    Tall shadows that followed down next door. The words questioned and answered by it were perhaps false. I stopped on the spot because I blamed the creature that was on the fence. No, maybe it stopped because, on the contrary, this one was blamed.


    It sits higher than its surroundings, its pupils glaring at its open eyes and staring at this one. It''s a cat. A wildcat living in the capital catches him in two lights that can''t even yellow about him.


    "Hey."


    I rang out. And what was it to show? When the cat stood up with its tender, seemingly hairy limbs, she left the scene without sound.


    A tall shadow rests his hand on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go."


    "... Yes"


    Shortly show your commitment. Then he follows and moves to the tall shadow again. Whatever, to go serve your purpose. This time the target says it''s going to go through the edge of the upstream compartment. Where the information comes from is the shadow behind it. Yes, tall shadows always bring terribly accurate information. It still serves its purpose based on it. Perhaps he has an information network that surpasses the imperial intelligence department.


    This time the target is the one who missed it because of an unrelated human intrusion before.


    "Around here. Set up a net."


    I nod uncontentiously at the words. As he sought to knit the surgical ceremony quickly and begin chanting the spell,


    "Nah."


    �D�D?


    My back trembled with surprise, even without trying, at the chirping sounds made at unexpected times. If I turned around late, the cat was sitting behind me. Were you sneaking up without sound? I''m trying to lean against the building wall, and I''m staring at this one like an earlier cat. Hold still. It''s like we''re crushly monitoring this trend. The arms are wrapped with dark cloth cuts. A cat?


    Once you stop exercising magic, take a step toward the cat. But the cat doesn''t move. Just pupils coming at eyes open all over the place. One more step, two steps closer, the cat finally felt the crisis, the yawning trick turned its back at the end and dispersed from the spot.


    ��������


    What the hell was that? The cat''s thoughts may not be known, but he regains his mind and exercises the magic of darkness. It''s a way to cover the light around you and weaken your vision. Now, with the exception of a few coincidences, the target cannot escape this compartment.


    Shortly afterwards, the target appeared. Have you drunk alcoholic beverages? []/(n, vs, adj-no) (1) (uk) footing/(2) (uk) (uk) footing/(P)/


    is unbound and unaware of this realm of darkness. It''s an easy job this time. It''s just the last thing to exercise magic on a drunk. As I did to other humans, I do the magic of darkness to this man too.


    And it wasn''t long before the errand was done, and only on the brick laying was the unconscious hated nobleman rolling.


    ... Now I could pick up another sprout of worry. A little more, a little more like this, and the obstacles on that guy''s walking path will be removed.


    Without knowing it, he exhaled in relief and tried to return his heel,


    "- I knew I''d go around behind my back."


    The voice was hung up.


    ��������


    My voice invited me to be conscious, and I turned around and there was a man ahead. Late teens when I was old. The outfit is middle meat and back. It brings together the atmosphere that seems to be everywhere at first glance, but the kind of style you''re not looking for anywhere. Late to his voice, the tall shadow turned to you too.


    - Why?


    It was confusion to come here and occupy my own head. Why is this man here now?


    A man who met in a jam and was confused by the streets of the Imperial City. Swimey Yakagi.


    It was as if coming here was the purpose - it was the look on our face as if we had appeared to stop our purpose by saying such things and putting our faces on the late arrival, such a look. He appeared in the presence of darkness, just like this one. A familiar little figure emerges from behind it and an unrecognizable silver-haired woman. He was an unplanned intruder. I don''t know why, but I''m pretty sure we''re here to get ourselves. But I''m done with them, so I don''t need them. But it''s not a good idea to keep it that way more than you''ve been seen.


    "... I''ll take care of the rest. Can you do it alone?


    "Yes."


    Say a word to the tall shadow word that tells you to end it without saying it, and say yes.


    - Wait!


    The silver-haired woman, who noticed the shadow wandering, raised her voice and immediately blinded her to Swimey Goatee. But he looks sideways at the tall shadow assimilated to darkness and glances at the unconscious nobility as unnecessary.


    "Fine. No deep pursuit. You two ask for Osama there."


    "Yes, sir"


    Admittedly, she rushed over to the man with the red-haired girl with the swimey goatee.


    - So, are you sure the killer of the case is you?


    ����


    "That''s what you do when you keep your mouth shut?


    I''m not willing to answer. Patterns exchanged words with Swimei Yakagi. No matter how magically you change your voice color, it''s still there when you''re distracted. Except when there is a mystery dwelling in the Spirit, like during a spell chant, but I don''t commit such foolishness right now.


    Within doing so, Swimey Yakagi slowly lifts her arms and tries to squeal her fingers. That''s - that''s the move that destroyed the wand the Wizard Alliance magician had. Somehow, at the same time as the fingers beep, the magic of the wind attribute explodes with air. Simply visible, advanced magic. The same goes for chants and keywords, but the time to build and activate a surgical ceremony is very short, a terrible magic made considering the actual battle. Slow arm lifting motion is meant to drive this reckoning crazy, and in fact, it all ends in a world of less than a second, so dodging and defense can only rely on the senses if they can''t be detected.


    - Pattin.


    "... ugh."


    The lateral flight I asked to evade was almost at the same time that the space directly beside me could be played. But that apparently only affects objects in a straight line between the line of sight and the crossing of the fingers. If I hadn''t seen it before, I would have been knocked down without realizing it. But now is not the time to be caught in such an afterthought. Swimey Yakagi, who foresaw this attitude collapsing, is already running the ground. Fast. I''m not even doing special magic enhancements, but I have enough speed to run.


    "- Permutatio.Coagulatio.Vis cane"


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is skill)


    As he runs, the moment he hears a grunt with Alma Merriculius from the mouth of Swimei Yakagi, the tip turns into a metal wand divided into two parts. Simultaneously with the swirling of the silver metal wand, the wind and hives scattered around the area sound like a whip. No cuts past here. There is no difference in the speed of rushing. I''m terribly used to fighting for the wizard''s sake.


    Spin the magic of darkness against such a swimey goat.


    "- Darkness. Thou shalt strip and fall from the heavenly covering book, and grind, strike, slap, crush, and cast down my enemies into the earth.


    - Darkness Punisher.


    (- When you kneel before me, everything is crushed by darkness)


    A darkness completely heterogeneous to the darkness of night spreads to heaven. We need to crush everything directly beneath the dark screen stretched out to cover it. At that time he immediately dares to fly sideways and slip through its edges, trying to inhibit the disease of the man blessed by the chase wind. As he tries to manipulate and wrap around the dark screen, he is bounced as if he was grabbed and pulled by the hands of some invisible giant, showing an evasion that rebelled against nature''s cooking in the midst of a hammer of darkness. Swimey Yakagi landed dangerously from a completely collapsed position. It was surprising that he was putting that on his face.


    "Hey, what''s that technique?


    Not answering the blameworthy question naturally, the silver-haired woman behind him revealed the identity of the magic she had used.


    "Lord Swimey! It''s the magic of dark attributes! And it''s pretty powerful!


    "Darkness, attributes...?


    Apparently, the man in front of you, Swimey Yakagi, is the first to see the magic of darkness. It reveals confusion, as I have heard even in the frivolous stories. They don''t know much about dark attributes. Then it''s a good time.


    In the middle of that thought, his mouth shows movement.


    "�D Et factus est invisibilis. Instar venti"


    (- My blade is invisible, but sinks my enemies into blood with the sharpness of steel)


    Sounds like a magic formation is formed at his feet, while at the same time tearing the eardrum apart. It is separate from the wind chirping noise caused by the metal wand earlier. The sound over the darkness is sharp and sharp as if the cold night air had been transformed by the thick wind. This, there is a sword in the void somewhere. But no matter how much I stare, I can''t see it because it''s not just lost in the shade of the night. If you can''t see the original, you just have to feel it. Immediately tighten your senses, tighten them up, and circle around them with sharp threads. And scratch. Avoid flying arrows, not sword-fighting moves. Slash marks on the ground behind you when you scratch one. Repeat that several times.


    But his mouth moved in the midst of the manoeuvre.


    "- Flamma est lego vis wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. like the sorcerer''s screaming grudges)


    Spinning spells are still something I''ve never heard of. If so, so is this one.


    "- Darkness. All of you are bewitched and driven insane, and strange currencies are invited. The Black Snake will not lead all those who have their hands to doom."


    - Hand of Friendship.


    (- Fine darkness is the darkness that leads to doom is excessive)


    Spin the spell. This magic is specially made. Original using dark attributes. By exploiting the properties of dark attributes, it destabilizes the opponent''s surgical formula and uncertainizes the phenomena that can occur. Uncertified magic can either not activate, cause another phenomenon, return to the other, or so on, but if you adjust to return to the other person in anticipation of it, you can inflict a direct pain on the other person.


    I was supposed to...


    "Huh - Resonatur! Illi qui flagitant Discordia et lost in ventum!


    (Sound fitting! Disturb peace and disturb. Sound, shake. Change and disappear into the wind!)


    Swimey Yakagi interrupts the original spell chant to interrupt another spell.


    "Harmonies aeolian!


    (Rhythmic style!)


    - Harmonized Ioria. Something did change when that word rode in the wind.


    "Become... ?"


    The moment the darkness imitating the serpent was entangled in a magic formation floating up in the hollow, the dark serpent became light with the magic formation and scattered in pieces. The grain of light that could play like a splash of paper blizzard illuminated the figure of a man there without anything.


    Safe, which means he defended himself perfectly. But it can''t be. Magic is all about the element replacing the effort in activation. Therefore, because all the magic used by the wizard appears somewhere where the consciousness of the operator does not intervene, it is not possible that the operator has complete mastery of magic. Because some parts of the current magic have exploited the gap, it is unlikely that it will not be there. No, assuming that''s the case, the man has precise control over all the magic he uses - which means that the magic the man uses is not magic via the element.


    If you''re surprised, Swimey Goatee will shake off any surplus magic left in her arms.


    Ugh, pay for the right hand of hand-to-hand karate.


    "�� Event Agitation (Phenomenon Mixer)"


    ����


    "It''s the magic law you used now. Sure, I didn''t use it perfectly... but I don''t even know the magic synopsis..."


    I guess that pernicious thing he told me to throw up was his own praise.


    The cold then occupies the perimeter. Did you consider yourself an enemy entirely? The sight was sharp and the intimidation increased. I also thought when I defeated the Wizard Guild Mage, but Swimey Yakagi is still a pretty good user. It activates advanced magic in a short amount of time, taking away even the opponent''s controlled magic and using it. Its strength, even the Twelve Yukie, would be comparable. Maybe that''s not even an unlikely story.


    Swimey Yakagi moves out. Trying to back off in response to a slow step, you were reading this move or you''re packing the distance with an unlikely acceleration from the initial speed.


    I''m not very good at fighting when I''m approached. Spin the spell fast. Swimey Yakagi was about to ring her finger, but suddenly she took herself off the spot as she noticed something was not good.


    It reacts quickly. What feeling do you acquire that you can be thorough in evasive behavior without hesitation at the beginning stage of the construction of the surgical ceremony? The reaction is no longer even equal to prediction.


    And while I was thinking about that, I could see that I was already trying to take measures.


    Another magic formation floats in the air. But one thing - no, not one kind.


    Double Chant. No, this is--


    "-Ad viginti transcription. invocatio Augoeides!


    (- Light glow technique ceremony. Transfer to number twenty, activated!)


    "-Come on!"


    Light spears, which are not light attributes, strike like torrential rain. Did you give up the technique to the intense magic and turn it into a means of attack? Plus, we have multiple of the same ones, and starts at the same time. A monster. Barely scratches the rain of the beating light. Send it, we have to move to counterattack. Yes, anything that disturbs you must be defeated. For that guy. That''s why I don''t look at myself. Even if jumping into his nostalgia is too dangerous an act, he rushes toward him as he creeps in anticipation of brick dust and fragments slowly passing in front of him like soot smoke rising. But was that a prospect? There''s a Swimey Yakagi who sometime changed his metal wand to the shape of a sword.


    Hit the tip of the sandalwood wand on the belly of the sword as it is. The sword moves always looked at that guy''s, so I was confident I would respond. Because no one in the Empire has more sword moves than that man. But the Sword of the Swimey Goat was separate. The sword struck and bounced by the wand does not unexpectedly leave the opponent''s control, drawing a streamlined orbit as it flows. As he jumped up the tip of the wand he put out with two strikes, his momentum remained, and the radiant trajectory formed a circle with a sharp cut of the sword that spun one turn in his hand.


    Magic Formation. The brilliance of the raised magic light is red. Flaming -


    When I realized it, I saw the finished magic formation and the tip of the sword pointed at me. I barely figured it out as a shoulder aim, so I made it to avoid poking, except for magic. There is no means of defense in this situation. What do we do? I feel heat from the magic team. It''s the magic of fire attributes. An attribute that obstructs darkness next to light and boasts a strong power.


    "- Huh?"


    Eat up your teeth while considering the possibility of heat and pain hitting your body and throw your body out on a brick lay. Keeping that momentum, he rolled himself unattended. My condition is - the flames only lick the robe, with little harm. The impromptu activation helped the body that the magical stature fell a few steps below the earlier one and that it was immature but small turning.


    A silver-haired woman complains to Swimey Yakagi.


    "Cover me..."


    "Fine. I''d rather have that Osama and Refill. Be aware of the magic and events around you. I''m stretching my realm to the side so it doesn''t stand out."


    "This is..."


    A silver-haired woman looks around. So much so that after blinking, those two eyes opened up inexorably. That eye must have captured a different, heterogeneous black from the darkness that night had dropped.


    Was Yakagi Suimei aware of that? A black beard hidden in the shade of the night. Exactly. I didn''t know you were going to sink into the darkness before you knew it, but you were paying attention there too. But he can take away his opponent''s magic, and he can''t interfere with the magic of an unknown attribute. There is not a single flaw in the moon, which has changed its complexion to the extent that it was dyed by black pearls. A woman noticing the strangeness around her snorts back at Swimey Yakagi. Yay or no, she spins the magic of darkness.


    "- Darkness. Crawl out of the chaos that hides you. That thou mayest show strength. I don''t retaliate. I don''t even get angry. Therefore, yes..."


    Chanting and putting it on is a forbidden word that reinforces dark magic.


    "Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron......"


    - Retaliation Haytred.


    (- Just leave it to the wrath of darkness)


    "- (Primum ex Quartum excipio!


    (- First to fourth, all defense!)


    Swimey Yakagi unfolds the golden magic formations in a hemispherical fashion. Collising darkness and light. Although the rotating magic formations scatter a shitty sound and luminescence to defend numerous dark belts,


    "Gu -"


    From his mouth, a small, distressed leak. The darkness that passes to stain out of the golden defense gathers into the left arm of the Swimey Goatee. I can see a sign of the threat to his safety or the cold sweat that conveys his nostrils. It was a success. I was able to get through this attack for the first time.


    But even if it is slight, Swimey Yakagi will not fall. If you take that dark magic of power, any opponent is supposed to warp your face and scream bitterness at its intense pain and the tiredness and nerve invading you crawling up like a bug from the affected area. Swimey Yakagi just stares at this one with her legs resting on the ground.


    "You..."


    Is the word spoken clearly a manifestation of hatred toward the enemy? But it was directed at


    "Are you manipulating such a mon as it is...?


    It was a suspicion that anger and pitiful emotions intermingled inexorably.


    ... Now you want to ask me that? I am a user of dark magic. I have manipulated this magic that erodes us, and this is how I have sunk those who can be obstacles to that man. Naturally. This is what I should do for myself. Yes, everything, everything to protect him.


    - To protect him, am I hurting him?


    �D�D?


    So I noticed something. Yes, mine, on the line you shouldn''t cross.


    Who is this? Isn''t this man a nobleman who threatens that man? Why are you trying to destroy it as you are told? Swimey Yakagi. A man who was not afraid of how intimidating or creepy he was. Someone who spoke gently and considered himself in solitude. Am I releasing this dangerous dark magic that can easily take a person''s life to such a person?


    "Hey, wait..."


    By the time I realized it, I was rushing in a different direction from where he was.

 52 The Unknown Art and its Power

    Was it surprising that Shuiming was subjected to their magic? As soon as the tall shadow runs away into the darkness, Fermenia and Lefir rush to the water.


    "Lord Swimey!


    "Suimei!


    ��������


    Even in the sight of both of them, Shuiming remained gazed at his left arm and the black claw that was clutching there.


    To him like that, Fermenia,


    "Lord Swimey... are you all right? It looked like it had undergone some dark magic earlier..."


    "Oh, I ate it. It''s coming through the walls."


    said, Shuiming shows Fermenia his left hand protruding to maintain the exercise of magic. The gloves and cuffs were uncharacterized in any way, but the black wax that penetrated the walls, the areas of the arms and hands that it clung to were dark and wrinkled as if they had lost moisture.


    "Ko, what''s this?


    "They did it. Apparently it''s an attack that falls into a category that''s probably pretty powerful among Astral Attacks. Not only does Astral Body have a huge effect on the flesh."


    When Shuiming says that and makes his face look bad, Lefir peeks in as he stretches his back.


    "Are you all right?


    "That''s not good. Leave it like this, it''s gonna rot and collapse."


    "Become, what the hell ?"


    "Oh, isn''t it important! Quick, heal. Magic! No, is this a symptom that can be cured by healing magic in the first place...?


    Lefir and Fermenia marvel at the words of Shuiming as if they were other personnel.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "What are you talking about, Suimei! Necrosis is not a problem!


    "''Cause it''s okay. They''re doing Astral Body, so you can use healing magic right away.


    Because I just don''t go back to "


    "Really?


    Fermenia exhaled in relief as Mizumino nodded at Lefir''s confirmation question. I have wrinkles and they look terrible. But the actual condition - can''t you say it''s not terrible? At a time when Astral Body is hurting me, let''s just say I''m seriously ill. It''s not just an injury, so there''s time to get it back to normal. Can I use my left hand for the time being?


    Mizuming dropped his eyes on his left arm again. That fold, a whistle of alarm sounded.


    "... you''re a gendarme"


    I was briefed by the gendarmes who rushed very late, a little later.


    They arrived at the scene. I wonder why they were there. They were prepared to smell a little annoying, but they also seem to know somewhat about the circumstances of the Mizumins, so much so that they have more than their thoughts about the hearing - now.


    When I caught up with what seemed necessary, the gendarmes just left me all I had to do, and on top of that, even if I was walking into the scene on my own to do some research, I was just in a state where I could pretend not to see it.


    According to what Fermenia, who was listening, said that the gendarmes were not happy about Elliot at all. He is a brave man, a collaborator who tries to solve a case that happened in the Empire, but still has a strong side to the gendarmes when they suddenly come in where they were investigating and when they finally become their own superiors and try to use them like limbs.


    Besides, all fame will belong to Elliot if you mention the handles. When it comes to cooperation at the helm of the Salvation Church, it can''t be motivating either.


    Therefore, they secretly wonder if this coma case will be solved by some other factor. And the candidacy for that factor includes ourselves. Naturally we cannot cooperate, but I guess it takes the form of acquiescence. You think the drunken-smelling gendarmerie has also made a bet on Fermenia since daylight? Things continue to go wrong and I guess it''s a throw, but that''s not the only factor.


    Fumi Shuiming turns his attention to the gendarmes. I''m busy moving around, but the investigation hasn''t made any progress. Again, they didn''t seem to have a good understanding of dark magic either, and the Wizard Guild advisors who eventually arrived just shook their heads sideways.


    In the meantime, a group of gendarmes who were blocking the scene in the rear became increasingly noisy. Soon after, the gendarmes'' hedges cracked and a man in military uniform came through from there.


    "- That''s an odd encounter. I didn''t know anyone was dealing with a brave man, but I didn''t know it was you."


    The voice is a familiar voice. As for appearance, of course. It was that man who took Liliana to the fold where he looked for the library the other day.


    "Sure... since I saw you the other day? I saw you with the Imperial Army. Why are you here?


    and Shuiming asked, the man did not change one complexion and meditated,


    "I don''t need to answer that to you. There is one thing you should do now. All you have to do is tell me what was here - Swimey Yakagi."


    Did you get the name from Liliana? Mizumi, who was given words in a tone that was also close to the order, asks him about his dwelling correctly.


    "Excuse me, may I ask your name?


    "Colonel Imperial Army Communications, this is Rogue Zandaik."


    Did the name sound familiar to you? Refile frowns in surprise, releasing an unnameable grunt.


    "Of the Seven Swords, One..."


    He dances in numerous shadows or busily against the background of an eye-burning orange emitted by a magic light.


    at the scene of a coma incident. After returning the accompanying Mizumins, a small shadow in military uniform appears before the Rogue, which now looks at the gendarmes who will be pursued for investigation.


    - Where have you been, Liliana?


    Liliana looked awed by the voice of Rogue, who was not even turned around,


    "A little, in the wind at night..."


    "I thought you included telling me not to go out there for nothing?


    "Sorry, no..."


    To Rogue''s words like reprimand, Liliana gets even smaller. Rogue tells Liliana, who shrunk up in front of him so much that she illusioned herself like that, without changing her complexion again.


    "Fair enough. What about the situation?


    "From the gendarmes, I hear, grasp, and do the obvious."


    "Right. How''d it go with the gendarmes from you?


    "As always, it is. Sometimes the target of the killer is a reputable nobleman, and without a busy investigation, he dawned on the card, and now he''s even making a bet about how the brave man is."


    "Not a good reputation..."


    Liliana nods at Rogue for making a repertoire without appearing.


    The gendarmes, as usual, are not motivated on this matter. I can''t help it. Because the upper echelons of the Empire and the Salvation Church are only doing what they do to motivate the gendarmerie to do for it to flourish.


    Neither the brave men who have recently joined the search will be able to deal effectively with the gendarmes. I just go around behind my back. No brave man or nobleman can be any threat to this one.


    And they said, "Well, she came back to the scene with no food on her face."


    "It may be convenient for me, but thanks to you, I''m just getting loud around you these days"


    "Colonel..."


    Is the blur because the harm in this case is bothering his head?


    Yes, all the nobles she defeated today, and all the nobles she has defeated so far, are the ones who don''t feel comfortable with Rogue, the uprooter from the civilian population. If you just don''t feel comfortable yet, all those who can''t bear the beginning and end of what you''re even doing to kick him down. If those people stay on the case, there will be extra people out there.


    There is harm. Yes, but if you fail to eliminate them for fear of it, Rogue will in any case be buried and crushed by the jealousy and ambition of the aristocracy.


    So no matter what happens to me, the colonel... Yes, only my adoptive father picked himself up and raised me. And, while I firmly resolve to do so, I apologize to Rogue in my heart,


    "Liliana."


    "Yes, sir"


    As he immerses himself in every thought, he is suddenly called by name, exposing himself to a misheard lapse. But Rogue won''t let him be reprimanded for it, as if looking in someone''s vanishing direction,


    Before this, I was talking about Swimey Yakagi.


    "Something about that man."


    "I want information about that man. Contact and find out."


    Liliana asks back suspiciously to the unexpected order given by her adoptive father and boss.


    "To Suimei Yakagi, is it?


    "That''s right. Apparently, he made contact with the culprit in the case. You said you stumbled across it during the search."


    "The colonel, uh, said he was the killer?


    "I don''t think so, but I''m curious."


    "... I understand, Colonel"


    Yes, he informed Rogue of his acceptance, and Liliana followed Rogue as he entered the gendarmerie''s investigation.


    A few days after contact with the killer in the coma. Mitsumi, who had dawned on arm treatment and dark magic considerations without a trace since then, was staring at the back cover of the book on this day in the corner of the Empire''s proud Great Library.


    "Dark magic..."


    Dark magic. From what I hear from Fermenia, the magic expert in this world, it is particularly difficult to handle and special among the eight attributes. Fermenia is not a specialist either, so what she knew was that she stopped at the condition and effects when she received it, and that Astel also had people who use dark magic, but she couldn''t even listen to them in detail because the person was also of a nature that she didn''t really want to relate to others.


    Even when I came to the Imperial Library, where the amount of books held was broken, there were few magical guides written about dark magic, and few references were made, such as magic that manipulated darkness, or heresy among the elements, which could not be handled without strong aptitude, and destroying the surgeon himself.


    Fermenia and Lefir say that the use of dark magic seems to be few throughout history, because it destroys the aforementioned sorcerer himself, and it is not because it remains self-written or otherwise.


    ��������


    Shuiming loosens the bandage wrapped around his left hand and looks at the contents.


    Magic that permeated the walls of a rotten golden fortress and harmed his own body. Slight, somewhere with biological humidity, that black wax is - darkness. The hands and arms received remained with sequelae, wrinkled as dry, and now a dark mole is appearing.


    What is this?


    Fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, trees, light, things that are materially present about them, but that cannot be identified with energy or matter when it comes to the darkness of the elements.


    Normally, when it comes to darkness, it''s about objects that absorb light or spaces that have nothing. There is just a lack of light in that space, not something called "darkness".


    Indeed, in this world, dark matters, dark energizing things, are believed to exist. These are the so-called "substance of the scalp" and "numerical value of the scalp", which must exist to prove that the laws of physics are correct, supposedly there should be.


    If it is to be the power of darkness, it is also the art of creation. Because all we have to do is reproduce what doesn''t exist with a combination of numbers that can''t exist in that world, with a few secrets, using a void number.


    But in a world where mathematics is also underdeveloped, there can be no such thing as the notion of its vain numbers discovered in recent generations or the "numerical value of the scales". Even if it occurs, a dark magical effect can never be desired.


    The other absolute nothingness - there''s no way you can reproduce ignorance or anything else, plus that dark magic was an attack that had a direct effect on Astral Body. Then it is not something that can be determined by normal thinking.


    Ability to interfere with the surgical formula. Power to block light. Astral Attack that deals direct damage to the mental body. Does it exist in this world by fulfillment, such as a single force that combines its various properties?


    Laughter leaks out of the mouth of nature and water in the middle of thinking about that.


    "Heh, heh, heh..."


    Yes, this is it. This is the time to accidentally hit the wall on the way to pursuing mystery. I can feel myself pursuing exactly the unknown. Because of this, he said he could realise that he was a mystician, the one who reached out to the impossible realm. And double-check. I still have to keep pursuing myself. About this dark magic, too, yes.


    The level of civilization in this world is lower than in the other world. Then common sense of theory and law also needs to be brought back to its level. times when there was heat and fuel. No, much older than that. On top of that, I was wondering if there was anything.


    Usually Astral Attack is dominated by the use of pagan divine labor (Goetia). Techniques that harness the power of mystical beings and attack mental shells (astral bodies) that are normally beyond human reach. And so is witchcraft, old gand witchcraft, and the curse of yin and yang. Anything that solidifies thoughts in a negative direction can easily harm the spirit and soul of others.


    Yes, it''s a spell. But there is an assumption that all the magic of this world uses elements. With that in mind, the use of spells is unthinkable with exceptions.


    (But that must have been a grudge to come up from my left hand then)


    - That''s right. I accidentally had it in my mouth then, but I must have felt it. Tell me what that nerve-wrenching sensation is. That power did say hatred or resentment. Negative power. It''s something that people can''t handle without mumbling. I would have learned to be angry at that art of not skipping myself. Such a small body, it''s supposed to be young. That I''m using something like that.


    I can see Liliana in my head. What if the killer was just as young? If not, shouldn''t we be on the right path as magicians?


    (You''re confused in the head. I need to sort it out)


    Thoughts don''t come together rationally. As is often the case, freshly remembered and irrelevant matters connect with each other when they do it on their own with trivial commonalities, and even change and sit in their heads like the truth. Must be such a foretaste right now. It can''t even come down to me with a predicted hunch. So there''s no such thing as Liliana being that shadow, and she''s not a user of dark magic. Nor am I on the wrong path of magic guidance.


    "... S... May... of!


    So think about it. Now we are talking about dark magic. That was certainly a force in the negative direction. Then what is the use of the element? No, when I say this dark magic in the first place, is it magic using elements? If so, isn''t the premise different from the beginning? If so, the art of manipulating it goes back to the history of mystery...


    "... Lord Swimey!


    "- ? Ah, oh, Fermenia?"


    He jumps up his head, which he was letting lean over with his thoughts, to the loud voices raised in his ears, and reacts as if he had jumped up but as if he had. The Lord of the Voice was Fermenia.


    She calls out and asks, a little frightened.


    "Fermenia, or not. What the hell did you do?


    "No, just think about it."


    When he answers, he tries to put in an apology, "... Am I interrupting you," but waves it in a flickering way to block her, prompting her to a corner of the desk where she was in formation for the investigation.


    And while I preorganized the magic I brought to read the magic book, I also asked Shuiming. I asked her to continue listening.


    "How''d it go?


    "Yes, I didn''t sift much better"


    "Right. I knew you''d help me out."


    "It seems that the inhabitants of the imperial capital are getting information from the devout faithful, and I wonder if the story is coming from there somewhat"


    The Fermenian face you speak of is a sinister face. As initially thought, is it difficult to achieve results in listening? After all, it would be most useful to keep an eye on the collaborators.


    It''s just that the gendarmes were relatively cooperative.


    "Why?


    "Thank you. The gendarmes have a verse that doesn''t make Lord Elliot happy."


    "Hmm?"


    "You also know Lord Swimey was a part of the search for the killer not long before he started to compete with Lord Brave... but in the name of the Salvation Church and the Brave Behind him, the Gendarmes let him provide all the information and use them to search for him."


    Indeed, it would be a useful hand to use the brave man''s name and the back shield: the Church. Although there will be no denying the deterioration of the emotions of those who are used anyway.


    "Well, the gendarmerie I heard about was drinkin ''away, and I guess Lord Elliot just carries things around normally because there was so much malicious talk."


    Brave Elliott. We only talked about it when we were at the Xiao Dark Pavilion, but apparently with a more serious personality than we thought. Neither this harm will be added to the authentic search because the faithful are in charge, or because they do not properly grasp the harm.


    "So what, the gendarmes are gonna use us on that stomach?


    "Thank you. I''ve already made a bet."


    "You''re not very motivated. My own people are being harmed."


    Fished by Fermenian vomited sighs, Shuiming also pushes his temples around with his index finger. So, does Fermenia still have a reason for the apathy of the gendarmes?


    "There''s a little bit about that, but I''ll tell you about it when I can get my back."


    "Okay. And what happened to the noblemen we were rushing to?"


    "Seems to be being rehabilitated at home now, but consciousness, like other victims, says he hasn''t returned yet"


    The man, who seems to have been subjected to the shadow sorcery of the short, was immediately taken by the gendarmerie, and Shuiming also saw only from afar about the condition. When I have done my research, do I have to go check on you too?


    "Right. Keep it up, please."


    When I took a break from hearing Fermenia''s report and settled my hips in the library chair alongside the two of them, I was furthermore concerned that Shuiming was casual.


    "Well, I thought," How could our conversation go through fine or even read a book?


    There have been a lot of conversational and sentence related notices here lately. I can read Elliot''s conversations and library books in different languages without any problems.


    "Because you have the protection of Yingjie''s summons. I remember telling a similar story before."


    "You realize you didn''t care that much. I didn''t hear the details, but in the end, here, how come the words make sense?


    "Anyone summoned by Yingjie''s summoning ritual will be automatically multiplied with the art of language conversion, but this will seem to conform to the summoner''s knowledge."


    "Hmm?"


    "In the case of Lord Swimey, it is my knowledge...... that if anything is in Lord Swimey''s world and matches against the concepts I know, the language will be converted, and this word will match the pronunciation of Lord Swimey as it is for what was not originally in Lord Swimey''s world. Whatever I don''t know will be understood according to your pronunciation."


    Does that mean that there are limits to conversion in concepts that exist, concepts that do not? Certainly when I fought Fermenia before, the word "junctional magic" was something she didn''t understand. I guess that''s also a limit that can be converted, and it''s a concept that''s not even in that world about dark magic, but I guess that''s how it''s converted because it''s simply what you put the word darkness and magic in this world.


    When he puts his mind to it that way, Fermenia brags about its rich breasts about what he''s proud of.


    "Hehe, I mean, you''re helping Lord Brave and Lord Swimey talk and read and write, which means it''s my knowledge."


    Next to her, who says so, "I''m doing well," Shuiming leaks an exclamation exhale. To him, Fermenia pulls out a topic he''s been reluctant to hear.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Swimey, how was the investigation after all?


    "No. I don''t have anything that might be helpful."


    and joking and creating a state of good luck, Fermenia gives an unfortunate look. I realize that there was a difference in the degree to which I received it from Fermenia, Shuiming says in a serious voice, turning around so that I immediately know it was a joke.


    "But I''m thinking about countermeasures."


    "Measures?


    "That too, but I don''t know what that is."


    "There is also a lot of unknown to us about dark magic...... can you analyze it only with the knowledge of Lord Swimey''s world?


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do. There''s no way you can unravel everything in this world. I''m wearing a star at first sight."


    And in a tone that smelled a little optimistic, there was something from the information obtained so far, isn''t this it? All you have to do is observe and identify again in the field. Then Fermenia says, tilting her neck slightly.


    "I was worried about something else."


    "What?


    "These are the words added at the end of that Dark Wizard''s chanted spell. That''s something I''ve never even heard of. Uh..."


    Fermenia faces without words out of the drawer in her head. Instead of her like that, Shuiming says.


    "Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secnt, Rabbieral, Bay Baron...... right"


    "Oh, yeah. Those words, I don''t sound familiar either. What the hell is that..."


    A voice hangs from behind me as Fermenia grows her imaginary face and makes it tough with her mouth blurry.


    "Excuse me. May I?


    As the two turned to that voice, a man of white colour stood, dressed in the uniform of a librarian.


    He was a facial acquaintance that Mizuming knew when he first came to the library.


    "Are you the secretary? I''m still using it for a lot of research today."


    "Mr. Goat... That was it. You''re still keen today."


    To compliment him on his diligence, Mitsumi smiles "well" and subtle to the clerk who responds with a smile.


    Then Fermenia, who doesn''t know him, asks.


    "Forest people, is that it? Lord Swimey, what about this one?


    Forest people, that is, are you referring to elves? The clerk introduced me to Elf before, so it''s probably another name.


    "This guy''s a clerk. It''s Mr. Lormion. When I came here the other day, I was asked to explain what was in the library."


    "Really? That''s unusual. I hear there are many people in the woods who don''t want to get too involved with humans."


    Fermenia frowns uncommonly as she turns toward Romion. To her words, the librarian, he smiles bitterly.


    "You''re often called a weirdo. I''m living out of the woods where I was born."


    And so on and so on, I guess the way this world elves is similar to the elf stories that are common in the other world, they also live in the woods and live in closed quarters. Forget about it.


    "That''s right, what?


    "No, I was wondering if it was something we were talking about dark magic or something when we went through the neighborhood."


    Fermenia opened her eyes unexpectedly to the romion that she was attracted to interest,


    "Because you know?


    "Yeah, well, I''m spending some time there, too, so I don''t know."


    Unexpectedly, we would be able to hear stories about dark magic, adding romion to surround the desk. As soon as he takes his seat, Romeon cuts it out.


    "Dark magic. In a sip, it is a powerful magic among the eight attributes of fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, tree, light and darkness. No, you might be right to say vicious magic...... So why are you two looking into dark magic?


    "Hey, this guy."


    Shuiming, who told him to point that way, takes the bandage wrapped around his left hand and shows it. Then Loomion, who saw it, changed his expression to surprise.


    "Was this... so you were investigating dark magic..."


    Fermenia now asks the roaming romion, fingering back the slightly lowered position of the glasses.


    "Because you know the symptoms when you look at them?


    "I used to be a magician before I came to this library, and I''ve taken care of people who had dark magic before. Mr. Goat, can I show you something?


    If there is no particular reason to say no, Shuiming nods and offers the left hand that took the bandage. Romion observed his left hand for a while, but eventually exhaled with an admirable look.


    "... you''re in stable condition. Normally, if you suffer the erosion of a strong dark force so far, your condition will progress to the center of your body... Goat, do you have this for yourself?


    "Well, I just applied the healing techniques I know,"


    "No. It''s a great way to handle it. I''ve never seen a brilliant treatment like this before."


    Yes, Romeon says, now he asks by turning his expression into something harsh.


    "Where did you get the dark magic?


    "The culprit in the case is making a scene."


    "- Were you attacked ?"


    Asked Loomion with such surprise, Mitsumi and the others told him the story in hindsight. The fact that the goddess announcement was to compete with Elliot at the beginning, and that he made contact with and fought the killer a few days ago.


    Loomion, who was quietly listening to it, makes a rugged face.


    "... well, I did hear rumors that someone was fighting with the brave, but that''s who you are"


    and soon after exhaling as if the Mizumins were rubbing their minds into the situation in which they were placed, Loomion corrects his posture. And as he turned his sincere gaze,


    "I don''t know what to say - don''t."


    "Do you want me to stop looking for the killer?


    "Yeah. I guess it''s not something outsiders like me should talk about, but if the killer is a dark magic user, the other person is too bad. Not only can you suffer from death if you undergo dark magic poorly, but you can also lose your life in the shock you suffer."


    "Still, I have company."


    "But it won''t be a substitute for life. It would certainly be dangerous to follow the brave..."


    After you say that, Loomion, divide it up a little.


    "Besides, you said the word Bay Baron earlier, didn''t you, Goat?


    Fermenia frowns and asks questions about Romion.


    "About that too...?


    "I remember hearing that word a long time ago."


    "If you know it, can you tell us about it, too?


    To Fermenian''s petition, Romion nodded heavily before slowly opening his mouth.


    "It''s called a barbaric name."


    "Banmei, is it?


    "Yes. A barbarian name is a cursed word that was born in this world at the same time as dark magic and lost in ancient times, and this has the effect of amplifying the power of certain attributes - that is, dark attributes"


    "Amplify?


    "Yes, I am told that the dark magic added to this word is several times more powerful than when you unleash normal dark magic. To find out, the Dark Magic user added to the Dark Magic spell."


    "So, the Dark Magic Users"


    "Perhaps you can use the dark magic of considerable power."


    Fermenia is breathtaking in the clarification presented by Romion.


    "I''ll say it again. Stop it. It doesn''t matter how many lives you have."


    "But we have to do it"


    "For your people, is it?"


    When Shuiming appeared to snort, he gave up any further persuasion, or Loomion sighed a shuddering mixture.


    "If that''s what you''re saying, it''s no use stopping it."


    "I''m sorry for what you''ve told me"


    "Okay. Don''t forget the dangers of dark magic."


    As soon as Romeon said so, he said, "Excuse me," and went back to work.


    "Barbarian name for dark magic... Lord Swimey?


    Fermenia looks sinister and tilts her face at the idea. And as he groaned to divulge his troubles, turning toward Mizumi, he wandered his gaze somewhere far away, not here.


    "Barbarian name..."


    Yes, he looked up at the library ceiling.

 53 From Cat Day, one turn

    Since then, there has been one more victim while the killer has not been found.


    Even on this day, Shuiming was searching for a cat, beside walking alone in town to learn to make an imperial capital.


    Gendarmerie, brave men, and ourselves. Is it because more people are involved in the search, the killer seems to be decreasing the frequency of the offense, and the results of the night search are not fragrant. For this reason, he now had his face in the alley, around the street, in the open space, etc. in order to recruit collaborators again.


    And with the second cat I found earlier, Shuiming leaves the alley.


    "Here, don''t be gazy. You can''t chew on my fingers."


    I''m having a little trouble with a cat that snugly sweetbites my right index finger after I stroke it once and then what''s so good about it. The habit of cat biting is basically on the extension line of behavior when tailoring an attacking target or prey, but the cat you''re holding right now is relaxed, so maybe you still want him to stroke it.


    When I stroke him thinking about it, a face I saw from the front appears.


    "Swimey Yakagi......"


    The familiar characteristic appearance was yes, Liliana Zandaik.


    "- Oh, twint eyelid toddler. Long time no see."


    "Follow me... what? I don''t know why, it''s called."


    "No, sort of. And that''s an odd encounter. Here. What, you want some sweets after all?


    And Shuiming asks aside, is Liliana not in such a mood, always well swordswallowed, to return the words.


    "No, sir."


    "Isn''t that sweet?"


    "I don''t care about that."


    "So what''s going on?


    Then I ask Liliana, who has a harsh atmosphere. I don''t let normal air drift like normal, but something is wrong because it brews differently. However, the eyes that look at this one are poured into the chest, lacking some calmness.


    On the chest, there are two cats,


    "Hey, give me your cat... to me, to me"


    "... Huh?


    Liliana just opened her hands to give me the cat and stopped by.


    Liliana asked me to hold one of the cats she was holding, and I am now settling in the chair by the fountain.


    "Nha, ha, ha, ha"


    Liliana, on the other hand, exchanges cat ringing imitations without even looking at this one, playing innocently with the cat. Looks happy from the side to see you two doing that famous frivolous song move while holding both the cat''s forelegs, as if you''re in a paradise at noon. The look had a flying smile that I had never seen before.


    "Nyan, Nyan, Gyu ~"


    And, Liliana hugs the cat at the end of the rhythm. I guess I love cats. The cats are adorable. Shuiming calls out to her, who seems to have completely forgotten about such a thing.


    "Sounds like fun"


    "- ? Yes, how long, are you there ? SWIMEY YAKAGI!


    "No, until you give me my cat back?


    With that said, Liliana asks with a frivolous look.


    Return this child to you?


    "Oh."


    "This kid will be wild. Not your cat, not you. Why were you trying to expose the cat? Depending on that, you''re going to be sentenced to death in a military court, right?


    I don''t know what to rush. Stick a cold jito eye, and the death penalty without a shriek is another noisy saying. Even though I say that this one brings all the "nya" and acknowledgements.


    Well,


    "Why did you want to touch the cat?"


    "Mm... is that right? Well, then, fine."


    Is that okay? Roger that, Liliana becomes obsessed with playing with cats again. I can''t grasp the line well enough to convince you. Nevertheless,


    "Cat, you like it"


    "It''s not just Mr. Cat. Dogs, too, I like. Because animals are all good kids."


    Liliana, who said, is slightly, throwing a faceless question as she looks at the cat.


    "I heard you were fighting a brave man to catch the culprit in the case, right?


    "Oh, you know me well"


    "Information comes naturally to your ears."


    I guess that''s because I belong to an army intelligence agency. Especially Liliana, who said it without bragging about the wind, asks if it is a continuation of the story.


    "Why did you want to compete with the brave, etc.?


    "Well, I''m betting on the two of us."


    Well, when we look at the situation as something we know, and we talk about it,


    "If the goddess says so, just leave it to the brave, okay? It should be easier for you without getting into trouble. Besides, if the goddess tells you, it shouldn''t be too rare."


    "That''s a pretty cold word."


    "It may be cold, but it makes sense,"


    "Reason."


    When Shuiming parroted back into the careless wind, Liliana gave a slightly irritating look,


    "It would be. I ask you, what happened to your hand?


    "Did you hear this too? Yeah, I got hit by an example killer."


    When Shuiming says, Liliana drops her eyes on the bandage on his left hand.


    "... terrible condition, isn''t it?


    "Well, not really. It''ll heal soon."


    "Cure...? Will it heal? ?"


    "Hmm? What, are you surprised?


    Shuiming remembers the surprise of Liliana and asks back. When he leans his neck, Liliana turns her back.


    "Yes, no, the colonel told me it looked harsh, what I asked, so..."


    "Right. Well, I wouldn''t change my mind."


    "You don''t change... do you know that? The killer has been a dangerous man with many in his hands. Better get your hands off me."


    "What. Don''t bite me off a long time ago. Maybe you''re worried about me?


    - That''s not what I said.


    She returned her hair without even putting it in.


    "I''ve been told something similar lately, well, if you''re going to get off on the way, I''m not going to take the fight.


    I couldn''t. "


    "Why. Why are you so obsessed? And if that''s what it takes to save the world..."


    Do you say it''s normal to give up? sacrifice a few for many. It is true that the crisis is imminent, so the question may not even arise as to whether we can split it it.


    "Before that"


    "What?


    "Let him go. That''s enough."


    and Shuiming points to the cat that remains held by Liliana. At some point, the cat was waving his tail to the left and right.


    "Cats don''t, that''s how you shake your tail sideways when you''re mostly not happy with the situation. It''s a little hot to be held."


    "... do you not like it"


    Liliana will feel sorry for herself. And unfortunately releasing the cat, the cat leaned his neck to the side and entered the posture of observing Liliana. Apparently the cat is interested in her and doesn''t mean she doesn''t like it yet. When I tell her that, she regains the brilliance of her eyes again and stares at the cat.


    "That''s an earlier question."


    "Right. Why do you stand up to goddesses and braves, was it?


    Liliana nods. Mizumi exhales and answers slightly.


    "Don''t you have a monkey you want to protect?


    "I want to protect, something, is it?


    "That''s right. I have it now."


    "To me, I don''t know, that much, I just don''t have to..."


    "Don''t you see? Right...... how about family or something?


    �D�D


    Somewhere, I thought I heard voices without voices.


    "What''s up?


    "I have no family."


    The temperature of the voice drops and words are uttered that reject it. What if I even stepped on my tail? It''s unclear what aroused her anger, but she certainly must have a father. If only I could see his face, I''d have seen him three times, an all-back soldier.


    "That guy, he must be your father, right?


    "Before the Colonel was my father, he was my boss"


    I don''t know what that means. Even if that''s what normal families have to do with it, isn''t it something my father would come forward with during normal times? Yes. When Shuiming tried to say it, she leaned down.


    "The Colonel is not my real father. I was dumped by my parents."


    "... Was I? Excuse me. Are you talking about something you don''t want to be touched?


    "Not really."


    And Shuiming says "I''m sorry" again. And return the answers to the questions asked on top of each other.


    "Well, we''re still shallow, because it''s important to me."


    "Is that why you can''t do it? You''re going to die prematurely. Stupid."


    "Oh, my gossip, really."


    "But to me too..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing, sir."


    I still shook my head and said, "Well," to Liliana, and Shuiming stops talking. When I glanced at her, there was no brilliance in my eyes until earlier, but rather a ravenous sky. He hangs out with that hand play, staring at the cat rolling out his forefoot.


    After a while of blurring, Shuiming finds a stall selling ice sweets nearby. And I got up, bought about two there and went back.


    "Here. Thank you for the other day."


    Liliana notices that she has been offered ice sweets and looks up with sleepy eyes.


    "I told you I didn''t want it,"


    "Well, it''s good, you get it. It''s not a diminishing mon, you get it."


    "I don''t want to."


    No, I already bought it.


    After a moment of leaning over and shutting up, eventually she throws a depressing voice.


    "How can you be nice to me?


    "Why..."


    "You, too, can treat me, like everyone else, as evil, as negligible"


    Dark. Eyes, myself in it, everything. I''m in the dark. Abandoned, neglected. Those words remind me of her predicament.


    "I must be creepy, right? You''re so small, you have the power to harm others. It''s aggressive against everyone. So."


    "Is that what we all are? Like that time?


    "In the Empire, I am the object of fear. It''s a big, dark light created to hide the shadows of the intelligence department."


    "So there''s no such thing as me," he said?


    "That''s right. There''s no one like you. Except the Colonel......"


    A mouth driven by a distorted will gradually regains its calm. As it was, Liliana quietly dropped her shoulder and shut up.


    "You don''t seem to talk too much, but you''re a good guy."


    Yes, Shuiming mouths her thoughts on Rogue and gives the cat the soft dried meat that was stuck in her pocket.


    "But isn''t it hard?


    "That''s what I do. You can''t refuse to feel bad."


    "So you''re spoiling the situation now"


    "I am the Colonel''s pawn. If I refuse military service, my place will be gone."


    Twelve or three year old girl. Do you even know how to shake yourself?


    "It''s all about me"


    "You want to hear my story, too?


    "... how did you end up in the Empire?


    "I need something."


    "Where did you learn that unusual magic?


    "My father taught me"


    "How did you find the killer?


    "What are you looking for?"


    ����


    "What. Interrogation? Did the colonel tell you to come and find me?


    "That''s the place."


    And Liliana answers lightly with a soothing face. You mean there''s no need to hide it?


    such a fold,


    "- That''s an odd encounter, Swimey Yakagi."


    Turning from side to side to voice hung, there was Elliot the Brave.


    "Oh, brave Sama"


    Is it a walk or part of a search? It is a rare encounter.


    "Are you taking a break? Sounds like a lot of room. Perhaps the search is lagging behind?


    "Is it okay for you to sell oil here? I heard the results weren''t good, huh?


    "Can you not get on with it as much as you happen to find the killer once? You''re just playing with animals right now."


    Provocative restitution did not, however, develop into badness. Elliott was going to say hello, because Mizumi and Liliana were talking after that, and her heart was cooling somewhere. It doesn''t lead to an outburst like before.


    "Aren''t you with your magical priest today?"


    "Christa''s not always with me. She has her time. Well, you''re with a different girl again, aren''t you?


    That''s what Elliot said, and he turned his attention to Liliana.


    "You don''t react to women often."


    "It would be healthier than reacting to a man, wouldn''t it?


    "Sure, it must be."


    Shuiming flaunts Elliott''s joke, and if she doesn''t like it, she snarls her nose. Then Elliot looked at Liliana again,


    "What about her?


    "I''m not with you. An Imperial soldier. He''s being interrogated about the cat."


    "That''s definitely the current offender. I need you to take me to the barn."


    He said, "Tell me."


    With a tongue-in-cheek water light on her ass and Elliott smiling at Liliana, she builds a wall with killing and magic, despite the bravery of her opponent.


    Elliot seemed to have eaten that too, but he never broke his courtesy in particular.


    "I wonder if they hated me"


    "I don''t know. This guy''s always like this, so I don''t know."


    and return appropriately. Neither does Mizumi know Liliana''s thoughts. As she sees herself standing on the cat, Elliot calls in.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    Is it something you want to ask? When Shuiming asks back, Elliot still


    asks in a serious tone.


    "Let''s hear it again. Why do you disobey the words of the goddess Arshna? Even if that announcement is incomprehensible, it''s a gift from the goddess of the world you live in, isn''t it?


    "On the contrary, I want to know how you, from another world, can blindly believe the Word of God in this world."


    "Nothing. I''m not blind. I just thought it was something I should do, so I''m just accepting it."


    Elliot says yes, looking up at a good, sunny sky. I don''t know what he said, but Mizumi sounded familiar.


    (Trinity, I wonder if this is what happened)


    Trinity, a friend, was also driven by a similar sense of origin and unknowable responsibility as him, and he said it was for the sake of the people of this world. It seems like something in common somehow, but fulfill it.


    "Isn''t Arshna the god who created this world? I hear that it is omnipotent and protects people from evil beings. Think about it with that in mind, that the words of such a noble being are meaningless?


    "You''re noble."


    Having said that, Shuiming laughs at his remarks with her nose, as if when she hears a bad joke. seriously answered Elliot, with definite anger at it,


    "What''s wrong?


    "It''s weird, it''s weird. Almighty or noble? Oh, my God. You''re telling me God is goodness. You are. They''re such noble monsters. They''re the ones who cut it off relentlessly, aren''t they? Don''t have such fantasies often."


    "Fantasy. Doesn''t seem to have any basis in your argument, either?


    "... which means it might be. You don''t even know the truth, do you?


    To that word, Elliot couldn''t go on.


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know who I am. I don''t know if I can bend my way."


    "Sure, it might make sense what you say."


    Shuiming turns a weird face to Elliot''s words that it can be enough to think like that.


    "What?"


    "... no, it was unexpected. Earlier in the day, I thought everyone who scorned God was an enemy, just like you."


    "Even I speak about the confidence of others. There wasn''t one god in my world."


    To Elliot''s words, Shuiming waves her hands flickering somewhere careless.


    "Right. Then it would be helpful if you could take this into account in the flow."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. I don''t know what it means to have her with us, but if you need her to save the people of this world, you should take her."


    "Again."


    "Everything in this world meets with a gear called destiny. There''s nothing meaningless about it."


    "Maybe, but I think it''s strange that it''s a battle."


    "If that''s what you think, you''re gonna pull yourself out."


    "Don''t be silly."


    and thrown up Mizumi. So, Elliot gave up persuasion, or he slapped his hand once like he said the story was over.


    "You got in the way. I''m glad you''re the one who can talk. But..."


    Elliot made a hoard out of it, and then...


    I don''t like you.


    "That''s an odd encounter. I don''t like you either."


    When Shuiming spoke, Elliot went through before Shuiming so that he could escape from the path he had come in in the opposite direction. Did they even think you could not talk to him, or did you come to confirm it, or did you simply declare that you would not take heaven to the club? As Shuiming freaked out about Elliott''s insistence, Liliana''s Gathergrove caught a cat''s nail when she was about to. Liliana pulls her hand and the gloves give it to me.


    From there, I saw her arms and hands.


    �D�D?


    Liliana immediately fixes her eyelids and hides her arms. Apparently, the contents of the glove didn''t look like Elliot.


    "What''s going on? Are you okay?"


    Elliott peeks in late, but no reply from Liliana to that. He turned to Shuiming in a hurry somewhere and immediately turned his heel back.


    "Excuse me!


    On her back as she left to escape, Shuiming could not speak.


    Yes, because the hand in the glove was as black and foamy as the skin of a demonized human being.


    "- Is it true that the killer has a star, Lord Swimey!


    "Suimei, is that true!


    The surprising voices of Fermenia and Refile echo.


    When Shuiming, back home, briefly told Fermenia and Lefir, who had been taught magic by her, the two interrupted the work and rushed over to say they were exhausted.


    Mizumi nods in a complex mood at Fermenia, hung with glasses, and Lefir, stuck by several cats, hung and littered with cats.


    "... oh"


    "What''s wrong with you, Mizumin-kun? If the killer was found, I think it''s good for this country and for us?


    "Yes, but I don''t think so..."


    Fermenia turns her suspicious face to the water that sighs with a difficult face.


    "What do you mean?


    "I told you I saw Liliana before. So while I was looking for a cat, I met with him today..."


    I reveal to the two people who align their geese necks so that they can eat in, the obvious and the speculation that I have reached. Taunt, taunt.


    I move my mouth slowly that way. In the middle of it, what I need to do gradually contours in my head. What you have to believe and become. What can I do if I have them, beyond the fence of rivalry between this other world now and the events that take place in the other world and the summoned brave men? No, isn''t that something we need to think about now? As we''ve done so far, we''re just going to keep talking about it because it''s just the way it should be.


    And when all of that hardened, it echoed from the back of my ear:


    - Save the unsaved woman.


    It was that word my father uttered.

 54 The night the full moon disappears.

    Night. The Tall Shadow - Liliana Zandaik, one of the perpetrators of the coma in Imperial Capital this day - was on his way to tailoring what he called a "nobleman who would harm the Rogue" based on information brought from the tall shadow.


    Are you accustomed to jumping at night while still warming up the realm of darkness and the magical power of exercising the darkness of confusion, while preparing to build that surgical formula? Pretend not to see the restless sensation take root somewhere deep in your mind, no sound, and land in your own shadow that the full moon makes.


    This is the time. What I think from time to time. that you are landing on a shadow, that the shadow is landing on you, or that. Sometimes when you use powerful magic, you can''t figure it out. I wondered which one of you is who you really are, the dark human form you stepped on or your own illuminated by the moon.


    When I leaned down, the shadows seemed distorted by the irregularities on the roof. The shadow is somewhere, as if smiling evilly. I know that''s just an illusion, but that''s probably why my mind is restless right now.


    There is no tall shadow yet that preaches purpose, sometimes whispers, and reminds me of myself. I guess he needs help too, moving alone today. The two of us are generally moving, but we didn''t do much of our purpose by ourselves, as we did on this day. I don''t have the support of a tall shadow, but I don''t have any anxiety because I also have several experiences of participating in Imperial military operations. Rather, thinking about it, it''s an easy enough job to say that there is no other love. Because they''re the ones who don''t talk about it.


    At any rate, neither the gendarmerie nor the brave can find themselves.


    But there''s also a little anxiety, because if Swimey Yakagi comes out like before, it won''t be a glimmer.


    ��������


    Liliana remembers the day and stops on the roof. During the day, when he came into contact with Swimey Yakagi with Rogue''s life, he was carelessly seen in the arms. It''s under the gloves. That''s the hands and arms that pervert and ugly have changed with every use of dark magic.


    Look at this, what did he think? Do you still think he, too, is a monster?


    Think of it, it would have been the first time anybody but Rogue would talk to me without being scared. Maybe this was the first time I''ve talked to someone else so much.


    Get off the roof, remove your eyelids, and look at the glass window reflecting the moon. What I saw was my face and my left eye, and another. The right eye as if it were on the face of a dragon species, which humans can''t possibly have. The eye lid is covered in black and fine scales, and the pupils are elongated lengthwise. All the parts that should have white eyes are golden. Everyone who saw this hated themselves. With monsters.


    That is no exception to my own fruitful parents.


    Even if I look at this, will he treat me the way he has been? People who are different from the people around them. Someone who is gentle, not flushed by the loud voices he hears. Swimey Yakagi. At first I got the impression of a twist, but with a barbecue, I make a soft grin.


    The next time we see each other, I hope so. That way, we can maintain our current relationship forever. So I hope you don''t look for the killer. I don''t want you looking for yourself anymore. Maybe you can''t give up on the people you care about, but the point is they can''t win or lose if they don''t even get themselves caught.


    - So if that''s what you want, here today, that he won''t show up.


    "Nyao."


    ��������


    He returns to me because of the chilling sound of the shower. There was a cat again. He looks at me on the wall and sits with his tail wrapped around his body. It''s something I''ve seen a lot before. Has your voice now called about yourself? In the midst of such an imagination on my mind,


    "Huh -?"


    That''s when I realized. To have a lot of eyes around. Yes, to be surrounded by the golden eye of a cat. Looking around. Cat. Cat. From above the fence, from behind the building, from above the roof, from above the branches, from above the brick laying, from all places, the cat is watching this one.


    When, where do you come from and see yourself hiding in such a secluded darkness, etc. What the hell is wrong with this? Nah. Nah. Nah. Nah. Nah. Nah. Those creepy squeals of cats and their many glances floating in the dark oppress the darkness around them.


    Eventually the chirping stopped perfectly.


    Then the first cat I found opened his mouth again. The way you open your mouth that sounds "Mia," but you don''t have a voice. It''s like a yawn. On that strange trick, I felt like I could hear the occasional voiceless sound of a cat.


    "- No way!"


    That''s where I recall. And all I can think about. The day Suimei Yakagi showed up. That I did see a few cats that day. After I saw him, Swimey Yakagi showed up.


    Today, Swimey Yakagi had a cat. Let the Cat of the Empire, whom people do not miss very much, obey all that. Is that the answer? I never thought about what to use it for.


    ... I don''t know what kind of tube you''re using to keep your cat on your side. I don''t even know if I''m letting you cooperate. But Swimey Yakagi uses magic he doesn''t know, an unusual coincidence. Incredible, naturally. Because,


    - That''s the guys here. Wherever you go, you deny the mystery in front of you.


    Such words thrown away by the sorcerers of the Wizard Alliance revolt around my head. Yes, he''s right. The phrase "there''s no way I can do it" is just enough for a wizard.


    Then, as before, if the cat had told him their place without a voice. And if you''re still telling him where you are today...


    When they realized it, the cats turned their heels and left. Instead, on a loose gradient at the tip of the turn, out of its darkness, I could see the contour of the human form peeling off. The darkness that surrounds us is dark, drifting like dark purple remnants remained in our eyes. That''s something deeper than the black you''re dealing with. I can only sum up those who have acquired the wisdom that precedes their knowledge...


    "See you again."


    The person who appeared - Swimey Yakagi opens her mouth so quietly. Instead of a cheerful greeting like the one you''ve just had, carry your voice and eyes somewhere with a mixture of pity.


    Oh - and I don''t know, my breath leaks. After all, he didn''t give up. Turn around, I told you. Yes, when we met during the day today, I said that it was dangerous to engage myself, and that I was not injured next time.


    "I''m sorry. End the corner advice in vain."


    �D�D


    Advice. I feel like I''ve been read ahead of my own thoughts in those words, and my heart bounces.


    "Hey, you, Liliana, right?


    Soon after he calmed down the shock of being slapped through the heart, he was told the question.


    How did you know? You shouldn''t have hit badly enough to be found out who you are. But those eyes are full of certainty. That''s the kind of eye I have for sure with this answer. So it''s no use cutting the shira? But...


    "- How did you know?"


    "Somehow."


    too frank to get lost. As it is, Swimey Yakagi releases the question.


    "Why are you doing this? No matter how much information you handle in a special department, it''s not because it''s the military''s job to make a case like this, is it?


    "I don''t need to tell you that. The reason you do this, the thing about me, it''s none of your business. I really want to ask, if that''s the case."


    With that mouth, Liliana reveals the magic she was warming. Instantly impacted by the intense magic that occupied the surrounding area, the walls and brick laying eroded and bubbles appeared as if chemicals had been hung. It''s a war scene. He seems to have figured out what that means, too.


    "Listen to me with strength,"


    With that answer in mind, Swimey Yakagi spins another question without responding to magic.


    And I have something to say to you.


    "Caught by adults, is it? Or is what I''m doing wrong, is it?


    "No, I don''t know much about what you''re doing. I don''t know if it''s your fault, or if it''s your fault, because if you don''t tell me, I won''t, and it won''t be a reason to stop you."


    "Bye -"


    "Still, there''s something I can''t admit. It''s your magic."


    "The magic of darkness...?


    "That''s right, Liliana. Stop using that magic. It''s something people shouldn''t touch in order to be people."


    "Based on what"


    "There''s a reason. If you want to hear it, I''ll answer it."


    "I don''t have the muscles to tell you that. I do what I have to do, just do it. So..."


    Yes, so - do I argue with him here? Make excuses for him to protect himself. Do you do dark magic? Even though they are not my enemies, nobles.


    "-"


    Thinking of it that way, the movement of the mouth trying to chant loses its smoothness. I was wondering if this was really okay. Doubts circle around my head. But there''s nothing more we can do than run out. Until you run off that path or someone stops you, there is no end. Therefore,


    "- Darkness. The purple blue twist that colours this shore of yours. The glamour changes without bewildering the calamity, picking up all the buds of fate. Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron......"


    After the chant, mumble the barbarian name and utter the key word.


    "- Hope equally results in disappointment"


    (-Trangent Hope)


    Shortly afterwards, the darkness and shadows of the night present around them gather to form a bubbly spherical shape and swell. Numerous abscesses that rose around them continued to increase the streets, the stars, until they concealed all the light, all following irregular orbits, but without any error, to the Swimei Goatee.


    The man who seemed in between blurs just calmed down without being driven by any agony, opened his mouth,


    "- (Aski-Kataski-Haix-Tetrax-Dammnameneus-Aision��"


    (- Darkness retreats too much into the light, and the earth fallen into disbelief regains its truth by the sun...)


    The moonlight was buried in the darkness.


    ... Are you done? This is a particularly powerful spell in the dark magic you can have. To him, who could never prevent the magic he had previously unleashed, would never be the fulfilment of his defense. After the bubbles of darkness are scattered, there are countless wounds on the recipient, and the blackness of his whole body that cannot be taken forever, and he will eventually be breathless with a dusty tremor. Yes, without any exceptions.


    ".................. I''m an idiot"


    Did you say that to him, or to yourself? A missing little curse disappears into the darkness. As a result of this, it is not meant to be. But there was no more. If they also have thoughts they can''t give way to, they have to defeat them and take away from them the rights they never give way to. But still, what was in my heart was a grasp of my chest that would happen after regret.


    Maybe we could have made friends for the first time. The thought eventually disappeared into a black foam.


    "Fool...... it is......"


    Eventually, magic comes to an end. The foaming and swelling darkness stops its growth perfectly, gradually to its original darkness. But the darkness crumbled like the waters of a wave. There, however, was no swimey goatee who was supposed to have sunk and fallen on a brick laying.


    "Ah..."


    - What I saw at the beginning was, yes, the magic formation that emitted white light, its brilliance. Drawing unfamiliar prints and letters, the beautiful circled formations (circles); whether it protected its master, who was supposed to crumble with the darkness, or just above it a space lit by moonlight without a trace, the remnants of the dark foam (yawning) drifting through the sky flushed to the left as if it had been driven by a blast of tyranny.


    Eventually, the surrounding sound returns, as if you have regained the time you forgot. Trees that shrug to be frightened of something. Rubble rolling down the ground laughing out of a mess. Red brick walls, hedges, and black iron sneaks and ends even silver gates lose their color flavors, all turning into unsavory picturesque grays.


    The neighborhood was full of night-time tempers that seemed like autumn and night, and the reddish moon peered into her face.


    And at the heart of it...


    - That magic won''t work for me anymore, will it? Dark Wizard (Left Hand Sorcerer) "


    The wizard was there, looking strongly at this one with crimson eyes.


    There were two things in Shuiming that came to the heart of the case this evening, and the sincerity that held him in his chest.


    ... The night encounter with the perpetrator of the incident is now convenient for the third time. But what''s different from before is that you know who the confronting killer is. And besides yourself and her, there''s nobody there.


    There are no two people here right now: Fermenia and Refile. To convince Liliana, I asked her to refrain this time. Because if others are present, vigilance can stand first and get away with it.


    So I''m alone today. I came to her alone, forgetting about the trust for a moment.


    To question why you''re doing this. And to make you stop exercising dark magic.


    "Oh no, how..."


    I can hear the confusion of a young voice, either because it was perfectly prevented from powerful dark magic.


    The enchantment exercised is the enchantment of defense. An exorcism spell that was engraved on Deanna''s belt in Ephesus, the goddess of the moon. God, the existence that makes up his body with elements approximating Astral, Aetheric, etc., the curse to defend himself (seriously). Therefore, this has an effect on attacks against Astral Body.


    Aski kataski hikes tetrakus damnameneus ision. By that word, which means darkness, light, earth, sun and truth, malice in the high dimension is prevented from its power. Normally, they are not used enough to say that none of them are used in a battle between legitimate sorcerers, magic.


    This magic works well, especially on the evening out of the moon.


    And the dark magic that is undermined by this magic is


    "An element of darkness is something I used to say. I''m sure whoever created this magic system didn''t know what the power was until the end, not sure where it came from."


    Yes. Liliana frowns in the wind that she doesn''t have a point when Shuiming mouths her sigh to leak.


    "What are you talking about? The Dark Element is me, the Goddess, and one of the powers of the Wizard."


    "No, that''s not what you guys call it. He seems to be mistaken all the time. That''s why, like now, I had a way to prevent it."


    "- Darkness. You''re as sharp as a lightning bolt running through the sky!


    "- Don''t look at me, but look at me, darkness! Sick!


    (- Thrust of Darkness!)


    Liliana unleashes magic. linear, but with an emphasis on speed. But in this situation, dark magic is the stone that multiplies darkness to obscure vision. Under the moonlight, the magic of the wizard who neglected it doesn''t hit the water. Keep it up, relaxed wide walks, flirting with her.


    Ringing Liliana''s fingers forward as she tried to step in, bursting the brick laying in front of her, she glanced at the bar, surprised as if she had been betrayed by the prediction.


    "- When I first ate it, I had a general idea what it was like. There are not many elements that directly affect the Astral Body. The mystery of using the power of evil God by pagan divine labor (Goetia). Special Attack on Correct Faith by Devil Worshipers (Day Monomists). True spell. Curse. A monstrous attack. Among them, the art of hitting the target directly with thoughts of hating, resenting, or jealousy is considered the oldest technique. I just think that there''s no such thing as a surgical ceremony, but it''s powerful for that matter and is often found in indigenous old beliefs, etc."


    "... that''s awesome because what does that have to do with my power to handle it!


    "Ready? There is no such thing as a dark element. As the phrase" hatred and resentment in a person is a curse and it actually affects a person, "it is a curse of hatred that has been overflowing from this world and has disappeared, solidifying in the outer shell world."


    The oldest form of curse. That is, a mass of hate, such as people, objects, animals, etc. Thoughts wherever they go. Therefore, as long as there is an object to hit them, they can attack regardless of whether there is a defense or not. That''s why the walls of the Golden Fortress were breached. The walls are walls. It is not a wall that protects itself from thoughts. Weak magic will defend the embedded surgical formula, and the curse can be prevented by resistance as a magician, but if the curse is powerful enough to outweigh the resistance, there is no way to prevent the idea of a permeable curse. Not if it''s something powerful. The difference between the powers of the Demon Nation and those of the Demon Nation is there.


    Shuiming once again defends the magic unleashed by exasperation. And go on again,


    "But that''s not usually something anyone can use. At one end, apart from the story, hatred and resentment are what lead man to ruin, because they are what man essentially dislikes. But there is only one person who can use it freely. It is a human being whose heart can be in tune with resentment and hatred. I''m talking about you now."


    "Are you saying I have something like that"


    "I guess. From what I''ve said and done, and from the fact that you can use such magic. Maybe you don''t have the consciousness."


    "That''s not true."


    "That''s not true, is it? But the evidence is under your gloves. That''s because it''s synchronized with solidified resentment and hatred, and because of its use of power, the ends of the body and erosion-prone places are degenerating. It''s what wakes you up. Probably behind those eyelids, too, huh? The effect of continuing to immerse oneself in negative forces diverges us from the way we should be."


    Liliana aggressively suppresses her eyelid-hung eyes.


    "That''s right. The technique you''re using is a curse that humans shouldn''t use. That doesn''t have to be me telling you, you know better than I do using it, right?


    "But I, without this magic, I..."


    "Stop. The magic destroys itself. It''s not too late now. Stop using dark magic and focus on healing your body. If you don''t, one day you''re not gonna be you, something! So."


    "So..."


    At that time when the alleged Liliana was about to be sensed, behind her, the malice in tune with her swayed like a pneumonia. So she opens her eyes as she returned to me.


    "- So what! I know that! So much so that if I use this magic, one day I''ll be taken in by darkness! But it won''t matter to you about me or anything! Why are you so obsessed with me?


    "Because as a magician, I can''t admit how to be such a magician"


    Yes, magic to which dark magic applies. It is called the Left Way in Concealment. The Latin word ''sinister'', or ''left'', denotes'' ominous'' in English, and as the left is a word given to a sorcerer on a ruinous path manipulating evil or evil spirits, the way in which it is found is not to be right, even in the world of sorcery. So it was unforgivable for Shuiming to be such a runaway (left-hand sorcerer) to her ruin.


    And...


    "And then we''ll take care of things."


    �D�D


    When Shuiming smiles like she''s in trouble, Liliana makes a look like she''s been taken aback. such a question to her, as to its true meaning. Shuiming also


    "Hey. You''re such a life, and that''s it?


    "Huh -?"


    "There''s not a single good thing about living like that to destroy yourself, is there? So maybe you won''t regret it, but if you use dark magic, you''ll never be happy, will you?


    Liliana shakes her neck hard and sideways so that she shakes off all the words she hears.


    "But if you do that, I can''t fight! You can''t fight me, this country doesn''t need me! Even the Colonel doesn''t need it! Ever since your mother and father dumped me, I''ve been alone! The Colonel picked me up, came to the Empire, and for the first time, he had my place! I don''t care what they say about human weapons! I don''t care if anyone hates me! Without Dark Magic, I will...!


    "Is that okay ?"


    ?


    "You wouldn''t be! Is what you wanted really just that hard!


    Yes, to Liliana. There''s got to be something I wanted. There must be something you want from the bottom of your heart. That''s definitely not just a hard place to be. If you have an innocent smile that I showed you at the time I met you during the day, then what she asks for is yes, definitely not unhappiness, etc.


    "What I wanted, what..."


    "That''s right. Whatever you wanted..."


    Shuiming again. I wake up and complain. But Liliana...


    "Shut up! If no one needs me only by fighting, I can stay like this forever!


    The strongest emotional rejection I''ve ever had was screaming so that I could roar.


    And with that word, the darkness she was putting together runs wild.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh."


    Darkness sprayed up like smoke is a curse. No, malice. A grudging elaborate one in the outer shell world relays Liliana''s body to the present world with terrible momentum. Regardless, that''s because Liliana''s heart is in tune. All emotions were turned upside down with the hatred for the laws of the world that was only put into earlier shouts as the starting point.


    Don''t accept the darkness from yourself.


    Liliana is about to be taken into it, causing enormous malice to erupt from her feet. In an attempt to help her like that, Shuiming attaches herself without regard.


    "Gu, oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God."


    Liliana opens her eyes to see if she has regained me to the exclamation of Shuiming''s anguish.


    "Hey, what, you..."


    "Be taken in, don''t... No. That path is not for you to walk..."


    "No, you can''t. Get close, and you''ll be in the dark!


    Darkness curses malice, but it stains the body of Mizumi. It is a force so strongly concentrated that it cannot be compared to the dark magic unleashed by Liliana. If you''re not keeping your mind strong enough, you''re going to be adventured to the spirit. But things compete for a moment. There is no respite to speak of the Guardian of the Moon and then move on to action.


    The words of guidance got to her ears, but still, Mizuming chants as she is trying to help her out.


    "Luce sacra, ad utrorumque ergo corrigendum...... gu"


    (Its holy glow, full of it, seeks what remains to be done��)


    Keep your eyes meditating on the wording that can jump the curse. The cold sweat that erupted from my forehead flowed down my cheeks through my nose beam, and I can feel that feeling quickly and clearly because of the increased rush. The momentum of the immense curse does not diminish. The darkness swirling around me ventures into the watery body trying to pull Liliana out.


    "Gu, ah... ah... this -!!"


    Strength squeezed in temper. The hand of the arrived Mizumi grabs Liliana. And he pulled her out of the swirl of the curse, as he forged to swing and throw.


    Liliana being thrown out and Shuiming rolling in recoil and falling in. Liliana, who noticed his condition, stood up flashly and walked over to Shuiming.


    "Swimey Yakagi......?


    "An idiot...... Whatever it was, it almost died..."


    Because ah, the breath is constant, but Shui Ming smiles. Seeing his condition like that, Liliana, knowing her own stupidity, broke her knee to collapse.


    "I''m sorry... come on..."


    "Totally... be nice to me, please..."


    That said, Shuiming takes care of the airy grin on her blue face to feel safe already. Liliana, who pulled out, is relieved by this. I think so, I wake myself up quietly.


    But things didn''t seem to fit easily.


    "Mm."


    "Huh -?"


    The world is shaken by. It''s a big swing like the vertical and horizontal swings that go hand in hand, but even if you run your gaze around you, there''s just a swing and nothing''s moving. The trees, the fallen debris, are quiet. It''s not an earthquake. Another phenomenon, it''s...


    - Mystical force field swing (manafield vibration).


    "Chi... did you accumulate too much malice"


    Looking around the unshakable world, Shuiming makes a bad habit. Incarnation, the phenomenon that often occurs when an unusual and unlikely phenomenon occurs in the present world, or when too much excessive force is revealed, was shaking the city of this other world. The malice that had overflowed Liliana into the relay swelled too far beyond the limits of a single space. Coming this far, perhaps, elaborate malice takes direction, takes shape.


    Eventually, as Shuiming predicted, things converged that way, both visually and audibly. The darkness, which followed man''s resentment, gradually began to reflect a purple blue, separate from the black of night, and panned into the air. The still unclear contours conceive of the grief of the golden cuts and the jealousy of the heavily lowly voices, planting in the hearers'' brains the discomfort that they will never forget, popping their spines.


    "Oh, that..."


    "Limits, I will. Stay back..."


    Is it a common precursor for lightning to run around the space before the current world? Between them, malice takes shape and embodies.


    And it was a miserable appearance that came down. The body, with only uneven, overly smooth, bright black contours, is lowered with unconstrained hands and feet like the removal of the skeleton, bringing the biological stuffing together on its surface, and where it is seen as the head, there is one red light, like blood mimicking the eyeballs, buried on the right. Such a shaping, as if it had ugly deformed a human being, was naive as it was painted, but it was also thought to be of such an outstanding design that if it were to hustle and bustle with the human being''s original being, it could be said that it was no better.


    Sinful looks make a scene. The sound of deafening golden cuts, the low, wild voices, the voices of toddlers who knew all the dark parts of the world, the voices of old men who were just foolish, and the voices of the disgusting charms in their ears overlapped and interwoven, is still accompanied by resentment.


    "Oh, oh..."


    "Don''t listen to your voice. They''ll draw you in."


    Liliana is trembling because of the disgust caused by her overwhelming voice. He who arouses, but is therefore susceptible to sensation. To notice, as Shuiming placed her hand on its shoulder, her body stopped trying to move across her consciousness.


    Sinful figure moves. A brick lay stepped on like a leg of support, blackened. As we approach, the air is maliciously polluted. Just take one step and the impact of the array is immeasurable.


    Liliana, who saw it, complains about the distress.


    "To, run, I have to... that''s... no..."


    It''s fear that stirs her up. If you''re a normal person, you give up living if you put something like that in front of you. I''m inclined to witchcraft, so I guess you know what you have to do to get it.


    "Run, what do we do? You can''t leave that alone."


    "But I can''t...... How do you feel about such a thing? And not in such a body..."


    "When they say no, they want to do it."


    When Shuiming spoke so invincibly, a scream was emitted in time as if he were unraveling the humanities.


    �D�D�D�D


    Various voices echoing in residential areas strike themselves as shockwaves. The sound of it will not leak around when it is inhibited by a wall of malice, but the anomaly will one day be understood by someone. If the voice and appearance that drives a living person crazy is a leisurely expanse, the everlasting world will instantly turn to hell. That''s all we have to avoid.


    Sinful appearance jumped. Both human bipedal leaps use limbs to fly beasts. Such, just reacting to a strange leap like after being slammed to the ground, Shuiming makes Liliana flutter and rise in magic, even to the hedge.


    Fits the way you jump, jumps away. It''s not good to hit. Wherever you touch it, it is clear that it will be a landed brick laying or a dance of two received walls. At the same time as landing, the shadows flesh as they grow up. It is the magic of the missile that releases it there. One, two, three, and convenience. Shuiming escapes to fly laterally, looking frightened after four finger snaps.


    Against expectations, there was no pursuit of sinful appearance. Originally based on the notion of fighting, it''s not getting attacked. I just want to get busted. I just want to stick around. I just want to increase similar misfortunes. No matter how far you go, it''s only malice. Instead, the figure wields a black, giant rubbery arm uncrafted. The tip of a torso so that can''t even be called a tip conceived the wind, and the two arms smash the walls and brick layers in a storm to tell the story as powerful as it is.


    Shuiming, who turned his arms to head protection, withstood shock and debris as he gazed at the situation from that gap. The figure in front of him then delivers an attack using his arm, while releasing a blue lightning bolt from his fingertips imitating a knife mark. "Abreq ad Habra" So small-mouthed, the blue tip of witchcraft is scattered when it hits a sinful figure. caused a once-only cramp.


    Improvisation makes it ineffective. The guilty figure recovers quickly, but remains with his limbs moving apart.


    "... look. Sure, I am. All kinds of malice are mixed together, and it''s what we can do. But it''s not certain what you want to do more than a mixture of various malicious feelings. So there is an unusual unevenness in the movement. Never feel more terrified than you need to be."


    "Ugh... but..."


    "Don''t be weak, if you''re attracted to that, that''s the end of it."


    Capture that sinful figure ahead of your gaze. its appearance to stir up the potential fears of man.


    �� yes, this is the end of sin and smudge that never clears people''s minds. Dirty things that always aim through the gaps in everyone''s mind and make anyone want to block their ears. It''s just ahead of us. This must never happen in this world, it''s vicious.


    The sinful figure is still calling in a deaf voice. Liliana blocks her ears so she can hold her head, and she''s shaking her neck sideways desperately trying to distract her voice. No, no. The figure belongs to a girl of her age. Never be such as to be corroded and taken into malice.


    So no matter what state you''re in...


    You can''t back off.


    Start moving, sinful figure. Raise an international high scream like scratching the metal with a sharp one, and run down the gradient and scatter it. It''s like a superpenetration of a meteor. The time of everything that lies ahead stops, moves out of the things behind it that have passed, and blows away.


    If it hits that one, it won''t do, and Mizumi tries to focus on avoiding it from the beginning, which she captures with the magician''s eyes.


    "Gu, uhh..."


    I ran painlessly to my body. A maliciously eroded body screamed in between the worst when it saved Liliana from the rampage. The pain causes the timing of Shuiming''s evasion to be lost. A few seconds blew out of my consciousness. When I regain my identity, things are imminent to the point where they don''t -


    "Then you just have to stay out of it..."


    Cut with a knife mark on the right is the six-mang star (Telema hexagram). The sweat that conveys your cheeks makes you fall to the ground. And he peeled off his octagonal teeth, as opposed to the anguish that he would not do now. Liliana is shouting something from a remote location, but I''m not listening right now. I can''t hear you. My stomach is set. We must destroy it with this staggering. Therefore, keep the magic steady at your fingertips. It''s night. You can''t use a BLESS BLADE cleansed in the sky. It is not allowed to use the name slaughter. Sorcery selection is required. Among other things, when there is impending silence. Eventually, the noise is removed, and it becomes just two of us, ourselves and our opponents, who are in the extended time,


    The wind stroked my cheek.


    - Don''t do that.


    Let''s get back to the sound. What remained after that word, which I did not know, was the sinful figure that ran behind me and the knife mark on the right, protruded to pierce what the Six Lights meant. The sinful figure rolled down the brick layers without stepping on the brakes, crushing them and spreading them into the darkness of the sky.


    The winner of this one-haired staggered victory is Eight Keys Shuiming.


    ... the sinful appearance vanished also obliterated the bitter air that was sweeping around. As soon as the battle fatigue and maliciously eroded bodily pain strike Shuiming. With that state pressed, he approached Liliana and sat down.


    "It''s over."


    Can''t you believe what just happened to Liliana? With his eyes closed to surprise, he alternates his gaze with that of Shuiming and the place where his sinful figure disappears.


    "Tell me what''s going on... why are you doing this...?


    "Well, that''s... because the nobles are trying to harm the colonel, and that''s why he held me up..."


    "That guy? He was with you, the other guy...?


    Leaving the influence of malice intact, it was that mingle that Shuiming spun out the words. I can hear the whistle of the gendarmerie from afar. The neighborhood had become alien in the present world of sinful appearance, so it would not have heard the current noise. So, why...


    Surprised by the approaching footsteps and fury, Liliana''s shoulders bounce.


    Eventually, on the spot, with Elliot at the forefront, Krista and a group of gendarmes appeared.


    "Over here!


    Sounds, Elliot''s neutral beauty. Looking around as soon as he arrived, he finds the fallen Mizumi and Liliana and gives them a facetious look.


    "Swimey Yakagi and you sure..."


    "You''re the ones. How could you--"


    Are you here? Shuiming noticed trying to ask. That Liliana is trembling in small pieces with agitation. Unexpectedly, Liliana, a few steps behind. Elliot''s appearance and the hustle and bustle of the gendarmes. Her mind had already reached its limits to more than acceptable events overlapping herself that were about to be taken into malice.


    "Damn, what a bad time between..."


    Shuiming moans at the bitterness that spread through his mouth. Now the extra people will be busy and unable to calm down and talk to Liliana.


    Mitsumi still wakes herself up in a situation that gradually gets worse.


    "Fair enough, it''s going to be a bit of a hassle, but let''s go. Liliana."


    "I..."


    Mizumi reached out to Liliana, who is at the extreme of confusion, that was the time.


    - Can we keep this up? If we stop here, your purpose won''t be achieved, will it?


    �D�D?


    Liliana''s body trembles in the voice that came down to her ears. If I looked up, there was a tall shadow figure on the roof.


    "You are - ?"


    Shuiming raises her voice, but the tall shadow does not pass by will, but also turns to Liliana,


    "What do we do? Do you mind if I do? Isn''t that true for you?


    "Uh-huh."


    "No! Don''t listen to me!


    - Go.


    Tall shadows point in the opposite direction. Are you telling Liliana to head that way?


    At the same time, a gust of smokescreen rushes around. Elliot and Krista quickly show a calm response, but the gendarmes were upset and disoriented by the abrupt.


    "Damn - Gu ?"


    Shuiming couldn''t move. My body rejects it, trying to step out of my running leg. It was because of the malice received during Liliana''s rescue and the damage suffered when she staggered with her sinful appearance. After overlapping impossibilities, you can''t build up impossibilities anymore.


    Liliana, on the other hand, doesn''t know what to do with the glaring situation? Shivering in confusion, and...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Screaming to turn away from everything that had happened, she jumped one person into the darkness ahead of the gradient, if the tall shadow had shown.


    "Gu... Ri, Liliana... Don''t go..."


    Hold her chest and exhale in agony, Shuiming reaches out to Liliana''s vanished tip. And on the gradient, blocked forward to stand was the tall shadow.


    "Temee......"


    The tall shadow, its mouth seemed distorted by mockery, to the groaning evil of the sweaty water.

 55 Liliana Part I, Epilogue

    The tall shadow that let Liliana escape ended the confrontation with the Mizumings, and now one person in a position where they could peek right and left, was grinning mocking.


    The place where you are standing is beside the castle of the Cathedral of Filas Filia, the second highest place in the Empire. Observe the scene, mindful of Swimey Yakagi, who is not a survey and visual interrogation even in such a state.


    The gendarmes surround us, and the brave men are rushing over to Swimey. He asks about the situation and tries to make his squire do healing magic, but Swimey seemed to refuse to be temperamental as well.


    Tall shadows give thought to future actions.


    This is my second trick.


    Needless to say, the Gendarmerie will not mind abandoning its power now, although its might could be a threat in the future. Because this time it is always behind us.


    But - Swimey Yakagi. That man, he''s a man without alarm. I didn''t know this one was in contact, grabbing Liliana''s movements once again while she was messing with the brave men''s movements.


    "... Hmm"


    I don''t know what happened in Liliana''s made realm, but Swimey had several face-to-face encounters with her, so I guess she was also persuaded during the fight. With that in mind, it was at stake.


    But you won''t rub your mind on that threat anymore. Because you''ve been subjected to too much dark magic, you''ll die in that one - no, it''s possible to bring it back, but you still can''t move satisfactorily for the time being, and it should affect the exercise of magic.


    This time, they haven''t seen him until he''s attacking nobility, but Liliana was seen in the face by Swimey Yakagi and by the brave. If so,


    "It''s time to use that girl..."


    The tall shadow missed its appearance in the darkness, leaving a chilling grunt.

 56 Liliana, Part II, Prologue

    Looking up at the sky, Sky Blue expands on one side of the field of vision.


    If it were an urban sky, buildings and so forth stood by the way, and everything was blue. I can''t see the sky, but there is nothing here in the other world that would stand in the way of that blue.


    On this day, those who arrived at the Astel-Nerferia border were greeted by the sky that pushed them through.


    From the night Shuiming headed to persuade Liliana, a few days later. Trinity II, the brave man of Astel, one of its lines had arrived at the fortress on the Nerferia Empire border.


    Trinity, who finished the censorship one foot away, looked at the erosion zone that spreads in front of her, and then Mizuki, who finished the censorship, stopped early enough.


    "Triju-kun. You''ve finally arrived at the Nerferia Empire."


    "Yeah. Really."


    Trinity responds with a soft look to Mizuki, who has grinned and cheered. After leaving the city of Kranto, he travelled by horse through the territory of Hadrias and came this far through the main streets across Astel, Nerferia and the Autonomous Province of Sardias United.


    Until before the border, many greens spread, but beyond this there are fewer green spaces, turning them into unique terrain eroded by rivers. If we get to the area around the Imperial Capital, we''ll get greener, but we''ll never see the big woods we''ve often seen before for the time being.


    Then, Mizuki looks smudged somewhere and speaks to Trinity.


    "I''ve thought about it before, but this place is like a Grand Canyon terrain,"


    When you say that, do you think of the spectacular scenery that you often see in photographs and video? Indeed, she''s right, the Grand Canyon is also a canyon that was eroded by the river. Here too, a large valley opens its mouth in front of it, with narrow, but seemingly deep, rivers flowing at the bottom.


    "What do you think of this place?


    "Huh? Yeah. I don''t feel that hard, but I do get that impression."


    "Right. Ah, I have to go through here again -. Nah."


    "Tired of it?"


    "Because - my shoes broke when I came forward..."


    "Speaking of which, you did."


    Dropped Mizuki, with an edifying face and disappointment, now drops his eyes on his feet.


    And my leg hurts.


    "It''s magic, okay?"


    Trinity says optimistically, but Mizuki''s face is a boo-boo face that remains unseen. The road ahead, the majority of which is maintained, is partly where you have to get off the horse and walk. All in all, those places were places where the rocky skin burst out, and Mizuki, unfamiliar with walking down the mountain path, destroyed the sneakers she had been wearing from the other world. I''m sorry it seemed like a favorite for a long time, but he also looked pretty sorry for the uncomfortable shoes he changed after that.


    "But, Triju-kun? It''s hard to relieve pain with magic, isn''t it?


    "Right. We''ll have to use the technique again when it''s over."


    "Yes, yes. In exchange for that, Triji-kun is fine. You don''t hurt your legs or anything, do you?


    "It''s... well, I have the protection of Yingjie''s summons"


    "Hey, split that up for me, too? Isn''t that nice?


    Mizuki smiles so lovingly that she snuggles up on Trinity''s chest.


    "I can''t."


    "Ketty Ketty!"


    In an attempt to Habu Mizuki, she says and swells her cheeks like she''s cute. Poor thing, but I can''t do anything I can''t even do as Trinity II. If it''s something I can give you, I''ll be doing it before you tell me.


    Two, Trinity turns her gaze to the canyon. There was something emotional about the second road.


    "It feels strange to go through here again..."


    Yes, when you''re smug as you immerse yourself in the gushing thoughts,


    "- Right. Whatever you say, Lady Reggie jumped out before this."


    "Heh ? ahaha..."


    Trinity turns hastily to her voice from the rear. Titania, who had finished censorship, was smiling and talking to Trinity.


    Trinity on the other hand is bitter or not moisturizing, the only thing I can do is put on a pulled grin.


    "Tia, you''ve forgiven me for that story before."


    "Yeah. But don''t you mind if they say something stupid about it?


    "Right. Tia''s right, I think I''ll be forgiven for that, too, right?


    "Ah. Mizuki, no..."


    Next to Trinity, who is turned to his enemies by friends and looks resentful, Mizuki and Titania of the day smile all together and say "hey".


    In the meantime, Luca, your lady knight, came out of the fort. If you look closely, she is accustomed to carrying a wrap in her hand. Soon, when you come to Titania,


    "Your Highness, I forgot something."


    "Oh, Luca? Something happened - Eh ?"


    As soon as I saw Luca, Titania, who was smiling as well as Mizuki, froze as if she had also been instantly frozen. Why are you surprised? Forgetfulness is not so strange, but it is.


    Mizuki tilts her little neck.


    "What''s going on?


    "I don''t care much, Mizuki!


    Asked by Mizuki, Titania is mundane. Trinity slips through her side like that and sees Luca''s wrapper in her possession ahead of time. The wrap stretched out in a bar shape, making a proper metal noise to the touch or something.


    "... This is a sword. Is that Tia''s stuff?


    "Ha - ? Lady Reggie, when? ?"


    "You had this. I''m a little surprised by the sword."


    "It''s, uh... Um... the..."


    "Ah ? hey! Could that be, like, a royal sword or something? Like, it''s not suitable for use in action, but it''s something authoritative that the royal family definitely has to take with them when they travel!


    "Ah ? that''s it! Mizuki is right! That''s what it is!


    "... something tier, looks so desperate from earlier..."


    "That''s Master Reggie''s fault!


    That being said, Titania gets into denial with enough momentum to gush sweat out of her forehead. The wattage doesn''t fit. It is so messy as never before. Next to her like that, I looked up to the sky to see if Mizuki remembered anything.


    "The sword... Speaking of which, Triji-kun''s sword has worn out a lot."


    "Oh yeah..."


    Like Rui Shu said, Trinity pulls out the sword inserted in her hips in a troubled manner. A blade had been broken by the way on the body with its face out of the sheath. In addition to the battle against the Demons, the fact that they fought Rajas is responsible for it. Originally strained on the sword with a sword like a burning blade, it clashed with Rajas'' fist, thus missing the blade surface of Orihalcon.


    Then, Titania coughed up a terrible


    "I think you should go to the Imperial City. I think you have a blacksmith. So I was wondering if it would be okay to start over and ask for something new. As far as I''m concerned, I would have liked to have it preserved until we arrived in the Sardias Union or the Autonomous Prefecture..."


    Trinity asks Titania, who looks like she gave up if she had no choice.


    "Tia. Are the blacksmiths in the coalition amazing?


    "Yeah. I think we''ve talked before about a country where the Sardias Union was able to bring together a lot of countries. Once upon a time, when the Union decided on the representative patriarchal kingdom of all the nations of the Union, representatives of all nations fought with swords and swords."


    "Ah! That''s why there''s so much to do with the sword right now!


    "Yes, swordsmanship, blacksmiths and the treatment of strong swordsmen are different from other countries"


    Trinity then raises the sword of Orihalcon and looks out with some distant eye.


    "The land of swords... I want to train swords there too. This way, at a very strong swordsman."


    After I said that, I joked, "Oh, my God." At Trinity, Titania said,


    "Surely there are currently three Seven Swords in the Union. If you get a chance to go to the coalition, you might want to meet them."


    "I hear that seven swords are good, but are they strong?


    "The Seven Swords is the title that will be crowned by the swordsmen who are regarded as the strongest in the north and centre of the continent. It is also said to be comparable to a thousand soldiers on its own."


    "Thousands are amazing! A thousand! Real Ri, it''s Lubu! Yes!"


    Mizuki, who heard about Titania, is quite excited that the middle two hearts were inspired.


    Then Titania looks up to the one with the Empire.


    "There is also a swordsman in the Nerferia Empire who will be heading there with the name ''The Lonely Shadow''. He is one of the best users of the Empire, having raised many martial arts in night wars and ambushes. So much so that the group of nations adjacent to the southern part of the Empire are made from their strength and inhumanity to songs about children who don''t listen."


    "Singing is the guy who''s coming if you don''t listen to him, right? That''s amazing."


    "Hey Tiatia! What kind of song is that?


    "Uh... then." Once out, the Orga also escapes the Lonely Sword General. Good boy rests in bed early. Don''t stay up late. For those of you who don''t listen, there will be a lonely shadow coming out of the darkness of the night, and they will come to kill you. ''"


    "Wow..."


    Regardless of the voice of the Mizuki, Teatania continued,


    "''Once out, the sword general of the lonely shadow who scatters to kill. Good boys are always nice. Don''t be mean. Bad kids come out of their shadows and they come to kill you.''"


    "Fine, that''s a tight song..."


    To Titania''s song, Mizuki puts his face on. I''m coming to kill you. I guess the word felt tough on her. But if it''s not that much of a song, won''t the child be scared?


    What happened to Titania when Trinity was admired for the anecdote? Suddenly create a translation face.


    "We talked a lot about swordsmen, but I don''t think Master Reggie has to remember the sword under someone else?


    "Why?"


    "Master Reggie has good sword muscle. I also learned the basics in the castle, and wondered if I should stretch them out as they were rather than incorporate someone else''s sword moves weirdly."


    "Tia, do you know that?


    "Huh? Oh, I just felt that way! Because Master Reggie is a brave man!


    "... As Trijukun said, it''s weird what a tier you are today"


    "That''s why it''s my fault!


    "... well, whether you train or not, you won''t be able to make it to the Sardias Coalition any time soon"


    When Trinity says so with her pulled sword in her sheath, Mizuki and Titania look at him with a rugged look. And


    "You had to restrain this previous princess''s movements in Imperial City, sure. What does Tia think about that?


    "Come on? That guy, what the hell are you doing?"


    It''s unusual for a teatania, humming her nose in the wind she said she wouldn''t be disturbed. Again, she doesn''t quite care about Hadrias. Even when I told her to go to the Empire in Kranto City before, I remember her getting angry as a blaze and trying to go to protest.


    In the end, there''s something about Gregory, so I had to give up.


    "... that man, the next time I see him, I''ll definitely let you toothpick him"


    "Wow, I''d be awfully motivated if I tied it"


    "Of course!


    It seems certain enough to make Hadrias regret it for her. I even make a fist grip and burn my fighting spirit at no time. To her like that, Trinity said,


    "Tia''s been like that against that guy since the beginning, but did something happen before with the Duke of Hadrias?


    "Huh...? Yeah, well, there''s a lot going on with the Duke."


    I let my gaze swim, I let it go to the side. Teatania I''m not trying to fit in. She was the one who replied vaguely, but there Luca, who had refrained behind her, opened her mouth.


    "That was before when His Royal Highness fought with the Duke of Hadrias..."


    "Ru, Luca - ?"


    "Huh? Competition? When I tied you up, did you fight the Duke of Hadrias?


    "Heh, what kind of battle?


    Trinity asks in an intriguing way, but Titania yells at Luca just saying it''s not the kind of situation she''s answering.


    "Luca, you are a detour today!


    Noisy like that, Gregory and Roffrey, who eventually finished censoring, brought the horse with them. Teatania with eyes on them, energetically waving Mizuki and a look stuffed with cut feathers on Luca.


    Give them a gentle look before Trinity looks in the direction of the Imperial capital. It''s a good day to travel, but I care about Hadrias'' instructions. What awaits you beyond that?

 57 At Eight Keys Mansion, Teito

    ��������


    Eight Keys Mansion in Teito Filas Filia. On the bed seated in its living room, Mitsumi Hachiki was alone, looking with her vain eyes at her left hand, which was bandaged.


    - It''s been a few days since the night I went out to convince Liliana, but now Shuiming was forced to take care of herself at home.


    That night, in the battle against the dark magic rampage, the sinful figure, Astral Body''s wear and tear, Shuiming could not move her body as she wished, nor could she chase Liliana, who panicked and fled as soon as she stood in the way of the tall shadow.


    The anticipated clash between Elliott and the tall shadows was avoided in a tall shadow retreat that seemed to many to see passivity as unfavourable, and then Shuiming managed to return to her home with Elliott''s questions, but the questions from Lefir, who witnessed the container, worried and nursed, caused a lot of trouble.


    No, I''m currently putting it on in a progressive form, but it would be right. Because she and I are still busy working with Fermenia, who came from Astel to work with Shuiming.


    Shuiming, who is half-waked in his living room bed, hangs words containing both thanks and apologies to Fermenia, who appears to replace the contents of the water drain.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to bother you so much."


    "I''m surprised, too. Well, Your Majesty has told me of Lord Swimey''s help, and I am also responsible for calling Lord Swimey. Besides, Lord Swimey taught me magic."


    Fermenia is clear. After saying it like that with her face, she says the bump and "I''m more annoying than that..." Was it because it was still embarrassing to look away from your face?


    After replacing the contents of the water drain, she uses the magic she learned from Shuiming.


    "- The warmth will be lost. As I wish."


    Fermenia casts a spell. But nothing seems to have changed in appearance. However, Shuiming was able to learn about the invisible changes that Fermenia had made to the contents of the water drain.


    "You''re used to mon."


    "... you just chilled the water inside. It''s nothing to be praised for."


    Fermenia, who heard it as a compliment or as a cliche. But otherwise, Shuiming shook her head.


    "I felt little starch in the process of exercising magic right now. I think that delicate and polite magic exercises are more appreciated than results."


    "Oh, really?"


    The words of praise were still to be followed, but praised by Mizuki, Fermenia seemed a little happy. When Shuiming realizes it, she tells her illuminated figure to delude herself.


    "And anyway, rest until you feel better"


    But Shuiming returns it in a relaxed tone.


    "No, that''s not going to happen either."


    "I didn''t know that was going to happen... oh"


    Has she noticed, too, in his apparently irresistible tone? Yes, not to mention the identity of Shuiming''s worries. It''s about keeping Liliana that way since that night.


    At that time, Liliana was seen in the face by Elliott and disappeared according to the words of a tall shadow. It''s unclear if he joined the tall shadow, but he''s definitely in a situation that''s not good for her. I don''t have any evidence, but it''s a good enough circumstance to be suspected.


    I don''t hear about being held captive, but what is happening now? How many times has Mizumi rubbed her mind on such an imagination?


    So I realized. That Fermenia has tied her mouth to one letter and is looking at it half-eyed.


    And Shuiming, in the way he perceived it,


    "I know. I''ll wait till it gets better."


    "Please do so. Lord Suimei is worried about Liliana Zandaik, but some people are not worried about Lord Suimei."


    "Excuse me. You mean Refill."


    Fermenia snorts heavily, to the words of the Water Ming. But soon, I spilled a sigh of fright,


    "... I thought you were prudent in the royal castle, but you do quite a few guns"


    "Oh, that''s often said"


    "Is it every laugh...... If that''s the case, you''ll be preached to Lephire again, won''t you?


    to the mixed embarrassment of Fermenian bitterness, but Shuiming remains bitterly laughing.


    Yes, after I came home and my body stabilized, what I was waiting for was a sermon from my little sister, Refill''s angry mind.


    It''s new to my memory that you''ve been told not to worry or be impotent. [M]


    But she was right. Shuiming also remains indiscreet when caught in trouble. The same goes for this one, but that should have been noticeable when Refile, for example. I''m trying to fix it, but due to my gender, it''s difficult.


    Talking to Fermenia like that, Lefir just walked into the living room with a pile of loads.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    What''s emitting is a hard voice somewhere. It doesn''t seem heavy, but I''m guessing it''s out of the way before and voicing like that. But thank you very much.


    Besides, Fermenia has a gentle tone,


    "Refill. It''s dangerous to hold too many things. Shouldn''t we put it down a little?


    "It''s all right, Lord Fermenia. There''s nothing like a little more than a load over my back. Anyway, when I was my original figure, I was dealing with a sword bigger than my back length... yeah, yeah, yeah."


    "Be careful, Refill."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Fermenia gives a strange look when Shuiming gives Refile a voice of care. Apparently she noticed that his condition was stranger than usual.


    "... Lord Swimey, I''ve been talking to you for a while now"


    "Uh, this. I''m tilting most of my features that way to cure my body right now, so I can''t even get around my head much."


    If you take a closer look at the current state of water, you will notice that it is vain as a sleeping beau. Because we use magic to focus on restoring the Astral Body, we have no choice but to take this state.


    Fermenia comes with a rugged look.


    "I''m not sure by the looks of it, is it in pretty bad shape?


    "Normal injuries can be cured quickly by magic, but this time it''s the mental shell (Astral Body) that''s wearing out, so it can''t be cured easily by magic like flesh."


    "... your body can be easily cured"


    "Mana."


    And, in the misplaced tone between them, under a retreating watermark, the refir returns after carrying his luggage. And then he looked stunned and sat down on his pillow.


    "Isn''t it a physical injury or something? That''s a lot of amazing things to say about you.... Hmm, was it Astral Body? I remember hearing that before, but you weren''t turning defenses or resistance to it?


    "Dark magic is too special. The magicians of our world and the devil worshippers will never use such a dangerous curse again. It''s normal to have the head that there''s no one to attack like that. Well, I mean, should I say that I was unprepared, or should I say alarmed, uh"


    With a loud voice, Shuiming struggles with the next word she speaks. Words don''t come out well because the ability to think is also blunt.


    "... it''s not a good idea to ask too many questions"


    "Right. It''s still hard to ask."


    "Bad. Do that."


    In view of the situation, Mizumi expresses her gratitude to the two people who are concerned. Then Fermenia rose out of her chair.


    "Lord Swimey. I made you a meal, so I''ll bring it."


    When Fermenia said so, she went to the kitchen and eventually brought a vessel and a spoon with a meal in it. Inside the wooden bowl, a bright white soup stands hot and contains plump white beans.


    "Can Lord Fermenia cook?


    "Yes."


    Seeing the dish that Fermenia made, Refile unexpectedly rounds his eyes. Aristocratic children equate ordinary meals with no one else who can cook them because they are made exclusively by human beings. For that reason, Refile was surprised...


    Then Fermenia became a little good at it, as she said she was proud of this.


    "I''ve been sent to a magician since I was a child, so that''s when I was told I had to be able to do anything about myself, and that I could do things around me and so on all by myself. Cooking is one of them."


    "That''s great. I want to be an apprentice too."


    "Wouldn''t Refile, who says so, be able to do a lot of things at that age, too? It''s amazing."


    ��������


    I guess Fermenia meant to compliment me, but naturally I don''t feel that way about Refile. He is darkened to be a little kid, and he says, "So I..." and one person is about to regret it.


    Meanwhile, Fermenia, who concentrates on the dishes she brings, gives Shuiming a vessel containing the dishes and a spoon to cover them.


    "So, Lord Swimey. It''s a pearl potage. Go ahead. It''s a nutritious product."


    "Oh, thank you"


    "Pearl bean potage."


    Look at the dish, Refill that sparkles your eyes. Pearl beans are widely known as nutrient-packed legumes, while their delicious taste is also exacerbated, the sooner the sick are told that they will feel better. Stiff and inedible as it is, but boiling makes it softer, turning it into a toothpick that can be bounced between teeth if chewed.


    Shuiming, who received a vessel with bright white potage soup, but is he looking properly or not? Keeping his eyes narrowed, spoon the contents and slowly carry them into his mouth.


    However, since I am restoring to the function of thinking, I am depressed and cannot feel the movement of my arms.


    "Suimei. It''s obnoxious."


    "Sorry."


    Seeing Shuiming apologize as she blurted, Lephile suddenly pounds her hand.


    "... yes"


    "What''s up, Refile?


    "Now I''ve come up with a plan."


    "A name?"


    When Fermenia asked, Lefir turned to Shuiming,


    "Suimei. Lend me the vessel and the spoon."


    "Ooh."


    The requested Shuiming, without any particular doubt, gives Lefir the vessel and the spoon.


    Then she spooned the potage, smiled,


    "There you go, Swimei. Ahem."


    "Whatever it takes, Lephire, Lord Swimey. It''s... become ?"


    "Ahem."


    Mizumi has no doubt whatsoever about that word or action that makes her mouth open, rather than holding it. Say ahem as Fermenia tells you, open your mouth, include the tip of the spoon in your mouth, and swallow. Very much. Once again, when Refill let the spoon be included in Mizumino''s mouth, he could hear the pearl in it this time or the creaking sound from his mouth.


    "Good."


    Fermenia, on the other hand, can''t block her open mouth when she sees the behavior of Mizumi, which is unthinkable in ordinary times.


    "... I didn''t know that Lord Swimey would be so defenseless..."


    If it were the usual watery, I would never be shy about that. But still accepting this way means we can''t afford to turn our thoughts around to that.


    "Ngu...... I''m sorry, Refile"


    "No, that''s okay, Suimei. I''m so glad you''re always honest with me like that."


    With a gentle look, a talking refir. Looking at Shuiming with a loving eye is like a sister.


    Like Fermenia is interested in Refile, who says it doesn''t matter.


    "Refile. Why don''t you let me do it, too?


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    That said, Refile gives Fermenia the keys.


    "Then Lord Swimey. Uh."


    "Ahem."


    Again, Shuiming opens his mouth honestly to Fermenian ahn as well. There''s no way to resist, no reluctant bareback at all. Reluctantly, he keeps his mouth shut. The two of them, looking seriously at how Mizumi was doing, were somewhere excited.


    "... something funny. I didn''t know Lord Suimei, who beat me up, was being treated like he was good to me now...... hehe"


    "Yeah. Swimei is cute. This is rarely the case."


    Fermenia, who runs the black thing, and Lefir, who says it with emotion.


    Fermenia passes the vessel and the spoon to Lefir.


    After all, Shuiming was fed potage by her until the contents of the vessel were gone.


    Groschler, a giant castle sitting on the south side of the imperial capital Philus Filia.


    It is the tallest building in the Imperial capital, and it is also at the heart of the politics of the Empire, where the Emperor carries out his affairs on the advice of the nobles, combining the role of a political authority. Originally robust because it was the main castle of Teito, the fortified city of the castle, it has a history that has surpassed the crisis of falling many times before, enough to make a name for itself outside the country from its majestic setting.


    During the reign there is a luxurious interior with a crimson carpet on the floor and a crest flag.


    The existence of this room is, so to speak, a symbol of the Emperor''s authority. And it is also a place to impose a harsh attitude on all the human beings who live together. But the room was now filled with shallow, humble emotions gushing out of the place, besides such a tense air.


    Called to the castle, Rogue Xandyk knelt before the prince who would take the throne, with a hard look as usual, even as he felt the disturbance drifting during his reign on his skin.


    "Intelligence Colonel Rogue Zandaik, we have responded to your summons."


    As Rogue lays down his face, following the imitation of the summoned, and uttering his mouth, one of the elders says, "Face up".


    Rogue followed the words and raised his face. The young man dressed in an elegant outfit that sits in front of him and overlooks him is Renate Filas Riseld, First Prince of the Nerferia Empire. The harsh judgment rolled out of its chilled appearance allows even Gloschler, whose desire is to travel, to carry out his affairs in the absence of the Emperor without hesitation, a talented man.


    Lennart in front, Rogue takes thanks again.


    "I am in a good mood, His Royal Highness Prince Renate. I''m sorry to interrogate you, but today''s administration is not supposed to be a day spent by His Majesty the Emperor.


    At present, the imperial administration takes the form of the elderly Emperor Nerferia and the succession of the Emperor and the First Prince, Renate, to consolidate the administrative foundations of the heir prince. On this day, Lennart smiles slightly at Rogue''s question, remembering that the emperor should be in charge here during his reign, and gives a glimpse of where the emperor would be.


    "Uhm. His Majesty is the Red Jade Palace. He doesn''t feel like going into government today. So I''m leaving. Not at all. Your Majesty''s mood is in trouble."


    Kuku, and even to Lennart, who laughs ridiculously, Rogue lowers his face and deepens his thanks. In the Red Jade Palace, one of the separate mansions, the prince would also like to sigh in his heart to the emperor who is delayed in playing with women. With that in mind, Rogue waited for time, and Renate stopped sneaking perfectly.


    The aftermath of a dwindling laugh gives a hunch about changes in the air. Detecting to get to the point, Rogue threaded more tension into a state of awe and stood up for Renate''s remarks.


    Renate poking a cheek wand on the elbow of a luxurious chair.


    "So Rogue. Do you already know why I was called here today?


    "I know about Liliana..."


    "That''s right. This is a continuation of the story about whether the bad guy in the coma was his daughter. I was at the crime scene the other day, and I can''t find him while he''s on the run, but then can you get a hold of him?


    "No, I''m exhausted in my search, but I haven''t been able to locate it yet."


    "You''re not going back to the mansion?


    When Rogue answered briefly, "I am as you say," one of the elders who had refrained raised his voice.


    "Daimyo, isn''t your lord hiding it? She''s my own daughter."


    "No, never such a thing..."


    "Hmm? In the gendarmerie''s story, I hear that it is only the nobles who are being targeted in this case. Isn''t it unlikely that your lord, who is a rising man, could plot a plot using his daughter?


    Dark, and not even euphemistic words such as the old man''s. He says Rogue is kicking people out of the way to make it easier for them to raise their position.


    But Rogue will never admit it,


    "We hear that those who are being harmed are not the only ones of high standing."


    "White! I would have let those of lower rank than your lord also aim to avoid any suspicious eye for himself!


    When the voice of a mixed barrage of acts of the elder echoes during his reign, a voice grows spoken in tune with it. In this situation, where Liliana''s suspicion is getting thicker, neither can the aristocracy, an ally of the Rogue, speak out loud.


    Renate sighed in a deafening sigh as the elders'' strangulation overheated.


    "... don''t you? We haven''t decided that the bad guy is Liliana yet."


    "Ha."


    In Renate''s words, the loud noise that was echoing indoors subsided like a lie. The first elders to start blaming Rogue also pull back clearly, and the nobles, who were speaking in tune, quickly shut up.


    All I''m saying is that the purpose was to make a bad impression on Renate and neutral nobles. No, actually, I guess so. Rogue was feeling signs of sneaky laughter pouring indoors.


    Lennart opens his mouth in anticipation of the calming atmosphere around him.


    "Such an argument on this occasion does not begin. First, we should give our full attention to the search for suspected Liliana, the investigation of the case"


    "Yes, it is."


    Earlier the elder agrees lightly with Renate''s remarks. But as if he had soul balls, he immediately put his opinion to the mouth.


    "But I think there are some things I need to decide first."


    "What do you have to decide...?


    "Hmm. Responsibility. Sure, you are."


    Rogue frowned at the old man''s words, but Renate apparently perceived the sincerity of the words. Turn that cooled gaze against the Rogue.


    "If we continue with the investigation, we will eventually find her. If Liliana was a bad person at that time, what would she do?"


    "Please wait. It''s not like Liliana''s the killer yet."


    "- We need to decide how to take responsibility if that''s the case."


    That''s what he asked Rogue to do, as one of the elders summed up Renate''s words.


    Obviously too acute to present punishment. When Rogue could sneak his gaze all the time, he saw the old man who raised his voice laughing at Niyaniya.


    It was no longer obvious that they had spoken to Renate.


    Still, does Renate attach importance to the existence of the Rogue, I would add to an earlier summary.


    "Rogue, my daughter is a great force for the Empire. I want to believe I''m innocent, too. But as we know, there is strict discipline in our country. Therefore, we have to make up our minds about that."


    The elder opens his mouth so as to carry on the words of Renate.


    "Articles 12 and 3 of the Imperial Military Outline. There is no way that your lord, in his position as colonel, understates the weight. Do you think your lord would want to punish himself?


    ��������


    "So, Rogue, what kind of answer would you give me?


    To Renate''s inquiry, Rogue opens his mouth after pinching a certain silence.


    "... my daughter''s untimely, my untimely. Return the status of the Army, and the seat of the Twelve Youjie will also resign."


    "Okay."


    When the voice of Renate''s acknowledgment sounds, the elder sounds a manipulative voice, as he tried again.


    "Right. I was wondering if it would be okay for the colonel to put some bullshit on his own.


    "But isn''t that harsh?


    "It was under this circumstance that we had this discontinuity. It would be reasonable.... is that right? Colonel."


    "�� I understand"


    Rogue bowed his head deeply to the question of the elder with pressure.


    Open your mouth so that Renate, who has been watching for some time, can say that it is appropriate.


    "... His Majesty also takes a heavy look at the delay in resolving the case. It is not a good thing that the insecurities of the country will not be resolved forever in this situation where the invasion of the Demons is active"


    To that word, the senator gives his approval.


    "Right. We must also put our backs to the investigation. But somehow, the Brave Hall of the Holy See is involved in this investigation."


    "I know it''s hard to get my hands on. However, it is also true that there is no such thing as a spell. So, there''s been a change in the future investigation into this case."


    "Change, is it?


    "That''s right. Until now, both the gendarmerie and the intelligence department have been allowed to investigate inside, but consolidate the main management of the investigation. We decided to let this man take command."


    The door opens to coincide with the words "let in" issued by Renate. And the man who walked out next to Renate...

 58 I cant wipe a bad feeling right now.

    The sound of a door knocker announcing a visitor echoes the eight-key mansion in Imperial City.


    Realizing the sound, Fermenia paused her study of witchcraft and headed to the front door.


    After a while, the words conveyed from her back through the front door to Shuiming were, in a way, expected, for him, such as whether he had finally come.


    "Lord Swimey. This is the Imperial Police."


    On the arrival of the problem, Shuiming tells Fermenia, who seems to have a serious face, that she has settled down and said a word "OK".


    Current Shuiming apparently played a role in focusing on recovery for a few days, and was in much better shape than before. It''s still far from being in this condition, but it''s still back to a level where there''s no problem in carrying out everyday activities.


    In order to recover the period that had not moved when it hit me, I thought, well, what would be a good place to start, this was about its arrow tip.


    Are you troubled with me? Lefir, who was listening to Fermenia''s report next door, also asks with a harsh look.


    "Gendarmerie? What do you want to do, Swimei?


    "Right... I''ll see you first"


    "But when I met him, I saw him. That''s..."


    "I know."


    Informing him that it was not without thought, Shuiming heads to the gendarmerie who had made him wait at the front door. It can be a bad situation in some cases, but leaving it waiting doesn''t start.


    Speaking to the gendarmerie waiting at the edge of the front door, he turns around and shows a polite courtesy.


    He was dressed in a neatly organized uniform and as clean as he seemed, in a crisp manner, and was also polite in his language.


    "I''ll see you first. I belong to the Third Gendarmerie of the Imperial State. You''re Mr. Swimey Yakagi, aren''t you?


    "Yeah. What brings you here today?


    To put it bluntly, Mr. Goatee would like us to accompany him from now on.


    The gendarmerie replied so politely to Shuiming, who asked in vain. As I said, there are several signs outside the door. Perhaps they will also be taken to the gendarmerie''s stuffing, where they will dig roots and dig leaves to hear about the situation at the time. Besides, Shuiming exchanges troubled gestures and arranges words.


    "Even if they say so...... I''m sorry but I''m not feeling well yet, so why not come back later?


    "That''s... that''s not how it works"


    "Saying?


    "Yes, if you do not respond to the request for appearance, you will be ordered from above to bring him in by force."


    Compulsory is also noisy. But the gendarmerie, who speaks so, is also rubbing his temples with his fingers because he is in trouble. That probably makes me guess I''m not feeling well. Something like I can''t even say it too strongly.


    ... more than the gendarmerie has forced him to say. In any case, the accompaniment is inescapable. Even if we spent some time here doing magic, other gendarmes will visit us again. If we don''t do something about it, the situation will remain the same.


    "We know the circumstances, too. Could you please?


    Once again, the gendarmerie responds poorly. Then Lefir pulled the hem of his clothes, which he had refrained from behind the watering. As Shuiming brings her face closer, she says, turning her inner worries into a rugged face.


    "... Suimei. I don''t have a good feeling about this."


    "Yeah, me too. But I think we''re gonna have to follow you here."


    "Are you sure?


    I want to know what''s going on at the scene of the search.


    Yes, besides Liliana''s whereabouts, that was something I wanted to grasp. Fermenia is still being interviewed, but we do not know the status of the Imperial investigation at this stage. Sometimes it was just fine because I was about to start moving.


    That being said, Refill was still mumbling and pointing his mouth in an unconvincing manner.


    It was Fermenia who moved to convince her like that. I''ll leave you to it, and I''ll get you out of here.


    "Refile. I''ll follow you. So don''t worry."


    Mizumi asks back.


    "Are you sure?


    "It''s for Refill."


    "... right"


    Shuiming could only laugh bitterly at the answers that were not even nibbly and at Fermenia, who had turned his eyes to Zito.


    Fermenia, who denounced Shui Ming with a glimpse, turns to Refile.


    "I will be in charge of Lord Swimey. Lephire, wait here."


    "... yeah, okay. Regards, Suimei."


    I hear a sinking voice like I finally squeezed it out. Besides worrying, there must be some worries. Lefir also has an itchy tooth. Being smaller has forced me to withdraw from the rough events, and I can''t even do what I''ve been able to do properly. A definite remorse seeped into her mouth, which seemed fuzzy only a few moments after she turned her back, as an expression of her insistence.


    Shuiming left the house with Fermenia, caught in her lonely back like that.


    Ming and Fermenia were taken out of the city by several gendarmes. It is an unsound situation where the front and back are sandwiched by the gendarmerie and taken (...), but since it is not a sinner or suspect, it is practically treated politely by them and so far has not been treated badly, etc.


    According to Fermenia, the imperial military and gendarmerie have strict discipline in place, so for the most part the response to the opponent will also be in good physical shape.


    Huh. I''ve heard that from Refile before when I just came to the Empire. The Imperial Army has strict discipline, so the quality of soldiers is higher than in other countries. Is it the strictness of German discipline that comes to mind when I hear that? Maybe this country is also running down the path of modernization as a military state, just like his country.


    The imperial capital Philus Filia, even if it tries to make the city and take people''s lives, is modern, unlike Metaire, the king''s capital of Astel, and as far as we can hear, it is a great pluck from other countries, he says.


    �� If industry develops as it does in the other world and as it does in the first industrial revolution, the second industrial revolution, it could also be the second dance in the other world. If modernization progresses and humans in this world acquire science and technology, laws of physics, the mystical place will eventually be destroyed and the place of the Spirit will disappear. In that case, the mystery will follow a path of decline.


    Humans are still in harmony with nature and mystery, but we do not know what will happen. Which is better is hard to put on, but...


    "Lord Swimey. It''s been a long time since the air''s been out there."


    "Hmm? Yeah, you do"


    To the voice of Fermenia, Shuiming agrees so.


    She''s right, it''s been a long time since Shuiming left for the city, too. I haven''t even taken a walk outside to distract myself since I wore out my Astral Body, since I was almost asleep.


    And the city I haven''t seen in a long time even looked like it was floating somewhere.


    The inhabitants of Imperial Capital are softly restless. Stealing the neighborhood at a milestone in behavior is a way of paying attention as if you were alert to something invisible, and your heart only mixes fright with the children who are running outside, making you look relaxed.


    Fermenia, who tried to put such a feeling in his mouth, seemed to have guessed,


    "Liliana Zandaik seems to have been nominated while Lord Suimei lay low, and this is how the Empire is doing all the time now"


    "... I expected it, but you''re making a scene."


    The answer that Shuiming gave Fermenia was sinking back to back with the word "within expectation".


    "It''s now clear who the suspect is. It must have increased the sense that the danger was close."


    "But even though I''m a soldier from the same country, I don''t want to be frightened..."


    "Liliana Zandaik was originally recognized as a subject of awe both inside the Empire because of her use of unidentified magic, her status as Imperial Twelve Yukie, and because she was placed in a peculiar position in the military. With that in mind, this change is also a natural flow."


    "If you''re a city person, you''re finally here."


    Fermenia nods. But to the affirmation sent, Mizumi can only produce a sigh now.


    "You''re a child... no, because you''re a child"


    Normally, it takes the right years to gain strength, but Liliana has a high power as a wizard, contrary to that. Being young and having that much power would have strongly fuelled people''s awe. Plus, if there''s any word or deed that intimidates that perimeter, it''ll take a beating.


    And Liliana has many enemies originally. Plus with this one, all the people in the city should be turned into enemies. I do not know what would happen if it appeared in public, because it is not easy to walk outside and this world is not nurtured by individual morality.


    It could be hidden in a tall shadow, but that''s not a good situation either. There is a verse from what the tall shadow said to Liliana that night that seems to be very suggestive. If we consider that it is being used, we will have to think together about being truncated.


    Fu and Fermenia use magic to talk as Shuiming gazes at the distance around him. There is no change in the voice you hear. But the sound hasn''t leaked around. It''s whispering magic.


    "... Lord Swimey cares about her a lot. I heard you exchanged words with Liliana Zandaik about a few times, how did you get there?


    "Weird?


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying..."


    "Fine. I know it''s weird for me."


    Shuiming turns when he makes a grin that''s not so good, try to look up somewhere far away in the sky,


    "... I don''t know what to say. There''s nothing I can do about it in this world, and I have to give it up, but where is it? I don''t like that. If you don''t give up, you do have a smile there, but you still don''t like having to cry, do you?


    "Lord Swimei..."


    Yes. I just can''t forgive you for having such thoughts in this world. that there is no salvation whatsoever and that there are thoughts that must disappear in tears. So my worries only increased. That girl, too, because she''s tied up with such a smudge.


    Shuiming rebukes in her head the words she heard that night.


    - If no one needs you only by fighting.


    Yes, that word in Liliana''s mouth is nothing more than a mourning of her own misfortune. Those are the words of those who continue to be neglected by everyone and do not even have peace of mind in their presence as well as their place. That''s why Mizumi can''t leave her like that.


    Fermenia asks as Shuiming thinks of Liliana''s whereabouts.


    "Is Lord Suimei''s desire to return to the other world because he still has reason to fight in the other world as well?


    "... what makes you think that?


    "From the royal castle and from the actions and words of Lord Swimey since I got here, I just thought so."


    "Well...... na"


    So short, but vaguely answered, Shuiming looks around.


    Then I noticed something.


    "Speaking of which, will martial law not be laid?


    The city looks unusual, but there doesn''t seem to be any restrictions on residents walking around the city.


    Cities of different worlds whose walls limit the size of the city have a good chance of becoming bowls with murderers, unlike modern times. Normally unnecessary outings are discouraged until a suspect is captured or encouraged to act in groups, but contrary, the city remains in a ostensibly normal state, moving vigorously, as usual, to the people and dwarves in commercial relations.


    "As for that, Lord Brave in the name of the Salvation Church...... because there is also a parade of Lord Elliot. Now that the due date is approaching, there must be some trouble laying down martial law."


    "I see..."


    In the words of Fermenia, Shuiming had a point of view. If we lay martial law here, I suppose we see it as an obstacle to a later parade, and we haven''t given that much notice.


    If we were to stop residents'' activities here, we could be feathers waving the opportunity to inspire folks in the corner on a stick, and with foreigners pouring in for a parade, there would be a blow to the revenues of the Imperial Capital. Then it would be a policy of meditating on the eyes for some things.


    Just found out what caused the atmosphere, Shuiming asks the gendarmerie.


    "Excuse me. May I ask where you''re headed?


    "It is the South Square of Philas Filia that will bring you here"


    "South Square?


    To the gendarmerie''s answer, Shuiming frowns. I thought they''d take me to the gendarmerie''s crawl for an extra investigation, but I don''t see the intention of taking me to the square where I''m headed.


    When the words overlap with the gendarmerie, the escort, the square, the word guillotine glimpses the back of your brain, but no way that would happen.


    "How did you end up in the square?


    Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella is waiting for you.


    ����


    Mitsumi could only frown at the words of the gendarmerie. Uncertainty piled up another element of uncertainty. Naturally, there can''t be a point.


    Waiting means being summoned. However, so far, I have never been involved with such a frivolous person. Then why is such a person waiting for you? When Shuiming is surprised, he looks at me like Fermenia will supplement him.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella is the third daughter of Emperor Nerferia. Once on the battlefield, it breaks the earth and breaks the enemy''s scaffold, so much so that it is said to be the empire''s most powerful wizard, a user of earthly attribute magic that it takes an alias with the Soil Unrest Emperor (Geo Marifiex)."


    "I see... but the story is why the most powerful wizard in the empire calls me."


    I can''t find any relevance in this company with the princess. I don''t know if it''s a different case, but then I don''t really know what to call it.


    I uttered that question in quite a voice, but the gendarmerie does not answer it. Can''t you tell me, or don''t you know? I don''t know which one, but he also gave a weak look,


    "Her Royal Highness wants to hear from you."


    "Of what?


    "Mouth it from me..."


    Can you do it? The core will mean that we have to wait until the caller speaks.


    The question to the gendarmerie is temporarily stopped, Shuiming also uses whispering magic and asks Fermenia.


    "Hey Fermenia. What kind of woman is that princess Graziella?


    "As I said earlier, I am the empire''s most powerful user of magic. You''re a shapebreaker who does unscrupulous things, and you have a pretty tough personality."


    "... Speaking of which, you were there when Trinity defeated Rajas, right?


    "Yes, I was there too, so I exchanged a couple of words. He''s a strong man to do nothing. Keep in mind that it can''t be a glimmer."


    "Right..."


    Shuiming rubbed his jaw as he felt the presence of a storm in South Square, which was increasingly visible.


    As Refile said, I don''t have a bad feeling about it.

 59 Graziella Filus Riseld, Soil Unrest Emperor

    The park on the south side of the imperial capital Philus Filia is only commonly known as'' the noble square '', and most of its users are highly identifiable people.


    Located about within the upstream compartment and funded by the nobles who lived nearby at the beginning of the construction, it is a magnificent construction compared to others. Brick laying and flower beds are well maintained and remain as they were at the time. Unlike Central Square, there were no shops around, adjacent to residential neighborhoods, which, if any, overlooked their neighborhoods in one giant mansion and were treated as its courtyard (courtyard).


    They are also large, laying the whole thing down with palm-colored bricks and also building fan-shaped stairs and implants, which are used purely as a resting place for people of high stature and their children.


    But it is now occupied by the gendarmerie, as well as the military, and presents a completely extraordinary picture. I don''t know why, but that''s the same with the nobles, and when they came to protest that they interrupted their lifestyle, they were politely driven back by the gendarmes.


    In such a gloomy atmosphere, when the Mizumins arrived, the gendarmerie told them to wait at the corner of the square and went inside a tent set on the edge. I presumed that there would be Graziella inside, and when I headed with Fermenia to the designated place, there was a known face there.


    The line of the body is imitated by its unmasculine suppleness, with blonde blue eyes and long eyelashes that grow to enhance it. Such a beautiful boy brave Elliot Austin, who reminds me of the seemingly girly craziness.


    He sat gracefully on the red brick in the flower bed and talked to Krista, your magic cleric.


    "You are"


    When Shuiming speaks out unexpectedly, the noticed Elliot rises.


    "Well, you were called, too."


    He also keeps his surprise face in a flash and brings up his blonde hair. And I''ve asked sarcastically distorted my mouth a little bit.


    "Are you hurt enough?


    "What, are you worried about me?


    "Tell me a joke. That''s not true."


    "I don''t know."


    Exchange words with Elliot...... slapping each other lightly, that''s all, I felt a less than good glance from nowhere. Twisting her neck to explore where she came from, Krista has a lumpy look on her face. Apparently, it''s hard for her to accept that we even speak lightly. He pays for the green sauce and makes his nervous face look worse.


    Elliot, who finds Fermenia on the other hand, powders her just fine.


    "You too, long time no see"


    "Yes. We are out of time, Lord Brave of El Mayde"


    To Fermenia, who returns just a polite thank you for the format, Elliot said,


    "You don''t have to be afraid."


    "No, I can''t take a bad attitude toward the valiant lord of salvation."


    "No, no, it''s easier for me to talk to you."


    Elliot, who laughs in a flamboyant manner, has a distinctly gentle tone, unlike when she was watery. Are you trying to relax the awe-inspiring Fermenian attitude, or what? Second, he gives a look like he remembers something, gracefully thanking him.


    "Late, but I''m Elliot Austin. May I ask your name?


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray"


    "Mr. Fermenia, right? You have a good name."


    Elliot says the social dictionary in a pleasant tone so as not to make you think very much so. Natural attitudes make me like it, but on the other hand, Krista, who knows the name of Fermenia, frowns.


    "Lord Fermenia the White Flame of the Kingdom of Astel..."


    "... Hmm, could it have been a celebrity?


    "No, there are just a few names going through"


    When Fermenia puts it barely, Krista has a serious face,


    "Be modest. You, the wizard who defeated Cocadrelle at the age of fifteen and became the court magician of Astel, are somewhat"


    No way. Krista says the phrase is too humble.


    Meanwhile, Elliot asks Fermenia when she hears unfamiliar words.


    "Who is Cocadrelle?


    "It''s a giant demon out in the desert. We ran into each other when we went south, and we knocked them down."


    "Krista, are you a dangerous demon?


    "Yes, the rank is a second-degree demon, but I am particularly scared in the South because of my large body and the fierce poisoning it spreads from my mouth"


    "Heh... that''s amazing"


    Elliot listens to Fermenian martial arts and shows an admirable look. Then he, once out of sight of her, turns to Shuiming.


    "Does that mean you''re at her apprentice?


    "Come on? I wonder"


    For Elliot''s inclusive gaze, Shuiming puts out her tongue and pokes her words back. Elliot, who snorted in disdain at his provocative behavior, turned again to Fermenia,


    "Nevertheless, Mr. Fermenia. That platinum blonde is beautiful."


    "Uh... uh, thank you"


    Her hair was praised and flattered, or Fermenian''s rugged expression collapsed with redness.


    There, more praise for the colored man.


    "Cool place is nice, but the lighted look is cute too"


    "Huh ? that''s, uh..."


    Fermenia is awesome. I guess it''s because I''m vulnerable to being praised. As Elliot hung up for a while, a cough sounded like it was coming from the side of it.


    "Elliot."


    To Krista, who issued a blameworthy call, Elliot is blurred to wonder if it''s a bad guess, "What?" and ask back. Then she urged herself with a clear look.


    "Aren''t you too close to them?


    "I''m just trying to get along with her, right? Should I have done something?


    "It''s..."


    Krista is bewildered by what she says. I looked at her and saw a mean thing dwelling in Elliot''s mouth.


    "Hehe, Christa has something to be jealous about. As soon as we compliment or get along with the other girls, this is it."


    "Hey, what are you saying, Elliot? ? I''m nothing!


    "What''s the matter?


    That said, Elliot is waiting for the next word as she gives Krista a bite. From the side, it just looks like there''s a beautiful man and a beautiful woman.


    ... If you can show all that interaction on top of a sudden call in a situation where you are not feeling well, Shuiming is also a little angry. He glanced at Elliot with his triangular eyes. And


    "You exploded."


    "What?"


    "Shut up. Nothing."


    With that said, Shuiming mutters like a curse: "Explode, explode..." The three of them, not knowing what the word meant, just leaned their necks.


    Fermenia asks the two of them, keeping the water in place that cannot hide their frustration.


    "Why are you two here?


    "... haven''t you been asked?


    "Yes, the gendarmerie told me, but I only asked about it, and I heard that Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella was waiting, but the child thinner was like..."


    "Really? Actually..."


    Fermenia asked, while Shuiming had a conjecture when he came to the square. He said that being here with myself and Elliot was related to the eighty-eight or nine coma cases. That''s the only contact I''ve had with Elliot so far. Common reasons for being called, etc.


    Then Krista, who noticed something, calls out to Elliot to whisper.


    "Elliot."


    "... um, well, finally"


    Elliot turns to Krista''s ears. When Mizuminos turned to you, imitating him, a woman walked in with a few people from the tent at the end of the square.


    Age reaches the twenties or not. Rather than (tao) yaka, it has such a grand appearance that the word "female jewel" seems to suit her, but it is brilliant. The launch is more luxurious than other military uniforms, with a deep red summer wine colour on the tone. The shoulders were hooked with an embroidered Imperial Army coat on the inside, which, from the looks of it, seemed to be higher than any of the soldiers here.


    Two, Fermenia, who found the figure, "Her Royal Highness the Empress Graziella," spills a voice with vigilance. Apparently, that''s the one who called it in. I suppose you''re putting together your military uniform despite your position as the Empire Twelve Yukie. The trick of paying for a wavy long blonde hair to hang around is also quite rough to be called the Empress. Aside from that, it just seemed like something was floating in her blue eyes that wasn''t doing her any good.


    As she approaches, the field air gradually changes.


    Harsh, heavy, does such a word cross your mind because of her outgoing martial arts or because of the character she was born with? However, it was thought that the temperament of those who stood up was human enough.


    As Shuiming quickly sharpened the signs, Krista poked her knees to thank her.


    I guess it was because Elliot was a brave man who stopped at the mercy of staying put and standing still. Same as Trinity when Camelia was there.


    Shuiming, also with Fermenia, kneels on the spot.


    - You got it?


    Standing in front of him against the background of the gentle staircase of the square, Graziella lets his voice seep in some whimsical sound and dazzles the face of awe in the field with the eyes of its slice length.


    And first I looked at Elliot,


    "I''m sure you and I have been investigating the case since we came to report it, Lord Summoner."


    "I am in a good mood, Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella. Sudden call in such a busy time, I know with great pleasure."


    Something disgusting, Elliot, something disgusting. Returning it to the indiscreet gaze was a thoughtful irony to say, "How dare you summon me?"


    That seems to have been figured out by the person I was told, and when I narrow my eyes for a moment, I distract myself like I''m not dying.


    "You''re the same."


    At the end of their greeting, Krista will say something, including an insurance policy that sounds bad to her voice.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella. How do you know that Elliot, the brave summoner, will be summoned without any promised installation?


    If she''s right, it''s certainly an act that belittles the character of a brave man. It''s obvious at the time I''m calling you - but Graziella overtakes the question.


    "Keep it down. Are you going to give me an opinion every time a magic priest comes up?


    What was pointed at was the gaze of not saying whether or not. And Krista also returns the loss and gaze, but puts her hand on Krista''s shoulder as Elliot takes it. Bad minutes. And following Elliot''s hand, which he was sent out to tell him so, Krista said, "... excuse me," she withdrew.


    Graziella turns to Mizumi this time.


    "... is there some kind of brave man you''re fighting with?"


    "Ha"


    Shuiming bows her head. But there was no word to follow, and I was more distracted than that.


    "I didn''t think there was a White Flame Lord next door."


    Fermenia says, "I''m in a good mood," and thanks both of you for your unmistakable courtesy.


    "Why is your lord, the Wizard of Astel, in the Empire?


    "Applications for stay are accepted, though"


    "I''m asking why your lord is in the empire?


    It seems that Fermenia is prepared to say something to a frustrating question. Exhale the most seemingly "no choice" sigh, then answer.


    "... by the guidance of the goddess Arshna, he is assisted by Lord Swimei"


    "Hmm? Didn''t your lord claim to be under the orders of His Majesty Armadiyaus before? You''re telling me that was a lie?


    "Your Majesty has told me that the fold that I have reported to His Majesty is open to you."


    "Hmm... you tell me. So, who is that auxiliary?"


    "You''re right."


    "I see. Well, that makes sense... and the goddess often makes her own unclear entrustment. If there''s a goddess involved in this, it''s certainly not."


    And did Graziella convince you once and for all? He was still sending a frigid glance at Fermenia, but there seems to be something more serious than that, stopping him from teasing.


    "Quick, but shall we get down to business? No one else called you today. An investigation into the coma in which you were arguing for the prosecution of the killer has been deposited with me."


    "Mm..."


    "This is..."


    I had expected it would involve a coma incident, but that was still a hit, he said. Mixed with facial expressions, Shuiming and Fermenia. Elliott and the others, on the other hand, seemed to have been heard and had not moved.


    Elliot asks Graziella with a stubborn face as she gently leans back.


    "His Highness Graziella. If that''s all you''re saying, do you know you don''t have to call us here? You don''t have to let us know. You can take care of the investigation."


    "No, I don''t think so. I''m going to ask you to come under my command for a speedy resolution of the case."


    "Nah - ?"


    "Dude..."


    Exactly. Elliot didn''t expect the expropriation, either, or he loses his word blindly.


    Shuiming also raised the face he was lowering and voiced confusion.


    Graziella comes hard to ask for her consent, wondering if she found out about those two surprises or something.


    "You have no objection?


    "It is decided that there is"


    "Hmm? Why? As far as I''m concerned, considering your dispute?


    Graziella suspends her mouth with a challenging look to Elliot''s denial under her words. Is it some kind of rebellious nature for Xing to ride? Perhaps considering this dispute, if we let the search continue, the church will not complain.


    It was Elliot who raised his voice to disagree, but Krista answers instead.


    "His Highness Graziella. Elliot and this man are investigating the case, according to what Arshna said. Putting Elliot and this man under command means getting in the way of that battle."


    "What''s the problem there? I don''t know much about your battles."


    "That''s a statement against your will, Arshna. I don''t think the royal family of one country is right to scorn your words, Arshna?


    "Is there anything right or wrong? This is an imperial matter, before your problem. I don''t suppose we can underestimate Arshna''s words either, but in the end, it''s just every play to the imperial humans. I don''t know when the next victim will come out, but in this situation, I think it''s best to put an end to this as soon as possible.


    ��������


    That''s right. Does Christa have to get stuck in words when she''s given the word with the victim? I tie my mouth to a single letter.


    Nevertheless,


    "... you''re rebelling so far against the royal family, no one will say anything"


    "... The brave man was sent to the goddess, so to speak, because he is a saint. The statements made by His Highness Graziella, whose legitimacy is dubious, will now be more inconsolable. Lord Krista, a subordinate, is also under his protection... and look. The gendarmerie and the military should be cooling their liver."


    Following the words of Fermenia, Shuiming scatters her gaze. She was right, blue-faced, not only by the gendarmerie and the military, but even by Graziella''s squire.


    Graziella''s consciousness turns toward Mizumi.


    "How are you?


    Get down, or no. To ask that question, Shuiming also naturally indicates his intention to reject it.


    "I will refuse, too. Early resolution of the case would be best, but I don''t have a sardine to help you."


    "This is a public expropriation. Are you still in Imperial City? It''s only natural to cooperate with us more than to live in this empire."


    "So if you don''t listen to me, you''re going to put me in jail?


    "Hmm... that doesn''t make it one of the threats. But that''s too tyrannical."


    And, one breath down, Graziella lifts her hand to her chin like she came up with a plan.


    "Right. If that''s what you''re saying, why don''t we impose conditions on expropriation?"


    "What are the conditions?


    "I said I would add you under my command, but I also thought that I would have to check your strength first. Why don''t you fight me and win, and I''ll let you two move freely, just like I always do?


    "Mm..."


    "How arrogant..."


    Elliot and Krista groan at Graziella, who still does not break his high profile and still presents irrational and extreme conditions. Graziella is the empire''s strongest user. I guess I have stuck with such conditions because I have considerable confidence in my skill.


    But Elliot doesn''t know about it or has strange feelings on his face.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you fight for yourself?


    "Is it weird that I fight?


    "Not that it''s weird..."


    As the question raised by his statement suggests, measuring strength is something that would normally make his men do. But perhaps that''s the identity of the bad things that came to her attention. As Shuiming was treading like that, I saw Krista earing at Elliot.


    I guess even Graziella''s info tells me. Eventually, the look on Elliot''s face tightened when she learned she was caught off guard.


    Seeing it, Graziella made an invincible grin.


    "Right. First, let me take a look at the power of Lord Brave.


    "You seem quite confident."


    "Confidence. If you know the extent of your power correctly, what about confidence and nothing?


    Contrary to this confidence, Graziella slashes Elliot''s words as boring. Then Elliot put it in front of her half and let her body get away with the struggle.


    "Miss Elliot? Are you going to take it? ?"


    "Oh, you''d be glad to date the Empress''s selfishness, wouldn''t you? Besides, if you don''t take this, you''re not going to get me home."


    "Dear Elliot..."


    "Sa, Christa. You stay back."


    Elliot urges Krista, who looks anxious, to retreat out of range.


    Meanwhile, Shuiming and the others stepped back early, looking at a place where they didn''t seem to get caught up.


    "Lord Brave, don''t give me a boring fight, will you?


    When Graziella says so, she receives the gauntlet from her squire, who had refrained by her side, and puts it in her hands. It has a silver shape that goes well with the white of the coat to be woven, and the knuckle part is made of black glossy material. Even Watermelon, who is familiar with substances smelted in witchcraft, has nothing to match his memory. Apparently, it''s not metal.


    "Fermenia, what''s that black thing used for that gauntlet?


    "It''s black steel wood. It is a tree native to the North and has a steely hardness. Lightweight, as tough as metal, and as resistant to magic, it is often used in magician''s armor and sometimes in weapons."


    "Hmm..."


    To the unknown material, Shuiming''s interest leans, but now it''s the battle between Graziella and Elliot. When the squires and escorts retreat, Graziella jumps off a fan-shaped staircase. As the two fists met to see how the gauntlet fitted, a low, dull sound echoed across the square.


    Elliot, on the other hand, pulls out the gleaming sword of Oleicarcos as he looks up at Graziella on the spot. At the same time as the glow of the yang flowed through the sword body that responded to the dawn of magic, he struck his cut tip on a brick laying.


    Armed Deployment (Call Arming)


    A voice spinning like a silver bell was the key word. Eventually his body was wrapped in dull silver armor as the intense magic and technique wrapped around Elliot''s body.


    An eye-catching bucket shaped metal plate that covers the entire body. Contrary to the luxurious appearance of Elliot, it is a heavy piece of equipment with a martial bone. It seems like it would sacrifice manoeuvre, but that armor was knitted with technique and magic. Not as good as it looks when it comes to weight.


    Is this the mystery of Elliot''s world? A type that embodies a substance, but the characteristics of the formula are not in keeping with the knowledge of Shui Ming. Let there be similar sorcery, the sorcery of a system that is not found in the other world.


    When the prints and colors burn up in the armor, Elliot embodies the shield at the end. A kite shield with a geometric crest.


    Seeing Elliot''s exercise of magic, Graziella turns her impressed expression.


    "Hmm? Is that the magic of Lord Brave''s world? That''s an interesting move."


    "It''s an honor. But it''s not just funny, is it?


    I hear a creaking voice because I''m wearing a helmet. Elliot seeps through definite confidence, letting his body fall and set up. Seeing his attitude in order, Graziella strikes the lead.


    "Let''s start with a little hand check - it''s dirt. Shatter my enemies by turning them into stubborn rubble. Stonereid."


    It is the magic of earthly attributes that shoot out debris, which Fermenia has used before. But it is not Dada''s name with the strongest soil magic user, or the amount and size of debris created in one go is not comparable. Around Graziella, there is sharp rubble on the tip.


    To the numerous debris that was shot out, Elliot turned to Kite Shields and took a defensive stance.


    The rubble arrives, but they were all bounced by shields, and Elliot was intact. In anticipation of the end of the flight, Elliot exercises his magic. After a grunting chant, the sword put away the lightning and an electric shock popped out of his cut.


    Did you detect the movement of the magic, Graziella, without jeopardizing the electric shock that flew in?


    "I see. I''ll do quite a bit"


    "Not yet - more wishful to say to the Kochichi Spirit that I praise. Come in, Forth Grant!


    Elliot makes a key statement. A technique that did not show up in appearance, but simultaneously reinforced his physical abilities with a magical dawn, was added to his body.


    "Exercise of magic..."


    Fermenia is blinded by surprise because she saw Elliot''s magic. The reason for this is probably because I saw a large number of witchcraft used in parallel.


    Because he is now in a state of departure from the Theory of the Magic Exercise of this world: one or at most two, even if exercised at once.


    Use a lot of magic that has a continuous effect to raise the bottom of your combat abilities. Popular as a way of fighting, it seems common, but I guess it''s rare in this world.


    Graziella fleshes to Elliot. It''s unusual for a wizard in this world, but I guess she''s good at melee. He approaches the heavily armed Elliot without fear and is beaten with a gauntlet fitted fist. Regardless, they are strengthening their bodies, and they are not inferior to Elliot, who performed the magic of strengthening their bodies. While attacking, he also exercises earthly magic.


    In contrast, Elliot was using a shield and a sword that gave him thunder to showcase a solid and dignified way of fighting.


    "The battle of Lord Brave is brilliant."


    "You feel exactly like a brave man."


    "Does Lord Swimey still think it''s good, too?


    "Right. I think it''s a good way to fight the basics."


    Shuiming also concurs with Fermenia. Watching this battle, Elliot''s confidence couldn''t be overstated either.


    Of course sword moves, armor created with witchcraft is quite durable, physical strengthening witchcraft and granting witchcraft are short in duration, but have great effect.


    But there''s also the monotony of being too standard on the other hand.


    "Separate defensive formulas for shields and armor. In addition to that, physical enhancement magic, magic attacks. It''s the perfect way to fight."


    "That''s all I have to say. It covers melee warfare and magic warfare, and it''s still solid. But..."


    The amount of magic, the speed and effect of the magic chant, are in the hands of Graziella. Elliot is only the magic of thunder, but Graziella has exercised earthly magic many times without stopping the offensive caused by martial arts.


    "In this world, wizards don''t really use martial arts."


    "Her Royal Highness the Graziella is special. Few humans are so good at fighting with a wizard in their basement."


    When Shuiming and Fermenia were talking like that, did the fighters go into adhesive state, Graziella and Elliott took a distance and were in shape?


    Then, when Graziella,


    I see. I see.


    "... what is it?


    "As for your armor and shield. They both have entities, but the shield protects itself from magic, and the armor protects itself from other attacks, right?


    ��������


    To Graziella, who often looks at her and says she has a star on her face, but Elliot remains silent. What gaze are you pointing at her from the peephole of your helmet?


    "Lord Swimey, is that so?


    "Oh. That woman is right. Definitely."


    Krista screams as Shuiming and Fermenia speak.


    "Dear Elliot!


    Elliot''s shield was being bounced off by Graziella''s powerful fist fire.


    Elliott then stepped back in the opposite direction to his shield as he stepped out in front of him to interfere with Graziella going to pick it up.


    "... Lord Swimey. Lord Brave''s shield will not go away."


    "I guess it''s not going away unless you use magic to liberate (release) the surgical ceremony. If you can''t maintain it without constant magic, you could get naked."


    "I see. Sure."


    Fermenia is so convinced that she speaks again of her doubts.


    "Which do you think Lord Suimei will win, Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella or Lord Brave?


    "I can''t say for sure. But the princess will have your share. The power of witchcraft says things more than melee is mutual. If there''s nothing to overshadow it, they''ll push it off in quantities."


    "Something to overturn..."


    "That brave man is still hoarding his magic. Can''t you use it or don''t you want to use it here..."


    As for Shuiming, he had the view that he still had something left. There is still room in the way the brave fight. But relative to that, Graziella''s overwhelming combat ability is also considerable.


    Looking at this, I can''t help but question the summoning of the brave, despite the fact that there are men of equal power with the brave...


    During the reward, a clump of thunder disappears from Elliot''s sword. Has it come time for the effect to be lost? Elliot immediately tried to impart thunder to the sword again, that was when.


    "- It''s dirt! It is the crystal of my tyranny! Shatter it with turbulent authority! And be a glorious tablet! Crystal Reid!"


    Graziella takes a decision. Great move. She shook her arms off as the crystals broke through the brick laying surrounded Graziella.


    Pillars of crystals to kill. The shield is far from Elliot, and his magical defense won''t even make it. I hear Krista screaming.


    "Lord Swimey!


    "Have you decided..."


    Dust about to rise. Vision was poor, but it was more obvious which way the armament went up than seeing fire.

 60 All over the earth smoke.

    Rising sand and dust flows by the wind. When the sand and dust that was sweeping around cleared, there was Graziella, looking down at him with the look of Elliot, who was pounding his knees on the ground and gasping with a rugged look, and the expression of much less enthusiasm and interest than earlier.


    In the end, the end of the battle turned out as expected: the victory of Graziella.


    Graziella pays for her hair and reassembles her arms.


    "... you just said so-so. He''s highly skilled at battle, but he seems to think Astel''s brave men are better at it."


    Graziella praises the fact that she fought with Trinity in Astel, superimposed with the current battle, or often with her face. I guess Elliot felt humiliated when he saw her stand up like she wouldn''t even put it on her teeth when she put her arms together. I can see him keeping his armor together, but shaking his fist with a firm grip.


    Graziella turned to Elliot with a drink prepared by her squire.


    "It''s a promise. Until the case is solved, you will follow what I say."


    "Ku......"


    "Or do you say you don''t like what would also be a brave man over this period?


    "... ok"


    It was a provocative statement, but Elliot accepts Graziella''s words. But the face was bitter, unrelated to pleasure.


    Elliot vanishes his armor and shield and rises. Running over Krista leans next to him for an opinion, but it seems Elliot isn''t willing to overturn what he decided to do once. He also shook his head and said to Krista, who was obsessed.


    And Graziella''s consciousness turned to Shuiming. Sharply narrows the eye of the slit length and looks to it.


    Then you''re next.


    In this swordswallowing situation, Shuiming will not re-poke her knee either. Take your gaze straight.


    "I''d like to refuse to do anything rough?


    "You have no right of veto. Go down to my gates or resist."


    Fermenia cried out to Graziella, who had appropriated the demands of Shuiming with a powerful narrative.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella, please wait. Isn''t that just tyranny? I take His Majesty''s life, and I am here."


    "Does that mean this man is a guest of His Majesty''s?"


    "Exactly. So."


    "So if it passes, where do you want to sue me? You think that would work for a threat like that?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "What, you don''t have to worry about that. We''re just gonna make some tough moves."


    I guess the idea is that Graziella doesn''t matter, as long as she stays in a state of force to obey. Even if Fermenia might try to sue Armadiyaus, she doesn''t have the slightest amount of dust.


    Shuiming walks forward while the two gaze at each other.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to step back"


    "But now Lord Swimei..."


    "Whatever you say, you''re not going to hear me. Ah. There''s a thirst in my eyes."


    Shuiming squeaks his jaw like he tells him to take a look. Following that word, Fermenia turned her gaze toward Graziella,


    "In the eyes of Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella, thirst......?


    Fermenia spills words in surprise. She doesn''t seem to know, but what you see in those blue eyes is yes, thirst. Of those who pursue the struggle, rather than thrills, human beings who seek things like thrills, eyes fascinated by the battle.


    When Mizumi goes on and on knowing it, she smiles as disgustingly as Graziella was tired of waiting.


    "Looks like you''re motivated."


    "Absolutely not."


    Elliot, who was falling back with Krista, turns to a strange look when Xing pays off his ridden voice with a frightened voice.


    "Hey you sure..."


    I was wondering if the injury was healing. Besides, Shuiming threw up with a true bitter mouthfeel.


    "It''s all about you, it''s all about this one, it hasn''t happened since I got here at all."


    That''s what I said, waving my hand around, and I go forward.


    Graziella, on the other hand, is wielding fierce signs in such a way that she is already ready. In the meantime, she suddenly turned her gaze to do the same.


    "I don''t know."


    "What is it?


    "It is decided. Face."


    Is that a clear provocation? That''s how Graziella received the attitude, leaking a painful inclusive laugh as Shuiming stuck to her expression.


    "Damn it, don''t be offended. Sure, there''s no hua, but the market has decided that people like you are cautious. - Besides, depending on what you do, you may be comparable to Twelve Yukie."


    ��������


    I can put a blade in my eyes that also stares at Shuiming for remarks that have gone from laughing to turning to sharp voices. They''re not insulted by anything else. If Liliana was one of those twelve Yukies, so she does step on it at that point that Shuiming is fighting Liliana, then naturally she also changed her attitude to alert.


    "It''s late to ask, but I hear you caught up with the killer in the case, didn''t you?


    "Come on, I don''t know who said that, but you don''t remember yourself"


    "We''re talking about the killer being Liliana Zandaik."


    "Sure, that girl was there, but I''m not sure if she was the killer"


    "No certainty, you say something different, don''t you? You were on the scene then, didn''t you?


    Graziella questions the relaxed tone of Mizumi with crushing force. The surrounding space presses on as though it has gained weight, but Shuiming often responds with a cool face without the wind he cares about.


    "Well, that night was a vague memory."


    "Are you just going to spare me?


    "... hmm"


    "Mm...?


    - Oh, come on. - This octopus.


    Sumida thumbs down to hell with Graziella as she searches. When I responded by blowing my consideration of the tone, my surroundings wandered into obscurity. Fermenia is stunned, and people hear angry voices, but it''s not what they found out. With the secret of Liliana, prying is all that stands in the way.


    And the fact that I''m trying to get this information out means I guess I haven''t grabbed Liliana''s footsteps or important information either. It can be seen that the only reason to follow is because the impatience is at its roots.


    Graziella, hearing the rumblings of Mizuming, laughed hypertensively,


    "... well, that''s your nature. You''re guilty of disrespect, aren''t you?


    "I don''t know! I can arrest you. Try being a monster!


    "Ha! Didn''t I tell you!


    Graziella suddenly approaches, keeping the momentum of the words she uttered. It''s different from when Elliot hit, and the first hand seems to be going to attack him with martial arts.


    Shuiming squirts his protruding fist, and when he overtakes the upper kick with his arm, he flips on the spot and releases a spinning kick towards Graziella''s head. When the gauntlet is turned on the defense and taken, it retreats without putting in a chase.


    Even in the meantime, Graziella does not rest her hands and comes after her with her fists rolled out.


    "Come on!"


    "What''s up? The motion''s warm, huh?


    He tells me. But as the saying goes, I do lack the smoothness of my movements right now. Astral body wear prevents you from moving as much as you think, even if your body is not injured.


    Melee battles are full of hands because they deflect.


    "It''s a good thing. But..."


    Graziella falls back. The identity of the movement is irrespective.


    "- It''s dirt! Thou shalt dwell in it the radiance of the devil, the rubble! Strike my enemies between blinks! Stone Iridescence"


    As the words end, amorphous minerals like opals appear in hollow. The mineral masses that receive sunlight and magic light fly with a rainbow-like brilliance due to the playful effect inside, letting the light dwell in mystery and strike this eye. Lights of varying wavelengths at momentary moments are strong, and those who are vulnerable to irritation will cause seizures of cramps.


    A rock mass that fully carries the effect of a bad eye easily confuses the opponent, but this one is a magician, even if it rots. Expand the magic of defense with your eyes narrowed to outweigh the glare.


    (- Secandum excipio!)


    (- Second wall, local expansion!)


    The flying rock mass was cut off by a golden magic formation. Graziella still blinds herself to seeing something rare. but immediately undo his expression,


    "... well, doesn''t it work"


    Even if I find it ineffective, the extra color still floats in Graziella''s expression. Winds such as magic, the construction of a surgical ceremony and other mysterious parts have not yet reached the bottom. Probably in that standout. In its appearance, where there is no sweat, there is a capacity to perform double chanting and multiple exercises. Isn''t the name of the empire''s most powerful wizard Dada?


    But...


    (By virtue of the local attributes...)


    To the bitterness that has now spread in his mouth, Shuiming distorts his face. Previously on Intel and fighting Elliot I knew, but I couldn''t stop groaning like that.


    Naturally, it has the greatest mass and hardness compared to that produced by magic belonging to the earth, which involves the other four or five major attributes. Sand, soil, rocks, minerals, etc. are the main ones, so they resonate more directly with the defense.


    Regardless, if you knit with magic or technique, you can defend it with the surgical defense of the second wall or the physical defense of the first wall if you raised the ground, but the magic of the earthly attributes can be a big impact even with simple technique. The damage around you doesn''t make you an idiot, and above all, in this state where it''s hard to move around, there''s nothing more to say than it depends.


    When it comes to what you can do, is it about taking care of the extra look?


    "Are you sure? If you''re using all that flashy magic, you''re hurting the city a lot, right?


    "Do you mind? This neighborhood is full of rich people. It doesn''t resonate with their nostalgia where it''s slightly broken. So you won''t be shy, either, will you?


    "... you''re telling me to break it"


    "I''m sorry my empire has grown wider."


    It is not the word of the noble to destroy the place where the nobles live. I can''t read anything from that complexion by looking at the expression, and I''m not sure what the voice word contains. But I only knew very well that the shaking of that hand would not pass.


    Also, Graziella is imminent. But now it''s changed by hitting it earlier, light footwork, no -


    "Ha, fast!


    It was Fermenia who shouted. You must have been surprised to see Graziella move. The woman wizard in front of her is trying to delude this one by turning a feint with her right and left on the movement. But its travel distance and speed are not normal.


    "Soil magic."


    "That''s right! It''s not enough to compliment him on what he''s seen."


    I''m probably in a position to jump in with one leg, misleading my sense of distance here. But I don''t want to be underestimated by a magician. roughly measure Graziella''s position. And


    - Pattin.


    Shuiming snarls his fingers.


    "Ku - ?"


    In the middle of the footwork, Graziella stomps on the air that she could play in front of her. And the magical effects of the missile didn''t just stop, and Graziella cursed whether the shock had been transmitted to her head or body.


    Seeing that gap, Shuiming strikes once and for all. Take an uninterrupted finger snap against Graziella and express the magic of the missile in a row. To the storm of explosions from all sides, the magic of defense is irrespective of time and Graziella is forced to use her arms to defend herself. Took a long distance.


    "Gu, you, unchanging and magical...!


    But the magic of the missile alone couldn''t cut it off. I try to prepare the next sorcery, but because I am assigning magic to the recovery of sequelae, the construction of sorcery lags behind.


    (Shit -)


    Graziella in the distance begins to whine about something as she sins in her heart. Spell chant. Still conclusive with the magic of earthly attributes, paying attention to the changes around them. Read the earth''s tremors as a precursor to the ground''s protuberance and evade them immediately.


    She then smashes the ground she pokes up, thereby ejecting countless debris bullets. Injection of rock masses from multiple directions. But Shuiming outweighs it, too.


    "- Then how about this ?"


    Graziella screamed that way and flipped her coat of armaments.


    "- I beg. I flew in from the other side, and I couldn''t see him. My call diverts the world from cotton (epilepsy) and inseparable rhythm (proverb), and becomes a force to jump over any rhythm - open it! Devigi Connecti!"


    "Yes, many times the same kind of magic will come through - what ?"


    The end of evil turns into an unexpected and surprising voice. I detect the earlier disagreement with the magic of Graziella and summon my senses to identify them.


    - I can''t magically feel the element intervening.


    The moment I realized the difference, some areas of the sky became obscure. From there, a huge mass of rock suddenly emerges, and Shuiming takes it by the second wall.


    But for some reason, defensive magic doesn''t interfere. On a huge mass, the walls of the Golden Fortress scream. Carefully, they''re magically putting their strength from the top, but as it were...


    "Chi..."


    "Lord Swimey."


    He did not deviate and turned away, but some blurred his body. The impact causes the body to bounce off.


    The boulders crush the corner of the square with the roar and roll up the dust smoke, while the water is bounced by a huge mass, forcing them to fly at low altitudes that are not in keeping with their intentions.


    And manipulate the event in order to quickly regain position. If you are a mage with some power, you can manipulate the event just by imagining it without having to pinch an act such as chanting in between. It is a useful technique in contending situations, although it is limited to the monotonous and simple.


    What I imagine is who I am pulled by big hands. As soon as he was on his way, Shuiming''s body flew unnaturally to the side and landed in the safety zone, as he was caught by invisible forces. Immediately after a move that ignored gravity as if, as I recall, pain ran all over my body.


    "Yikes..."


    "Did you scratch it? Well, that''s about it."


    Though he frowned at the strange movement of Mizumi, Graziella doesn''t seem particularly concerned. Unlike the magicians in Ichii, they have a measure to tolerate the unbelievable.


    Meanwhile, Krista and Elliot moaned when they saw the magic Graziella had used.


    "Oh no, what a size..."


    "What are you thinking about using such magic in a place like this?"


    Each thing is different to say, but what we have in common is that we were both surprised by the magic. Appears a rock mass that is huge enough to close your eyes and smashes your opponent.


    But - and Shuiming rapidly rotates his head as he stands by for the gold fortress. Naturally, against the magic used by Graziella. The current magic was contrary to the logic that "all the magic systems of this world cannot be made without the intervention of the elements". What is the magic now? The surgical defense made no sense at all, even though it should not be an element intervening or a physical attack derived from the earth.


    It recalls exactly what happened just a few minutes ago. discomfort and the boundaries of the obscured universe. The manifestation of too huge a mass was too early out of the ordinary orbit. And I just stumbled upon it.


    "- Right. You''re using that magic, the embroidery on the lining of your coat, right?


    "- Hmm?"


    Her eyes changed sharply as Mitsui''s wise eyes shot out Graziella''s magic.


    "That sounds funny, let me hear it"


    Contrary to the words, the expression looks like a serious face Graziella that doesn''t seem interesting. To the pitiful face of not missing out on every word of it, Shuiming speaks in a vicious mix.


    "I don''t care about that rhetoric - but that magic, unlike general magic, isn''t one that uses elements. Magic based on summoning, huh?


    To that word, it was Elliot who reacted.


    "Summoning? What are you talking about? You. There''s not supposed to be a subpoena in this world, is there?


    "No, you do. The magic of Yingjie''s summons that brought you into this world."


    "Ah..."


    "The magic of today is metastatic magic that uses a technique that probably uses some of its techniques to connect one side to the other."


    "Teny, majutsu......"


    The three men, Fermenia, Graziella and Krista, had a face that had no guidelines for the words, but there was one with an emotion for their expression that they were good at it.


    "- I see, the metastatic technique? The boulders that just came out are stored elsewhere, and they just went in and out with their magic exercises, right?


    "That''s right. Otherwise, I can''t explain right now..."


    "Is it possible that you faked what you created in the surgical ceremony?


    "No. In sorcery similar to the earthly attributes, besides the art of moving the earth itself, let what is embodied in sorcery give the role of earthly attribute to the realm. The majority are made up of mysteries, so they can be prevented by a surgical defense, but now it was a physical attack entirely of weight only"


    Substances generated by magic classified as local attributes tend to be basically ambiguous. Whether it is a substance collected using witchcraft or constructed on the spot using a surgical formula, it is parted into something biased against physical attack and something biased against mystical power. If it was built by mystical forces, defense and disassembly of the technique would suffice, but aggressive sorcery would have to be used to disassemble what was gathered or moved, and we would have to approach it from a different direction, deviating from or slowing it down.


    The magic used earlier by Graziella is equivalent to the latter. Attack the target by connecting and moving the boulders placed on top of the Magic Formation by means of an interlocking formula, the Magic Formation.


    ... the way you attack is extremely simple. But I''ve never thought of this magic as "not having a twist" or "just moving it". Dozens or hundreds of tons of mass can go in and out of that size. The more powerful it is, the easier it will be to understand.


    Sure enough, Mizumi and I can take tank cannons that are more powerful than that. But it is possible because the magnitude of the bullet is such that it can be accepted, and if it is too large, it is not acceptable even if it is inferior in power.


    Whatever other approach I''ve mentioned, it''s not enough to have a sense of crisis.


    Elliot questions.


    "No, wait. If that''s metastatic magic, it takes too little procedure to exercise it, right?


    "That''s why it''s an embroidery of the lining. I have copies of the magic formations and most of them, so I don''t have to knit or chant much, and I probably have ideas for the magic formations on the side I bring"


    "Even so, it doesn''t seem right for you?


    "That''s the strangest thing about Yingjie Summoning''s magic formation. - It just seems inevitable to expose the lining during the transfer."


    "Right, so you figured it out..."


    That said, Elliot looks down on Graziella with a bitter look. And the groans that were sent out seeped more remorse than expected.


    "You mean you still didn''t mean it when I..."


    Graziella, on the other hand, with a clear expression,


    "... something seems to be going on over there."


    "I''m surprised, too."


    To Shuiming''s words, if you put it that way, Elliot also turns a strange look, but didn''t come to the question. Graziella uttered a frightened voice to the truth that Mizuming''s reasoning had led to.


    "I don''t know, we exchanged words, but I''m pretty sure they broke through."


    Graziella snaps her nose, then sharpens her gaze like a cut-top, staring at her.


    "But I am surprised that there are those who see through the magic of collecting and making excerpts of the empire''s technology at first sight. Who are you?


    "That''s what you know. Bye."


    "Huh, that would be okay. It was strange that the White Flame Lord was with you, but that means that you are a human being, such as Rajas, and someone who defeated his army."


    "What? Isn''t it Astel''s brave man who defeated the Demon General?


    "Let it go. I''m sure you''re asking the White Flame Lord the truth. Besides, it''s still blue in that guy -"


    The magic of Graziella, which began to expand before I finished saying it, scratched off its verbal butt.


    From here on out, it would mean full disclosure. The magic of using normal elements dominates, but also manipulates the earth similar to the Divine Method (Shinko-ho) to accelerate and use metastatic magic reminiscent of empty pot technique (Kutsujitsu).


    "... fighting like a Taoist."


    "I don''t know what to say, but apparently there are more bones than the brave ones there. Be late, let''s hear your name."


    "It''s a swimey goat key."


    "... well, that''s an unusual name"


    "Sorry about that."


    and Shuiming, who hides the rush on the inside and tongues out like a bad kid. It''s a tough fight. If you''re not even ill, do whatever it takes to deal with it.


    The means of defense exist either a hand to hang the magic of movement on a boulder in parallel with the defense of the Golden Fortress or a hand to take the magic of gassing itself. However, while the Astral Body is incomplete, double chanting (double-cast) places a heavy burden on the body, and the relatively dependable magic of gasification can also be a rather dangerous act because it obscures the self.


    - But you can''t activate the metastatic magic that moves that boulder at three or more short intervals. Because before the power of the surgeon, the laws of sorcery would not allow it.


    But even if you knew that, in the current state of Mizumi...


    Again, part of the void becomes obscure. Falling, huge rock masses. I can''t handle running to the side.


    "Guh."


    "Su, Lord Swimei!


    With the brain shaking in the impact, there is no time to recover, and the next magic is exercised.


    "We''re still going -"


    Graziella crushes rock masses with her fists and shoots out the scattered debris. Exactly what I said about fishing bottling. And without stopping that momentum, it protrudes and hits the ground.


    As I looked around, Shuiming''s body was scratched.


    Having witnessed it, Fermenia turns her face into something bitter, but Graziella''s attack is too intense to break in either.


    "Ku......"


    Before I told Lephire to leave it to me, this body. Instead, she yells at Graziella.


    "Your Highness Graziella! No more!


    But Graziella never heard of it. When he slammed the spell to the ground all the time, the raised ground turned like a tower and thrust up to Mizumi.


    The impact will cause the dust to rise soon. Graziella glances at it, a word.


    "... is it over"


    But it was too early for Graziella to turn away.


    When the raised dust blindfold was removed, there stood a watering light breathing on his shoulders.


    Fermenia''s amazing face appears in the eyes of Shuiming.


    "... on your own... don''t end it. Yikes"


    "Are you still not falling? But you can''t fight any more like that. Give up and cooperate."


    I can hear words like that, or a shudder about the evil of forelife. But it was Shui Ming who laughed even ridiculously when he heard that seeping of regret that was neither provocative nor cursing.


    "Give up? Me? Heh, heh... heh..."


    A creepy spiral laugh that echoes in the square, breathless. Graziella''s eyes changed sharply to the provocative attitude of Shui Ming, who whilst ignorant and ignorant.


    "... What''s funny?


    "You said you couldn''t fight, did you? What, who says we can''t fight?


    "I don''t know how you can be so strong, but isn''t that obvious -"


    Graziella was on the verge of saying it. The space swayed even faster than the tip of the words emanated from her mouth.


    "An earthquake...? Is that the magic of earthly attributes? No..."


    Graziella speaks aggressive speculation, but it was not appropriate. Naturally, it is not within the scope of magic, events caused by magic, or phenomena.


    Such an event, uncertain as to what the shake is, gradually strengthens the power it exerts. Its unusual vibration (knocking) is nothing more than a mystical force field shake caused by the current realm of immense magic.


    And in a wobble that doesn''t fit, the magic of the water mingle swells up in proportion to it. The effects of the overflow due to the increase in the turnover of the furnace core appear instantly, already five hundred meters square in its vortex. Pulled by the generated force, the brick laying rose and smashed, and there were many fine blue lightning lightning around which stray currents occurred, which echoed its discharge sound.


    Shuiming decided his belly. If you''re fighting with your body in mind any longer, you''re going to the trail. Yes, this is just in the middle of the square, no escape route. If you don''t have the help to spare yourself and break it, there''s nothing better than bumping into you with the whole spirit.


    - Archiatius overload.


    - Archiatius Overlord.


    But the words that Shuiming had prepared were never uttered from his mouth.


    That frontier of whether to finish preparing to utter the key word and completely free the magic furnace. Because Fermenia jumped out from behind her thoughts on the water that lit her eyes.


    "Lord Swimey!


    Shuiming returns only to her neck to Fermenia, who clings to hold her torso.


    "Fermenia ? What are you doing?"


    "No, Lord Swimey! Keep it down here! Unleash your power all over a city like this. Ha!


    "But..."


    "Lord Swimey! Please calm down! If it is the liberation of magic, it is still true that if Lord Swimei extends to the exercise of magic, there will be people around him, no, around him��"


    "Ku......"


    Sure, a wide range just won''t do it.


    Fermenia, desperately clinging to her appeal, even if rubbed by the wind pressure of magic, Mizumi thinks of the furnace heart liberation. She''s right. When it comes to defeating Graziella in this state that we cannot afford to do anything about it, we must inevitably exercise all sorcery.


    Naturally, then, the damage will no longer remain in this square alone.


    With body pain and teeth biting at the palatability, Shuiming reduces the rotation of the magic furnace. As soon as it happened, a great sense of disillusionment struck Shuiming''s body. It will not be able to resist its weakness, and Shuiming will remain in the form of a deposit with Fermenia.


    "Gu..."


    "I''m leaving! It will be hard, but please hold on to me!


    Deciding that the state of the water is not aromatic, Fermenia attempts to retreat with the water on her back.


    Physical strengthening was preemptive before jumping to the water. Immediately, she instantly inflicts upon herself the disease magic she learned from Shuiming. Then a provocative voice was showered.


    "You think I''ll make you do what you want?


    "No! I can''t do this here. But let me push through!


    When you slap that word on Graziella, Fermenia spins a spell.


    "- Let the wind tell you so much! Come to me with that flame that looks wobbly! My voice. Deliver! You''re dyed white, Isim! My voice. Deliver! Shake off all your calamities, Isim!


    Light runs in the hollow. Its light draws circle shapes and character symbols to build a magic formation. The magic formations that could be done had a strong fever, unimaginable from her previous magic.


    "No - ?"


    Graziella, who I saw, rushes back. At the same time as the landing from the back flight, Fermenia uttered a key word.


    "Truth flare"


    (White flames chirping)


    As the petals blossom, as the sprayed white flame stretches out into a thick band-like shape, it strikes the target, Graziella, intermittently away.


    In contrast, Graziella protrudes the ground and takes a defensive stance. Eventually the white flames attenuated to the point of searing the hair, but when a total of eight white flames had finished their role, Shuiming and Fermenia had taken them off outside the square and out of the magical effect zone of Graziella.


    ... From behind, as Graziella''s tongue is likely to be heard, Shuiming offers her apologies to Fermenia.


    "... sorry"


    "Never mind. Lord Swimey is being hunted down by injuries."


    "I was going to get used to being worn out... cool no"


    I give thanks to Fermenia for spilling the inadvertent liberation of power, the unwillingness to withdraw defeat.


    "... bad, thanks"


    And Shuiming let go of consciousness.

 61 When in a hurry

    When Fermenian white flames disappeared, Graziella meditated (mesmerized), seemingly uninteresting, in a tragic state filled with broiled and melted bricks and scorching odors, and harvested the magic that was causing her to rise.


    Next to her, who does not move while dropping off Shuiming and Fermenia, a squire walks out. And he bent his body to yield, and awed, and asked her.


    "Do you want to go after him?


    "Fine. You don''t have to leave them alone."


    "Are you sure? It''s possible to pull off with disrespect for what the man said earlier."


    "Sure it is, but that man is a handful. Besides, the man has the White Flame Lord. If you go too hard, Astel and unwanted friction won''t be all this time."


    "But"


    "If you''re the only ones who can catch me, I won''t give you permission, but you can''t just do that, can you?


    Graziella tells her squire that and flips the coat. The face of his squire, who looked sideways, told him that the task was difficult. The opponent you''re going to catch is such a fit that Graziella has to use the magic in her hand. Even if we have a few strong men of the twelve ranks, they will be a tough catch. The squire, too, although he is complacent that his own strength does not fall on the people, it would be a lie if he gave the word that he would certainly come to capture them.


    Others, on the other hand, even if Graziella beckons, there is just no one to name, the beginning and end of being sweaty on his forehead. The same goes for my arms as a wizard, but with my hands, I could scorn the will of the goddess. It''s possible if you''re as bold as Graziella, but not so many people like that.


    "Besides, if you do too much, your brother will get angry again."


    He exhaled as if frightened, and immediately turned to Elliott and the others.


    "Then why don''t you come with me?"


    "... ok"


    "Well, surprisingly, you know what I mean."


    "I''m intensely unwilling, too, shall I add?


    "No, it was still little."


    and throw it away, Elliot and Christa continue on Graziella returning to the tent. Krista has always had a rugged look, but it can''t be helped if Elliot, the Lord, agrees.


    Two, Graziella stopped.


    "... a little dissatisfaction remains, but let''s just say this is the end of the day."


    Graziella, who seeps the sound of not being filled, indeed, in unsatisfactory narratives, and turns her attention to the semi-destructed square. Such a tragedy from between the peeled brick laying, exposed as soil leaked out, splashed with implants and hedges alike.


    There, many were destroyed by her magic and the magic of the Fermenian flames, but above all it was the magic of Shuiming that influenced them extensively. Exposed to the fluctuations of magic, the collapsed exist beyond the brackets of the square, and the remnants of the mighty power that created such a tragedy remain there so colorful that they are still felt in the skin.


    Graziella also realizes that it was only beginning to come out. Therefore, even as he let the sweat seep through his hands, he still spilled an unfortunate sigh.


    - I hear voices.


    Disappear, disappear, a young voice.


    What you''re shouting at is a voice of rejection. Such a voice, desperate for everything in this world.


    He was invited to sound sad, and opened the lid of his eyes and looked forward, and there was a figure of someone caught in Yangtze but like Kasumi. And there was a young figure who was burned, struck, and hurt by the bruises.


    If you''re young, you look familiar. I have such good health that I always change my still naive face cold and hide the fright in my heart.


    But now there were tears in his face, and his vain eyes filled with pain.


    Were you attacked? Are you being attacked - no, are you being attacked (...). Burned like a bug, trampled, that way, by the time you look miserable.


    If that''s the reward to be given to her, then what the hell is reward? Aren''t they to be given to the unsaveable outward path, to the rampant evil?


    But neither the screaming nor the questioning will come out of his mouth as if he had been stopped.


    Such a cry of a young figure stopped in the scene of just watching. Eventually when she trembles like a dust, its appearance turns black and swells with the black foam.


    Have you finally accepted something that you should not accept?


    When the original appearance swelled up so large that there was no shadow to see it, it began to swallow what was around it. The magic scattered around her, anything that hurt her, even the building. It becomes a black mass and swells indefinitely, destroying people in the city.


    What you hear is the voice of sorrow. He asks why, and why, with all his anger, and waits, and waits, and no one returns the answer, in despair.


    I wondered why it was just me. I wonder why you''ve become like this, in heaven. To the highest beings who are supposed to be there, as they seek. Just getting that answer, even though I can''t go back to what I was, just trying to fill an empty void (sawdust) in my chest.


    A crying voice lingers in my ear. The voice of my heart wanting help turned upside down resentment.


    Why couldn''t anyone help her? How can such despair of solitude, who as one does not stop by, be considered in this world?


    Even if it is affirmed to be correct, there is certainly a crying voice.


    - So you can''t tolerate that.


    Certainly there are those who are not saved, even if they are affirmed to be right.


    - So you resist the consequences.


    Even if it is affirmed to be correct, the wind blowing into this chest will never stop.


    - That''s why I can hear you.


    Wake up.


    Wake up and go do what you have to do.


    An inviting herd of blue whispers quietly in her ear.


    - This is a curse. From this curse that tormented my father, and my mother, I''m sure I will not be released until I die.


    Successful escape from South Square, Fermenia, considering the presence of the chaser, moved the escape route from the front street to the back street before rushing into an alley with an eight-key mansion.


    Then, for one second, let Shuiming get off to a chair provided outside and keep herself at the table.


    Then, worried and apparently waiting outside, Lefir turned his blood phase and ran over.


    "Heh, Lord Fermenia! What the hell happened to this ?"


    Looking alternately at Shuiming and Fermenia, she explains what happened in South Square with a bitter face to Lefir''s enquiry in panic. There was Elliot in the South Square, and that Graziella ordered him to forcibly requisition for the search for the killer, and that Shuiming had a sorcery battle with Graziella to avoid it.


    When he heard the revelation from Fermenia, Refile groaned with a grim complexion.


    "... That''s right, Swimei, is that injury making the Graziella Empress''s opponent tough..."


    "Before I told you to leave it to me, it''s impudent. I can hardly interrupt the battle between Lord Swimey and Her Royal Highness the Empress Graziella. Running away is the only way..."


    "No, I came running away carrying each person against that Graziella princess. Only Lord Fermenia can do it. But, Graziella, you''ve done what you wanted."


    Is it because of anger that the tone suddenly changed? As if staring at the Empire Empress who is not there, Refile holds her fist firmly.


    "Refile?"


    "... oh no, it''s nothing. More than that, Lord Fermenia. How''s Suimei holding up?


    "As for the trauma, it doesn''t seem that bad, so I thought it was probably because of the expansion and attenuation of the magic all at once. Just..."


    "... that''s a lot of bullshit"


    Shuiming, stuck at the table, moans bitterly with her eyes closed. It''s as if you''re even having a terrible nightmare.


    "The symptoms are not serious, so I think it''s ok..."


    "Then why don''t you let me rest..."


    In the meantime, Refil inadvertently perceives signs of appearance at the entrance of the alley. What if it''s a chaser? With an ominous hunch, she does what aloud as intimidating.


    "Who!


    Meanwhile, did the Lord of the signs surprise you with his current voice? The shadow that was only slightly visible moves frighteningly. Eventually, coming out of the alley,


    "Did this... surprise you"


    It was Loomion, an elf man, the secretary of the Imperial Library, who appeared sorry.


    Fermenia, who is seeing him once, calls out, as I recall.


    "Sure, it''s not the Imperial Library''s Palace of Secretaries...... how did you get here?


    "No, because it''s what I saw you on the street earlier. And Mr. Stingray was carrying you, the goat, and I was worried that something might have happened with the killer."


    "Were you..."


    Romion walks up to the Fermenians and asks.


    "Goat, you seem to be losing your mind, what''s wrong?


    "Fight Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella in the South Square, the"


    "Oh, my God, with that soil chaos emperor ? why on earth would you do that..."


    When Romion is revealing his surprise, Mizuming seems to have regained consciousness, raising his face from the state of stumbling onto the table.


    "Suimei!


    "Did you wake up!


    Fermenia and Refill raise their voices, while Shuiming, who was unconscious, looks around trying to figure out what''s going on.


    "What... is this place? Home?"


    "Yeah, it''s in front of the house. It hasn''t been that long since I got here in a hurry."


    To Fermenia to supplement, Shuiming turns to thank her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You had it brought in. Yes - Mr. Kechi?, you were there..."


    "Yes. It''s on. I saw you in the street, and I came after you worried."


    "... right"


    Shuiming stays with a hard look, answers. Then Loomion turned to Shuiming,


    "Mr. Goat, your body looks pretty awful. Mind if I show you?


    Is the reason for that offer because I was a magician? Romeon sees the water bright with a serious face.


    "It''s okay. Because I know my body well. I lost my mind. I just overpowered it all at once."


    "Really..."


    When Shuiming categorically turned down Loomion''s offer, he stood up. And walk out towards the entrance and exit of the alley. Besides, Lephire called out in a panic.


    "Suimei! Where are you going? ?"


    "I''m going to go find Liliana. I need to find them sooner than they can."


    "Su, Lord Swimei ? Are you in a state where you can say that ?"


    Loomion asks in surprise when he sees the two of them trying to hold Shui Ming back trying to force him to go.


    "... What, are you saying we''re looking for the killer in the coma case?


    "... Yep"


    "Mr. Goat. Stop it. What do you do with such a body? You are about to do something very reckless right now. You should refrain from looking for the killer until your body is well healed."


    ��������


    Rhomion''s pointer enters his ear, Shuiming stopping and silencing. From behind him, Fermenia and Refile hang the retaining words again as they follow.


    "Lord Romion is right. Lord Swimey, please take care of yourself here."


    "That''s right, Suimei. He''s right. Don''t be impotent."


    "... ok"


    The three persuaded him to give up or to turn his back and sit tight in the chair. To him like that, Loomion speaks worryingly.


    "... then I''ll go. Mr. Goat, please don''t push me."


    To his words of care, Shuiming replied with her hands up with her back turned. And when Loomion saw it, when he had made his meeting with the Fermenians, he returned again to the streets.


    ... after a while.


    "... have you been there?


    Shuiming looks at Fermenia and asks her where Romion is. It was always our low voice that went through. With a sharp gaze, gently turning his neck toward the street behind him.


    "Huh? Yes, Lord Lormion is not here anymore."


    "Right."


    With that said, Shuiming rises from his chair. It''s not an atmosphere of going back home. Fermenia, who perceived the finesse, turns his rugged expression to him.


    "Lord Swimey ? No way......"


    "Shh, Suimei! Didn''t you not go ?"


    "............ rest a little before I go. More than that, if we don''t move now, it could be really bad."


    "Why don''t you? Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like you always do, is it?


    "I''m in a hurry. I''d still be glad if it was just that dangerous woman. Thank you. Maybe that''s not how it works. I''m sorry, but you two need to split up and find Liliana. Please."


    His voice like that did contain the sound of persecution.


    ... words asking for help were still given out in the same way as earlier to guide others. Hearing that, Refill sighed.


    "... ha"


    "No?


    "That''s not true. But..."


    "- What do you say, Lord Swimey, what you are saying is chiseled. He said he didn''t like danger in the Imperial Castle, or that he jumped into danger from himself in the Imperial Capital."


    The sighing whisper comes from Fermenia. What came in was an indication to match Refill''s gaze.


    And Shuiming, washed away with his iniquity, wandered as if he were weak.


    "Well, I know that... but who knows when you can''t retreat or when you have to?


    "That''s, well..."


    "Now is the time for me. So I have to go."


    Refile, who hears the words, complains only rarely.


    "Well, Suimei is acting like she should, but if she doesn''t, I''ll preach to you again."


    "Ugh... Refile, give me a break for the sermon already"


    "No. Previous is not enough. I feel like we should discuss this once and for all with you."


    Shuiming looks half-eyed at Refill, who speaks harshly of his voice.


    "... that''s all the unscrupulous people say before you fight Rajas?


    "Uggu?"


    "Weren''t you more impotent than I am then, Refill?


    "Ugh, uhh..."


    To the watery words of what to say by putting yourself up on the shelf, Refill is a wolf. groaned and lagged behind. To her pointing out the pain, Shuiming releases words of pursuit.


    "Can you argue with that?


    Though questioned, Refile shouted losing.


    "Yes, it''s not about me now, it''s about you!


    "Hmm."


    "And anyway! Come on, be careful!


    "I get it.... So, what do you say?


    Mizuming asks the two of them again as she replies to Refill, who falls for deception. Then, while Refile took a tough attitude,


    "It''s conditional on you not being impotent until you''re feeling better."


    "Okay."


    Fermenia, on the other hand,


    "I''m here to assist Lord Swimey, so let''s work together."


    "Sorry. That helps."


    Yes, thank Fermenia, and Shuiming heals his wounded body with healing magic. When I laid my hand on the affected area, a pale green glow arose there, and the light particles and Cuixia (Suika) rose.


    "... Lord Swimey, who is your body? I saw earlier disconnections of consciousness as a result of swelling and attenuating magic all at once."


    "I guess. You must have fallen into a pseudo-A.M.F."


    "A.M.F.... what happened to your body after you defeated Rajas."


    Refil reacts to a familiar phrase, but Fermenia doesn''t know.


    "No. Hmm... is that it?"


    "-A-M-F. In other words, acute magic attenuation (Acute, Magic, Failure), a symptom that occurs when an organism does not consume and releases magic to its limits and runs out of magic. In mild cases, fatigue, neuralgia, cramps, fainting and confusion of consciousness can occur, and the body can become immobile, but sometimes it can even fall into such conditions as organ failure. Now, after a sudden operation of the magic furnace and a sudden consumption of magic, mild symptoms appeared due to the discrepancy in the accumulation of magic immediately."


    "Okay, now."


    "The body is demodulating. All you have to do is cure the injury that that dangerous woman did to you."


    When I finish explaining A.M.F. to Fermenia, Lefir asks.


    "They were doing it earlier, but you were even having some bad dreams?


    ���� No, I should have lost my mind. Besides, I don''t think you can dream in such a short time?


    "Well... no, if it''s nothing"


    I asked because I suspected it was the injury that caused the injury. But Shuiming has a strange look, and it''s not the wind that''s hiding something.


    There are no memories of inviting herds of blue in the leaning water.


    "Is Graziella even Swimey?


    Couldn''t you take it down? On that question, Shuiming speaks up while he finds himself under excuse.


    "I have a hand against that woman''s magic, but you were in too bad shape. Well, losing is losing."


    So Shuiming asks Fermenia.


    "You think the chaser''s coming?


    "So far, you don''t have a chaser or anything. Perhaps they are also wary of Lord Swimey''s help."


    Then, Refill spills his grin all the time.


    "I''m scared of the beast."


    "Yes. Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella would have also been able to perceive that the power expressed by Lord Swimei in the square was a precursor. If Lord Swimey abandons himself, the damage to the city will not be foolish."


    "... am I dangerous?"


    "Regardless of whether it''s dangerous or not, you''re aware of your help, right?


    Fermenia said relaxed. Surely there was no word anywhere to return it to her.


    "No, I said earlier that there was no chaser, but you couldn''t detect that that clerk was tailing you?


    "Oh, yeah. Fair enough..."


    Fermenia snorts, to the words of Shuiming. Mitsumi shakes her head in a panic when she senses a slight crossing of somewhere resentful in her sorry expression.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it the way I said it. I''m not saying I hate you. Even if Fermenia was on guard, you didn''t know any sign of Rohmion, did you?


    ���� That''s what happens. I didn''t notice until Refille found out. "


    "Me, too, finally figured it out when I came within sight."


    "Right..."


    Hearing the two words, Shuiming is delayed in his thoughts so as to indulge in something.


    Then, when Refill,


    "And Suimei. What do you mean, Graziella''s not the only threat we just talked about?


    "It means there might be someone else moving. I''m not sure yet."


    "So who is that person? Is that the killer?


    "I''ll talk about that if I''m a little more certain. I''m sorry, but wait till then."


    When he finished treating the injury, Shuiming walked out towards the entrance and exit of the alley.

 62 Escape from the Shadows

    The structure of the Imperial capital Philus Filia is complex because it was originally built to function as a fortified castle city. Organized by district, the concept of zoning exists, reminiscent of a seemingly neat city, but with its fruits, maze-like alleys and trails everywhere, it is not easy to attack if you do not grasp the structure. Ancient traps, trails built without a house, ancient waterways and dangerous places remain numerous.


    It''s a troublesome construction, but it''s the same thing for people inside as well as outside people. The walls surrounding the city are tall, with one entrance north and one exit south. Night access outside the city is severely restricted, with gendarmes permanently stationed in every compartment, which can even be described as jail-like if you change your view.


    And that''s for her, too, who was forced to flee endlessly, yes.


    - How long has it been since I first wore a black robe deep in my eyes and sneaked out of the sight of the inhabitants of the Imperial capital? Liliana must continue to flee the unsettled city of Filas Filia, day and night, due to the appearance of suspect arrangements. He had unpredictable days, worrying about the rest of his magic, without getting enough rest.


    The route must be carefully chosen because it is a maze alley, as mentioned earlier, and it is not acceptable to inadvertently embark on a large and easily understandable path.


    Not only are the gendarmes and some members of the military moving around, but even the residents are all talking about her and being vigilant.


    If you clear your ears along the street, you''ll hear "human weapons were the culprits in the coma," "they''re fleeing through the Imperial Capital," "they could burst all over the city," and so on. The robe alone could not hide itself more than was known for its characteristics.


    ��������


    Liliana looks up at the cloudy sky as she recounts her past. It''s about attacking the nobles after Rogue''s leg loss, fighting Swimey Yakagi, and following the words of a tall shadow that night.


    ... Is that really good? The fear of being caught and the concern that it had not served its purpose led me to shake off the kindness of Swimey Yakagi and escape.


    I do have a reason why I have to do it. Remove the threat for your loved ones. But if I could have admitted the sins I had committed on that occasion, abandoned the dark magic, and become friends with him, maybe I could have gone back on the right path, and such dreams come through my brain.


    That night, I asked myself to keep using dark magic, and who tried to free me from that path. I was scratched by dark magic for myself, who had always refused, even though there were no more special things like exchanging words. I wonder if there has ever been such a person. Even when the forces of darkness ran wild, they helped me without looking at me and put a relief smile on me.


    He was the first person to smile at me. So when I think of the hand that was reached out at that time, the unspeakable rush and the grief of the homeland, which I cannot speak of, tightens my chest.


    I was wondering if that was the last time. I wondered if the kindness that could be directed at me was that exact thing.


    "Swimey Yakagi......"


    I didn''t know, I had his name in my mouth. Maybe it was meant to be, hoping for his arrival.


    I know that this too late yearning is regrettable. But once again, my wish...


    - Fight, Liliana. By doing so, you will be needed.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    One day I hear the words of a tall shadow, blaming my heart with blame. Tell him to fight. If he doesn''t, he''s got nowhere to be. No one needs it. He said his raw is something that can only make sense by hurting someone. Strong.


    And I couldn''t shake that voice off. Leaning against the stone walls of the building, squatting (groaning) eventually brings back the shaking mind one day. The admiration and uncut that occupied the chest until earlier had disappeared somewhere.


    "I, am... Colonel''s, for"


    We have to fight, he said. That shadow is right. Because I can never be accepted by anyone with the power of darkness.


    Yes, I''ve been neglected by him since birth. Not only from the people in the village where they lived, but also from their fathers and mothers, who always looked at something different.


    And it was the same even when I came to Empire City. Walking anywhere in the city didn''t change the gaze of hatred being directed at me.


    Then he will, and I''m sure Swimey Yakagi will. Return the palm you stretched out as soon as you were alarmed. ''Cause he''s on the move to catch the coma killer.


    So I have to fight. To protect just one place: Rogue.


    ... The tall shadow is still not in contact. He never contacted me after prompting me to flee. Was it truncated? Such a concern passes through the back of my brain, but that''s why I couldn''t stop anymore.


    "- ?"


    My shoulders accidentally jumped as I toured my thoughts that way. It''s an alarm that frightens people but wears them. Behind you, there''s a sign of someone. It''s not good to be found. Quickly hide yourself in the shadows.


    After a while, there were no voices or signs that could be directed at me. Didn''t you find it? Show your fearful face and see what''s going on in the place you''ve been.


    Seeing, it wasn''t the gendarmerie or the military who were there.


    "Father, Mother, let''s go!"


    What I saw in my eyes was a family of people walking together. A father, a mother and three young boys whose children are still young. To the boy who rushes to walk where he''s going, his father says, "Okay, okay," catches up to the boy and holds hands, and his mother sends a gentle gaze from behind at him, "It''s dangerous if you don''t look right in the front and walk," he said.


    It''s always a smile on your face. Everyone laughed pleasantly, even in the crisis-pregnant imperial capital.


    - It''s almost a parade of brave men. Where shall we go today? I do street art on the street. I hear voices like that.


    "Hey, hey, Dad, I want some sweets."


    "Didn''t you just eat at home..."


    "I want to eat -"


    "Hmmm...... but I don''t know"


    "Look, don''t be too selfish."


    "But..."


    "I can''t help it. Let''s find something when we get out on the street."


    In his father''s words, the boy said, "Yay!" and stretches his hands out one cup to show joy. The mother watching it exhaled in a frightened breath, but never looked uncomfortable.


    ".................. Tz!


    If you noticed, you were on the run. Because the way it was, it was too far from who I am right now. And because I can''t wait to.


    A pleasant family voice chasing me from behind, disturbs my mind.


    As soon as possible, I wanted to get off the spot. Because if not, the natural appearance of the family is likely to evoke something black that nests in me.


    He fled unconsciously and was out on the main street when he noticed. Despite the arrangements, it was too inadvertent, but now the peace of mind could be restored.


    Exhale a breath of relief. I don''t have that family here anymore. The voice of a boy who seems to have fun, the delightful voice of a father whose heart was relieved by it, and the laughter of a mother who watches kindly. It is not audible in the intersection of many footsteps and a wide variety of sounds.


    Peace of mind finally returning to my heart. But it didn''t last long either.


    "- Hey, there''s the black robe"


    "Huh - ?"


    Turning to a harsh voice, several gendarmes stood there.


    ... Found. Groaning in my heart, one of the captain-like gendarmes walks forward.


    "We''re on alert in the city. You look like the man you''re arranging. Take the hood."


    ��������


    "What''s up? You''re not gonna take it?... No way you!


    Failure to obey orders makes the gendarmes creep over, reflexively lagging behind, and the gendarmerie determines that it has escaped or issues a decree to the other gendarmes.


    "Get him."


    To match the words, a magical calling whistle is sounded. Eventually, from all over the street, the vigilant gendarmes who overheard it gushed with straw. In the middle of the street, we''ll be surrounded in no time. The clutter became noisy in the catches that occurred in the earliest days, and the hedges of the gendarmerie, the citizens surrounding it, could be built around themselves.


    The gendarmes are hesitant to step in vigilantly with magic. But no matter how long they waited, they saw this one not exercising magic, and they put up their canes and jumped.


    Turn it away with a light foot judgment. Magic is not easy to use. There was little magic left, and I couldn''t waste it. But as it is, hitters will be limited and they will be poor for action. Thinking about it, the rush heats the body from the inside out. Shit. That''s the only word I can get in my head.


    Because I was caught in such a thought, I hit the cane pattern that the gendarmerie made me swirl.


    "Yikes!


    A bouncing clap took off the hood he was wearing. The hidden faces were revealed, and the gendarmes who saw their faces heard a breathtaking sound.


    "... still?"


    In conjunction with the roaring of the captain, a twirl occurs in the rear visible from the gap between the enclosures of the gendarmerie. All I hear is, "Hey, that''s an arranged..." "It''s a human weapon..." "It''s the killer of the case..." such a fearful voice. The surrounding gendarmes also stare at themselves as if they saw demons and demons.


    Seeing it, such a gaze was poured out of every place.


    "Ugh..."


    ... Why do we all always see ourselves like that? With the kind of eyes that look at such a nasty thing. I didn''t do anything. I wasn''t born with this power because I liked it. You don''t want anything like someone''s misfortune.


    "Hi- ?"


    With such a grumpy voice, the human complexion around him changes again. What''s the matter, my expression all at once increased my fear. And before I got to the reason why my thoughts would have changed their expression, the answers overflowed from around me.


    "What, those eyes..."


    "Bye, monster! It''s a monster''s eye!


    A scream that rose to the ground. If you noticed, the eyelid that was hiding your right eye was falling to the ground.


    The shock of the cane broke my eyelid. Because of this, various eyes had been revealed that had degenerated with the power of darkness.


    I look around reflexively.


    Every human being visible if he noticed, lived surprise and fear in his eyes.


    - Yes, that''s one day, a lot of horror eyes, the same eyes that the people of the village have turned to, trying to neglect themselves as catastrophes. Black emotional eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Deep in the chest, the trauma of the heart (trauma) that was pushing deep into the memory of the past overflows with weirs. I never wanted to remember that time again. I decided myself to be the source of all human misfortune, that malice.


    "Wait!"


    "Don''t let them get away with it!


    I was running. A sharp voice creeps up from behind. Countless footsteps coming after me. He was able to get through the hedge because his right eye was exposed to the crowd and he was able to poke at the void. Jump straight into the alley and run even.


    "Ha, ha..."


    ... I don''t even know where I got away with it. In some alley, I can''t run anymore, I''m getting my broken breath in order. Apparently, you sprinkled it. No, no, no.


    (Someone''s still here...)


    There were signs behind it. Has anyone in the gendarmerie been chasing you? But contrary to that expectation, the signs were limitless and thin. This skillful exasperation is not a skill that the Gendarmerie can possess.


    Turning around, from the shadow of the building, one black shadow was stretching. And the shadow stretches out as it crawls out of the shadow of the building. Eventually, after the shadow was stretched out, it appeared that


    - Were you here, Liliana?


    "Ha, Colonel...?


    He was Rogue Zandaik, his adoptive father and boss. Look at him, his chest gets hot. I was wondering if you''d come looking for yourself not to come back.


    But how could he have pulled out the sword that was on his back?


    "Liliana, are you ready?


    "Huh...?


    Confused voices leak out of my mouth. I didn''t know why.


    "Liliana."


    "Wait, please. Readiness, means�� what"


    Is that so? What the hell do I need to be prepared for when I''m supposed to welcome you? How can you have such a stuck look when you''ve come to help yourself? Whether you ask one or two questions, you won''t get a response. Just cold, hard footsteps, just getting closer.


    "I want to... what..."


    "It will be decided. I came to take responsibility for what I had to do. To punish you for your sins."


    "No... Colonel, no..."


    I wanted to ask you why. Though I have run Rogue to protect those in front of me and have been part of the evil. Yet why should I be punished?


    "Colonel! I, for the Colonel!


    "I don''t want to hear it. If you are also an Imperial soldier, be aware of your responsibilities."


    "Yes, no... no... Colonel..."


    A white blade that comes to me without a temporary borrowing. The cutting edge falls on me. Will they kill you? My body moved on its own when I thought about it that way.


    - I don''t want to die.


    Such an obsession with raw moves my body. If you noticed, you were sending Rogue''s sword.


    "... Liliana"


    Rogue squeals his name. The look I turned around, I couldn''t see it in the shadows. No, I didn''t want to see it. Because if even his face had a look that seemed like something different, his mind would have gone crazy.


    The slow movement of Rogue''s eagle fried (Good Morning) is visible to the eyes.


    Also, the light flashed on the blade. After the light stabbing his eyes ahead of his sword, his cuttoe was protruded.


    ... as it is, will they kill you? Call me Colonel, to my father and the man I admire. To the most important person in the world.


    "No... no, no, no, no, no!


    "- ?"


    Rogue''s poke chooses the wall right next to him. With such a gap as an unthinkable thought, he himself, once again, was running out.

 63 Happy dreams are certainly here.

    Have you fallen a few more times as you fled the Rogue and fled the narrow, dim alley with selfless obsession? The body was covered in mud, scratches and scratches, and the clothes he was wearing became like crude puffs.


    What I got to was a dark, city bubble, like I was depressed by the darkness. Surrounded by the outer walls of tall buildings, it never reaches the light of day or anything from the sky covered with cloudy weather that is still going to cry out.


    Dim and full of strong odors, it is as if all of the filth of the Imperial City is gathered here. It''s the only place I can get away from, get where I want to go. I''m limited to Rogue, and I don''t have anywhere to go anymore. In a shadowy corner, I have to hold my knees and tremble so no one can find me.


    - Yes, if that man abandons me, I have no choice but to decay like this.


    When I think of it that way, nature and tears overflow (flood). Neither the cry of sorrow mourning thoughts that have no place to do, nor the whimpering of pain that tightens the heart, will ever come out, but all the tears will just flood your eyeballs, passing on your cheeks and flowing. He seemed helplessly reminded me that all my life so far had been a bluff and that I would have to end up alone.


    Think about it, I''ve been neglected by him since I was attentive. Everyone who sees his own face said with their mouths together that he is a child who should not be born.


    How is it me, is it just me? How many times have you thought that? I was just born with the power of darkness, but I wondered why people had to hate me for just that. I didn''t mean to do anything bad. I really didn''t want to hurt anyone. And yet, from the beginning, everyone kept looking at themselves like that.


    Unexpectedly, I remember the family I saw earlier. They all looked happy as they walked through the city of Empire. My father, my mother, and the boy. Just like that''s the norm.


    My father, my mother, his son and three, the way my family is, I shouldn''t have been any different from them. How could the goddess not have divided that smile among herself? I don''t say selfish. Just a little bit, just a little bit, so I wanted myself to share that warm circle of smiles with my father and mother.


    The boy told his father he wanted sweets. Besides, his father responded with difficulty. The mother also cautioned with her mouth, but did not show any disgusting bare hands. It was just warm the way it was. I was dazzled by the way it was. I was jealous.


    I''ve never wanted Rogue, not even my father or my mother. How could that boy have allowed it? Hardship, spiciness, sadness, even though you don''t know it.


    "Ah..."


    In the footsteps I hear, my voice leaks. Someone''s here. In a place like this deep in a dark ditch. A stray or a vagabond unfamiliar with the way of the imperial capital. Gendarmerie patrolling the city? Or is it Rogue?


    Turning around, eventually, the scenery is revealed, illuminated by the creeping light.


    Yeah, it''s, like, the face I saw...


    "You guys, are..."


    "I didn''t know you were here? Human weapons. Hey, criminals."


    "You were right to ask him. No, we''re lucky"


    What reached my ear was a voice that didn''t even try to hide the overflowing brutality. It was the wizards who had been hired by nobles who did not think Rogue well and had been involved. Yes, that rough tone guy and the rough tone guy. They both have a gloomy light in their eyes to look down on. Raggedy, raggedy.


    "What are you doing here?


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? I don''t know..."


    "You''ve been making fun of us all this time."


    "So I have to have that drop on me!


    The wizards are approaching. At the end of the escape, there was no further escape. Soon after he rises, a man with a loud tone casts his magic. Things around wind magic swept up, flying with the breeze.


    "Ugh, guh!


    He falls into the ground. And soon to be bored by the pain, the next one strikes.


    It was the man with the crude tone who cast the spell. Spinned with a rambling voice, the magic created a flame, forming itself to surround itself.


    "Ah, ah... agu... ooh"


    It sears with the heat of fire, steals the air, and wriggles and suffers, as I say I do not intend to kill you in one thought. The appearance of breathless spiciness is still a fish raised from the water, and the nappy figure is like a worm with wings. Hot air jumping into my throat and the heat of the flames burning my skin.


    He held his throat to suffering, rolled down the ground, and for how long he gasped for heat and breathlessness. The enclosure of flames that were tormenting themselves if they were aware, had disappeared, and instead the wizards were looking down on themselves.


    The pain that comes down. Heads, arms, backs, feet, men stepping on them. That, however, is like dealing with trash thrown down on the street.


    When I looked up between the steps, I saw the faces of the men. Faces like it''s heartfelt fun to talk about yourself. My head filled with hatred.


    That''s when the word someone told me comes back to life. Don''t be taken in bad faith. He said we should not give ourselves up to hatred. Once you''ve deposited your heart, you say you''re not who you are anymore.


    "Whoa, whoa, what''s going on? You don''t use magic like before. ? Ah ?"


    "Apparently, the magic has already pounded the bottom. The youngest of the twelve, Yuji, has fallen."


    But in a world like this, you don''t have to keep yourself. Because it is. Because where I stubbornly restrained myself, I could never get what I wanted.


    He said, "What''s with the eyes?" Not only was it nicknamed a monster, but it was actually a genuine monster. ? "


    A man with a rough tone kicked me in the ass. The body jumps on the alley floor, hits the wall and stops. There was no more pain. I also forgot how spicy it is. Only the flaming fever of hatred that sears us was all that afflicts us now.


    "Oh? What? Motivated? In such a lame state? Ha ha ha!


    "I didn''t know you''d get up even if you hurt me so much... you just have to crawl like you unnecessarily"


    The mocking voice was deaf on top of this. So whatever power I used, I wanted to turn it off.


    "I..."


    ... I did, but at the end of the day, I''m sure I''ll be gone. But if it''s just such a hard world, there''s nothing untrained about it disappearing. You just have to get caught in the dark. That will end it all. You just have to break it, lose it, like the nasty look that went around that night. Nobility, the wizards in front of you, the city of Empire, the inhabitants, that happy family. Nothing. If it''s gone, I''m sure I won''t be alone.


    So,


    "Disappear..."


    "Ah?"


    "Go away... go away..."


    "What? Have you gone crazy?


    "Go away, go away, go away, go away, go away, go away, go away."


    Everything, it''s gone. Yes, I tried to evoke something blacker, that was then.


    and, and, and. Unexpectedly, I hear unfamiliar noises. Is a certain such sound that is hard and holds treble, footsteps? You can still hear it from where the wizards are, from behind the shadows of the building.


    - Buddhi brahma.Buddhi vidya.


    (- Wake up, power. with great knowledge)


    "Ah..."


    I was invited by the sounding voice, and when I looked up, I saw a stretched shadow.


    Eventually, when the shaded place was over, one man emerged from it.


    - Asat nada Arupa-loka.


    (- The voice is very high in heaven)


    The man in unfamiliar black is mumbling something as if to whine. The figure of Sora is somewhere with loneliness, as if he were a reaper who came to greet those who are at this hour.


    - Kalabingka mahamaya om karuma sam kri


    - You release the original sin with a sweet sound.


    The man never stops, but still, and, and in footsteps, walks.


    "... you guys don''t punish me either. Is it that much fun to have someone around?


    A man''s voice sounds like it''s over in the alley. What thoughts do you hide in that look that you may not know as (like) top-down? It is as quiet as a surface that does not even stand, but it is lamenting something that cannot be done.


    A rough toned man turns around and captures his appearance in his sight, peeling his eyes.


    "Temehe..."


    "Are you a countryman who interrupted us then...... what can I do for you here?


    When a man with a crude tone asked, he opened his mouth as the man with a crude tone remembered.


    "Oh! Oh, no. You were looking for the killer in the Temee coma, weren''t you?


    "Speaking of which, I heard you were arguing with a brave man"


    A man with a rough tone creaks his jaw.


    "Look, this monster is the killer, right?


    "The killer you''re looking for was her. Makes me look like I''m working for the Empire, and I''m a total villain."


    I can hear you screaming. Besides, the guy in black, he snorts like it doesn''t even seem funny,


    "Bad guys? You guys are the bad guys, right?


    "Hmm?


    "You''re not sure what you''re talking about. What the hell did you mean by that?


    "You''re seriously ill if you don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "What ?"


    "- Is that bad for your ears? There''s really nothing you fools can do about it."


    Did you feel hostile towards him when he broke cold, or the wizards set him up.


    "Hey! Don''t come any closer than that!


    "No way...... are you going to even put criminals on their shoulders?


    "Oh, you say, no way."


    In the words, a man with a groaning tone reveals a mockery and flaunts his shoulders.


    "Then you''ve damaged it. Earlier, the voice sounded like a chant of a spell, but just spin the magic and shoot it from behind."


    "Now it''s just the two of us. I''ll kill Tem�� here, too."


    Two wizards are sentenced to death by a man in black. But he shrugged as if pointing out a difference of opinion as to whether he was obsessed with other words that were not the proclamation.


    "Damaged��?"


    The bow turns to something that drives unspeakable fear. At the same time, he began to blur by the wind blowing from nowhere around him.


    "Huh...?


    "What ?"


    Men confused by the changes around them. The man in black opens his mouth so as to make them listen like that.


    "... heaven far beyond the earth in which we live - the ultra-polar pure soil is supposedly home to a creature called Kalmuka (Kalbin). The beauty of the voice is so unparalleled that even a strange voice bird is considered a kind of revelation in covert science that it is heard when a human dissipates a higher-order ego to advance to the next stage."


    "Temeye!"


    "Again, I don''t know...!


    "This magic is a reproduction on earth of its fantastic creature, the hissing (nasty) of Kalamiya. Normally, the dissipation of the higher order ego can only happen to the higher-ranking sorcerer, and it can only be achieved by the higher-ranking sorcerer who can hear the hissing of the Garuda frequencies. If an immature magician hears something like that - well, what do you think will happen?


    What you ask was not a provocative voice, back to back. If you notice, the man in black - the eyes of Swimey Goatee - were stained with burning crimson.


    What was lit there, as if looking at an unforgivable enemy, was a strong will of anger.


    - Samadhi kalpa devanagarai.


    - Hear, O thou, a voice that will never end.


    "Fuck, fuck!


    "Wind! With your long-standing strength..."


    Before the voices that begin to spin, the wizards feel and move that the danger has increased in intensity.


    But it''s too late.


    - Samadhi Kalpa nada.


    - Listen to me, you sound endless.


    A descending light strip paints and burns a giant scarlet magic formation at his feet. Not only the shapes, but even the letter symbols emitted blood, and their influence or cobblestone sank into the black shadow, as if they had stepped into the bottom of a dark ditch. In it, only the red glow dazzled strongly and remained in his eyes.


    The men can''t move. For a moment now, even thought was tied to the unusual atmosphere of the place.


    And


    - Vahana amanasa samskara buddhi karanda trishna.


    (- Submit yourself to the thirst of your sweet voice by sublimating yourself to the three worlds.)


    The sweet hissing sounds of Calling Frequency. At the same time that the key word was freed from the mouth of Swimei Yakagi, it overflowed with a strong glow and dazzled my eyes.


    It is, however, as if it had been dropped into the invisible light above and below heaven and earth. When I noticed, in the vast sight filled with white light, the outline of the brilliance, similar to that of a giant flying bird, rose for a moment with the hissing of a sweet voice, which I felt as if it appeared dazzling (meow).


    "Ah..."


    Opening his eyes on the occasion of the subsidence of the light burning from outside the eye lid, he was deprived of most of his magic and there was a figure of the wizards lying on the cobblestone. There is never any indication that they will move.


    I mean, with that flying bird ascension, did they take everything?


    "... too early for immature mages. It''s only poison such as the gospel. Due to the action of the higher-order ego, the lowly sorcerer can no longer contain the rampage of self-desire, which is the lower-order ego, letting go of the magic, which is the power that embodies desire (glare), and the control of the technique, which is its means. The sweet voice of Kalmuka (Kravinkaya). This guy''s a magic trick for magicians like you guys."


    Swimey Yakagi says so, glancing at the men.


    "Never again do we have an illusion (...) with a strong magician. Both of them."


    And then he spills his pity mix and walks over with two magicians abandoned. and cobbled, slowly, to eagle fried.


    Eventually, I stopped in front of him.


    "... you''re late"


    The voices released included apologies and relief.


    Come, did you give it to me? Until you push the injured body. To his appearance comes the sorrow and the warmth that had been lost.


    The spilled exhale was full of awesomeness without knowing. Again, this man was unchanged. Whether you hurt me with the power of darkness, run away from his thoughts, or be seen with such a monstrous face, you''ve come to help me. I''m glad. I''m so glad to hear that.


    And yet, how can I speak a word that contains thorns?


    "... did you come to get me?


    But even in those words, Swimey Yakagi shook her head,


    "No."


    "Are you going to stick it out to the gendarmerie? You should want to catch the culprit."


    "I wouldn''t do that."


    "So, to kill me, are you here?


    Swimey Yakagi also shook her head. He said he wasn''t going to do that.


    What are you doing here, then?


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    The word also leaks exhalation. He said it was what I expected. After all, he came to help himself. Just like that night. But...


    "Don''t come, please"


    Out about my mouth was such a rejection word.


    Because I whispered to myself in my heart that even if I took this man''s hand here, it might be a repeat of the same thing again.


    Still, Swimey Yakagi walks over.


    "Don''t come..."


    He shook his neck to the side and held his head so as to shake off the happiness that followed him around.


    - I don''t want you to come. Yes, that''s a lie. I''m just afraid of change. If I accepted something like this, again, I felt like a great deal of despair would strike me. I was more afraid of betraying my feelings than the joy of coming in.


    But still, the swimey goatee remains the same,


    "Liliana. If you''re getting smaller here, you can certainly make it easier. I''m sure that''s what you wanted, too. But..."


    Swimey Yakagi stops before herself entering. Looking up, there was a smile there that one day turned to me.


    ... His appearance here is not a temporary dream. The gently called voice is also not the void pronounced by the reaper that is heard during this time.


    "... Liliana. There''s nowhere here that you wanted. So."


    Yeah, that''s why I...


    "- So let''s go home. ''Cause nobody can take away your place of return or your place of return anymore."


    Before all the happy dreams decayed, I grabbed the hand offered to me by this man.


    It rains. Poop, poop. It creates a wet stain on the cobblestone, as called for by the sky unknown rain. There''s no way you can keep your mind on turning back. As the rain grain stains, it also stains my heart with unspeakable loneliness.


    - I always think. I wonder how this world is being tough on the weak.


    Helping someone who can''t be saved is soothing. No, and I wonder if it''s a world that keeps being denied no. I wonder if that''s the world.


    Though what tears of sorrow bring is only sorrow. Though all anger without a place to do brings is despair that never goes away.


    But that kind of irrationality may be the reason for the world. What I''m doing is denying the logic outright. Use magic to alter and resist the flow of nature without making the irrationality good.


    I know that''s against cooking, that''s unacceptable. Because that''s what my father knew when he thought about the end of the road he followed.


    I lost my family myself, but that wouldn''t be her ratio that has been neglected so far either. The desire to save it is but the pride of the blessed.


    But even a little, just a little bit, this grief... At least, I just wanted to get rid of this lonely spiciness for you.


    Girl crying in her arms. He is complaining to heaven with all the tears he has never been able to shed, and with the voices screaming for sorrow he could not raise. Where in her shadowy face that is not yet stubborn was the so-called need to embrace misfortune? Everyone was not given what they had, suffered, all the hard thoughts were high and piled up like a curse.


    Still, I think he did leave kindness in his chest, and he lived. Otherwise, you won''t run into evil for someone else.


    We still don''t know what the hell drove her to murder like that. But...


    "... cry. You can cry all you want when you want. When you''re done with that, eat yummy mon fumble and go to sleep. Then I can forget everything I don''t like."


    She spills quietly toward the tearful heaven and gently strokes the head of the girl who groans. Be merciful. Even for this moment alone, I wish I was at peace.


    ... Maybe it was too late for me to be here. Faster, that''s what if I could have come to her long before I was summoned to this world, the results might have been different. Either way, it''s nothing more than an excuse.


    But still,


    "Not yet, we''ll make it. Because that''s what my magic is for..."

 64 Wake up from sleep.

    Liliana woke up, held by the warmer she was.


    In the meantime, he regained consciousness from his warm micro sleep, and woke up his upper body with his head still not in good shape.


    Apparently, he was put to bed in some room. I look around as I hug my comfortable white, fluffy bed cover all the time. I realize how cheap the feathered chestnut carpet is, the wooden elegant furniture that doesn''t run gorgeously, gradually recognises it, but I can''t remember exactly where this place is because it has a chin in my head.


    When you squirm at the laziness of your sleep,


    "Is this...?


    - Did you wake up?


    It''s a young voice, but Rin''s voice sounds. Were you working nearby? The red-haired girl made a face out of the hallway. I recognize that face, too, but I don''t get a matching name.


    "Are you...?


    "Mm-hmm? Are you still asleep? You''d have introduced yourself before you took a break, wouldn''t you?


    "Ah..."


    The girl with both arms on her hips - I remembered everything in the words of Refile Grakis. Yes, I was taken by him, protected by Swimey Yakagi, and came to the house where he lived.


    So he reunited with her, whom he had previously met in the crawl, and also face-to-face with Fermenia Stingray, the wizard of the Kingdom of Astel, who saw her face once during the night''s battle. And for the first time in a long time, a decent meal was served this bed - and I fell asleep.


    Remember and be aggressive, look into your right eye. As I usually wear the eye bands, I didn''t notice any discomfort because my right vision was unfavourable, but the alternative eye bands were applied.


    When I blurt, I don''t know. Tremors run all over my body. It was a tremor of fear, by recounting when I was being chased, and knowing the difference between now and now. The overflow of emotions that is difficult to say will not stop you from shaking yourself. If everything that''s here ever happened ends in a dream. Such fear is inviting you to come.


    As I held my body strong for each bed cover so that this reality would not escape, Refile laid her hand on her shoulder. When I look up, I am greeted with a soft look.


    "Liliana."


    "... what?


    "I''ll call Suimei now, so just wait there for a little while."


    Refille Grakis gently tapping her shoulders with a bump. You''re spotting yourself in fear, smiling like you''re afraid to tell her to disappear, and she walked out of the room.


    Shortly after Refile left the room, she brought Suimei and Fermenia back.


    Each one of them looks into his face as only one person walks over, expecting him to sit in the chair he has prepared. He seems to be sure of something, a gaze that''s not indignant. Eventually, until then, the hard look became the face that was finally popular there.


    "You seem calm."


    "Yes, thanks to you"


    Thankfully and bowing his head, Swimey takes the cup out of the place where there is nothing.


    "Can I get you something to drink?


    "No, it''s okay"


    "Right."


    With that said, he erased the cup. It would be his magic.


    Eventually, the look on Swimey''s face took seriously.


    "Okay, quick, but let me ask you something"


    "About the incident,"


    I don''t know what to ask. It''s no longer like knowing.


    But I knew it, but I put it in my mouth and my body was stretched naturally. If we talk, won''t they kick us out? Because such anxiety disturbed my own mind.


    Suimei, who perceived the finesse of this one, creates a soft grin that is attentive.


    "What, I''m not kicking you out or anything. More than that, I don''t think I''m doing anything mysterious from what I''ve just said."


    "... Yes"


    Talk to me.


    "I am."


    I was able to relieve myself when I heard his words, but I was concerned about the complexion of two people other than Fufu and Suimei. He''s fine, but what do they think? But Lefir meditates his eyes and arms on the seriously rotten wind, and Fermenia has a tender grin. I didn''t seem to feel bad about it.


    Decide your mind and open your mouth.


    "Before, as I told you, Rogue Zandaik, who belongs to the Imperial Army''s Intelligence Department, is my adoptive father. He was a civilian, recognized swordsmanship and magical skill, and held his current position, but because of this, he was neglected and harassed by the nobles."


    "I see, it''s a common story to chase down the noble unborn as a lowlife, no matter what kind of person they are."


    It''s the little ones, and when Refile severely breaks off, Swimey says,


    "Those wizards have that relationship, don''t they?


    "Yes. They, too, are one of those harassments,. Such malice became more with every day that followed, and it still affected the Colonel''s duties and actions, even. I could only look at it, and I felt itchy, and that''s when he came into contact with me."


    - Tell me you don''t want to save my father''s predicament.


    "Another one, that black robe"


    "Yes. As I said earlier, I was worried about the Colonel, and that man''s words were like heaven''s. I knew it was about touching the law, but I responded to that man''s words without a word or two�� And then, as you all know, at night, I let the nobles who stand in the way of the colonel sleep with dark magic"


    "Is that what happened?"


    When he was good at it, Swimey nodded.


    "... even though I wanted to help the Colonel, I think it was very shallow now that I think about it,"


    Liliana explains and is still dismayed by the seriousness of the matter. This case is not about touching imperial law. No matter how much the other person got into his cowardly hands, he was doing a serious act as a person.


    Then Suimei, who was listening quietly with his arms in his arms,


    "... well, can you say I have no choice"


    "Huh?"


    "I know exactly what I''ve done so far, what I shouldn''t do... No, it seems that way, doesn''t it?


    "Yes......"


    When he concurs with his interpretation of Swimei''s obscure questions, he clings to his temples with his index finger.


    "Liliana. You''ve ever questioned your actions, even when you''re making a case or not?


    "Not much, but in the beginning, a few times"


    "At that point, from time to time, but tall shadows...... didn''t you hear the guy who''s been telling you the story?


    "That man''s voice, is it? Speaking of which..."


    "I knew you knew it."


    Put what Swimey told you on your chest, and I''ll try to remember. Indeed, even at the beginning of the incident, or while fleeing the gendarmes, that man''s words came back to mind. But that stuff doesn''t boil down. It''s a rebellion that scolds itself. It''s not like asking.


    And when I turned to such a speculative gaze, Swimey, who guessed it, shook his head.


    "Magic. Liliana was hypnotized before she knew it."


    "... magic?


    "Yes."


    "Yes, no, that''s not true!


    There shouldn''t be. I tried to deny that,


    "Don''t you remember? That would mean that his magical arm would stand. Now, having heard that voice would have made you feel stronger about continuing the raid?


    I could not return any words to the question put to me for confirmation. Because as I was pointed out, what came to mind gradually appeared in my head. No way, I never thought it would have been used at some point.


    When I can''t find a word to say, Mizumi shakes her head.


    "So don''t worry about it. Certainly not until they manipulate it, but it doesn''t change what they put in."


    "I see that, but the magic of it"


    "I''m unwrapping it while I sleep. No more problems."


    Suimei flatters her shoulders so that she''s okay. When I bow my head in gratitude to him, he asks me to continue the conversation.


    "You didn''t go back to Colonel Rogue?


    "Yes, I didn''t know where to go, and the colonel... because I was limited"


    "Limited?


    "I met him on the run and he told me that I had to take responsibility..."


    More than that, I couldn''t put it into words. The depressed air spreads indoors. Being hostile to Rogue was still hard. The swimmers either guessed it or their expressions darkened.


    "You talked to him?


    "No. Whatever the process is, I did it by touching the law. The colonel must have decided that he had no room to listen."


    Then, when Fermenia,


    "Even though he''s my adopted father, is he your father?


    "The Colonel, he''s an honest man. I don''t think I could forgive you for dyeing my hands with evil."


    That''s who he is. Bad things are unforgivable. So I became his target to hit. That''s all.


    It''s just that at that time, the movement of Rogue''s hand, which was about to pierce the sword, was precipitated by...


    "I resent you, I''m not here. The Colonel has been protecting me ever since."


    It is my fault that I listened to the tall shadow plot. There can be no such thing as hatred.


    Silence ruled the room for a while, but Swimey cuts it out.


    "One more thing I''d like to ask you about the tall shadow, do you know what his name is or what his traits are?


    "No, the clue to identify, nothing. He was wearing a black hooded robe, and then some kind of magic made it hard to figure out who he was, so there''s very little information I have about him."


    Swimey meditated when she heard that. Are you inquisitive of what you are saying? I''m not sure what kind of thoughts you''re putting around. In such a way, fear caught my heart again.


    "Um, from now on, I..."


    What should I do? After all, do I have to leave? Yes, trying to ask, he greeted him with a calm look.


    "Hmm? Fine, stay here."


    "Is that okay? I''ve sinned, haven''t I?


    "Didn''t I just tell you that was not your fault? If you tell me, the nobles deserved it, and there was that black robe hypnosis. Just because you''re guilty right now, you''ll have enough."


    And when he said so with one eye, Suimei put his legs together.


    "Ma, I have a condition for being here."


    "... what should I do?


    "Even when I say terms, I mean your dark magic. Instead of using that one anymore... You have to remember how to use it correctly."


    Liliana''s expression stiffened to the unthinkable words offered by Swimey.


    "... what''s up?


    "I was wondering if they would give me more, amazing terms"


    "That''s not true. What''s so amazing..."


    Swimey gave a frightened look and tilted her neck down. That hits him with a question that hasn''t been resolved yet.


    "The right way to use it...... I''ve said that before, what the hell is dark magic? You had a saying that you understood."


    "That bothers me too"


    Fermenia wants to know as well. The wizard. I''m going to embark on a swimmer.


    "Are you going to start talking about Suimei again..."


    Refile, on the other hand, seemed to be poor at magic, making a no-will distressing look.

 65 What is dark magic?

    Mizumi said she would explain the dark magic, but I remember having to ask Liliana something.


    "Excuse me. I forgot to ask you something, but can I ask you that first?


    "What is it?


    "Did you hear the words Liliana sometimes added at the end of the spell from the tall shadow when she was using magic?


    When asked, he slaps his hand as Fermenia recalls.


    "That''s a barbaric name."


    "Do you know?


    "Someone I know has an edge on."


    With that said, Liliana said,


    "Yes, they heard it was magic that amplifies the power of darkness, and they told me to use it aggressively when I''m going to use magic. At first I was half-hearted, but as I was told, at the end of the spell, I added, because the dark magic got stronger."


    "He said he was using it. Hmmm......"


    Shuiming shuts up for a while and mouths as if to whine.


    "Nomina, Barbara......"


    "Please, did you?


    "Now what did you hear?


    There''s no way. Liliana still leans back. Perhaps you''re wondering what this question means.


    Asking again with her gaze for an answer, Liliana says with a strange look on her face.


    "Barbarian name, did you hear that?


    "... to Liliana, does that sound like it?


    "Yes."


    "So, to Fermenia, too?


    "... Yes. Barbarian name and"


    "I see."


    Hearing the two answers, Shuiming meditates as he was convinced.


    "What was the point of the current inquiry?


    "No, never mind. It''s not such a big deal - so let''s move on to the Dark Magic explanation."


    That said, Shuiming switches her mind and begins to elucidate.


    "Now, remember when I said before that dark magic was the root of that power: resentment and hatred?


    "Yes. At that time, it was incredible."


    "But there''s no mistake in that. That''s what I can tell from my astral body loss and Liliana''s skin and eye degeneration."


    Shuiming explains it as if it were a forethought, then leans down to think for just a few moments. Are you putting together an explanation? Eventually, cut it out.


    "I''m going to start talking about the magic of this world. I think the magic of this world can be used because the concept of elements surrounds this world."


    "Around this world, is it?


    "Oh, the shape of this world that we all imagine can be a sphere without boundaries, a curved saddle, a flat plate or whatever...... there is such a broad concept of an element surrounding its exterior, in which there are elements such as fire, water, which are narrow concepts. The wizard of this world sends his magic there once and has the element take the place of his attributes and some of his manipulations - he''s adopted a way... I don''t think the person he''s using is aware of it."


    "Sure, we''re taught here that magic is usually exercised through elements, but you haven''t figured that out in detail"


    In the hands of Fermenia, Shuiming says "I guess" and concurs. If it had been so elucidated, it would already be well known, for example, what dark magic is like.


    Anyway.


    "There is nothing more to be said about the length and length of the procedure - but there are disadvantages such as the unknown nature of some of the procedures and the inability to master the procedure. But it''s probably not a convenient way. So, dark magic extracts the power of grievances and other things that intersect within that concept."


    Liliana frowns at the story without clapping.


    "Wait, please. How can something like that intersect in an element?


    "Don''t suffer from understanding me either. Swimei just said to himself earlier that magic is exercised through the elements. And yet, how could something like that be magically involved?


    "As for that, it is due to the will of the human being who originally created this system of sorcery. Let''s start with Liliana''s question."


    Two people nod at the words of Shuiming.


    "I mean, a mind that hates someone or something here is born as long as there are humans, and it doesn''t go away. No one can abandon their jealousy or hatred. Naturally, the more humans there will be, the more of those things will be, and eventually the one box full of worlds"


    "What the hell happens when you do?


    "What happens,.... where my world (where I was) has become so, because of the extraordinary advances in medical technology due to the development of science, and because of that, too many people have accumulated all over the world for resentment and strange phenomena. Simply put, when you accumulate something like that, the world goes crazy."


    Shuiming separates "So" and speaks out again.


    "Everyone wants to get rid of physical abnormalities. That''s the same big concept of the world. So the world always tries to drain it outside. It is presumed that what was then put out on the outside stayed where there was an element and accumulated."


    "But Lord Swimey. It doesn''t seem to have the same power as the element."


    "But as magic, it becomes. Even without the elements, as long as the procedure is well made, we can create a technique that uses it as a source of power. And in fact, magic can be made without elements."


    "Ah..."


    "- Let''s exclude from the story now how the first person to create this magical concept of the world could have known what an element is. Someone of them first divided the broader concept of elements more and more into narrow concepts such as fire, water and wind. By doing so, I was able to invoke only a limited amount of power, and I thought of fewer cumbersome procedures for the exercise of magic. And in the process of narrowing and identifying that concept, I found what is called the power of darkness. It is hatred and resentment, black and obnoxious if manifested as power. Such things have been associated with the darkness of the night. I suppose the human being likewise associated himself with the darkness. I don''t know if it''s because I got caught up in the charm of strong power, but maybe it was a mistake to get my hands on it."


    "... To sum up what Suimei said, you mean that the first person to create this magic could have had dark magic because he mistaken the power of hatred and resentment for an element"


    "Right."


    "... is that who the power I was using,"


    To Liliana''s words laying low in her eyes, Shuiming returns the nod of affirmation. Then she wobbled those amber eyes with worry,


    "And that creepy creature, what is it?


    Was it the presence that showed up that night that made her look frightened, squeezing the bed cover?


    "You look sinful. That is synonymous with the evildoers of covert science (Astrosos). When a grudge or stiffness solidifies reaches the same concentration as that of Astrosos, the world is brought to life by projecting a sinful figure in which the notion of impertinence (asomatus) in the outer shell world is in a similar relationship."


    That night, Liliana''s outburst of dark magic darkened her resentment. That''s why we''re in the world.


    And Liliana''s inability to move then is also due to her sinful appearance. It is usually said that when the Spirit, the Evil Spirit, affects man, he takes one of three states. Generally well known is possession (possession) that affects the subject from the inside; the other is the semipossession (half possession) of the Holy Guardian Angel that Mizuming used when he visited Abraham Ad Habla on Rajas; and what afflicted Liliana that night was what was called an ''obsession'' interfered with from the outside by mystical beings.


    It seems that he was influenced from the outside by an evil being and his spirit was worn out.


    Mizumi even explained that.


    "... something suddenly became difficult."


    "... because Lord Swimey starts using elusive words when the heat comes into the explanation"


    "... I hope it''s easy to understand in the first place. When this happens, I can''t do it anymore."


    Mizumi has so much heat in her explanation that she can''t hear those three secrets.


    Eventually he finished the whole explanation,


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "Somehow, I get it"


    Shuiming nodded satisfactorily, taking a breath and turning his eyes. That''s a sincere gaze that doesn''t include anything out of the way. And Liliana, too, turned to the right place to live.


    "... if I teach him the basics of witchcraft, I also know how to use a technique that is not caught in the darkness. If you wear it, you don''t have to suffer any more about your body or the darkness in your heart. What do you say?"


    Liliana opened her mouth unconsciously to that question, perhaps because she went out to ask why and why she would do that. And I guess I remembered to put it in my mouth because I remembered that I said I was a barbecue.


    "Okay. Nice to meet you."


    Liliana''s hand is layered on the hand offered by Shuiming again.


    That was the moment when one more companion was added to the Mizumi line.

 66 Refill Crisis One Hair!

    The imperial capital, approaching a time when the parade of Elliot Austin, the brave man summoned at the Episcopal Church El Mayde, was also just a few moments away, was showing an ever-unusual buzz.


    In the sight of the brave men rumored to be gorgeous, the human excitement of living in the town boils down day by day, and tourists are secretly in the capital from within and outside the empire in an attempt to see the brave men at a glance. The number of lodgings in the town alone is unbreakable, and even the lodging outside the castle gate is full of stays and reservations for the duration.


    Meanwhile, the bustling businessmen are thriving, and the stores along the street are uniformly decorated with special decorations to create a more vibrant imperial street than usual. Let''s put enough effort into building stores that we don''t know just by not looking at them for a day.


    It''s not only the carpenters who are driven out to create such an impromptu store, so are the Dwarves. Their activity is bigger than usual, and they have little time off in the last few days, such as the finishing touches that decorate the stores, the carpentry work, and the weapons making of the warriors inspired by the summoning of the brave.


    Even the beasts, who usually say ''commerce is roadworthiness'' and do the proper work, this period is full of sperm.


    That''s as if I''d forgotten about the incident or something. I guess one of the reasons why there hasn''t been an incident here lately is, aside from that.


    On this day, Lephire was walking alone in the Empire, where the number of people had increased more than usual.


    I went out to play like a toddler - not naturally, but a buyout.


    Because the Mizumins were stuck with Graziella in the square, it became a situation where she was allowed to move outside standing up, which made it her role to gather information and buy food.


    There were no arrangements for Mizuminos or the gendarmerie to come, but I anticipated the time when most of them were about to get cold, just in case.


    Refill scratches the crowd while holding a bag filled with food and more. When people rubbed me and the trip was tough, I let them escape into the alley and took a breath.


    "Phew..."


    Put your luggage down once, turn your shoulders and hips, and let your body loosen up. I made sure my favorite piece, bought in the city of Kranto, with fluffiness, was free of dirt and dust, and I pulled the ribbon with the red hair tied together all the time to fix it. And with those blue eyes, I see the crowd still pressing each other.


    Things have changed rapidly recently and are glaring. It is the prophecy of the goddess and the fact that Shui Ming returned with great injury due to Liliana''s persuasion, the fight against Graziella by pushing that injury, and the protection of Liliana.


    "You''ve got a problem with Swimei too..."


    Yes, even if I stopped him from doing it, he didn''t weigh himself down to the end. That''s what I said I had to do, and I pushed the hard way. But I can tell you that sounds like him. Because he''s such a person that he can walk like this.


    I should have sighed, but if I''d noticed, my face would have been down.


    "That''s a lot of people though..."


    It''s time to go, and I''ll repossess my luggage and look back at those with fudge streets. I can''t see the crowd because it''s a little far away, but the noise of clutter comes through. It was obvious that it would be quite difficult to get into it again.


    And I still bumped into someone when I turned around to see if I should walk down the back street.


    - Whoa, I''m sorry.


    "Yes, that''s okay, young lady"


    Apologizing aggressively, such a gentle voice came down. The voice belongs to a man. But the voice felt something like excitement, no, restlessness somewhere.


    When Refile looked up, the man had a pulling grin on his face in such a way that he couldn''t contain his pleasure. I feel something cold and lag behind the way it is, but I never cut out my will.


    "... I''m sorry, could you step aside?"


    "I''m sorry. That''s not how it works."


    "What? What can''t be like that? - ? What are you ?"


    Raise a blameless shout at the actions of the man in front of you. The man who stood up was moving his hands uncomfortably. A move so unpleasant that it seems like such a noise would come out of it.


    "Uh, uh, hey, why don''t you hang out with your brother for a little while?"


    "Brother......? Where''s your brother! You''re not my uncle!


    "No, I''m still in my late thirties..."


    "I''m old enough to fall into my uncle''s category!


    Refill flies backwards with a pimp.


    "Look, let''s play over there with your brother, Ghehe..."


    The sight of a man was unusual. Rumored toddler (Lorikon) who recently appeared in Imperial City.


    (uhh... what do we do? This is crazy......)


    If it had been the way it was, I''d say it now. Running away from the crowd was a failure. I didn''t know there was anything more dangerous here than a crowd. If you scream, will someone spare me? But because I''ve entered the alley, the chances that someone will come are much lower when you take into account that the screams are cancelled by the noise of clutter.


    But is it better than nothing? Even while I think about it, the man who leans over.


    "- Stop it! Don''t come near me!


    "Eh, eh, don''t say that. Come on..."


    I can get away with it by smashing my bags and making my eyes look bad.


    resentful of getting smaller, he said, standing up.


    "Wait!"


    What a good, fierce voice sounded.


    Hardly out of a crowded crowd like a theme park Saturday, Sunday and holiday, Mizuki pounds her hand on her knees and exhales her fed up voice as she wipes the sweat off her forehead.


    "Shh, he''s amazing."


    Behind, there was the likewise rubbed by the crowd, the figure of the crowded and sweaty Trinity Two.


    Trinity agreed powerlessly with Ruizhi, "Right," while Titania sat back in an affordable crate, wiping the sweat off her forehead with a towel she got from her attached knight.


    On this day, just arriving in Imperial Capital, Trinity Line was breathing and gasping at the amount of people in Imperial Capital and the clogging of breath that caused it. It''s full of tourists and merchants, followers of the Salvation Church, etc., and there''s no place to take a breath. Because of the variety of colors popping into my eyes, the black color of Rui Tree''s long hair invites some peace of mind.


    Trinity gazes at the sunlight seen from the edge of a single cloud, with her hands over her eyes, making the shadow of a weasel''s eyes. Although I was happy it was a good day before I entered the Empire, I hate it now. When I realized, I saw blue hair on the edge of my vision. Soon Titania, who was next door, opens her mouth looking fed up with Mizuki''s greetings.


    "This must also be the effect of a parade of brave men called in the Holy See."


    "The parade is definitely a few days away, isn''t it? What the hell happens when it comes to the day..."


    The words of Mizuki make the faces of everyone invisible. Nobody wanted to think about that.


    But so is the number of people, but the big problem for the moment is sitting in front of us.


    "In the end, you couldn''t take today''s inn."


    "That''s right. Hmm, what do you want me to do?


    "If that were the case, I think you''d be polite if you offered to the Salvation Church, wouldn''t you? There''s Lady Reggie, the brave one."


    "Oh my God! I have that hand! Tia, nice idea!


    Mizuki thumbed up and made a good sign and rejoiced, but Trinity shook her head sideways in the proposal.


    "Let''s stop that."


    "Huh? Well, why? How could you?"


    "If I name it, I''ll know I''m in the empire, and I won''t be able to move."


    "Indeed, you cannot deny the possibility of spreading it from the mouths of the faithful of the Salvation Church. People will flock if you walk around the city, and like the brave men of the Holy See, you will be driven out to parades and such. Because there are a lot of people who like to be served and served at all costs."


    "I don''t know about Bushi."


    Trinity agrees. Nevertheless, when one''s presence is greatly known, there is a risk that one will not be able to move freely in the empire. That, too, was to be said publicly to have defeated Rajas, which, because of its vast spread, forced him to stay mostly in the inn in the city of Kranto. If you recall that, it would be obvious what would happen, etc.


    Besides, the reason I came to the Empire is to restrain Graziella''s movements. If you know you exist, you will have an impact, and for once, as Hadrias instructed, you must also make such a bare gesture.


    Sometimes I care about a person named Graziella personally.


    "Uh-huh. So you''re going to be in Nojuku? I came to the big city around the corner, but I didn''t want to go to Nojuku."


    Mizuki, who usually doesn''t say anything about me, is a rare waste. During my journey, Nojuku and others are not, only when I have to if I were to do it, but I do know that I have to be in a big city like this but I''m not convinced.


    "Indeed, it is physically handicapped to not be able to rest in a proper place when you can rest. It seems like you should secure the lodging."


    "That''s right. I don''t know what to do..."


    Rest, mission. Both are important. Under these circumstances, however, there is no solution that satisfies either condition.


    "So what''s the inn outside of the Imperial Capital? Could it be there..."


    In the words of Mizuki, Gregory, who is an elderly knight with you, has to grasp his face even more.


    "No, Lord Mizuki, that shouldn''t be. Even if there were vacancies in out-of-town lodging, such lodging is cruder than wild lodging. I thought it might be unhealthy for His Highness Mizuki or the Princess."


    "Oh yeah..."


    Your father will not forgive you. Mizuki nods toward Gregory''s power to recall such a dialogue. Then the young knight with you, Roffrey,


    "If you look for the city, I think you have the princess, Reggie, and Mizuki."


    "All three of us, then we''ll have a place to stay for the Loffreys..."


    "No, you don''t mind our share. Priority is given to Lord Brave, His Highness the Princess, and His Highness Mizuki."


    Just like Roffrey, Luca says too. But then, Trinity''s feelings are unforgivable.


    "Hmm. I figured I should meditate on some things and go to church -"


    In that way, as I gathered my forehead to haunt my head about my future actions and how to do so, I could inadvertently hear a girl screaming from nearby.


    "- Stop it! Don''t come near me!


    "Dear Reggie,"


    "You''re from around the corner. Let''s go."


    To those who speak, Trinity leads the way. What stands in is some kind of swordswallowing smell. Turning around the corner, a young girl was being hunted down by a man who emitted an unusual atmosphere.


    "Shit, Trijukun. That."


    "Yeah. I know."


    Trinity instantly sees the look of it as crap - something a man is about to attack a girl and goes to stop it.


    Titania looked upbeat when she saw Trinity rushing out with such a rinsy look.


    "That''s Lady Reggie. Mizuki, have you seen it? You know, you can''t forgive that evil."


    "I''m used to seeing things like that in Triju-kun."


    Titania looks envious and resentful at Rui Shu, who says so and stretches her chest and looks good at her.


    "... Mizuki, it''s Zului"


    Trinity, on the other hand, had already interrupted between a man and a girl.


    "Hey, what are you ?"


    "It''s none of your business about me. Get away from her now. Otherwise..."


    That being said, Trinity stares sharply and intimidates the man. To the man who leaks his pitiful voice, Trinity shows him how to pull out his sword all the time with no push.


    "Hih, yeah, yeah!


    There is no way that the spirit of a man trying to figure out a young girl can be preserved before Trinity II, who has been relative to demons and demons since he was called into this world. At an early age that didn''t even require the word root defeat, the man fled to a glance.


    "Damn, I can''t believe a good adult would do this..."


    Trinity sighed as she moaned before turning around, the girl bowed her head.


    "Thanks for your help"


    "No, I don''t mind. Are you better off than that? Haven''t they done anything?


    "I''m fine. If I screamed, you''d be here any minute."


    Trinity exchanges such interactions with girls.


    The girl is characterised by beautiful red hair combed in moderation and two lined cries. Cute enough to see why a man tried to figure it out, but when I look closely, I get the impression of Rin from his tricks and eyes.


    When Trinity thinks about that, she sees the girl and the man running away.


    "What is it that you ask for help and say, wasn''t that way of getting rid of it a little rampant?


    "While you''re dating questions I don''t understand, it''s hard when things go wrong. Even if it''s a little violent, it''s the best."


    "Right, right."


    Are you convinced? Yeah, that kind of deal is often not a conversation. Trying poorly to reach a peaceful solution can be strange instead.


    Later, Mizuki and I walked in from behind.


    "Oh man, you''re everywhere..."


    "That''s what the world calls a toddler. Are you over there, too?


    "Yeah, I get arrested sometimes and it''s on the news."


    I can hear Mizuki and Titania talking like that in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, the girl in front of me named her first name.


    "My name is Lephire Grakis. Thank you again. Can I have your name, if you don''t mind?


    "I''m not even as good as a name...... you''re too disturbed to be saying that. My name is Shining Trinity."


    When Trinity returns her name, the girl, Refile, blushes her eyebrows in obscurity. And


    "Otherwise...? - I didn''t think you knew Suimei..."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "Swimei... you know Shuiming ?"


    Refile nods at Trinity''s inquiry. Mizuki, who had listened to her as well as Trinity, came out of both sides of him with his neck.

 67 Unexpected Reunion

    Lefir, who had Trinity save the crisis in his encounter with perverts, had brought them near the base. Now that Trinity and I know each other, we''re leading them to the base to engage them.


    - Then Lephire came to the Empire with Mizumi.


    "Hmm... I''m not very happy with the channeling... well fine. That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Is that it? But Refille. There should still be demons around there by then, right?


    To the doubts raised by Mizuki, Refile is forced to mislead accordingly.


    "Ugh, yeah, well, you succeeded in escaping the Demons just fine. We evacuated to Kranto City and arrived at Nerferia."


    "Yes, it is. Maybe he was making a near miss somewhere."


    "You didn''t even check the city''s entry register. I just thought Swimey hadn''t arrived in Kranto City yet, so it was a blind spot."


    Next to Titania holding the head of her loss, Mizuki exhales in relief with a sunny face, as she says the anxiety she had for a long time is gone.


    "But good. Sumiaki-kun is safe."


    "Oh, really. Still bad luck or what..."


    "Totally, ''I''m sorry I''m dangerous!'' What are you doing to that jerk I said? Ugh."


    "But isn''t that usual, too? I complain at first, but I always end up sticking my neck in it."


    "Yes, you are."


    Trinity and Mizuki are happy from the bottom of their hearts to rejoice in the safety of Mizumi and tell the story of his becoming a person. Then Lephile smiled, too, to say that the story had something to go through.


    "As far as I could tell, I felt like I was friends I couldn''t care less about, but it seemed to be what I thought"


    "I''ve been with Shui Ming-kun for about four years, but Tri-kun has been around for five or six years, right?"


    Even so, a year or two difference. Either way, we''re both so called childhood friends. Do it. Shuiming is a tundelle, or you''re a good person, or you can''t be cool enough to end up with a third one, and that''s how I talked to him about it and this, and I got to where I was going.


    "- Here we are. Right here."


    Turning around the corner, a familiar alley and trail appear in Refill. The place, which used to be painted dirty and always smelled even, is now neat to clean without a good understanding of the water. Whether the initial dirt and starch that came just became a beautiful alley with no shadows or shapes, chairs and tables are provided, like a kind of relaxing place.


    "You live in a place like this. I''ve been going around the alley, so I was expecting a more stinking place, surprisingly."


    "You''re beautiful. I had the impression that this kind of place was more of a standstill."


    It is Titania and Mizuki who unexpectedly round their eyes at the difference in landscape from the rest. It must have been a dim, dirty place so far because it felt like it was brighter all at once. Overall, it''s white because Shuiming applied powdered alabaster to the walls around her. Anything, if it''s too dirty around the house, you don''t feel good about it?


    They also do magic to avoid mold on chairs and tables placed outside. My sphere of life is a temperament that I can''t care less if I thoroughly apply my hands.


    When you get to the front of the house, Refile opens the door.


    I''m back now.


    Then Fermenia came out to pick him up. You were cooking, it''s just like an apron.


    "Refile, are you back? - Huh?


    Let''s be surprised what she showed you was exactly what she was meant to be. She looks at the faces behind Refill and stops moving, but it was the same for Trinity and the others.


    Later, Teatania raises her voice.


    "White Flame Hall ?"


    "Hih, to His Highness the Princess, to His Lordship the Brave. Mizuki, why are you here...?


    And Fermenia, realizing that she had put her doubts in her mouth, returns to me all the time, and immediately takes the apron she was wearing and throws it. Not to miss the whereabouts of the apron, which flew with tremendous momentum to the rear, but she turned to the appearance she had provided at the front door, checking the position of the offering, which draped her hair beside her ears, her face and all the other things in a agile motion, and drooling this way making a serious and cool face, as she always did when climbing the castle to Camelia.


    "... no, ladies and gentlemen, we are out of time"


    Often, Fermenia looks up at the end of her time of thanksgiving to those in sight. And then you point an amber gaze at Refill,


    "Refile. Why are you with Her Royal Highness?


    "I had a strange person help me where I was tangled up. And when I asked him his name, he sounded familiar..."


    By chance...... or oddly enough, Fermenia has a surprising look. Trinity asks her that strangely.


    "Doctor, why are you here? The teacher must have been under the command of His Majesty Armadiyaus."


    "Uh... right. For more information, let''s talk inside."


    And when she encourages me into the room, a whispering voice echoes from behind it.


    "Hey, are you a guest?


    Then the figure of Shuiming with his face on the front door. Eventually, when I found Trinity and the others ahead of me with Fermenia, I only faced as if even the ghost had seen a mix of expressions and weird faces.


    "Is...?


    To him left over from the course of time, three people who speak up.


    "Long time no see, Shuiming"


    "Yaho, Mizumin-kun"


    "I''m out of time. Swimey."


    It was the screaming of Shuiming that eventually sounded when I heard the greetings of the Three Kings.


    "Haaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ?"


    After a quaint reunion with Trinity and the others, Shuiming led them straight to the living room after a strange surprise of the encounter.


    We can''t all surround the table because of the number of people, but Trinity, Mizuki, and Titania arrive at the table and have seats behind them for the accompanying knights. Fermenia has Teatania, so she refrains from reaching the same table behind Mizuming, and Refile sits on the couch with Liliana, who cannot hide her anxiety at the arrival of a large number of people.


    Shuiming, who is still black-and-white in the wind that this visit is unexpected, looks around and cuts out the faces there once.


    "No, I didn''t think Lefir would bring Trinity..."


    "Neither did I. I had no idea that you knew Mizumi."


    "Really. It''s strange to be around people."


    When Mizuki gets her hands on each other, Mizumino''s face suddenly turns into a mean object, Nitari.


    "What are you. Wouldn''t you say this is also by the guidance of the stars... or something?


    "Already! Come and mess with me like that, Mizuki!


    Mizuki is puffy when Mizuki''s face is hated for steaming back the past. Shui Ming and Trinity spill a smile when they smile. Although the others just seem to wonder without knowing what that means.


    Teatania, who sits beside Trinity, also hangs a friendly voice to Fermenia, who is holding back behind the watering.


    "After you left the city of Kranto, I was very pleased, but you meant Suimei when you left the White Flame."


    "Ha. His Majesty the King has commanded me, and I am depositing my slight power with Lord Swimey"


    "Really... after all, Lord White Flame has a strong sense of responsibility"


    "Huh? Oh, no, because I was commanded by His Majesty the King..."


    "Be humble again. Lord Whiteflame has asked your father to help Suimei to take the blame for summoning Suimei, right? Otherwise, you won''t be able to travel to the Empire at your peril."


    And to Titania, who said in a translated way, Trinity also said, "That''s right, I''m a teacher" and I''m in tune.


    Yeah, I''m trying to be proud of you, but these two are a lot too deep to read.


    "At that time, I was wondering if Lord White Flame was going to go to the one who destroyed the army of the Demons... you were unexpected"


    That''s not true. facades that I can''t say. Both Refile and Fermenia have glimpses of Teatania''s good prospects and what an elusive look.


    "How did Shuiming end up in the Empire?


    "I''m looking for a way home. So I''m traveling."


    "I see. So I got out of the castle. So, what''s next?


    "I know you do, but you''re going with Refille to the merchant squad. On the way, I was supposed to break up with the merchants, but I was able to get out of the woods and into Kranto City."


    "So, what is the Demon Clan?


    "As much as we ran into each other. There''s something going on from there, and we''re going to live together..."


    In that way, it seemed true to Trinity and the others to use frigid smiles and strangely confident freckles to arrange the most seemingly lined history.


    But Mizuki couldn''t have missed the penetration.


    "... what do you mean you''re supposed to live with a cute little girl, Mizuki?"


    So Fermenia came and taught her magic.


    "Mizumin-kun, you''ve come through subtly..."


    Watching Mizuki''s jitsu eye attack and pretending not to see it, Mizumi lines up her words without precipitation. Fermenia and Refile listening to that, what a frivolous look and a secret story.


    (... often and plainly lies like that)


    (... Damn, you just said a little sidewalk would do. Not to be praised, though)


    Of course the reputation of the mind is not an inspiration. The two of them mouth each other in a frivolous fashion, talking to Shui Ming like she didn''t change her complexion in any way and still did. It sounds white to those who know the circumstances, but it sounds like it to those who don''t. In a way, I wonder if this is magic, too.


    When I finish the whole story, I turn my attention to Liliana, who sat a little on the couch where Trinity left off.


    "Speaking of which, what about that kid over there?


    Will you give me an introduction? Mizumi scratches her head back like she''s in trouble for such an inquiry.


    "This one... is for a reason."


    Hard to say, but a dilemma you have to say. When each attention turned, Liliana first stood up and bowed her head modestly.


    "My name is Liliana Zandaik"


    "Liliana, right?... Is that it? Liliana Zandaik is definitely..."


    Trinity 2 sounds familiar to me by that name. Looking up at the ceiling, searching for a name to match in the overhead memory pan.


    Apparently, even throughout the city in the crucible of noise, the story of the arrangement was flying.


    On the other hand, it should be just that, where fame seems to hold off, Teatania,


    "... one of the Empire Twelve Yukie, but he should be wanted by now"


    "Oh my God! Speaking of which, I heard he was definitely the killer of some kind of incident. ?"


    "Mizumi, why are you protecting such a child?


    "... Did I just say that? That''s why."


    With a sigh, Shuiming glanced over his shoulder and began to speak to Trinity and the others about the revelations.

 68 Description of the circumstances

    "I see..."


    "It''s complicated."


    Trinity and Mizuki, who heard from Shuiming a summary of the incident and the circumstances of Liliana, looked equally unfortunate and exhaled that they just didn''t have any water to dwell on.


    Shui Ming nods quietly as he leans against Lefir and sees Liliana stroked by care. Liliana, who still has a fainted part because of her separation from Rogue. I don''t want to do anything that would be too much of a burden on my mind, but I have to explain.


    Then, Trinity shows a serious vertigo.


    "So, what do you do about Liliana?


    "Hmm? Yeah, I''ll protect you here."


    And, to Trinity''s question, Shuiming answers in an open-minded manner. I''m going to take care of Liliana, as I told her before. I can''t let it go as it is, and even if it comes to magic, as a person involved in magic, I think I have to remind him of the correct use of spells and other techniques.


    I won''t tell Trinity, but they were able to confirm their intentions, so I nodded.


    But on the other hand, it seems that there were those who were not convinced by it alone.


    Luca, one of the knights behind me, asks in a harsh voice.


    "Lord Goat. Does your lord''s condolences only protect her?


    To the words from the unexpected, Shuiming gives a surprised look for a moment, but answers as he rounds his eyes.


    "... yes, but what is that?


    "She worked evil, didn''t she?


    "Because it refers to attacking nobles?


    "Naturally. It''s not forgivable if you''re confused by the dark night and let people comatose."


    Where the harsh impeachment voice comes from is it because of her great seriousness or because of her unfriendly personality? He had the expression that Trinity and the others would never think of, and Roffrey, sitting next to him, was about to forgive her for her rush and confusion about knowing who she was.


    "Ru, Luca. Whatever it is."


    "Roffrey, what is that?


    "It may be true, but he is a man of Lord Brave''s world..."


    Luca double-crossed what she found out to Roffrey, who spoke as if to be cautious or hesitant.


    "Doesn''t matter"


    "Ugh..."


    Roffrey is groaning as weak, having just been cut off by a colleague and having no island to mount. Is Gregory the type of person who doesn''t really pinch his mouth, standing quietly.


    Don''t let yourself be noticed that you missed your gaze, and Shuiming sees Liliana, he still seems to be aware of the weight of sin, a casual look. When his shoulders narrowed to the voice of impeachment, he was shrugging himself and dwindling.


    I know that there are those who have sinned but are not punished, who are not good at it. But...


    "... it''s true that what you''re saying is the right thing to say"


    "If that''s what you think, shouldn''t we let them take something called corresponding responsibility?


    "Why?"


    "Why..."


    Luca complains in confusion at the clapping question of Mizumi. The difference in values between the idea of punishing you for whatever reason if you sin and the idea that you don''t necessarily.


    And in return, Shuiming...


    "This incident originally happened because the aristocrats used their cunning hands to try to plunge Liliana''s family. If they hadn''t done that, it wouldn''t have happened, and First Liliana would have been behind the case. That doesn''t mean you''re not responsible."


    "Then you should take responsibility for it."


    "If you say it has an impact on the way you live in the future, you can talk about it if I coach you from now on. It''s not like we have to punish them without darkness."


    "That won''t solve it, will it? The sinners..."


    "He who did something that wasn''t right said he had to be punished? You want me to show you my painful eyes and make you understand? Because you say so?


    "That''s right. That must be the muscle, right?


    To Luca, who slammed him into a frustrating mix, Mizuming laughs out after showing a flash of surprise, as if he had even heard something strange.


    "muscle...... hahahahahahahaha"


    "Hey, what''s wrong ?"


    Regardless of Luca''s shout-out, Shuiming, after a glimpse of laughter, exposes her usual reluctant tone, as she peeled off her make-up skin.


    "Kuck...... no, no, that''s the kind of mon you tell the guy who lives clean and right, right? There''s nothing I can do to tell someone who''s not as serious as me."


    "So your lord says you don''t care about muscles or anything? You really think that''s okay?


    "So far, that''s how I''ve lived?


    and Shuiming poking with a flickering, seriously flavored look. It is his only unbreakable belief that there is nothing to be ashamed of on the path he has ever walked.


    "That won''t do you any good"


    Were you unhappy with Luca''s answer like that? Shui Ming snorted like it didn''t even seem funny,


    "I wonder who it''s not for? Is that Liliana, or is that your mental health?


    "Become ?"


    Luca''s word butt is worn by Mizuki''s words. I was wondering if her dedication was really for Liliana, or if it would satisfy her sense of justice on the spot.


    Seeing Luca''s expression, which appeared visibly tinted, Shuiming, attached to the fact that he had stirred it up at his usual pace, puts in words of apology for the words having passed.


    "Oh, no, bad, bad. That was a provocation.... Right. Sure, you''re right, in the future, it might not do you any good. But in the end, that depends on how we act, right? It doesn''t change what happened to the guy who didn''t change, and there are people who think about themselves without punishment."


    "That... may indeed be so..."


    "I told you to protect me. You can think of it as bad luck. Huh?"


    Shuiming says so, turning to Liliana. She lay down her face in awe and nodded.


    You realize you can''t let yourself figure it out, Luca changes who to sue.


    "Do you think that''s okay, Lord Brave?


    "Huh? Me?


    "Yes."


    Trinity scratched her cheek with a troubled face and strayed her eyes to Luca, who had a harsh look at no time.


    "Uh, no, I wonder. In my world, younger children are not guilty because their judgment skills have not matured..."


    "Then what about Lord Mizuki?


    "I don''t know if it''s because of the circumstances. Liliana, you don''t look like a bad kid. Sure, maybe not given the ethical stuff, but if you said that, would the majority of people in this world be bad people?


    "Ugh..."


    Luca also seems to hear how much the ethics of the world over there have progressed compared to this one. If you say that to Rui Shu or Trinity, do you have to get stuck in words?


    There, Shuiming releases words that make him smell of arbitrariness.


    "If you haven''t told me yet, I''ll deal with you."


    "Your lord, who refused to crusade the Demon King, says it?


    "Oh."


    Luca is listening to provocative words and has a sharp gaze at Mizumi. She also probably thinks Shuiming is a coward in one case at the Royal Castle.


    "I think you''re saying something more realistic than defeating the Demon King and the Demon Clan."


    That being said, Shuiming pounds her fists as she flutters back into the chair. Look at him like that, Luca, who emits martial arts. The living room was instant and filled with a different atmosphere.


    "Ru, mr. Luca ?"


    "Eh, no fighting!


    Though Trinity and Rui Tree are surprised by the swordswallowing luka atmosphere, Mizumi, who on the other hand is being turned hostile, has such a look at where the wind blows. When you snort an anger or something without contents, you snort and relate like it doesn''t even seem funny.


    Tension runs over the danger that immediately descended and sprung up, but that''s where Fermenia upset its equilibrium.


    "Then Lord Luca. If you want to deal with Lord Swimey, I''ll deal with you too."


    "up to the White Flame Hall"


    Fermenia in tune with Mizumino. It was puzzling to hear her words and to see Luca show them. And she looks around. Trinity, Mizuki and Roffrey were also bewildered by the atmosphere on the ground, and only Luca was getting hot.


    So, Titania speaks to take it up.


    "Luca, it''s your loss"


    "Do you ask Her Royal Highness to overlook it, too?


    "I... blow a bubble at Her Royal Highness the Graziella... no, it''s nothing"


    Teetania misses her gaze by saying things like that. When I heard her say it, Luca became frightened.


    Trinity, on the other hand, sighs toward the culprit who made it such an atmosphere.


    "Shuiming... it''s a little too much"


    "Sorry, follow me."


    "Mizumin-kun always does... When you get angry, you get stuck with people."


    "Ha..."


    From Trinity and Rui Tree, Shui Ming finds herself in the crossfire of bittersweet words with his smiley face. It was the same with him that was getting hot.


    After being scolded by a friend, the somewhat cool-headed Mizumi gets a much softer look than earlier. And towards Luca,


    "... I know what you''re saying. Sure, I totally agree with the scoundrel that he''s going to punish me, and even if this is a different story, it would be the worst way to say the good and the bad things about this solution."


    Yes, the sinners should be judged under the law, but absolutely. If you have done evil, then punishment will fall. That agrees with Shuiming as well.


    However, there are situations in which it is not unusual to do so. If so, what solution is right in that case? The thought that there is no room for punishment, somewhere, would be something that everyone would have.


    Meanwhile, this one settles down, or Luca comes to the conversation weaker than earlier.


    "... your lord says that''s all right? Not just about Liliana Zandaik, but it''s not good for your lord if you don''t clearly decide that it''s not right and put it down."


    "Really? I think I''m just as fluffy as I am."


    "So you think everything comes in such a naughty manner?


    "It depends then, yes. You won''t be forced to mould it."


    To the words of Shuiming, Luca makes a rugged face. Hi, maybe you two are incompatible with each other personally.


    "... I think you''re a little too stubborn, huh? The point is what it''s all about. I want Liliana back on the right path. If there''s punishment for that, I don''t think it''s always the case. How about you? What do you think you need punishment for?


    ��������


    The punishment we speak of here implicitly asks what it is for, the words of Shuiming. Is punishment to reward sinners, or to guide sinners on the right path? Naturally the former to the bad guys, but if you say reward, Liliana will be getting that reward before she comes to this house. This is nothing more than to satisfy the sense of justice of others.


    To Luca, who is unable to give the answer, Shuiming answers with great admiration.


    "- Nah, if that''s unacceptable, it''ll come down one day. I don''t even think I can die in earnest."


    Yes, when Shuiming lies, for some reason, Trinity shakes her neck to the side.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s not gonna happen."


    "Oh, never."


    Runningly speaking, Trinity and Mizuki, who happily agree with "Nee," put their arms together. Yeah, nodding, Refile. To those three, Shuiming asks in a confused mood.


    "... what the hell, you guys, keep your voices together"


    "It''s obvious. If someone like Mizumin-kun dies in a way that''s neither busy nor busy, all sorts of people die in a way that''s not busy."


    "Oh, you''re so good to me!


    "No? As far as I can tell, this story sounds like Mizumin-kun''s care has gone too far, though?


    "Ugh..."


    To the words of Mizuki, the irrevocable Mizumi. If they say it''s a favor, it''s definitely a favor. That''s what he told Liliana before.


    Then, Mizuki shines her eyes as if she had taken a ghost''s neck and flies wild.


    "Mizumin-kun''s Twister -"


    "Ugh!


    Trinity and Mizuki are laughing when they see Shui Ming giving it back like a bum. Near the couch, Lefir was also leaking a sneaky laugh when he dulled.


    Secondly, Teatania looks back.


    "Gregory. Is there anything from you?


    "Okay, just a little while over the top"


    Gregory was just watching his current interaction, but is there a part of him that I think emits a heavy voice?


    "Nor do I deny the deeds of Lord Goat. However, without punishment, it will be important to remember that there was a sin, Lord Goat, Lord Liliana, both names."


    "Let''s remember the liver."


    Shuiming gently bows her head to the words that restrain her. Don''t forget. That''s what the older knight said was weighty.


    "Hey, Mizumi. I know about Liliana, but isn''t that the only way to solve the case?


    "Right. So the immediate purpose is to search for and capture the real killer. If you catch him, you can explain the situation to the gendarmerie and hand him over."


    "Still, isn''t someone from the empire going to tell you to turn it over?


    "Well, I guess it will be"


    I agree with Trinidad and Tobago. Even if it''s abetting, it doesn''t change what you''ve done. It''s not hard to imagine being forced to hand Liliana over. But I can''t offer you more than to keep your identity.


    "If that happens, will we all go to another country?


    this world. If you go out of the country, it won''t be something that the chasers and others will turn that way either. If that happens, you can spend it in another country. That''s what Shuiming laughs at Lefir and Fermenia. Fermenia nodded quietly and Lefir laughed invincibly after a moment of surprise.


    "Really, you suddenly are."


    Then Liliana changed her blood phase and stood up.


    "So, but that''s..."


    The destination of her complexion is the anxiety face she said would be too annoying. But Shuiming, before she finishes listening to her words, makes a raunchy laugh.


    "I don''t mind. Well, if everyone doesn''t like it, I''ll think of something else."


    "I am here to assist Lord Swimey, so let''s follow Lord Swimey''s intentions"


    "Neither do I. Life in the Empire is fine, but I''ll follow you wherever Swimei goes."


    "That''s why."


    I laughed at her not to care, but I couldn''t get rid of the depression that floated in Liliana''s face. But I''ve already made up my mind. I just have to spoil it. Where so settled, Shuiming turns his neck.


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "Oh well. Yeah, I got it."


    I''ve settled on the story. Then Shuiming asks Trinity II with the look that there is another question.


    "... but how did you guys come to Empire City? I thought you said you were headed to the Autonomous Prefecture.


    "... and so am I."


    Now, what Trinity gave me a glimpse was a depressing look. It is also painful, as it was distressed.


    So, when Titania,


    "Swimey. Do you know anything about the Duke of Hadrias?


    "Oh, Fermenia told me."


    You think he''s the one who put us on everything?


    Refill turns to a sharp voice and blue eyes. After all, is the flame still burning in the depths of its little body? The anger contained in her voice does not fade much, no matter when.


    Shuiming takes control of Teatania trying to keep her head down with her hands and shakes her head. Everyone will think, because it''s not her fault about that.


    "His Highness the Duke told me to go to the Imperial Capital and restrain Her Royal Highness the Graziella"


    Mizumi''s eyebrows jump on the name that came out of Trinity''s mouth.


    "Hey, what''s Graziella... is that him"


    "Mizumin-kun, you know?


    Asked by Mizuki, Mizumi gave a bitter expression.


    "A little bit.... Whatever. Why did you come here to honestly listen to that order? Wouldn''t you, the brave one, be able to refuse?


    Even Camelia had Armadiyaus treating Trinity with respect, and even if Elliot had a disgraceful attitude towards Graziella, the Empire Empress, on the contrary, Graziella''s proximity had made her face blue. Though the treatment, authority, of the brave should be much greater than that of a nobleman.


    "You smell like you''re holding my family hostage."


    "Family?"


    Who is the family? There''s no way I can get my hands on Trinity''s family in another world. As Shuiming looked surprised, Gregory, one of the knights sitting behind Trinity, rose out of his seat and bowed his head sorry.


    So Shui Ming, who had guessed, turned away while sitting in a chair, and said, as if he had turned back.


    "That''s a hell of a bastard... Damn, I have to go hit him early."


    If you''re too long, you don''t know what you''re going to do. Do we have to find an opportunity to make contact once?


    Trinity''s neat face brings harshness to Shuiming''s remarks.


    "Shuiming, the Duke of Hadrias is strong. He took my fist."


    "Even so, that''s not so bad."


    "So Mizumi, my punch right now, can you stop it?


    Trinity made a clenching fist with a smile that she would bust every joke into a tearing Mizumi statement.


    Besides, Shuiming responds with both hands up.


    "I''m a pacifist. I''m against violence."


    "... that happened earlier, I''ll say it often"


    Stabbing a white watermark is the white eye of Trinity II. I praised my shoulder for what I was talking about and let go of my last shuddered sigh.


    That said, Shui Ming turns serious and narrows his eyes.


    "And Graziella hey...... That nobleman will let you do that and tell you what the hell it means to find out."


    "We don''t know much about that either."


    Trinity shook her neck to the side to say that it was a pain in the ass on the road so far. Shuiming said to him, as far as he had heard, he had a mundane feeling in his mouth.


    "Something like I wanted you to go to the Imperial City."


    "He wanted us to go to the empire... but there''s no such thing as a demon race in the empire, is there?


    "That''s why. Where it has nothing to do with the work of such a brave man, and even though he''s not going to go to his allies to raise popular awareness, he doesn''t need to bother turning the brave man around, does he? If that''s all you''re great at, you''re a martial artist, but you''re a secret detective, but you can send as much as you want, and if you care, I already have. From the beginning, it seems that Hadrias wanted you to go to this country."


    "Why?"


    To the terminal question of Rui Shui Shui Ming meditated his eyes,


    "Hmm... let them go until they smell there''s a hostage. I guess there''s more to it than that."


    "But the Duke of Hadrias only said it was a restraint of the trend of the Empress Graziella. I didn''t even tell you to do anything else..."


    The more we argue, the deeper we get into, the more dangerous Trinity''s face becomes. If Hadrias really wants Trinity to look for Graziella, as he says, Mizumi''s appreciation of Hadrias will fall helplessly incompetent. Because if you scout, if you restrain, you don''t have to buy Trinity''s grudge until you send him to the Empire.


    "Indeed, as the Duke of Hadrias said, His Highness Graziella has been vibrantly moved recently. It also often uses its power in the military and has a hard policy towards neighbouring countries. It''s not a very good situation for Astel."


    Titania says it''s not a mistake though, but the hook on Shuiming still remains unresolved. I can''t wipe the feeling of things pinching my back teeth from some conversation I''ve had so far.


    "When Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella broke in, the Duke of Hadrias didn''t say anything in particular, either."


    - Yeah, that''s it.


    As he says he has descended, Shuiming snarls his fingers. The sentiment I gave Trinity''s mouth was the last fragment I could not find.


    "Shuiming, what''s that?


    "I told you when that woman broke in. How could the Imperial Empress have come there?


    Mizuki replies with her neck tilted.


    "Can you come? Isn''t that why you came?


    "That''s right. I don''t know how I got there."


    "That''s because... you''ve been forced to break through with gestures, right?


    "Did they break through to make that border fort easier?


    Fermenia answers the question.


    "It probably is. His Highness Graziella and his men didn''t look damaged."


    Fermenia grumbles against her own words. After I said it, again, he''s thinking of the situation at the time. Then, Refile makes an astonishing look.


    "- Sure that''s weird. I went with Swimei, but the border fort on Astel''s side wasn''t even brittle enough to break through so easily, was it?


    "Sure, if you ask me again..."


    Teatania agrees with that, or she''s in a hurry on her face for not realizing it.


    Border fortifications are built, and security is pretty tight. A steel gate is placed between the canyons, and the time it opens and closes is also predetermined, so it is not easy to get through. It is true that, in view of the power of Graziella, it seems possible and impossible to forcibly break through sufficiently, but nevertheless it is inevitable that if measures are taken using magic, it will become considerable noise.


    But so far, there has been no talk that it has become so important.


    "Too good a time to come to that. Just as Kranto''s army was about to attack the Demons."


    "Sure, if you ask me that... but it''s not an impossible story, is it?


    Shuiming shakes her head as she denies Trinity''s words that her confidence has shaken.


    "At the time the Demons came over there, what they knew about it was Mr. Gregory, who tried to steer you guys to safety with the humans on Astel and that information. I listened to you guys then. And it''s just the merchants and us who ran into the Demons. The existence of the Demon Nation has not been made known to the inhabitants of Astel, and for humans in Astel the place where the Demon Nation was should have been a blank zone. Yet humans in other countries have easy access to information?


    "You caught the demons who were in Imperial territory and made them throw up?


    "Impossible. The Demons are not such creatures."


    Refill breaks without intermittent hair. There is no mistake, because she says that we know best the nature of the Demon Nation here. Shuiming also knew from his previously relative memory that even if he tortured him, he was not a creature that would divulge information. That creature can also think of a suicide bomber as soon as he gets caught.


    Then, as may be expected,


    "Hey, maybe he''s Hadrias."


    The contour, which was blurry, gradually begins to take shape. It was Titania who guessed it as soon as possible, before hearing his words until the end when he began to see such an answer.


    "... that His Royal Highness Graziella has circulated information to break into the country and has also worked meticulously on the security of the border fort? Is that what Swimey says?


    When Shuiming agreed, tension ran indoors and bound the servant who was on the spot in silence.


    With a late clap, he throws a hasty question, like Mizuki was rushed by something.


    "So, what''s the point of doing that? The Duke of Hadrias is a nobleman of Astel, isn''t he? Like because you''re connected back there with Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella?


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know if they''re connected or if they just leaked information... well, when that happens, war will be easier. That dangerous woman has crossed the border without permission. Here is one thing that makes it easier for people on Astel''s side to have bad feelings about the Empire. And send Trinity and the others in immediately."


    "You think it''s provocative over there, too?


    When Trinity gets her hands on each other with an unceasing look of nervousness, Shuiming still,


    "As much as I''m talking about restraint myself."


    Indeed, Graziella''s intrusion into Astel may be justified because it is an emergency. But naturally, it makes Astel''s head feel critical. And soon thereafter, with the unplanned visit of the imperial capital of Tripoli, tensions between the two countries would increase, albeit at summit level.


    "But Lord Swimey. There''s no point in the Empire waging war on Astel right now."


    "Right. I don''t know where it is either."


    That was where the groans of troubles rose. Currently, there is no gain whatsoever in the act of causing such a fracture in the midst of the demonic race attacking human territory.


    Fermenia also agrees with Titania.


    "I think so too. No matter how much the Duke of Hadrias knows about the Demonic threat. It doesn''t mean the Imperial side will take action just because we''ve passed the information on to it."


    "Sure, there are too many indeterminate elements to work with..."


    In the meantime, Trinity,


    "But..."


    "Something bothering you, too? Trinity."


    "No, if Mizumino was right, then the attitude of the Duke of Hadrias could be nodded."


    "You''re talking about not saying anything earlier, aren''t you?


    "Yeah. If Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella''s appearance is as the Duke of Hadrias sees it, then it''s tight that he didn''t say anything about the break-in. If it''s that personality, it''s a place to put in one of the non-obvious bitterness. �� but I don''t think I can talk about this any more"


    "Sure you do."


    Not enough material to judge. If only I could predict the plot sooner rather than later, but I wouldn''t be able to do that right now either.


    But the need for vigilance against Hadrias could be shared.


    "- So, the story changes, what are you guys going to do now?


    "Yeah, yeah, that! Listen to me, Mizuki! I can''t take the inn!


    "That''s because there''s a parade."


    When you turn your gaze to the obvious, you get a look back at what to do. Had the measures already been exhausted before you came here? Shuiming deposits herself on the back of the chair as she contemplates.


    "... you want to stay here? These numbers will make you very cramped."


    "Shuiming, are you okay?


    "There''s no bed for the number of people, so the men, including me, are going to be sleeping in the living room."


    When Shuiming says so, Trinity seems to have no objection. Looking around to ask if everyone would like to, Roffrey said,


    "Then we''ll look for the inn again. If we can secure a room at all, we can disperse it between Lord Goatee''s house and the Inn."


    And when Trinity responds, "Thank you," the accompanying knights walk to the front door. Will you thank me again for my labor? Trinity and Mizuki to accompany the sendout.


    Titania also stood up, but she did not go to Trinity and the two of them, and approached Shuiming.


    "What''s up?


    Even if I ask, I can''t stop walking, Titania. Fizzy, soft scent tickles the nasal cavity. Eventually you reach an affordable distance or suddenly make a call. When Shuiming approached accordingly, she kept her mouth close to her ear whether she wanted to tell a secret story,


    "Swimey.Tomorrow, could you hang out with me a little bit?


    "What do you mean, hang out?


    "I need to talk to you. Very important."


    Get your ears off me and look at Titania''s face. The deep pale eyes point straight at this one, and the seriousness displayed in her expression reflects her degree of seriousness. Is there some nasty circumstance?


    "... ok"


    Shuiming said a word of acceptance.

 69 thin, dancing

    Thanks to the efforts of the accompanying knights, Trinity Line, which was able to secure the accommodation for three, was able to construct the accommodation for the time being in a manner that separated the number of people between the Eight-Key Mansion and the Imperial Inn, respectively.


    As for the division, of course, it meant that Trinity II, Mizuki and Teatania were the house of Shuiming, and the knights were the Inn of Imperial Capital, and that night, Shuiming and Trinity had not talked to each other in a long time, and the girls were somehow enthusiastic about Girls Talk until late. Mostly Rui Shu.


    And the next day.


    "I am accustomed to Astel''s air, but the Empire also has a pleasant breeze"


    "Right."


    On this day, as Titania offered, Shuiming had left her and her two eight-key mansion to stretch her legs to the natural hills around a little northwest of the Imperial City.


    Looking over, there is a green horizon that hits some waves, with occasional refreshing winds stroking the neck muscles. When Titania stands at a small height, she closes her eyes and soaks quietly whether she is paying her hair back and savoring the hilly breeze. Instead of dresses seen in white, they are dressed in moveable outfits and dressed in feather-woven coats (capes). I can''t see her mouth because of the type that wraps around her neck, and if this is the first time I''ve seen her meditate on this eye, I can imagine her as a princess. But doesn''t that mean it''s a picture scene?


    Mizumi with that impression, but it also blows away in an instant. Titania suddenly stretches wide and spreads her arms to the side in a cup and begins to indulge in the air of the empire in a different way than earlier. This one is more pleasant as you look at it, whether it''s because you''ve been freed from the imperial people or because you stopped fixing yourself.


    I guess because no-one in this place right now except for one horse who came on board but Shuiming and Titania. I didn''t even tell Trinity or Rui Tree about this, no way, but I don''t even accompany your knight. The fold Titania told Luca, she offered to accompany him, but he refused. Shuiming also left the house only to say that he would just go out to Fermenia and Refile.


    Enjoyed the air of the hills alone, or Teatania turned her mouth out of her jacket.


    "Thank you for the room. I need you to go out of your way to get us a bed for Swimey."


    "No, I don''t mind. A man''s got plenty of space."


    "Hehe, is that right? Thanks to you, we had a great time last night."


    The voices you mouth are sunny and unyielding. To Teatania, who smiles softly, Shuiming says, "That was good" and flaunts her shoulder.


    And like I said, there''s something to worry about here.


    "Hey, didn''t Liliana seem cramped?


    "Sure, it looked like we didn''t know what to do while we were all together, but it didn''t seem so uncomfortable because Refile cared. Besides, Mizuki used to talk to me. I think we can crack that right away."


    "Right..."


    Think about Liliana now.


    Temporarily, but suddenly there were more cohabitants, and she seemed surprised. Naturally I''m not used to people because of the dark magic - the point is because of the intense people I know, I knew, but therefore last night, I had worries. But apparently, that ended in concern.


    I also care about Mizumi about her, but there are many parts I leave to Refile and Fermenia. Sometimes it''s a girl, and it has the purpose of excluding evil spirits by the power (spirit) of the Spirit of Refile. I don''t have to worry about it, but as a person I''ve brought, I''m often concerned about it.


    "How would Lady Reggie and Mizuki be doing by now?


    "You said you were going to ask Refile to show you the Empire City. You don''t have to go to anything today, but you''re gonna have a hard time."


    "Right."


    Teatania is laughing. There is a glimpse of elegance from the trick of trying not to divulge your voice.


    "- So, it''s time to hear something important? Don''t even offer it to me. It''s just the two of us, so there''s a lot of wax, right?


    "Right. You''ll be here."


    Teatania, flipping from a laughing face and including harshness in her face, looks around to look for an overlook somewhere.


    I don''t feel like I''m worried about other people''s eyes, but whatever. Turning back, she had a cold dwelling serious look somewhere.


    "Swimey. ask you...... no, you don''t. You have something to do from now on."


    All of a sudden.


    "I know it''s abrupt"


    "I mean, what do you want me to do"


    "Right...... would it be right to say you will force me to do it rather than want it"


    Titania restates her quiet attitude as it is. It''s more of a considerate way of putting it, but the point is,


    "You don''t have to shy away from anything else. Call it an order."


    "Then - Swimey, return to the kingdom now."


    Teatania tells. Sure, I told you not to shy away, but I didn''t expect you to release these harsh words. Besides, I didn''t want you to go back to the kingdom right now.


    "... really suddenly"


    "Sure, it''s sudden. But I suppose the reason I have to say that is that it''s easy to understand?


    "I''d like to hear it from Tia''s mouth for once."


    "I''m talking about the Duke of Hadrias."


    Was it still so? Somehow I followed my predictions.


    "If you stay like this, you will be Lady Reggie''s addition. So you''re going right back to the kingdom and making an adult out of it under your father. If your father is doing all sorts of things to you, you won''t be treated without going back, and it will be hard for the Duke to get his hands on you if you tell him what''s going on and put him under your father''s protection."


    Hadrias sets me up. If Trinity cares about it, then naturally there will be a difference in future actions. That would be obvious from his return to Astel territory once.


    Well, you''re right. You''re right.


    "In view of Liliana''s case as well, I don''t think it''s an unscrupulous thing?


    Teatania shows its legitimacy, its rationality, but Shuiming shakes her head.


    But then, I''m in trouble.


    "Why?


    "I talked to Trinity yesterday, and I''m looking for help getting back into the world."


    Tell her the purpose again, and Shuiming flaunts her shoulders.


    "So, you know what I mean? When I listen to Tia, I can''t look for a way to get back into the world."


    "Right. But that doesn''t mean right now, does it? In time, Master Reggie will defeat the Demon King. That way, the Duke of Hadrias won''t be able to get his hands on it, and Swimey will be able to look for a way back to the original world."


    "Well, that''s one thing. You''re telling me to wait till then? Until Trinity defeats the Demon King and the threat to this world is gone? Is that a year? Two years? Maybe five or ten years from now? Then it''s too late."


    "Swimey. I''ll look into your situation. But this is what we need to do to bring a firm peace to this world."


    "This world, this world. What a heard mon. Especially these days."


    To the appeal, Shuiming throws up with a sigh. But Titania urges him to answer without any thought, saying he has no discretion.


    "So, what''s your answer?


    "- No. They''re calling me on your own. I''m seeing this. There''s no point in me not letting you take it personally."


    "As I said earlier, you take the liberty of annoying Master Reggie, don''t you?


    "Hadrias, you mean him? You''re gonna make it. If Trinity cares nothing, don''t worry about me and tell me from Tia''s mouth."


    "You think that''s what kind Lady Reggie would listen to?


    I''m not gonna even think about taking care of him.


    Teatania sighed a troubled sigh as Shuiming kicked it in a harsh tone.


    "... it''s a parallel line as it is"


    "Well, calm down."


    "Somehow, but I thought this would happen"


    "Then you also have your next hand ready, don''t you? So, what''s the word that moves me?


    If you were anticipating this answer and where the argument went, you''d be prepared to pull the word out. I can''t believe I''ve come so far and been helpless.


    When Shuiming asks, Titania turns her definitive eyes.


    "If you don''t follow my orders comfortably, I will listen to you with all my might."


    "What? Whoa..."


    That was an unexpected word too. Utterly, I thought words like "I''ll find it here" or "Let the gestures find it" would come out, but not to you.


    "Ahead, if you mean looking for help for Swimey to return to the original world, then not as much as Lady Reggie, but the difficulties will stand. Demons, demons, and Dukes of Hadrias. Then you can''t look for a way back to the world ahead if you can''t defeat me. That makes sense, doesn''t it?


    "Sure it is..."


    "So from now on, Swimey will fight me and prove her strength to me. Whether you win or not, let''s acknowledge your actions."


    "So help me or you''re rambling."


    "It''s okay to be abusive. What do you want to do?


    "Say no."


    When Shuiming breaks under a word, Titania makes an unfit mockery in her mouth.


    "Then you''ll get a sleigh with a coward, won''t you? Is that all right with you?


    "On the tier? I don''t care what they say... that''s not the end of the story, is it?


    "Absolutely."


    To Titania''s assertion, Shuiming roars low with her face up.


    "... so what? By force, you mean by magic?


    "No, this is it"


    With that said, Titania put out a wave of sword from the bag bracketed on the horse.


    "What, with a sword? Tia, can you use a monkey like that?


    "Somewhat."


    "You''re hearing from Trinity that I can use swordsmanship, right? Of course, but I''m better off, right? Then why don''t you cheat?


    "I don''t mind. So, how did you respond?


    Titania keeps asking questions. What is that stomach buildup? I can''t read what I intend because my mouth doesn''t hide in my jacket at some point and my finesse never appears on that cold, hard look. With the sword, Titania, the wizard, is supposed to be at a disadvantage. The arithmetic is misty and unforeseeable.


    ... Now what? I don''t want to fight or anything, but it won''t let me. Using witchcraft and hypnotic allusions, it''s easy to cut through.


    - Yes. Now the four of us are friends, right?


    ... One day the words of Teatania I heard will come back to life in Shuiming''s head. I have little or no relationship with her, and not so many words I''ve spoken. But that word she said must have come out of the bottom of her heart. With that in mind, I still feel compelled to complain about witchcraft that confuses them.


    Luminous, rooted in Titania''s gaze, sighed as troubled.


    "... I''d like to refuse, but in that case you''re going to be slaughtered"


    "If you know, the answer would be one."


    Titania said so, turning away, dropping the tone of her voice,


    "... I don''t want to do this to Swimey either. But I also have a responsibility to do what I have to do."


    I leaned down to confess that there was no other hand, because there was a blame that I could not ignore?


    "It''s nothing. I''m on my own on this. Then there''s no reason why Tia shouldn''t take it personally, even if she was called on her own."


    "You''re so sweet about something unusual."


    "What''s changed is extra"


    "This is what Mizuki says," Follow me. "


    "Hey, stop it. Seriously."


    To a teatania that curiously rounds her eyes, Shui Ming, who made a bitter look, turned around and got back in serious shape,


    "- One last question. So, you don''t rot after all, do you?


    "Yes, by the name of the goddess Arshna. If I lose, I promise I won''t have a single mouthful or hand in Swimey''s actions in the future."


    "Okay. So, what about my sword?


    When Shuiming said so and put his hand out, Titania unleashed that sword in her hand.


    Do you have anything else for yourself? Shuiming picks up the sword thrown. I know you had a chance, but I''ve learned swordsmanship from my childhood. You can''t lose as much as you want.


    Then, from the other wrap, Teatania took out a two-wielded long sword.


    "- Ah?"


    "This is what I got."


    That''s what I say. Both swings pull out of the sheath. Unlike the one held by Trinity, the material is silver. It''s surprising to see you around here, but it probably deals with corrosive silver. I guess the fact that both swords were pulled out is duplicitous, but against the logic of the sword, the obsession is long with both. It is common to have something short to make it easier to handle, as one of them is usually protected, but both are available in their lengths. No, to the magician''s eye, only slightly different, but it looked longer on the left.


    And that was when Titania took the stand as Shuiming turned a strange gaze.


    "Nah - ?"


    The moment Titania hid her mouth with a cape and crossed her sword, the whole body of Shuiming grew gross.


    "- That''s right, you just say you''re fixing sword moves, and if you set up, you know the power."


    Did you spot any similar flights here? The praised word now rings in my ear like the voice of the devil. How far-fetched was the loss earlier when I picked up the sword.


    Create a hidden grin in a delusional breeze named Intimidation with a fierce grin.


    "Ha-ha - I''m in the mood to curse my immaturity, which I can''t figure out right now. What is it, princess? You weren''t a wizard, were you?


    "Sure, you can use magic, but that''s not what underlies my battle. I waved more swords than I did as a child."


    "Seriously... you don''t look great dude"


    "Now you know, don''t you? Swimey doesn''t mean Zului. Because I''m better at swords."


    "... for Christ''s sake. You mean I was framed for being good? She''s a sweet princess."


    "Take it as a compliment"


    When Titania says so, she spins both swords in her hands as if turning a baton. The sound of the wind chirping arose around her, and eventually both swords intersected before her, as earlier. And as he was unleashed an intense martial authority at the international time, a wave of intense force was scattered around her, still reminiscent of the spring wind.


    After the wind of delusion that Wu Wei illuminates passes, the quiet tension tightens the perimeter. An exalted name that eventually echoes the lonely and unusual hills.


    "- One Seven Swords, thin Titania Route Astel. I''ll come."


    The relative back of Shuiming remains poppy against the martial arts. I realized by now that I was in a critical place one step ahead of time, and I had a vain grin on my mouth.


    "Heh, I''m so scared to go into the hall..."


    Yes, the tsunami Mizumi takes the stand late.


    The forceful authority that suppresses the whole body is strong and sharp, and comparable to the refir when fighting the Demons. Girl in front of me crossing swords to set up. Even in the eyes of the sorcerer, there is no gap like a gap.


    To name a few famous places in the duplicitous structure, there are two upper-level structures that hold both machetes large, intimidate the opponent, and a cross structure suitable for both sides of the offense. Titania stretches her arms in front of her body and is a cross position because she has a structure that crosses both swords into the letters of the bat, from which sword strikes will undoubtedly roll out, but she is now sinking herself heavily, also in the lower and lowest positions. How are the leopards? Then you should be wary of its speed and assault power.


    But those two long swords. One shouldn''t be too short to handle. Normally, it''s the amateur swordsmanship.


    No, both assault and speed exceeded our expectations. The blue drawings, which photograph the first hand drawn in the head, are betrayed and reach the present at a rate far beyond prediction.


    All that or the orbit of the sword wielded curved.


    "Hey - ?"


    Shuiming pulls herself in a hurry and puts her sword on defense.


    As the rays of swinging silver bells left, Shuiming jumped out of time. And I looked at my sword again, and doubted my eyes. Seeing, the sword''s body, the top half of which is gone, which he staggered to receive. Moreover, the incision left a smooth cross section, as if he had spooned the pudding.


    "Hey ? Wait, what kind of move is this? ?"


    "Hi, everything. These are the moves. My sword strike is an evil sword, unlike any other swordsman. Normally, you can never slash things unless you have a straight fat muscle, but my sword strike can be slashed even if the sword flashes arc."


    My back popped again at Titania, who sounded the fat wind and let go of her shiatsu.


    Normally, that is something that cannot be done physically, but there do exist exceptions. Even in the other world, the so-called swordsmen have come to be known as "The One Who Has Ended", so they use sword moves that lie outside the boundaries of normal sword reason.


    Perhaps this girl, called the princess, must also be someone in the place.


    And it would have taken less than two seconds for Shuiming to think about it. But between those few moments, Titania has packed a distance away.


    "Early!


    Shuiming dares to fly sideways, complaining. However, because it was a circumvention in common sense, it could not escape the gaze of Titania for a moment, and the transverse gizzards at the same time as the steps are immediately swinging. A shortened sword connects the traversal to the traversal, but naturally the destination is a disadvantage. No matter how much I was raised, I couldn''t avoid a future of becoming jilli poor.


    Unexpectedly loose, Titania wields her right sword. Shuiming understands the punch from the top and reacts to it in the usual way. It aligned itself with a gentle orbit and struck down so that the sword fell from the top.


    "That hand is sweet."


    Cold pointing out like a frontal touch with a flashing blade. Yes, an earlier hand was a sudden, reactive blow in an unnoticed offense. When the brilliantly caught water bright, it quickly fits into the orbit of the other sword.


    I made it to take it, but my leg suddenly broke.


    "What - ?"


    They paid for my legs. It''s too late when you realize it. Shuiming is unable to maintain his posture and unnecessarily pokes his butt on the ground. And it was the silver glow reflected on the sword that stabbed me in the eye. I was able to react, but my posture sucked. Silver light, accompanied by a neck muscle.


    "... you didn''t even fight well. Come on, that''s settled. Swimey, let me ask you to declare your defeat."


    What came down was still a cold word. Sharpened martial arts clung relentlessly to my neck telling me to drink the terms. But...


    "I''m sorry, but that''s not how it works."


    "You''ve decided to win or lose, haven''t you?


    Titania tells you again, but Shuiming doesn''t approve.


    "Why? Why are you so stubborn?


    "I have a promise to make back to the other world. Besides, I still have to do it this way."


    Keep looking up at Titania, mouth it. Yes, I have to go home. Plus, there are issues with Refill and Liliana. You can''t just admit to losing easily.


    "Really? I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m going to give you some painful eyes."


    "Painful eyes? What the hell are you gonna do?


    "It is impossible to continue the search if Swimey is injured. All you have to do is say hello to the White Flame Lord."


    "That''s really abusive..."


    "I don''t apologize. Because this is my business I should be wearing."


    The brilliance of Titania''s eyes turns into something cold. But in the blink of an hour when her eyes would have changed, less than that second, Mizumi was neglectfully disappearing from her sight.


    "Nah - ? where ?"


    Teatania looks around the left and right looking for the figure of the water that disappeared during a moment of relaxation. But his appearance is nowhere, only the voice echoes.


    "You misjudged me, princess. It seemed a little early to settle, didn''t it?


    "Where ?"


    Right here.


    A more determined and cooler voice echoes than earlier. At the same time, there are several bursts winding around the Teatania so intense that it turns the ground. Teatania jumped back as she stood, and Shuiming was behind the spot where she had been until earlier. You won''t be used to her. Put together a black suit. Why, stretch your right arm like after you''re done ringing your finger.


    Shui Ming is small and exhales giving up, staring at Titania''s face caught in amazement.


    ... to a friend who is not a magician. The bad aftertaste of using magic is that I have kept it in my chest so far to not forget it. Unless there is more to it, it is also an arrangement I have decided never to use anymore. But what you carry is your duty to solve. In this place, you can''t just step on your feet.


    Translate the back hem with a buckwheat clasp.


    "- Fine. I''ll name you too, princess. I am the Order''s magician, magician, Mitsumi Hachi."


    In the blink of an eye, with the thunder roaring, the mighty magic swallowed the area.


    - Now that I think about it, this boy''s behavior was full of wonders.


    One of those summoned besides the brave by the accident of the rite of summoning Yingjie, a man who defied the words of Reggie, the brave man, and refused to accompany him. He made selfish, selfish statements and, together, acted unsolicited many times in an attempt to get away from the feud just for himself. Normally, it shouldn''t be strange to be blamed by the two of us, but surprisingly, the trust from Reggie and Mizuki remained thick, and I never heard a bad story.


    I can still tell that. I wonder if they could have allowed him to behave because they knew well enough to be one of the swimeys, even once he was out of order.


    But the fact that I was unknowingly close to Fermenia, who was supposed to be so evil. That I had gained the credibility of my father Armadiyaus, who temporarily went so far as to grasp it. to have left the castle or the Metail, which is safe. Being embedded in Hadrias'' plotted measures on the road also escaped difficulties. that he was based in an unclear land of different worlds, and of his own accord: exotic. Keeping away the Imperial Army girl who became being chased. All the actions I heard and the consequences involved were puzzling, but all of them led to everyone''s trust.


    Perhaps one of the threads that leads you to that answer is what''s happening in front of you.


    The refreshing hills of the Empire, with its green hills and blue skies stretching everywhere, are now set to fall amidst intense magical storms. And it was the embodiment of an uninterrupted power, as we have not yet seen before. The power to interfere with the surroundings is terribly strong, and it seems that the world can only be described as changed, and all the breezes that were refreshing collide with each other as aircurrents that have lost their integrity by magic, sounding like a woman''s screaming.


    The birds, who had perceived the danger of the field or rested on the trees in the distance for a measly rest and feathers, fly simultaneously, and the insects and small animals, who also appear defenseless, flee without any confusion.


    It was the boy in front of him, Swimey Yakagi, who caused it. Like swordsmen and warriors, they do not emit martial arts, but instead have enough warfare to cool down the bottom and the magic of breaking. The power of every wizard I''ve ever met, no, multiplying them all together would not be far from this in front of me. This is an impossible story, such as just learning magic.


    "... I heard yesterday that magic was taught by Lord White Flame, was that a lie?


    "No, you''re not lying, are you? Fermenia has taught me the art of the world. I just didn''t originally say I could use magic."


    "I heard there is no magic in the world of the swimmers?


    "That''s as far as Trinity knows. It just buries itself in the development of science and doesn''t show its face on the table, it exists properly. Like this."


    That being said, Suimei confesses faintly that it is a hidden matter.


    But it''s not the wizard who honors himself, it''s the magician.


    "... Mage? - No way. With the man in black Rajas was talking about. ?"


    "No, Fermenia said that that big fat ass was the last one to accumulate that. - Yeah, I knocked them all out."


    "Oh my god, all of that... that army that was 10,000 yen, Swimey, just by itself"


    "Apparently. I couldn''t afford to care less, so I was surprised to hear it later."


    When the man in front of him twitches so, he laughs out, "Kukukuku......" Such a self-derision, not an invincible laugh when you kick a mischievous fish in the ass, but as if you were mocking your own detours.


    "... If you have so much power, why did you refuse to accompany Master Reggie?


    "You can say that''s over there, right? If you''re that strong, doesn''t it seem like you need a brave man?


    "This is not the answer to the question."


    When broken pizzly, Swimey snorted like it didn''t seem funny,


    "Did I just say that? I want to go back to my old world. And to achieve that goal, defeating the Demon King in this world is the opposite end. Right? Then we''ll have to break up and move."


    "You and Lady Reggie are friends, aren''t you?


    "Right. But even if we''re friends, there are things we can do and things we can''t do. I have hope, too, as I have hope in Trinity II. I have something to protect. This time, it''s just a double scale with what I want and what Trinity wants leaning toward me."


    "It''s"


    The fold I was about to say, poured was a sharp eye like a steel cut.


    - That doesn''t make any sense, does it? Trinity heard about the situation from you guys and decided to defeat the Demon King. I don''t know about the introspection, but that''s all he picked out. He couldn''t account for my opinions, and naturally he wouldn''t have put me in that account either. Then I''ll take care of it. "


    Sure it is. At that time, Reggie did not listen to Swimey and decided to crusade the Demon King arbitrarily. It''s Reggie if you say which one was dishonest first, and he did that, and he didn''t force Swimey to ask for help.


    Then it can certainly be said that their paths were divided.


    Swimey grabs the lower collar of her jacket and sets her up. Fixing his comfort, he struck the tip of a beautiful black shoe on the lawn.


    "It''s a re-division. If Tia comes with a sword technique, now I''ll let her go with magic."


    Immediately after the word was uttered, the magic exploded. A strong gust of wind is created against the surrounding area, and the air is pushed against it as if it were an invisible wall.


    - Coming.


    The moment such a hunch blurred the back of his brain, he was running out if he noticed. Resist the wind that inhibits movement, so that it leaves diagonally. The aim is the crossing of Swimei. Speed is full speed. That moment when he turns around and sets his aim, he switches both swords backwards and kicks the lawn. Left hand bandaged out by eagle flying bandaged out as he jumped into a defenseless standing swimey in front of a hollow, crossed sword.


    "-Primum excipio!!


    (- First Wall, Local Expansion!!


    The moment Suimei cast the spell, the golden magic formations were painted in the void ahead of her left hand.


    The cutting-edge of the two swords then collides with the magic formation. But the sword is held back as if it had hit a shield, scattering a spark as if it were rubbing against each other. Is the magical light formations depicted in the void the magic of defense? There''s not supposed to be anything, but the cutting-edge doesn''t move a centimeter.


    "Knock it off."


    ...... partly because of the jump, which is in the form of getting up on the magic team for a bad thing. If you cannot change your posture in this state and you are cut off by the forces of the earth as you are, it is inevitable that a gap will be created when you land.


    It is also possible to regroup, but his right hand, which has moved out, will not allow it.


    "- Permutatio Coagulatio vis lamina!


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power!


    It was roughly at the same time as it landed. The silver liquid out of the reagent bottle on his right turned into a sword, and his right hand, shaken out in anticipation of the change, took the sword without passing. A sharp thick wind strikes directly from the side as the magic formation disappears.


    But I don''t think I''m going to move to sword strike knowing the disadvantage. The prediction was a hit.


    - Pattin.


    When Swimey''s left finger sounds petty, the ground between herself and Swimey explodes. Was this the first move to blow the ground? The non-existent, vicious magic of chanting. I escaped flying difficulty behind my hair, but the earthen smoke cleared. There''s...


    "- Ad centum transcription.Augoeides maximum trigger!


    (- Optical luminosity maximum operation. The explosive outfit expands continuously from the best to the hundredth, carpet bombing!


    �D�D?


    Swimey''s voice blew out whatever action she was planning to take next, with her own surprise. Augoaides, Maximum Trigger. The intense aftertaste of such words that remain in the universe. In the void above Swimei''s head lay the magic formations as if they had been waiting. One after the other from the end where the smoke flows, a circle shape conceived of magic gives its face.


    Seeing, the blue background behind Swimei was anointed with the brilliance of the magic formation. I just have to describe it that way. Even the breath that barfed at the sight of his spine becoming so cold in such a battle ended.


    There is no option to escape out of bounds. Because I''m not sure how far it is within range and how fast the magic will be fired out. So I can''t move on to a major evasive action. Yes, the magic team is laid down. Its total number is probably one hundred. To get through the side, the distance is too far in seconds.


    One thing when it comes to being able to. I had no choice but to take evasive action on the spot, predicting from the foreboding brilliance of the light jumping in and the signs of magic.


    ... how much dance was forced in the rain of the falling magical glow. If you notice, the magic that was playing violent music had stopped with that sound.


    "- No, that''s just great skill. Am I right about foot judgment? It''s not a human move to cut it off and let it go. Honestly, I don''t know why I called Trinity."


    The lying man''s face is not bare and empty. I know you''re going to compliment me for cutting everything, but given the deadly gaps that were around it, I don''t even seem happy.


    - It''s bad. A battle survey built on previous experience will not stop sounding alarm. The power of magic, and even the magic that Swimey handles, is incomparable with the magic of this world. Power goes all the way up, not to mention the speed of exercise and versatility.


    Have you seen your own complexion with that in mind, Swimey also advises you to take care of it.


    "As I said to Menia, magic in our world is not the same goal as magic in this world. Better not think about it together, huh?


    The man who named himself a sorcerer said so in meditation.


    Eventually, my eyes open. Is it what he says he wants to see in his revealed, burning, willy eyes?


    When I talked to him yesterday, Refile said he had help. Liliana was also talking about getting help. Fermenia said she admired the way it was. So what exactly is the reason why a man who has been able to follow this uninterrupted magic and the universe must return to his original world, what awaits him?


    ... I look at the man in front of me again. Always sloping, playing the third one, the appearance that I couldn''t handle was now turning into a talented running face.


    If he had put this atmosphere together and appeared on that spot, he would have believed and not suspected that he was a brave man. Swimey now had enough character to make him think so.


    "... you mean we''ve called people before we became brave and people who were already brave"


    Did you hear such a rushing whine that you might not even hear? Swimey Yakagi snorts dissatisfied. Like I said I didn''t mean to be like that, I didn''t break my grievance face anywhere even looked like someone who pierced my beliefs without hesitation.


    "I''m me. Everywhere, I''m just a magician."


    The artillery words announcing the third round sounded boring to me.

 70 Sorcery vs. swordsmanship, settled

    After shooting the sorcery, this one didn''t unleash the chase, making the fight against Titania a rearrangement.


    The girl in front of me who fixes her structure and unleashes the same martial arts as she did when she started fighting again. Despite seeing his own intimidation and sorcery exercises, he does not fade into the fighting spirit that dwells in his eyes.


    As mentioned earlier, the material of the sword is probably corrosive silver (misrill). It mimics silver to the work of alchemy, transitioning decay (nigredo), purification (albedo), sublimation (rubedo) and state - that is, when one is reduced (albedo) dissolved (nigredo) in alcahest, the sequence of molecules changes and transforms (rubedo) into a stronger binding substance. There seems to be alchemy in this world as well, but doubts remain as to the existence of so much technology and arcahest over there. But as far as I can tell, there is no inferior color to how the magic works or how sturdy it is. Ten or eighty-nine. I suppose so.


    But that''s not where she should be afraid. It is the sword technique that is carried out with it.


    The same is true of the skill of freely manipulating the two swords, but the amazing thing is that their thick muscles are bent. Ridiculously, the orbit of the sword curves. I don''t know what kind of technology it is, but I can slash the ground and stone with a spa, so there''s something horrible about it.


    No, it''s still fine if I can just slash it. Hard to take anyway would be the most frightening part of this sword attack. Even if you think you played grate when you take it, Titania''s sword strike doesn''t stop because the blade always goes diagonally. They don''t get to take it, they don''t get to play it, they leave it to the flow to slide over their bodies. There must be a part of the body, somewhere, before the sword flows. Therefore, it is fatal.


    Then, if the sword outweighs the sword, this loss is confirmed at the incorrect point of treatment immediately after playing.


    Unless you can take it all on the walls, it''s very difficult to do that in your current physical condition. Omnidirectional expansion of the walls is not allowed in time, and even if it is overtaken in one direction, it is immediately sewn around the edges of the circles of the magic formation and the gaps and sides of the ground, slashed in. A speedy swordsman is a natural enemy for any sorcerer. Attack, the moment you stop the defensive hand, it will be slashed.


    But there''s a reason we can''t lose this one, too. The body is not in full condition, but if it is not, it comes only with the will of life at all costs.


    As Titania cleverly swirls the sword pattern in her hand, she conceals it and instantly packs it in time to unleash the May Rain Sword Strike. The skill is so high that it does not even enlighten its breath, it is always with the sound of the wind chirping.


    Intercept it with the magic of a missile. In the midst of a sword attack, the air in front of you can play, but it doesn''t hit Teatania. Just moments before the explosion, did you feel the space distorted by your skin? I try to catch a shock, jump up, and let go of the sword strike again.


    "Ahhhh."


    Hiccup, the left tip came around from the air. If you pull yourself back, the distance to engage. No, no, her long sword is longer on the left. Considering evasion in critical would be synonymous with being at risk of cumulative eggs. Even if we are to lose our posture, we must proceed and throw ourselves into the earth.


    "Chi."


    As he struck his tongue, he let his hair escape from the white blade aiming over the eye lid, rolling down the ground, there was a teatania who had finished a spin and was already about to enter his next attack. The sarcastic look I saw for a moment, if I was spoiled by the sword flash as it is, I would have settled for blood in my eyes, but I''m just not saying.


    But when Shuiming understood the pursuit, she rose with her sword in her hand


    Again, slashing from jumping in. That''s good. Whether that is fulfilling and going smoothly or backwards is what requires judgment.


    "Ku-!"


    Hit the ground thoroughly and jump your torso up. With instantaneous travel and confusing speed, Titania appeared to the present.


    And both crossed swords are opened. Silver light flashed wide across the horizontal line, while the air in front of him screamed briefly at the slaughter. The only salvation would be to be able to measure the intermission with the length of the sword and the length of the arm. If she had the same sword reason as the swordsmen of the other world, this would have killed her once.


    "So how about this?"


    With the voice of temper, Titania turned into a wind running through the earth. The look of the jacket disappears from sight. When you have identified your whereabouts and delivered them to your sight again, you will see a teatania coming straight towards you. Before this one even finished swirling her body, I could see Titania cutting to the ground.


    Teatania running as she slashes the ground with her cutting tips. Digged up and rose soil and grass in hind dust, they rush without killing the momentum. He hangs his teeth on the momentum of the blade by inserting cuttings into the earth, creating a build-up of strength. The point is, it''s like doing a wave-cut machete using the ground. When that cut is off the ground, a slaughter strikes at a rate several times that of a normal sword flash.


    Mercury unleashes the mercury knife he had from his hand without any untraining, and builds a golden wall. But Titania suddenly comes off the front and moves around.


    right side. Exquisite identification of the place gave up, and yet turning to the right the walls scattered sparks teaching slaughter. How can a terrible chill run on your back when you prevent an attack?


    Flying backwards with a twist, the protruding cut ripped air, which stroked his cheek.


    And soon, the next thrust will be rolled out and the act will be repeated.


    A series of penetrating shots woven with two swords is what you deserve to call a hypothetical onslaught. If you are a serial penetrator at Rapier, there is a feint called Truth, but the penetration of Titania contains a special enclosure in all of it.


    Avoiding and abusing the onslaught, trying not to miss the cut away, the penetration stopped.


    At this distance, it is best to make a mistake after you pinch the walls and turn to the exercise of magic - no. No more defense goes forward with stupidity.


    Suddenly forward, the look on Titania''s face in the front distorted suspiciously, but turned to surprise when she saw a mercury knife pulled back from the ground to her hand.


    But...


    "- You''re so indulgent, Swimey."


    At the mouth of Titania, the joy of victory floated. Sooner than this peak goes down, her cutting-edge turns this way. The aim would be to sew even in the gap between the abdomen, the gut.


    It was a poke at an irreplaceable time. It definitely hits. Compared to the speed with which swords are handled, the advantages of the other side are beyond consideration.


    But it is well known to us, and if it is not, it is troubling.


    The tip of Titania''s sword pierces and penetrates the body.


    "That''s it. Swime - Become ?"


    Suddenly, in the middle of her declaration of victory, the body of Mizuming melted loosely. Not even while she regresses from surprise, a bright black coltar-like liquid with altered water brightness is tangled and hardened in the body of Titania. deprived her of her physical freedom.


    Teatania rolling over the lawn. After the impact thrown to the ground, when she looked up, the water was there at some point.


    "I win."


    "Eh. I didn''t know I could even change my body... I was hit"


    Teetania, literally out of hand and foot, speaks remorsefully. Seeing from that tone of hers that there was no more will, Mizumi broke the commandment she had made to her.


    "So?"


    "... ok. Let''s admit we lost."


    "Then you don''t mind if I let you go, do you?


    "If it''s so powerful, it''s not the kind of muscle I can complain about"


    Now, have you settled? Teatania, who picked up the sword again, stares suspiciously at me.


    "Why is Swimey hiding her powers?


    "Because that''s the kind of thing that''s normal in the other world. You''re a monster like that remnant."


    "Is that what it is..." Teatania makes an inconsistent face.


    Then she immediately changed her expression and suddenly became more or less attentive.


    "And I need a favor from Swimey."


    "What?


    "I hope you don''t tell Master Reggie about this one. Here''s a good story about bugs, can you please?"


    Sure, you don''t want to say things like I fought to force you to listen. You''re right about the bugs, but Mizumi had no reason to say no either.


    "Right. I''m a similar mon, okay. Don''t tell me you fought."


    But it seems that''s not what Titania said in that sense.


    "No, it''s not. That I can handle swords, you know... do you want me not to tell you... I don''t know..."


    "Hmm? The tiers are strong. Don''t Trinity and the others know? Why didn''t you say it again?


    "Well, that''s... for no good reason."


    "What the hell. Is that why you''re so serious?


    When Shuiming asked, Titania suddenly reddened her face. And


    "Yes, because! Lady Reggie may think you''re a mistress and hate you."


    To a sudden cry, Mizumi stiffens in a grudge. The contents didn''t come to mind well. Still, I was finally able to speak up.


    "Is...?


    "what? not ? what is its manuke side ?"


    "Don''t you dare say that!... or whatever. I don''t think he cares about that?


    "That would be Swimey''s guess, wouldn''t it? Definitely not necessarily! So nice ?"


    The stuffed Teatania''s face was even more serious. Don''t you want Reggie to hate you so much? I also feel a little uneven, but that''s anyway.


    "- Well, I don''t mind. I''m not steaming it back, but you''re hiding it."


    "Shut up! I said I had a reason."


    Teatania with her eyes triangulated and screaming back. To her like that, Shuiming behaves only a little more like a tear.


    "Does Tia like him so much"


    "... what? Are you crazy?


    "Oh, no, I''m not even saying it''s crazy..."


    I''m not saying it''s crazy. Because I''ve seen girls fall in love with Trinity before. But still, I had to say that in the case of Titania, it was sudden even from the eyes of Shuiming.


    In the other world, there are certainly stories such as being attracted to the look of Trinity at a glance, but mostly there are events between Trinity and I that I like.


    Except when it comes to being a man lover, but Teatania is not that type. As I found out throughout this battle, her character is calm, her core is well through, and her character is discreet. You can also say it''s intentional in a good way.


    What makes such a beautiful woman so easy to fulfill, just because her appearance is so delicate, she gets hit with a corollary?


    As Shuiming deepens her doubts, Teatania says with a serious face with her eyes closed.


    "I wasn''t a rider at first either."


    The words caught on to Mitsumi.


    "... what is that? What do you mean, you''re getting through it?


    "It''s another reason to summon the brave."


    "One more thing?


    "Yes. One of the reasons brave men are summoned from different worlds is Swimey. As you know, it''s about paying off the great catastrophe that will befall this world. This time you will be justified by the rise of the Demon King and the resulting invasion of the Demon Nation. And the other one."


    To that extent, Titania suddenly turns red like a disgraced maiden and opens her mouth in confusion.


    "Uh, well, come on, come on..."


    "Are you imitating chickens? You''re good."


    "No! Why should I imitate chickens right now?


    When Titania denied it out loud, she still replied back to her earlier shameful condition.


    "... is to leave the offspring of the brave"


    "Ha? Hey..."


    To the unexpected answer, Shuiming makes his eyes black and white with surprise. I never expected it to be about having kids.


    "What?"


    "No, well... uh, so that''s what you''re getting through?


    Titania nodded at Shuiming''s question.


    "A nation that has summoned a brave man, as I have just said, is obliged to have the princess of that country or the woman whom the brave man desires as the companion of the brave man and to make his descendants. But I couldn''t resist accompanying the Lord, who I didn''t even know was a hero."


    "But I''m not even full of words right now," he said. Oh, my God, where did you get attracted?


    "That won''t matter to Swimey ?"


    I don''t know what to do about not telling Trinity.


    "Hih, you''re cowardly. ? Didn''t you promise not to tell me earlier!


    "But sometimes people change their minds."


    ��������


    She has a grudgingly glance at Shuiming.


    "Okay? You set me up, you let me fight on unfavourable terms."


    When Shuiming said so, she gave in slightly obstinately and replied with a reluctant look.


    "... is it compassionate and suitable for others?"


    "It''s hot, man."


    When Shuiming evaluates Trinity, as he puts it lightly, Teatania turns her gaze to him like she sees something frigid.


    "Isn''t that something Swimey can''t even say about people?


    "Ugh..."


    Punishment for putting myself up on the shelf, or Shui Ming being able to get an accurate penetration from Teatania. Surely I had no right to tell you all that today and say this to others.


    But even so,


    "I see that, but what''s the whole thing about having to leave the offspring of the brave?


    "Let''s talk about it, to incorporate the strong seeds of the goddess into this world."


    "Strong seed...... Yingjie summons protection and will it stay with the child as well?


    "That''s how it''s conveyed in the Salvation Church. I don''t know more than that."


    So Titania shut her mouth about Yingjie''s summons.


    Make the average person that strong. Indeed, as she said, there is a possibility that strong blood will be passed down. But...


    "... hey Tia. I said the Salvation Church now, didn''t I make it in the Kingdom of Astel?


    "No? This is a legend left to the Salvation Church. What''s that?


    "Something or nothing. ''Cause it''s normal to leave powerful offspring for the good of the country, right? That''s the world, which means it''s for the world, right? Why would it be such a big story on such a scale?


    "Sure, if you ask me...... but Swimey. Defeating the Demon King is also for the world, so if you think about it in the future when a threat reappears in this world..."


    "Then you shouldn''t have to call the brave one. Leaving the children of the brave is not a direct link to the story, is it?


    "It''s..."


    Teatania to hear and mouth the words of Shuiming. On the other hand, Shuiming, who raised the question, will also think again about what he said.


    "Well, maybe it''s possible... it doesn''t really fall."


    "As I said earlier, the literature that remains in Astel said nothing more. Besides, the only ingredients you have to think about won''t be the answer."


    "Well...... right"


    Mitsumi nods to what Titania says. But the sparkling pan in my heart remains intact. Yingjie summoning rituals are often strange when done. It is true that the current story has shown why the strong call the brave even though they are also in this world, but the answer has called another mystery.


    After the conversation, suddenly, Teatania''s attitude turns into something confusing.


    "That and Swimey. I have one thing to say to you."


    "What, suddenly?


    "The magic that beat me earlier, that''s not good magic for a girl"


    "............ what?


    "What? It''s not! Think about it!


    Teatania was angry. Where was there such an element that it had to be so whimsical? Earlier magic was a strange attack. After liquefaction, it becomes tangled and hardened, sealing the movement of the opponent''s body -


    - After liquefaction, entangled.


    Shuiming, who came to the answer, turns his face bright red and argues.


    "Beh, nothing. That''s not a nasty mon!


    "Even if Swimey thinks so, I don''t think so if they did! It hardened right up as a wow and felt so weird! I''m a pervert!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, you old princess!


    Shuiming thrust so heavily into Titania, who turned her face red and turned her sword.

 71 Mizuki Anxiety

    After the battle with Titania, when Shuiming returned to the city of Imperial City, it was already full of daylight.


    Immediately after returning, Shuiming, who is currently set to "while it is not open", leaves the room after a job and heads to the living room.


    And on his way, Trinity was forgiving one person, and when he told him that he was looking for a man, he was instructed to go outside the house.


    Open the door and go outside. Then look up at the square starry sky in the valley between the building and the building, and look back. Eventually, Shuiming found a reason to go outside.


    "Hello, Mizuki. What are you doing here?


    "Yeah, I just wanted to hit the wind at night by myself"


    Outside, there was a figure of Mizuki sitting on a chair she had set up and looking up at the moon in the same way.


    To her, Mizumi gasps the handrails she was carrying and takes out the errands.


    "Look, your shoes"


    "Why does Mizumin-kun have my shoes?


    "Well, smell it..."


    "Sumiaki-kun, that''s a pervert..."


    Mizuki draws her upper body in disillusionment at the brightness of the shoe smell.


    "It''s a joke. A joke. I don''t know... don''t get told that a lot today. Uh, and that''s brand new, so I''m not gonna stink, okay?


    "Is that it? Oh, really. You bought a new one?


    "Sort of. Try it on first."


    Sitting in the chair next to you, your gaze goes to the square starry sky. When he recommends the shoes he took out to hang around, Mizuki starts wearing them.


    "Is that it? Something..."


    Wear it, check the comfort of the shoes and notice, Mizuki starts flying pimply on the spot. After ascertaining the difference between a pair of shoes, she turned her surprised face to Shuiming.


    "I bought a new one, I adjusted it."


    "See? Was Mizumin-kun''s house a shoe shop?


    "Not at all. I''m a little clever with my fingertips and... well, I used the magic you taught me. I think you''re getting a lot more comfortable, huh?


    Shuiming makes a naughty grin. The shoes I just removed were treated in a magic study room that was left open earlier. We heard the day before that the shoe was broken and difficult, so we hurried to use magic to improve comfort and turn the shoe itself into something sturdy.


    Then Mizuki slaps his hands as impressed.


    "Wow! Mizumin-kun, I can already use my magic so much!


    "So much, aren''t you able to do a lot of things?


    "Because I remember prioritizing magic to help those who fight, not that kind of clever magic... But Mizumino-kun doesn''t."


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh


    Mizuki jokes and says, Mizuki sits back in her chair to create a soft grin like hers.


    "It sounds like Mizumin-kun. Oh, thanks for this."


    Mizumi replies "oops" to thank Mizuki and raises her hand gently. This will make her journey somewhat easier.


    "... you know, Sumiaki-kun"


    Second, Mizuki calls out with a look that doesn''t float anywhere. What she''s staring at is a place with nothing in the corner of the alley. Shuiming, who perceived that the atmosphere had changed, asks back, however, as usual.


    "What?


    "Mizumin-kun has fought demons and demons, there is already, isn''t there?


    "Oh."


    "Weren''t you scared then?


    "Shoben, I''m chipped."


    When Shuiming came to rest, Mizuki stood up.


    "Uh-huh! Already... if it''s only Mizuki, it''s just a lie. I don''t care if Mr. Yakuza puts a pistol on you. What kind of mouth would someone say that?


    "What. You still remembered."


    "It''s obvious. ''Cause that''s a memory of when you were in the other world and you were in the most danger, right?


    Are you sure? Previously, when Mizuki was suffering from severe medium and second illness, there was one commotion when she picked up a weapon dropped by a dangerous office related person and ended up with Trinity to help. Though it is a story of unwittingly supporting the assault of the righteous man and the bloodthirsty Trinity Two with witchcraft.


    "If you''re some kind of Mizuki, you seem fine with the demon in front of you. Something like this, you know, for a long time, right? Right?"


    "Well..."


    An ambiguous reply. But it can also be said to have been targeted.


    Even when I was first heard by Mizuki, I was immature as a magician enough to be noticed by such an atmosphere. Because of that, I got to know her.


    If I noticed, the look on Rui Tree''s face was going to be terribly serious.


    "But, you know, I was scared. I did the same thing when I was a normal demon, but before the stronger demons, I couldn''t move."


    "The other guy was a demon general, wasn''t he? Well, I guess I''ll have no choice."


    It''s not something I can do, such as confront that Rajas opponent with a girl who was a regular student until a while ago. Even myself, with the experience of the battle, has gone awry at first.


    But Mizuki shook her head and wouldn''t admit it. It seemed impossible to accept the word "indulgence".


    "It was a little more, a little more. If I could have used my magic there, maybe the fight would have been over soon. In the end, Triji-kun defeated him..."


    "That''s selfish talk. Because Mizuki stood up to the Demon General, didn''t he? That''s enough."


    "But when it was over, he was pissed off."


    "They might have pissed me off then, but they all think you''re amazing in their hearts."


    "�� yes, I guess"


    "Because. That''s why I don''t care."


    Laughing at Mizuki''s troubles that she didn''t have to have, she looked up at the stars and


    "Shui Ming-kun. Courage, what is it?


    "Heh...? Ah! Itatata tata tata..."


    "Already! I''m asking you seriously!?


    "Oh, my God, I was wondering if that happened again..."


    "That''s not true. ? Already... This is a fantastic world, a world that really needs courage, so you should have asked."


    "... that''s fine. I don''t know, what are you gonna do with that? Why don''t you ask the guy who''s going to make the main character of Cartoon Weekly? Mostly Trinity or Trinity."


    "I''m in the mood to ask Mizuki today. Mizumin-kun, you''ve been in a lot of danger since you got here, haven''t you? That''s why Mizuki would know."


    "That''s hard to say. You are. I mean, mine''s just a man''s will, isn''t it?


    "What''s that?


    "A woman doesn''t know what a man means."


    "Mm-hmm. Why do you just give back mean answers like that?


    Rooted in swollen shrubs, Shuiming sighs, ha. And turn to her,


    "You, you want courage?


    "Yeah. Yeah."


    "It''s not like you can easily wear something like that"


    "So how do you get it?


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    When said so cold, Mizuki drops her shoulders and silences herself. Besides, Shuiming got a bad bat and exhaled. And out of the way,


    "I''ve heard of it. If you say so in the wind, it''s about burning the flames of your heart."


    "Then you have two diseases in the fever system. I have Cool Eye Disease."


    "What''s that? Classifieds."


    "That''s right. Remember me properly because I''m going to take the test, right? Because Mizumin-kun and I are opposite poles."


    "It''s me, not Trinity..."


    Mizuki gets good at "Phew Phew," and soon becomes another sunken look, as she did earlier. As usual, she was a busy girl with facial changes.


    The way I came up with it, it doesn''t change. I guess that''s something she''s been thinking about on her way to Imperial City.


    "Mizuki, I don''t know much about courage either. But people have a lot of thoughts. If that thought was so big that I couldn''t beat what I''d stand for, I''d think I''d be able to step forward naturally."


    But I don''t have it.


    "You said you''d help Trinity in the castle, didn''t you? Even when I faced Rajas, I should have popped up because I had that thought. You''re not?


    "It''s..."


    "It''s okay. You have the courage, too. Something invisible may be disturbing because I don''t know where it is. But there are always times when everyone has to eat their teeth out about once in their lives. I''m sure by then, you''ll be able to step forward with nature."


    Then Mizuki looked strange,


    "... rule of thumb?


    "My father died because it was too late."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a lie. I thought you said he died in a car accident. It''s a joke."


    "It''s too black..."


    pounding the shoulders of the fallen Mizuki, telling Mizumi to feel safe.


    "Don''t think so. If I could just stand up to that monster with my thoughts, I''d be ready to step out."


    When Shuiming said so, she leaned down to bite off the words sent. And again, when I lifted my head, the look that was depressing was a little more sunny than earlier.


    "Yeah. Thanks. Maybe a little easier."


    To such a rui shu, Shuiming turns his oblique smile, as usual.


    ... while the two of you talk like that, peek upstairs by the window? There were four of them.


    Hold Shuiming and Mizuki under your eyes, Titania tells Trinity.


    "You''re more dependent on Swimey than I thought."


    "Mizumi is my first friend for Mizuki. It''s a little special. Honestly, I think it makes me jealous that every time I do something I''m counting on you."


    That''s what Trinity says and makes a lonely smile that can''t be relied on much for these things. Seeing him like that, Fermenia made the look she knew,


    "... I see. He doesn''t want to show weakness to people who like it."


    "Huh? Doctor, who do you mean, who do you like?


    It is deaf. No, am I right in saying I''m poorly guessed than I am in saying I have bad ears? The three of them, Teatania, Fermenia and Refile, will have expressions such as suffering from understanding.


    "No, let''s see from the context, Lord Reggie..."


    "So is Suimei, but so is Reggie..."


    Following Fermenian shuddering voices, Lefir, who was next door, similarly shuddering. Trinity, on the other hand, didn''t know what it was about, just looked strange and tilted her neck.


    As four people peer through the window like that, there is a sound of doors opening properly from the front door.


    It was Liliana who opened the door and went outside.


    "Ahhh... sooo meh, are you there?


    In her sleeping clothes, Violet''s hair was not the usual twin tail, but lowered and flushed.


    He holds a pillow, rubs his sleepy eyes, and tones flutter. My feet are a little unbundled. Sleep down, have you come out?


    Shuiming, who noticed her, asks.


    "What''s up, Liliana?


    "I missed you."


    "What happened to Refi and Menia?


    When Shuiming asks, Liliana shakes her head.


    "Neither of you are here."


    "No...?


    Hearing Liliana''s words, Shuiming is taken by surprise. I didn''t know you weren''t here. There''s only one way in and out of here, so there''s no way you''re not in the house.


    So I realized, and Mizumi looked up, and I saw a moving shadow at the window.


    "I see..."


    Apparently, through the window, he was spying on this one. I sigh and get up from the chair when I see that I can pull in the head I was putting out of each of them.


    Let''s go back.


    When Shuiming said so and stood up, Liliana gave a loud yawn and snorted at her relaxed.


    "Mizumino-kun, you miss me."


    "Hmm, I hope so"


    "If that''s the case, then it''s true... Mizumin-kun really says something like that between you and someone..."


    Talking about it, the three of them went back into the house.

 72 Because of my parents.

    A few days after fighting Teatania and talking to Mizuki. Shuiming was out of town to gather information about the tall shadows.


    Whether most of them have cooled down now, or are they not going to make contact from the beginning, the gendarmerie has also been able to show up since then, and both Shuiming and Fermenia are now walking freely out of the city.


    The immediate goal was to catch the tall shadows, regardless of the mastermind, and for once, I had a clue about those who wanted to, but I wanted to grab as much material as I could to hunt them down.


    We split up with Fermenia to gather information, and now we were on our way home with Trinity, who rendezvous on our way back to base.


    Mizuming walks carelessly and today tells Trinity II, dressed in an unbalanced outfit called a sword on her uniform, as impressed.


    "I think I''ll remember the geography of Imperial Capital."


    "Really? I think if we walk around normally, we''ll remember it naturally."


    Trinity says yes, there''s nothing to it. He was walking alone in the city today to learn how to make an Imperial City.


    "Really? You honorable student."


    When he poked lightly with his urine and fist, Trinity grinned. And he turns, he gets a serious look,


    "Speaking of which, Shuiming. You did say you were looking for a way back into our world, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I want to go home anyway. Oh, sure, I''ll call you guys when they find you."


    "Are you okay? Can you find it?"


    "Don''t you lick it? Who do you think I am?"


    Yes, when he slaps his chest reliably, Trinity suddenly laughs out at what''s funny.


    "Mizumi, that''s kind of weird, though."


    "What is it?


    "You said you didn''t want danger, but you''re jumping into danger from yourself."


    "I heard that sermon before.... you have to risk it, you don''t get what you want."


    "You want to go home that far?


    "What, are you crazy?


    "No, this world has no clue like the other one, so I thought it might be easier for you."


    As Trinity looked up into the sky, Shuiming set aside,


    "It''s easier over there, huh? It''s full of delicious monkeys."


    "Are you struggling right now to have fun?


    "Human. That''s what it is. That''s why we have the development of modern civilization."


    "Right. It sure is."


    "As far as I''m concerned, it would be awesome if it developed a little slower and you wouldn''t stick your neck in anywhere - that would help... anyway"


    Shuiming tells her to mock herself so. And now I exhale a sigh that looks serious, like I have feelings.


    "Plus, I''ve got a lot left over."


    "Right..."


    Trinity lays her eyes down on the words of Shuiming. After all, his head would be heavy, considering who he has also left behind. Shuiming is above the heavenly solitude and somewhat easier than Trinity II, but with his family in the other world, he has probably had many thoughts. The fact that he is worried about it, rather than not being able to see him anymore, is who made him quiet now.


    "I will contact you first when I can find that help and come and go, so stay tuned."


    "hehe, thanks"


    In the air mixed with loneliness, at the entrance to the alley to get to the house when I was walking, there was someone I knew. Wandering around looking around is a luxurious body with blonde hair and blue eyes. And the brilliant man...


    "That''s unusual, are you with a man today"


    It was Elliot Austin, the brave man of the Holy See, who noticed and spoke sarcastically to the Mizumings.


    Triju, who meets him for the first time, perceives that he apparently knows him and asks Shuiming for an introduction.


    "Shuiming, what about him?


    "You don''t know. He doesn''t even know what this looks like."


    "No. I hope you''re not lying plainly."


    That''s what I said, Elliot, with a pulled smile. That''s what Trinity asks him.


    "I knew you knew him?


    "... very unwillingly."


    "That''s my dialogue. You''re a rude man. Really."


    At such a rate that Elliot is suppressing his anger, he turns his blamed gaze.


    Even as he is exposed to complaints and gaze, Shuiming introduces Elliot to Trinity.


    "I hear this colored man is a brave man called in the Holy Service El Maiden."


    "Then he..."


    and Trinity out in front of Elliot, also briefly surprised by the encounter.


    "My name is Reggie Shanna. Nice to meet you."


    "- Reggie? Could you be the brave one called in Astel..."


    If the name sounds familiar, or if Elliot speaks as he asks, Trinity agrees.


    Elliot then bows her head politely, greeting her first and sprinkling.


    "I''m Elliot Austin. I''ve heard rumors about you, you''ve defeated the Demon General of everything, right?


    "No, I didn''t actually do that..."


    ����


    To the bewildered Elliot, Trinity explains that time with a troubled sigh.


    ... Eventually, when Trinity finished talking about the revealing of one thing, Elliot even gave a depressing look and sighed.


    "... I see. He said he got caught up in politics. You''re a disaster, too."


    "So it''s not true what they''re saying right now."


    All told, Trinity''s expression reveals the color of the sinking. After all, the fact that it was celebrated with unintentional rumors seems to be giving him considerable hard work. The roots are just serious, and I can''t help it. Bright brown glowing eyes are now shaking somewhere dark.


    Did Elliot also see his mood like that? Use less harsh voices to advise him.


    "I''d advise you old-fashioned, but you better not let those people like you. The powerful are people who want to use the powerful."


    "Are you familiar with that?


    "Well, there you go."


    Elliot sighs like a pioneer, slightly puking. The way it is, he may have gone through those hardships in the world where he was.


    "That''s amazing. I was a student who had no power in the world I was in, so I''m late to deal with it."


    When Trinity said so, Elliot looked surprised and


    "... Really? You look like you''re doing a good job."


    "Really? That would have been nice."


    With that said, when Trinity made a natural grin, as usual, Elliot suddenly wandered when she saw it.


    �D


    "What''s going on?


    Regardless of Trinity''s inquiry, Elliot turns to Mizumi. And you create a partition on your mouth with your hands as you whisper,


    "This is kind of devastating."


    "Don''t turn red..."


    Look at Elliot''s expression, sighing watery. I was stunned by his attitude, but in fact I can''t laugh because I mean it Trinity''s smile works for a guy too. Even Trinity, which uses it unconsciously, is Trinity.


    "Mr. Austin. Whatever, thanks."


    "Hehe, I''m in a situation where I can''t even tell you about people right now. And don''t worry about me, Elliot."


    Elliot flaunts her shoulders to show a friendly attitude. Seeing them like that, Shuiming exhaled, "Ho," as she was somewhere impressed.


    "... you guys are going to like it."


    "Much more so than you."


    To Elliot, who turns a disgusting gaze, Shuiming returns a "false alarm". Then Elliot either realizes something or alternates between Shuiming and Trinity''s face.


    Speaking of which, do you guys know each other? Thank you. I can''t read the connection. "


    "I''m a little tied to this guy."


    "On edge... isn''t that a good idea to call this brave guy anyway?


    "... is that it? He told you to go away and call him respectful about yourself?


    "Will you stop? I''ll have to spend the rest of my life standing goosebumps when you say that to me."


    "Ho. Then cross the line. - This is Elliot. Please stay scared for the rest of your life."


    "Wow..."


    Elliot with a shoulder for this lookout, in response to Shuiming''s hateful salutation. Surprisingly, Nori is a good man.


    "... I want to ask you something too, why are you here?


    "No, because I heard you were around here. I came to see what kind of place you live."


    "You''re my favorite."


    Shuiming remembers to say so when she was in a bad mood.


    "No, I hear you were active before this"


    "You don''t like that?


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Trinity eats a bastard because she told a story that only the two of us can understand. He immediately asks Elliot.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Confront the culprit of the coma that is making a scene in the Imperial City right now. But unfortunately, they ran away again."


    "Hmm? Didn''t it happen?


    "No, we didn''t engage. He was just running around like he used to."


    Elliot seeps remorse into his sigh. In today''s intelligence gathering, Shuiming had heard Elliot had hunted down a tall shadow. The inhabitants of Imperial Capital had honored it, but in fact, they didn''t.


    "There was also His Royal Highness this time. It wasn''t that easy."


    "I see. I guess that means a fair amount of users..."


    ��������


    Secondly, Shuiming realizes Elliot is turning a blind eye. It also seems to be somewhere corrective,


    "What''s up?


    "... nothing. Do you think you can take him down?


    "I don''t know what that line means... but I can''t say anything because I don''t know what he''s capable of."


    When Shuiming can''t make that speculation, he deliberately takes the impression of making a move. Tall shadows. If you can''t catch Elliot or Graziella, you can''t be alarmed.


    I inadvertently notice signs of someone while we talk like that. When Shui Ming narrowed his eyes and stared in the direction of the unawares, the two men who had belatedly perceived the signs turned in the same direction. With faint signs, someone approaches. Yes. When the three were sure, the person quietly came out of the shadows.


    I didn''t know Lord Brave had both of them.


    "Colonel Rogue?


    As Elliot''s voice showed, the person approaching was Rogue Zandaik, the man who all-backed his grey-mixed brunette - an imperial soldier.


    As you can always see, he is dressed in a military uniform with a black tone and a sword on his lower back. I''m supposed to get the swordswallowing impression from that noisy outing, but for some reason, all I see is the stretched shadows he can take behind me. Is the impression of the person somewhat faint in that way because of the large number of evening influencers created by the West Day?


    Are you putting your feet on the ground or not? Rogue walking by in strange footsteps. The tinted eyes were narrowly and sharply squeezed, and the grim looking finesse looked even tougher.


    Trinity unexpectedly approaches and brings in a secret story.


    (Shuiming, Rogue for sure...)


    (Oh......)


    Shuiming also told Trinity and the others about the situation around it. Rogue made a mild meeting toward Elliott as Trinity was largely distracted.


    "Lord Elliot. Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella is here for you. Hurry up and come to the square."


    Did you go this far to reward it? When I hear Graziella''s name, Elliot exhales a grand sigh.


    "Damn, she''s a rough princess."


    "I pity you there, too."


    "If you feel sorry for me, I''d like you to take my place."


    "Sissi, get out of the way."


    Yes, even if Shuiming waves to get rid of him, Elliot doesn''t look like he cared. I even saw some glossy trick to lift my hair as the sun lit up.


    Trinity speaks to him as he tries to return.


    "Bye Elliot, if you''re on edge again"


    "Right. Then do me a favor, Lord Brave Astel."


    When Elliot returned such a refreshing goodbye greeting, he left the spot.


    Rogue keeps dropping him off, pointing only his thinly open gaze at Mizumi.


    "You were a swimey goatee."


    "I''m out of time"


    "I heard you met that kid before it took Liliana to arrange it, didn''t you?


    "... Yep"


    With Elliot still dropped off, just like Rogue, Waterming doesn''t gaze. Against him like that, Rogue turns again.


    "When I ask you, do you know where Liliana is right now?


    "You don''t know me."


    "Is that true?


    "Yes."


    Shuiming nods and turns around in the same way. And


    "May I ask you something, too?


    "What is it?


    "You seem to be looking for her, but if you find her, what are you going to do?


    What I used to ask was strictly willed eyes. Often the staggering of gaze continues, but the Rogue answers with a stiff expression.


    "I don''t think I need to tell you that?


    "I''m after the coma killer, too. I''d like to ask you something."


    "... it is decided. Let them take responsibility for what they have done. That''s all."


    "Even if the reason was to protect you?


    "Whatever."


    Rogue turns his back upside down. The words uttered, like his temperament itself, were rigid. Is that no different than when you cornered her? Then maybe I won''t override that will anymore.


    But still, Shuiming, I couldn''t care less if I didn''t say it.


    "... may be an extra favor"


    "Shuiming?"


    Trinity and Rogue turn around. Besides, Shuiming,


    "You''re her father, aren''t you? Then, even if there is no blood connection, if you decide to be the father of that child, you should be the father. At least until the end."


    ��������


    "Isn''t that right? If you''re her family, aren''t you supposed to believe that''s there?


    Yes, Shuiming speaks out of the heart he held. But Rogue never broke that hard look.


    Did your mouth make the heat cool? Shuiming slows her voice down more than she did earlier.


    "�� I think it''s odd for a person who hasn''t even been a parent to talk about parental responsibility. But if it''s a responsibility..."


    "- No. Put on the bullshit of what you''ve done. That''s my responsibility as that kid''s boss."


    That''s what Rogue left without looking back. Get in there and say you have a firm resolve.


    Still, even if his determination was firm, Mizuming wanted to convey her thoughts. In the end, all I could do was drop that off.


    Trinity puts seriousness on her expression sometime and brings her face closer with her face still facing Rogue''s back.


    "... Shuiming. From what I''ve heard, I thought he was suspicious."


    "You mean the killer? No, the mastermind is not him."


    "Really?


    "Oh. I''m sure of that. For once, the killer has a hit."


    As Shuiming and Trinity exchanged such exchanges, from behind, I heard unrunnable footsteps. I''m late for that realization. Often, I hear a call.


    "Lord Swimey! Lord Reggie! Oh, my God!


    Turning around, Fermenia was running out of breath.

 73 impending storm, its foretaste

    A stronghold in the Empire of the Mizumins, one of its rooms. On top of the mysterious light-emitting magic formation (circle) installed there, Lefir was poking one knee and praying alone.


    Its appearance, immovable in any way while kneeling, is as if it were a devout believer offering prayer to God, and also waiting for grace from that God. No, because she believes in the teachings of the goddess Arshna and her existence, such (...) would not be appropriate. The light of the pure pale illuminated the conditioning in the dim room with indifference. It was fantastic and beautiful enough to make you think that no one should intrude.


    The sound of a knock echoes in the room. As Refill opened his thin eyes and turned to you, a voice of water came through the door.


    "Refile. What do you say?


    "Oh. Much better. Thanks to your formation, things are back quite well."


    To its bright voice, Shuiming exhales like a mild relief, "That was good," he said.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, apparently something happened. We''re all gonna talk, so I''m here to call you."


    "... I don''t know, I don''t have a good feeling"


    "Me, too."


    From the consent that has echoed, the appearance of Mizumi clapping her shoulders over the door comes to Lephire''s attention.


    Rising from her kneeling condition, she takes Mizumi to the living room. Then there were already Fermenia and Trinity, and the knights with them.


    When everyone takes their seats surrounding the living room table, Fermenia cuts them out.


    "I''ve been gathering information in town earlier, but I''ve heard things that bother me"


    Shuiming puts a mutual inquiry into Fermenia with a harsh expression that she says is impatient.


    "What''s up?


    "I eavesdropped on a soldier who was near the square. He was telling me that Liliana''s whereabouts had been found."


    "Doctor, bye."


    "Are you saying this place is broken..."


    Mizumi exhales wondering if the time has finally come for her to come. I knew it was a matter of time, but I didn''t know this was too soon.


    "The White Flame Palace. Are you sure about that?


    "Yes, Your Highness. Maju...... ohon! It uses magic and information obtained from the back of the main business placed in South Square, so I first wondered if there was a mistake."


    When Fermenia answers Titania''s question, she continues again.


    "And that''s not all we''re talking about. You think you''re going to set it up this evening to destroy all the people involved in Liliana?"


    "So the Empire - Empress Graziella is going to catch us too."


    Somewhere grumpy, Refill roars. If it''s true that the place has been cracked, it would be a natural flow to catch the person who is hiding Liliana as well.


    But...


    "Is that why that brave man was wandering around the house..."


    "Elliot did?


    "Probably."


    Shuiming agrees with Trinity''s inquiry. Elliot''s arrival at that time was somewhat unnatural. It shouldn''t matter at all, such as where Shuiming lives for him, but it can''t be that he came to see it with concern. But if that''s what the operation was for this night and it was coming down to the bottom, then I''m good at it. I don''t know where the story of Liliana''s whereabouts came from - well, I can predict.


    Then Lefir asks Fermenia.


    "Lord Fermenia, is Princess Graziella coming out?


    "Huh? Yeah, probably, I thought it might come out"


    "Ho... Right, I see..."


    Well, it would be reasonable or something. The owner of that temper can''t be out there. But it looks like Refill has been eating up on the matter since before. The look on her face, which was supposed to be smaller and more adorable, also seemed watery, as if it had now become a swordswallowing thing for a moment.


    "Mizumin-kun, what are you gonna do?


    When Mizuki asks, Liliana''s trembling voice passes before Mizumi returns her answer.


    "Again, if I turn up..."


    "I won''t let it happen. Plus, it''s too late for Liliana to leave now."


    "But! �� Now, that annoys all of you"


    "Never mind. If you''re thinking about annoying me, you can''t live in this world, can you?


    That being said, Mizuming gave Liliana an invincible smile, and she leaned down in awe. Lefir, on the other hand, turns to Shuiming.


    "I fully agree with you about Liliana, but Suimei. What are we gonna do now?


    "I''m gonna go get the killer"


    When Shuiming answered the measures he had prepared for Lefir, the blinking ran indoors for a moment.


    "I really wanted to get in touch after gathering more information. I can''t say that either."


    "Mizumi, you said you were putting a hit on the mastermind. Is there any certainty that the person you''re dealing with is really the killer?


    "Eighty-nine. Thank you. That''s all I can think of."


    When Shuiming answers Trinity''s confirmation with confidence, Titania now asks.


    "It''s nice to go get him. So, is everything going to be cleaned up?


    "It can be difficult to say everything. Well, let''s get ready to run early at night, shall we?


    Lephile and Fermenia exhale a sigh that told them to do it, to a watery light that makes them laugh like they have no idea. Then again, when Titania,


    "So, Swimey, are we all going to the killer''s place?


    To the strange words of Titania, Mizumi is taken aback for a moment.


    "What?"


    "What do you look like? You''re asking me if I have a plan, right?


    "... Could you cooperate?


    When Shuiming is making her eyes black and white, Titania becomes the face of what she''s talking about.


    And Trinity also sounded frightened,


    "That''s so much better now, Mizumi. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Yeah, well, when we''re in trouble, we''re each other, right? You rented us a room in trouble with the inn."


    "But then you guys are going to be hard to do..."


    "Fine. Besides, I''m the one who''s always bothering you. It''s the usual way for Mizumi to stick with it, right? So you just have to think of it as something to give back."


    Trinity said so frankly, turning to a face full of determination,


    "Besides, I can''t pretend not to see it"


    Trinity''s voice sounds inside the room. The words unleashed in full were very reliable.


    Besides, Shuiming scratches her head the way she thinks.


    "... you''ve got a Trinity quote"


    "This, then, doesn''t even work with Teko ~. Mizuki?


    "Right.... well."


    A smile spills on Mizuki''s face as she smiles at Mizuki. And


    "... then you are. If Trinity and I can work together, let me sweeten your words."


    When everyone on the field gives a pleasant nod, Liliana, who was sitting in the chair, stands up in a panic.


    "Awesome, if you''re going to get that guy, take me with you, too"


    "... I don''t want Liliana to fight."


    "But..."


    To the devouring Liliana, Shuiming is often silent. The opponent is the mastermind in this matter, the one who manipulated Liliana by turning. I don''t want to make too much contact.


    But the eyes of the girl in front of her dwelt in a diligent light. Strong will to only see through, even if you can''t settle for yourself.


    There was nothing more to the manifestation of that determination than to break even the right watermark.


    "We''re not gonna let you use magic, are we?


    "I know, sir"


    "You could be in a lot of trouble, huh?


    "I''m ready. I don''t want to run away."


    "Are you sure about this?


    "Yes."


    "... ok. Nice to meet you."


    That being said, Shuiming began to talk about his operations for the battle of the night.

 74 Prepare for battle, magic laws

    After the meeting, Fermenia had been called out by Mizumi and was now visiting his research room, which was being treated as being held while it was not open.


    Fermenia has a crease between her eyebrows since she asked me to just come here without any explanation. When I opened the door closed by special procedures, the caller was organizing some sort of mess and research tools behind the room.


    "Lord Swimey. Fermenia Stingray, I''m here."


    "Oh, are you here? Then hang it in the right place."


    Shui Ming gives instructions by hand gesture alone, without showing his face. Fermenia, as he says, sits on the chair he had left behind. Then, the goods were finished organizing, or the water came close.


    "Bad every time"


    "No, I don''t mind. So, what the hell is wrong with you, Lord Swimey? Just me?


    "Oh, I''m going to tell you something separately, and I''m going to talk to you about standing around tonight."


    "Just me, is it?


    Mitsumi agrees with Fermenia''s surprise. In an earlier meeting, we were to disperse it between a group going to defeat the mastermind and an imperial unit led by Graziella and Elliott.


    "As I was saying, I have to go with Liliana. That dangerous woman and the Napa brave will have you partitioned."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Fermenia gets a slightly different look from her usual condition when she hears unexpected words. Speak of the anticipation she came up with.


    "That''s right. Graziella''s response is inevitable, and I thought I''d have you do it."


    "Wow ? I''m the ? I''m the one ?"


    "It''s about Tia who can deal with that other dangerous woman, but she won''t be able to use that hand at that rate. It''s going to take Lephire a little longer, and then I knew you were the only one who said it out of strength."


    "So, but ? in my opinion, it''s only a matter of strength to deal with Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella..."


    "You can''t?


    "Naturally! It''s impotent! They''re the most powerful wizards in the empire. ?"


    Fermenia shook her neck sideways and complained of the absurdity of things.


    "But you''re Astel''s best wizard, aren''t you?


    "Magic is the highest on the continent because the Empire has a Magic Leadership!


    Fermenia is elusive at all times. Is Graziella a recognition as superficial to her?


    To her like that, Shuiming turns a half-eye like a little frightened.


    "... you got away with being so cool last time, didn''t you?


    "Ah! That''s the one called bounce! The second time is sold out!


    When she shouted to Mizumi with momentum, she immediately said "Aww..." and was crushed and quenched by worry.


    "Will you remain anxious?"


    "... Yes"


    "I think I''m fine... If it had been before, it would have sucked, but I remember all sorts of magic now, and if I could just move like I said and give Trinity and the others instructions, I would be able to deal with it without a problem..."


    "Ho, is that true?


    "Oh."


    Shuiming nodded to Fermenia''s inquiry and began explaining.


    "Fair enough. Shall we put it behind us about standing around the day? From now on, Fermenia will be asked to study one of the important laws of magic overview, covert entropy."


    "Yes, a covert Eunno-Pi...?... That''s a very amazing name."


    Heard of witchcraft, Fermenia is turning away from her earlier atrophy and embarking on all the rashes. Until just now, I was feeling anxious about the blame, which would have turned out to be a lie, because of her inexhaustible nature of mystery.


    "Yes, but before we talk about it, I want you to say to me verbally what magic is in our world and what it takes to exercise them."


    "Okay.... The magic of Lord Swimey''s world is, so to speak, a phenomenon. Just as lightning and storms wind up when the climatic conditions are met, the point is that magic and magic happen by meeting the laws created by magicians."


    "Right."


    "And the exercise of magic, or phenomena created by magicians, requires the construction of a surgical ceremony, the attention of the necessary magic powers, gestures, the creation of a magic formation, the chanting of spells, the use of magic objects (artifacts), and the present world and activation. A combination of their various actions, depending on the magic used, activates the magic."


    To Fermenia, who answered confidently to the end, Shuiming nodded that he was right.


    Let''s say that it takes a spell chant and a magic formation to generate that magic, for it to be made beforehand. The magic formations that we''re talking about here are the occurrence of thunderclouds, and the chanting of the spell is like triggering a discharge and the motion is responding. These include manipulation or tampering with events.


    As Shuiming nodded, Fermenia''s answer is correct. But...


    "I have something else I need, but it''s"


    "Yes, you will also need to do those acts in a single magic trick, within a set amount of time, according to the established procedures."


    "Exactly.... Yeah, I don''t have a problem exercising magic"


    Shuiming, who nodded so satisfactorily, takes the action of thinking for a little while.


    "And then... mention it. The act of exercising that sorcery is usually defined as being far from common sense"


    "Huh? Is the exercise of magic a far cry from common sense?


    "Oh. Well, it wouldn''t be a good idea for humans in this world, but I want you to remember that as a premise"


    "Ha..."


    To Shuiming''s mention, Fermenia replies with her eyebrows whispered. In the world of the Mizumins, it''s too common sense, but it''s also impossible for her not to be good at it.


    Humans in this world still have a shallow accumulation of knowledge, so they are not firmly separated from the laws of physics and magic. So it is common sense for them to say that in the other world, the common sense law, ''letting the apple fall to the ground when it is released from their hands'', and that if they chant, magic happens.


    And what we''re going to say is we have to think about them separately.


    "- Well, it''s time to talk about the covert entropy of the subject. Here we abbreviate this as entropy, but this refers to a measure of a messy state, intersected by a certain field of ''elements trying to establish mystical laws'' and ''elements trying to establish scientific laws''. And, well, this is a standard definition of magic theory."


    "Ha, ha"


    Fermenia is a breeze like not sure. But Shuiming keeps explaining.


    "First and foremost, let''s talk about ''elements that seek to establish scientific law''. I don''t know about science. It''s easy for you to understand, this is about invisible beings who try to cause phenomena other than ''phenomena that happen in witchcraft''."


    "Invisible presence, is it"


    "Right. Perhaps you could imagine the elements to say in this world generally. And as for the other ''element trying to establish a mystical law'', this is as the word goes. Contrary to what I just explained, it attempts to trigger a mysterious phenomenon, including magic, supposedly invisible but present"


    "Oh! So with the element! The point is, you can help me create magic and other things, right?


    "It''s a little different... well, it''s not off big enough, okay..."


    Fermenia tilts her neck in the troubled mouth of Shuiming. But Shuiming, as it were,


    "The world is basically considered to be filled with ''elements that seek to establish scientific laws''. For this reason, mystical phenomena do not occur easily, and instead�� when we talk so extreme, things like things fall to the ground or get hot if we rub things together"


    "If the world is filled with those elements, where the hell is that ''element that seeks to establish a mystical law''?


    "It exists in some parts of the world, in" mysterious places, "where phenomena that cannot be elucidated by the laws of physics occur, but this also occurs when a magician performs mysterious operations. In other words, magic creates an element of mystical law in a space full of ''elements that attempt to establish scientific law''."


    "I see."


    "And with every use of witchcraft, there will be more ''elements trying to establish mystical laws'' in space, and naturally there will be two elements in one space. And this" element of trying to establish a mystical law "hates the other" element of trying to establish a scientific law, "and as soon as I''m born, I''m going to set up a fight with the other element."


    "The elements fight each other......?


    "If it''s hard to imagine, just think of those two elements as invisible dwarves. That''s what makes a riot. This is what I said. You''re in a mess."


    "dwarf...... that makes you stick when you think about it.... but what happens when that dwarf quarrels with each other?


    "When the dwarves of the elements start to fight each other, to tell the big mess, phenomena other than magic don''t happen properly"


    "Does it make it harder for things to fall?


    "You''re more right about other results being more likely than less likely to happen. It generally appears in the form of failure�� it can be difficult to wake up."


    "So you''re saying that things can sometimes not fall or fly away in the direction they''re not?


    "Really, to a big mess, yeah. As a matter of fact, it doesn''t affect simple laws like what I said about people falling unless there''s more to it, and it affects them in turn from the more advanced laws of physics..."


    And Shuiming says there. It''s a hassle to explain advanced physical laws to Fermenia who doesn''t understand science, and it doesn''t really matter here right now.


    "I know somehow. So to sum up, just using witchcraft is more likely to cause disturbances in the results, right?


    "Yes. And the bigger that fight, the bigger the entropy. It''s an indicator of the size of a fight."


    Shuiming concurs with Fermenia''s answer. But for some reason she immediately made a crease between her eyebrows and tilted her neck wide.


    "But if it does, won''t the results remain messy all the time? Will dwarves stop fighting?


    "No, that''s not true. Because covert entropy is irreversible, dwarves (like that) and dwarves (like that) do not make up while fighting. But there are still plenty of dwarves around it who try to establish scientific laws - time delays (lags) exist, but reinforcements creep in. So the proportion of" elements trying to establish scientific laws "becomes larger, and the laws of physics become more stable."


    Shuiming punctuates there once and starts explaining again.


    "Using witchcraft, elements intersect with elements, increasing the entropy of the place. The amount of increase is so severe that it is a sorcery with great consequences. Because when the result is large, it creates a lot of ''elements that try to establish mystical laws''"


    "May I petition you for a supplement on magic with great results?


    "Got it. Deciding whether the result of witchcraft is large or small depends on how hard it is to do so when you seek similar results without using witchcraft. It''s not that hard to start a fire, but it''s not easy to shatter a big rock. That''s the difference."


    "Sure, the more difficult magic there is, the more procedure there is."


    "Yes. That adds entropy. And magic knitted in the modern magic theory that I use is classified as magic that greatly increases entropy."


    "There''s a modern magic theory? Why? Lord Swimey used to say that witchcraft knitted in modern witchcraft theory has fewer procedures than witchcraft in other systems?


    "Sorcery knitted in modern witchcraft theory can be exercised faster than when seeking the same results in other witchcraft, and it is also expected to improve its power with fewer procedures. Less time from exercise to activation than other sorcery. Time is limited, which means it''s harder to wake up, right? As a result, the results you seek are bigger."


    "Oh, I see."


    And, to convince Fermenia, Shuiming speaks to sum up the story so far.


    "Well, we talked about it in detail, but as I said earlier here, you just have to remember that using witchcraft means more entropy. So, this is where today''s class starts."

 75 Late at night, first encounter

    The late Empire. One of the streets was walked by three people: Shuiming, Fermenia and Liliana.


    Fermenia, leaning against the water, looks around and leaks a voice of alarm at the unnaturalness of the place.


    "Quiet, right?"


    "I''m guessing I let you leave in advance even in anticipation of the battle taking place"


    Seeing what''s going on in the city now, Shuiming tells speculation. As Fermenia said, the city was now sinking into silence. The lack of one human child in the street is natural due to the nature of forbidding unnecessary walking at night, but as it stands, people can''t even feel signs from the houses surrounding them. It was felt loud when only the noise of the night and their own voices and footsteps were heard.


    Unexpectedly, Liliana pulls her hand.


    "Awesome. Give me that."


    "That''s fast. Have you already..."


    Turning in the direction indicated by Liliana, many shadows. From the streets stretching straight up to South Square, with the footsteps of a strong walk, the soldiers appear.


    "... Lord Swimey. Are you sure it''s okay just Liliana and me?


    "No problem. Thanks to you, the damaged Astral Body has recovered enough. All we have to do is get the target."


    When the two talk like that, the soldiers stop at a distance. As you can see, the soldiers are a considerable number and they are obscure to the point of arming. Behind it is also refraining from the troops of the Wizard. Eventually, the hedges of the soldiers broke, from which Graziella and Elliot, Krista, emerged.


    "This guy''s welcome."


    When Shuiming greets him with a light mouth, Graziella responds to it.


    "Long time no see. Swimey Yakagi. And then how you doing?


    "Thanks to you, the cure was delayed and it was difficult. Well, I''ve had quite a few again today."


    "Because they''re the other guy. Until I''m ready to do what I deserve."


    "He appreciated me a lot again, Mon."


    "Soak it up"


    When Shuiming''s humility is empty, Graziella throws up like a nose whitewash. Then this time Elliot opens his mouth.


    "... I didn''t know you were hiding her."


    "Was that a surprise?


    "Naturally. You can''t possibly think of hiding a suspect for as much as you want, can you?


    "Yes, you are."


    Elliott sharpens the blue eyes facing Mizumino, who lays his shoulders wide in sight.


    "Why are you hiding the killer?


    "That''s a long story. But I don''t have time to explain it to you."


    "What do you mean?


    "We''re going to catch the mastermind of this coma."


    When you give your purpose without even hiding it, you can hear your nose ringing. A sign of Graziella''s dissatisfaction? Soon she emits a quarrelling voice.


    "White. Aren''t you an accomplice?


    "I don''t care if you say so, I don''t know what to ask you, do I?


    "If you do this, you deserve it"


    So broken, Graziella hits the black steel wooden (blackwood) gauntlet and sits up. Quickly, do you want me to start? I got more fighting in my body.


    "I''m going to show you what you can do tonight. Last time, it was an incomplete burn."


    "Unfortunately, that''s not how it works."


    "What?"


    When Graziella turns her suspicious expression to the unresponsive Mizumi, a shadow appears from a side-by-side alley, as foreseen. And who is he?


    "- Oh. This has been a long time. Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella"


    The shadow that came out of the corner of the building, it was Astel''s brave man, Shining Trinity II.


    To the unexpected appearance of the person, Elliot gives a surprising look.


    "Are you..."


    "... Huh, Brave Reggie? I heard you were coming to Empire City, but why are you walking out of town so late?


    "There have been so many people and cramps everywhere lately during the day that you want to cool down in the quiet city at night. Besides, I''m not the only one here, am I?


    When Trinity says so, Rui Tree, Teatania, and armed accompanying knights emerge from behind him.


    "- What is this all about, Your Highness?


    "Whatever you asked me about, I just got here because Lady Reggie said she wanted to go cool."


    Graziella''s long cut eyes hold the blade against the teatania that matches the blur. Graziella asks whether she just felt the manipulation or high pressure to develop it too conveniently.


    "What are you going to do?


    "Nothing, nothing, we''re just passing by. More than that, what''s wrong with you guys at this late hour?


    "Get the man there, Lord White Flame, and his daughter."


    "It''s noisy to catch you. Did they do something?


    "You heard about the incident in Imperial City, too. The daughter was suspected of being the culprit of the incident, and the man there kept the daughter hidden."


    Then Trinity shouts an audible loud voice.


    "Really? I didn''t hear that. [M] What do you say, Mizumi?


    "I don''t know? I''m not sure about that either. I don''t even know what you think we are. - Oh! Could that be you? You''re trying to tailor us to the killer in order to delude us.


    "Ah, that''s not good. Oh, I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "No, you can''t."


    "Yeah, yeah. I really can''t."


    ��������


    Trinity II in tune with and in tune with the state of Shuiming, which is about to pass. Seeing such a breathtaking interplay between the two, did Graziella realize that they were friends with each other and that they were keeping their mouths shut? gaze abominably.


    "You..."


    Elliot, on the other hand, was laughing at what was interesting. Did you see Graziella pee and have fun?


    Behind him, Mizuki and Titania, who were watching the current exchange, turn their frightened half-eyes to Mizuminos.


    "... I don''t know, right? I think this is a breathtaking experience between best friends."


    "Yeah, they''re both so white..."


    They''re not the only ones looking back. Neither Fermenia nor your knights have changed their aggressive, frigid faces.


    When he finishes playing a single three-sentence play, Trinity turns its righteous face and says it out in a riddle.


    "Let me be clear. Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella. Such tyranny cannot be overlooked as a brave man"


    "What? I didn''t know I overlooked it. Are you saying you''re gonna fight us?


    "Of course. That''s what I mean"


    Hearing Trinity''s assertion, Graziella looks toward Titania wondering what this means. But she has a clear face. I said I wasn''t willing to fit in. I don''t even try to gaze into the wind.


    Trinity pulls out Orihalcon''s sword horizontally. The sheen that conveyed the cutting-edge flashed a burning residual light, sounding a clear iron harp that was also similar to tinnitus.


    "- I''m sorry, but you can''t let them through here until they catch the mastermind. If you really want to go through."


    "Hmm, you mean push through. So you''re gonna deal with me?


    "No, Your Highness Graziella''s opponent, I will."


    Fermenia came forward and answered that question, which she called Trinidad and Tobago.


    "The White Flame Lord? Yeah, that sounds interesting. Your lord ate a cup the other day."


    A challenging and invincible grin is directed at Fermenia.


    Meanwhile, Fermenia, too, lit a flame in her amber eyes and strained her chest.


    Eventually, Titania, Mizuki, and the knights scatter. Through the back, Shuiming and Liliana entered the alley through which they exited to their destination.

 76 The masterminds in the library.

    Shuiming and Liliana, who broke up with the Fermenians, are now running down another street through the alley. He was on his way to his destination with the magic of an ordinary man and an unattached disease.


    "Awesome. Are you sure that''s the guy?


    "Oh, there''s probably no mistake"


    Asked by Liliana, who walks side by side, Shuiming breaks. Definitely. To the answer, Shuiming was confident. No, you''d be right to say that''s all I can think about.


    Based on what has happened so far and what has been too convenient (...), the answer to that combined with what Fermenia has looked into -


    Yes, it''s in the Imperial Library on the way.


    ... Running through the night air, I eventually see taller buildings than the ones around me.


    The same red brick building as the upstream section of the imperial capital is falling into an unusual silence all around it, illuminating the darkness of the night as deeper.


    "Weird, sir."


    "It''s a kind of pay-per-view technique that fuels drowsiness. People who get lost around here are going to get sleepy and go home."


    "... is it like spreading the darkness of a coma shallow,"


    Listening to Liliana''s predictions, Shuiming, who arrived at the entrance, opened the library door. I see a pile of neat books when I go ahead and throw myself in the sucking darkness that greeted me.


    The only reliable light source that reveals your vision is the moonlight that shoots through the skylight. Inside, there was too little noise, which reminded me of the quietest period of time, just before the Mourning God carried out the night trip.


    From anxiety and vigilance, or stroking Liliana''s head as she walks closer, Shuiming looks around.


    There are no staff left. It''s only natural if it''s late at night. - No, there was one.


    A person with glasses appears, white and long ears, who either senses the arrival of a person or does not even turn on the light from the darkness behind the library.


    "Are you a user? The library''s already closed, isn''t it?


    It was an elf man, Romion, one of the scribes of this Imperial Library, who showed up.


    When he realizes the presence of Mizuminos, he looks surprised.


    "Oh? Goat, you and... isn''t this Lord Xandyk''s daughter, what the hell is wrong with coming to the library at this hour?


    Shuiming tells Loomion why she arrives after hours, without hiding her purpose.


    "I was just trying to catch the guy in the coma."


    ���� Perpetrator of the coma......? But in the alley, it''s rumored that she''s the one you''re taking next door, right?


    "Not publicly. But the truth is, there''s a magic trick on Liliana."


    "That''s... but this is a library, right?


    That''s what I''m saying. Loomion showing a bare gesture of looking around. To him, who darkly tells him there is no way, Shuiming still speaks without breaking his confidence.


    "Oh, I''m here. The mastermind."


    "... where the hell is such a person?


    "You know, if there''s only us and you here, the answer''s one, right?


    To Shuiming''s words, Loomion laughs as if he heard even a bad joke when he gives a look that was taken aback for a moment.


    "You''re not gonna tell me that the killer is me, are you?


    "Unfortunately, I can''t believe it."


    "No, you''re a goat. What are you talking about? You don''t think I''d do such a damn thing, do you?


    "It''s not convincing for the killer to say that, is it?


    Loomion, who had a troubled grin on Shuiming''s provocative narrative, tightens his loose mouth as he shrugged. Raise your glasses and fix that position Loomion. The signs of calm remained intact, but the friendly atmosphere that had existed earlier had disappeared.


    "Hmm... sounds like you have a lot of confidence, but you think there''s a reason I''m the killer?


    "Rationale. There''s a reason."


    "If there is, let me ask you something.


    To the words, Shuiming tells us how she came to an answer.


    "The first thing that caught me was when me and Fermenia came here before"


    "- Is it because I told you about dark magic? So treating me like a killer would be short notice."


    Before Shuiming finishes her explanation, Loomion covers her words all she says is that she has guessed what she wants to say. Keep it up, he sighs sick of it.


    "Isn''t it abusive to decide that I''m the killer because I knew about dark magic? How much do you know about dark magic around the world?


    "No. Exactly. I wouldn''t treat the killer because I knew that, too. Surely you''re right, there are people everywhere who know about this world, this dark magic."


    "Then."


    "But you told us something else then, didn''t you?


    "Something else?


    To Loomion, who looked surprised without any thought, Shuiming said,


    "It''s called strengthening dark magic."


    "... Speaking of which, I remember you saying. The words the killer added after the spell were barbaric names. But what is it? No way, you knew about the barbarian name, so you think I''m suspicious?


    "Yes. When I asked Liliana, she said the words were taught from behind the scenes."


    "So you knew the barbarian name, that I was the killer? Isn''t that the same story you said earlier about dark magic?"


    That''s what Romion says, exhales a grand sigh.


    "Mr. Goat, shall we stop now? I''ll forget what you said earlier."


    A friendly sound returns to Romion''s voice. The way he smiles like trouble again and suggests listening because he thinks it''s bullshit, he does look harmless.


    "Hey, Mr. Secretary. I just wanted to make sure, how did you explain this to us before? Can you tell me again?


    Now when I was frightened by the question of Mizumi, I answered with irritation and cloudiness the exhaling breath, Romion.


    "... a barbarian name is a wording that strengthens the dark magic that has long been passed down to this world. It''s been a long time since we lost it, but when we amplify the power of darkness and suffer the magic of darkness enhanced by it, we do great harm to the human body. That''s..."


    "Right there. That''s weird."


    ��������


    Suddenly Rohmion silences himself on the allegations put in by Mizumi. But soon, he turns his sharp gaze and asks where the doubt comes from.


    "I''m the goat. You have no idea what you''re talking about. How can you say that what I''m saying is not right? There''s a saying that it''s been a long time since they lost it."


    "First of all, I''ll tell you, I''m not from this world. He''s the one who followed me with the brave man he called in Astel."


    To Shuiming''s remarks, Loomion gives a little surprise, but a face that he immediately says he knows.


    "... Speaking of which, there were rumors in Astel that there was an accident when you summoned a brave man. But that doesn''t seem to matter right now?


    "It doesn''t have to be. That''s surprisingly relevant."


    "Relationship��"


    "Yes. In the first place, that word is one of the mysterious rhetorical techniques in our world."


    Listening to the exposition of Sumiaki, the extra colour is lost from Loomion''s face, and becomes more rugged.


    "I don''t know what you''re basing your assertion on, but maybe it''s not just in your world, is it? Sometimes this barbaric name is born in other worlds, just as there is the same technology in different worlds"


    "Right. You''re right, I can''t even imagine that concept was born in this world. But unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like it."


    "How can you say that? Are you telling me that you followed the origins of the barbarian name of this world?


    "No, you don''t have to do that."


    Whenever Shuiming overlaps his remarks, does Loomion become more caustic or restless? He thumps his finger on the back of the chair he had at hand and emits a sharp interrogation.


    "Why?


    To the question, Mizumi laughs as if she had been asked what she found out. And


    "- Well, you just said nomina barbara, nomina barbara."


    �D�D�D�D


    The words make Loomion''s face even more rugged. But soon he tries to open his mouth to argue with something, but Shuiming ignores it and rolls out the words.


    "Normally, human beings summoned from different worlds using the magical formation of the Yingjie summons can hear the language of this world being converted into their native language. But in fact, you, the inhabitants of this world, are not speaking ''our language'', so the movement of your mouth remains compliant with the language of this world. But as you just said, if the concept of barbaric name was born in this world, the words I can hear would be Japanese, and your mouth movement would be something I''ve never seen before. It would conform to the language of this world. But the way your mouth moves, oddly enough, when you look familiar. When you do, you''ll have one answer, won''t you?


    "Ah, so that''s when you asked me my barbarian name."


    You understand, Liliana also raises her awareness voice. Yes, that''s why Mizuming asked Liliana when she heard about the mastermind. I say the barbarian name in Japanese, but even when I say it in Latin, to see if it makes sense.


    "Yes, there is no such word in this world. Word in my world makes the movement of my mouth familiar. Then, | isn''t it weird how much you, the inhabitants of this world, know about it?


    To Shuiming''s point, but Loomion returns the point that there is a hole.


    "But you can''t limit the killer to me, can you? This world has long been subpoenaed by many brave men. Can''t you imagine this barbaric name coming from a brave man from your world and spreading it from time immemorial?


    To the words, Shuiming scratched her head behind her whimsically,


    "Oh. And by the way, when was the last time a brave man was summoned?


    ��������


    "I don''t know if you don''t know, but if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll tell you instead. If what I or Fermenia looked into fits, they say the last time a brave man was summoned was over a hundred years ago. Regardless, the Salvation Church and the Wizard''s Guild strictly control Yingjie''s summons, so there are no summonses other than records."


    Mitsumi releases her tongue-in-cheek words to Loomion, who says nothing in silence.


    "The notion of that barbaric name came out in the world in a time when Crowley was alive. About a hundred years ago (...), it was actually fifty years before Kenneth Grant established the concept and there it began to be used. See, then your words will be a lie."


    So, as Shuiming said that a different mystery (where it happened) had surfaced, he clasped his shoulders,


    "Well then why is the barbarian name in this world... well that''s fine. What matters right now is that he who knows the concepts that are not supposed to exist in this world is in this empire besides me and you."


    ��������


    Loomion leaning down. I don''t know what kind of emotion you''re hiding behind your glasses or what you think you can''t see in your face. But Shuiming reads it''s still too early for conception and keeps pursuing it.


    "Let''s stop shirazu now, Mr. Secretary. From what I''ve heard, you''ve come to this Imperial capital about the time the coma started. You want me to code when the case starts and when it does?


    Even though Shuiming asks, Loomion does not respond.


    "Do you have proof?


    "No, that''s not it at all. We have to move before we can get a decision."


    Yes, Shuiming confesses a handful of deficiencies in the filling. But even if there is nothing like it, it will never be to your disadvantage. Because,


    "I''m not a detective. I''m not good at figuring out logic, and I''m speculative right now. If they say there''s a hole, all the current stories will be meaningless. But I''m a detective. I don''t have to be a magician. In our world, there''s also the art of forcing other people''s memories out, right? And."


    In a moment, battle courtesy of the black suit, Mizumi. It is the bright red eyes lit by flames that certainly reveal that they are not ordinary people.


    "- Either way, it''s quicker to sue this way."


    If you''ve coded it so far, there''s not much evidence, but the killer can''t go wrong with this elf guy. Then it is not necessary to distract others from memories.


    Eventually, I hear applause. He was applauding the eagle as the overturned Romion praised the fact that he had found the killer, as if he were a teacher praising his students.


    Liliana, aware of the meaning of the behavior, gives Loomion a bewildered look.


    "Clerk,. You are."


    "- No, you weren''t expecting the goat to be the person you were summoned to be."


    "Did you tell us about the barbarian name in the library or did you come here to advise us to keep us away from the case?"


    "Yeah, I am. You outsmarted Liliana''s fortified dark magic and crossed each other with Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella in spite of that deep. I didn''t want to set things up if I could, either. Well, I didn''t expect that to come out the back."


    "I told the Alliance wizards where I was, and I leaked it to the army."


    "Yes, as you can see, it''s me."


    Liliana turns to Loomion with her fearful eyes.


    "... why did you use me?


    "What, simply me, was in the way of the nobility that you wanted to do something about. Besides, you had the power of darkness."


    The power of darkness, the resentment drawn from the outside world, swelled rapidly as Romion spoke out. Can this man use dark magic, too? Eventually, the darkness behind him will stain the precipitated black, forming stiffness of force like a pan on the part.


    "I''ve been studying the power of darkness for a long time. I was just recently trying to find out what would happen to organisms in tune with the forces of darkness."


    Shuiming, who guessed in Romion''s story, punches his tongue with an uncomfortable face.


    - Is that a barbaric name?


    "Exactly. Using a barbarian name, you are more affected by the power of darkness than you would normally use dark magic for the power of darkness to be amplified. Especially Liliana, who was originally in tune with the darkness, was an ideal subject for this experiment, even with my purpose. That''s why I instigated, manipulated, and used you as a bad person to make a case."


    "Well..."


    Was the outrageous Romion confession more shocking to her than she could have imagined? With a trembling hand, I cling to the water. Meanwhile, Shuiming turned his contempt eyes,


    "Oh man, I thought it was inferior, but that''s it..."


    "If you are a wizard, the quest for knowledge is natural. You are the same wizard. [M] You know how I feel."


    "Hmm - don''t be with me, outer road. I don''t think you want the truth until you''re off the road."


    "You don''t have to hide anything. Even you don''t want to know what kind of monster a human being would be in tune with the power of darkness? You want to know, right? You''d be excited just to think about it, wouldn''t you? Ha ha ha!


    The groaning voice of Romion, who took in the power of darkness and became deaf. Behind it, Low.


    There was another shaking hidden in sight from what Mion had produced.


    ... Has this man already been taken in by a collective trying to make his sinful appearance present? I don''t know if this was meant to be or not.


    Shuiming asks Loomion, as he said in his last question.


    "... after all, what did you want to do by studying the power of darkness?


    "It''s what I found out! If we can figure out the dark magic, we can still save many who suffer from the power of darkness! That''s why I want to know what the forces of darkness do! I want to pursue it! I want to get that power!


    "Huh..."


    It was puzzling that Liliana floated in the ruptured narrative of Romion.


    I want to save those who suffer. His hopes did exist in the madness of laughter caught in the power of darkness. Even though that is undoubtedly the right he mysteriously sought, what he is doing is the opposite, buried in the wrong process. Rohmion, who now feeds on his magic, expands the power of darkness. By the way, when reason faded and he ended up being a broken doll who lived only for a purpose, Shuiming turned his eyes to pity.


    "... well. You were the one who lost..."


    The sorcerer seeks the truth, and he seeks his ideals for the truth. However, in the long pursuit of one''s ideals, there are also those who, by touching numerous mysteries and being influenced by them, gradually diminish themselves. In particular, those who live long are marked by it, and its end, without exception, becomes a mismatch of purpose and means.


    And this man who now turns himself in malice may have had such thoughts one day.


    "Come on! Both of you, die in sin here!


    A mixed voice of joy pronounces the death penalty. The sound of magic spitting out, which became an evil roar and blew, echoed in the library.

 77 Erase Malice Stars and Lights

    It was shortly after Romion released his magic.


    Suddenly, one of the bookshelves upstairs blew up like it had exploded from its roots, drawing parabolas and falling, hitting the romion that was down there.


    But isn''t it painful to be held back by a tight darkness and a big shock? When books and bookshelves smash and blow away, Loomion screams toward where they flew in.


    "Who is it!


    Who passes what plays the echoing sound. And then it came out of the shadow upstairs.


    "... I didn''t know that was the case"


    It was Rogue Zandaik who kicked down the railing upstairs and muttered quietly.


    How long have you been there? Even Mizumi, the sorcerer, could not understand its existence.


    He is now increasing his martial arts, paying off his coat of armaments, and turning his gaze into a cutting edge of a sword.


    "Dae, Sa...?


    Liliana eyed by surprise and Romeon still staying daunted.


    "Isn''t this Colonel Rogue? What''s wrong with you at this hour, too?


    "If you''re after both of us, get here.... they made me listen to everything"


    "Really? Really? I''m sorry to hear that. You have one more human being to die for."


    One more thing, Romion, which increases the number of death sentences. He''s not willing to let one go home alive.


    A glimpse of him emitting such a creepy laugh, Rogue pulled out his sword upstairs.


    Liliana, who looks up at Rogue, tries to rush over to him.


    "... Liliana, you stay back"


    "Colonel!"


    Liliana screams, but Rogue never responded to her voice. Jumping off the second floor, you head for the water, and you hang up.


    "Swimey Yakagi, help"


    "... Regards"


    When Mitsumi responds to Rogue''s words, Roomion uses the power of darkness to sweep away.


    "What are you saying because there are two more people!


    Chairs and tables are destroyed and they dance and fly, blowing away with the waves of darkness. Rogue hides himself on a near-field bookshelf, and Mizumi also takes Liliana and hides herself in a different direction from Rogue.


    "What''s wrong!? Didn''t you get me!?


    Romion''s movements are slow because he believes all the strength of the dark forces. When he looks out of the shadows and peeps, he''s at a relaxed pace, choosing which one to defeat first, and he''s picking a score.


    Then there is a voice from nowhere.


    "... Swimey Yakagi, can you hear me?


    What I heard on the breeze was Rogue''s voice. Is that distant magic? Shuiming goes along with it, using magic and delivering a voice.


    "I can hear you. What''s the matter, sir?


    "I have a question. What power does that elf man use? Too strong for a dark attribute."


    "No, it''s the same kind of power as that. But because the power is too strong, from another phase, it summons the so-called evil being, and the influence of it makes the power of the great book of dark attributes burst out."


    "Then is it not a good idea to touch that?


    "If it''s not long, there''s no problem, but in the end, it''s a mass of people''s grudges and stickiness. I can''t endorse staying around and fighting."


    "So will it be a repetition to strike and leave..."


    "I''ll be out first."


    When Shuiming said that, Liliana, who was listening on the side,


    "Wow... great power,"


    "Liliana. You''re still easily taken in by that. Be careful."


    Leaving that to Liliana, Mizumi jumps out of the shadows. With that in his eyes, Romion immediately shakes off his arm and shoots out the power of darkness. But you can''t get your aim right, just break the perimeter. Mizumi, on the other hand, exercises the magic of a missile.


    As the creepy sound continues, the perimeter of the lomyon bursts.


    "Are you blind -"


    It is exactly as Loomion said that Mizumi aimed. And to go with it, Rogue also released the magic of the wind to involve the surrounding books.


    The magic of the wind that precedes him is prevented, but Rogue stuffs and slashes in an instant trying to hide in the shadows of a multitude of books that fly apart.


    A blade that blurs Romion''s face. Rogue unleashes a slash of slashing back, but Rohmion does not even show a bare gesture to avoid it, and he wields away the power of darkness with his clustered arms.


    "Ku-"


    It''s not a good idea to be able to directly apply the power of darkness. Rogue hastily jumped back when he realized it.


    "�D Et factus est invisibilis. Instar venti"


    (- My blade is invisible, but sinks my enemies into blood with the sharpness of steel)


    Mizumi unleashes her magic on that support. What you want to roll out is countless invisible slaughters. The power of darkness, which flew out unable to chase Rogue, was cut off by the magic of Mizumi, and Roomion lagged behind the power of the magic.


    "... That''s right, one of the seven swords and the goat. In your opponent, are you bad minutes... but"


    Romion begins chanting the spell. Along with that, Shuiming also begins chanting spells.


    "- Darkness. Thou swallow up all things, a marvellous pink black clump. Death before me in its indefinite form! Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron!


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis Wizard.hex agon aestua sursum! Eva, Zurdick, Rozeia, Deivikusd, Reianima!


    (- Fire, gather. As if the sorcerer shouts resentment. The demon is in shape, burn it up! Eva, Tsadic, Rosea, Daviksud, Leianima!)


    The chants of Shuiming and Loomion overlap. It is one or dark magic, and one or flaming magic. What we have in common is that words that cannot tell what they mean are added at the end of the spell.


    "Dark Embrace!"


    "- Fiamma o asshurbanipal!


    (Shine! It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    The key words of Shuiming and Loomion are released simultaneously. Born behind Romion, the darkness swallows everything that lies ahead of him, spreading like a wave tao, while Mizumi grips the glow of the flame on his palm, causing an explosion of flames to roll around him. In the library shaken by the roar, the dazzling fire burns down the forces of darkness, and the flames fly straight towards Loomion.


    Romion tried to protect his body from the flames, and the excess flames broke through the library walls.


    Afraid of the pursuit of Mizumi, the Romion jumps out of an empty hole.


    "Gu...... stupid! Why can you use barbaric names without the power of darkness!?


    Follow, Shuiming coming out of the empty hole. Ring your fingers out as you let it out and restrain Loomion, retreating him further back to the empty space.


    And both eagle-fringed broad walks emerged from the darkness under the moonlight.


    "- The name of God is assumed to have a strong power in itself, and many sorcerers have long attempted to use that power for sorcery. But it is not something that humans can pronounce the name of the existence of a different phase: God, etc., even if it can be spoken of, it is too strong to be handled by humans. A barbaric name, a barbaric name that can enhance the effects of every sorcery by descending the name of God, a word of great power in itself."


    "Nah -?"


    "It''s not just something that enhances dark magic. What''s your barbaric name? I don''t know what you mean, but I think I remember it by mistake."


    Yes, barbarian names never just make dark magic work. By descending the name of God into the human language, it is a powerful word that has become like the ''roar of the beast'' with no certainty of meaning, so it can be adapted to all sorceries.


    "You say what that is because it can be used for other magic! If you can use a barbarian name too, you can add a barbarian name to the stronger magic!


    Shuiming tells Loomion, who starts his magical chant again with a shout out, as if he were frightened.


    "... yes, using a barbaric name does improve the effects of magic, but on the other hand, the magic used has the disadvantage of being overwhelmed and out of control. So."


    "- Darkness. The Eight genus is stronger than any other force. The destruction you inflict will create so much despair! Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron! Ruin of Blackness!"


    "mysterium Vis distortion"


    (Mysterious. twist and bend the reason)


    The dark magic of Loomion changes dramatically when Mizumi speaks a spell without getting her hair in between, in line with the keyword utterance. The darkness, which formed a huge sphere in front of Romion, suddenly prevented it from retaining its shape, bouncing and flying on the spot.


    "Guh! - Stupid! What the hell..."


    With a bounce of dark magic, Loomion takes a direct hit of its power and is deflected. The damage is not so much because it brings together the same kind of power, but the shock that continues to strike my mind by the barbarian name is considerable.


    Meanwhile, did Liliana realize who she was, watching it behind Mizumi? Mouth the surprise with a look on your face.


    "It''s my..."


    "- Event agitation (phenomenon mixer). The physical phenomenon supposedly encapsulates the processes and results that may occur in the future at the time it is established that they occur. All of them flow to those who are most likely to happen, with the result, but with the addition of an ''element that seeks to establish a mystical law'', the result becomes unstable at that point. With your hands, the law can be used against mystical laws, as it is now. - Especially for the lukewarm magic of great taste and control."


    Yes, in the enchantment overview, the instability of the consequences of the conflict between elements. The magic Liliana used previously for the magic of Shuiming is used by this law. The art of using witchcraft to conflict with the same elements, destabilize the subject''s state of witchcraft, and bring even more convenient results.


    "Mind your own business, Mr. Secretary. If you don''t use your barbarian name, you won''t be able to exercise your powerful magic.


    Shuiming declares that the victory will not waver. Then Loomion dropped his shoulder, as he had noticed. But that''s not an expression of willingness to surrender.


    "... you have no choice. I didn''t want to use these hands."


    Growl and inflate the forces of darkness again, Loomion. It was more powerful than earlier, and less considerate of itself than earlier. His appearance so far is maliciously swallowed, transforming his body into a monster with only eyes and mouth attached to the black outline. As if it were a sinful appearance - no, as if it were the original evildoer (Astrosos).


    "It was the same when I got here, but it''s probably a pattern to do some lines and things like this..."


    The sigh he threw up saying so was filled with shriveled whimsy.


    If you do weaken your position, it is only natural to appeal to great power. Because it''s easy and sure.


    Liliana calls attention when she sees Loomion becoming something that is not a person.


    "Awesome!


    "That is the end of those who were taken into darkness. Take a good look. And often, command your liver."


    Shuiming tells Liliana to teach,


    "Suimei Yakagi. I''ve been calm for a long time, but do you have the skill to take him down?


    "Duh!... where did you come from?


    "What, it just came out of that hole the same way"


    Saying yes, there is nothing to it, and Mizumi feels so horrible to the man who is watching Loomion directly beside him. How long have you been coming next door? I can predict you came there while I was talking to Liliana, but I''m not sure. It can also be assumed that Shui Ming was lying down from the moment he went outside.


    But now, I look back at Loomion.


    "... it will take a little while, but there is magic to defeat"


    "Right, okay. Then I''ll buy you some time."


    He told me on his back that he had left the rest to me, and an imperial swordsman rushing towards Rohmion. I just said that the fight was just fine. Romion is fighting to get out of the way as he moves through the dark forces.


    "No kidding!


    After a frustrating voice that impaired my ears, I suddenly had difficulty seeing Rogue (...). I should be fighting there for sure, but for some reason it looks so sumptuous. With the occasional intense martial authority, appearing out of the way was also illusioned as if he had emerged from his own shadow.


    One Seven Swords, a Rogue move called the Shadow Sword General. Extremely distracting, a technique that makes it difficult for you to recognize your existence from others. Liliana tells me it''s a grand assassination (direct stub) using that illusion.


    His battle is at stake. Then, when he could chant without worrying, for a moment, Shuiming, who looked at the starry sky,


    "�D Velam nox lacrima potestas.Olympus quod terra misceo misucui mixtum.Infestant militia.Dezzmoror pluviaincessanter.Vitia evellere. Bonitate fateor.Lux de caelo stella nocte"


    (- In the book. The power of tears at night. It falls blindingly into the irrationality that spreads to the present, in awe of the signs of heaven and earth. His mourning is evil. His obsession is goodness. Everything comes more than the blink on the other side ahead of that disturbance, blinking star light)


    What you hear in the midst of spinning the spell is the roaming voice of Loomion. That broken laugh indicates that his consciousness is diminishing. Mad, mad, everything. With that in mind, I believe in my victory, and I have no doubt about it.


    ... but such a foolish man will eventually find out. From the immense magic formation that covers the sky, the flash of glare falling down is a glimmer of hope, emitted by the collision of starlight (hikari) and starlight (hikari).


    Eventually something other than Romion will be silenced under the moonlight.


    Rogue understood the signs of the power to cover heaven and left the front line. Liliana, who was behind me, is no longer in the eyes of Romion or anything else, just staring up at the starry sky and flashing.


    Many broomsticks eventually flow through the starry sky.


    "Enth astrarle -"


    (Starry heaven, fall -)


    Along with the key words of Shuiming, the Empire is swallowed by the falling starry light. The Astral Light wiped out all the malice that was there.


    Eventually, when the brilliance subsided, there was a squishy Romion figure in the vacant land, remaining black.


    When Shuiming approaches him, he grabs up what was Rohmion and puts his hand over his head.


    Rogue walks over with his sword.


    "Is he dead?


    "I''m alive and well. Live..."


    Alive. But swallowed by malice, with the brilliance of astral lights, it would be almost like being dead. My heart is moving, but I can''t even think about moving anymore. Though it would not have been spared at the time of taking in malice.


    Liliana asks, questioning the exercise of Mizuming''s magic.


    "What are you doing?


    "Well, I just wanted to check something out."


    The investigation is finished, and Shuiming frees Loomion. Liliana turned to Rogue.


    "Colonel..."


    The anxiety-stained left eye and the untrained call. Besides, Rogue turned his back. And he says, still, in a bare voice.


    "Liliana, you should go with the man."


    "Colonel, what is it..."


    Following Liliana confused by Rogue''s intentions, Shuiming also asks.


    "Are you sure about the responsibility now?


    "Was Liliana being manipulated by him? Then there''s no place for me to take it."


    To Shuiming, who had heard he was strict, the word not to pursue it was surprising. Voices as if they were away from time and liberated than burdensome. The truth is, he didn''t want to kill Liliana, either.


    "So what do you mean, come with me?"


    "Hi. Nothing, that''s what I''m talking about. Liliana means I''ll leave you to it."


    "But Liliana is yours"


    Before he ran out, Rogue shook his head sideways telling him not to say it.


    "No. I don''t deserve to be there for her anymore when I try to put her in my hands."


    To the words, Liliana screams in panic.


    "Yes, Colonel! Nothing, I..."


    "Liliana, that''s my responsibility. I can''t believe you and I don''t deserve to welcome you again if I give up being a parent."


    �D�D�D�D


    Liliana lost her words to Rogue''s voice, which severely cut herself off.


    "Not that I can say, but I feel like I can entrust you with protecting the child to the end"


    That''s how Rogue turns his back. What you see is a lonely back somewhere with military uniforms together. Behind that, Shuiming asks.


    "To where?


    "I have to go do what I have to do."


    Shuiming shudders into some grievous determination. To him like that. The Rogue stays put,


    "Swimey Yakagi...... that was it. Perhaps I''m not in a position to say this anymore - please give her my regards."


    Shuiming couldn''t hold him back from trying to go. Because if you can''t speak up here, you''re going to scorn that determination. When Shuiming did say "OK," Rogue, who looked at him, made a slight grin on his stern looking face, and walked out.


    "Colonel!"


    On its back, a young voice chases after it. But his steps never stop. The facing back doesn''t flinch against the girl''s wishes, it just pushes toward her responsibilities.


    But still, Liliana didn''t stop calling.


    "Colonel! Come on, wait..."


    To the appearance of an unstoppable Rogue, leaning Liliana. I understand Rogue''s thoughts, but I couldn''t accept them, nor could I suppress the overflowing untrained.


    But she raised her face. And squeeze the courage out of your eyes...


    "Ooh... ooh, ooh, ooh... old man!


    Was it the first time you called him Father? Rogue''s leg stops with his back turned to the voice that connects his father and daughter, which he couldn''t call all the time. Did Liliana''s voice pull your hair back?


    But Rogue, without ever looking at it, has gone. As if that were your punishment.

 78 Clashes on the street

    The Fermenians who collided in the streets and the Graziellas had now moved the battlefield to the square near the northern gate of the Imperial capital and had fallen into an adhesive state.


    The battlefield is now lined up on the north and south sides, making it a magical shootout. The fact that the war-torn Fermenia unleashed the magic first, followed by Rui Tree and Titania opened the magic would also rise to the factor. Bordered by an invisible line around the square, he fought avoiding prominence except for the two of Trinity and Elliot.


    Chanting in the square, and the sound of destruction and bursting. The brick layers crumble and fly, and the magical remnants of the flames illuminate the night there.


    Fly command to the knights as Titania shoots magic at soldiers and wizards.


    "We all shoot magic without putting it between us! Luca does the magic of defense! Roffrey, squeeze the front line while unleashing magic!


    Teatania uses magic to suppress the soldiers'' front lines while dodging flying magic, and repeating defenses, twisting forward. Such approaches her, Mizuki, who has finished shooting the magic of the flames.


    "Tia! I don''t have to turn to defense either ?"


    "Leave this one to me! Mizuki, as always, shoots in the magic of the fire attribute to make a mess of it!


    "Yeah!"


    To the command of Titania, Mizuki replies and shoots the magic of the flames around the soldiers again. You can''t just hit it directly, so you don''t have to restrain it.


    On the other hand, the opposing soldiers and wizards, but they are still hard to do with Titania, they can''t shoot big magic, and they can''t even go into melee because they know the strength of Titania, one of the seven swords. Her surroundings are hardened by your knights and her defenses are strong.


    The magic of the water is unleashed on the trees that shoot in the magic of the flames.


    "Wow!?


    Mizuki, with a water bullet, turns in the direction she immediately flew. Krista, Elliot''s companion, was moving away from him and putting Rui Tree in the ray.


    And, hair intolerable, Krista casts a spell.


    "- Water! Thou shalt be a rough water mass, gather and play! Shoot, Aqua Vulet!


    "- Wind! You are a strong shield that protects me! Play everything before that fierce vortex! Voltex of stacles!"


    To protect himself from multiple flying water bullets, Mizuki casts a defensive spell. Heavy airflow flows into the front from multiple directions, forming a vortex. The water bullets that flew into the vortex were scattered and bounced.


    Nevertheless, Krista chants again and releases a water bullet (Aqua Bullet).


    "Hey, hey, you can shoot in a few of those often ?"


    "Naturally! I''m El Maiden''s special magic cleric.


    Christa was on her way back to Mizuki, who cried to the water bullets flying around her. Mizuki unleashed the magic of the flames with no chant, evaporating all the water bullets. A flame landed on a brick laying explodes in a luxurious manner.


    "I''m sorry! Because if you''re a strong person, you can''t be much help or anything!


    "That''s the one who was summoned with the savior brave, I''ll do it."


    "Yeah. Thanks for the compliment"


    Two people exchange praise and gratitude, like enemies of friendship on the battlefield. Seeing them like that, Teatania shouts a frightened voice between shooting magic.


    "Why is it soothing..."


    It''s easier said than done by Seoki.


    And on the other hand, the battles between Fermenia and Graziella did not immediately go with the settlement, either, and the one-off offense continued.


    From the south side of the square, the earth magic of Graziella is unleashed. But Fermenia intercepted it with the magic of defense. When Fermenia cast the spell, a magic formation emerged at her feet and a wall of magical light was built around her. In a moment, a tsunami of dirt and sand struck Fermenia, and eventually it subsided, there was still intact Fermenia there.


    "- That''s Lord Fermenia of White Flame. This level of magic."


    "Naturally. I''m still the wizard of the kingdom."


    Yes, you were invincibly twitchy to stir yourself up?


    So far, the battle between her and Graziella has ended in Fermenia defending the magic released from Graziella and restraining her from being able to step forward.


    Graziella, who uses martial arts, is not forced to approach either. Fermenia is devoting herself to restraint and defense, and the position she is in is in time for Titania to jump in in an instant. If you accidentally bring it into the melee, you will show one of the seven swords behind you.


    Though I''m not willing to use my sword on Titania, there''s no way for them to know that.


    Besides, they don''t look around at the magic of Trinity and Elliot flying around, fighting endlessly around the nearby area. If you get caught poorly in their fight, you could make a big gap, so I guess there''s a reason you said that, and the melee is being fought.


    Fermenia unleashes magic with a short chant.


    "- It''s flames! Fly."


    "All the magic I lost my mind about earlier -"


    Seeing the magic of Fermenian towing, Graziella emits a clapped out voice. I guess I don''t feel like I''m fighting because Fermenia has been passive about the attack since earlier.


    Graziella receives flames with her body uplifted with magic. The flames hit me decently, but even though I didn''t use the magic of defense, her clothes didn''t even come with as much burning as my hair muscles.


    (Again, with this degree of magic, can we not hope to have an effect on His Highness Graziella...)


    Fermenia was weighing the situation. How powerful will Graziella be? And after all, to the extent of easy traction, we cannot make Graziella serious.


    (Then it''s time)


    Fermenia turns a blind eye to Trinidad and Tobago in order to release the secret calculation. What she leans towards is Elliot''s magic, not a battle situation.


    Ringing across is not the rough sound of steel and steel bumping into each other, but the clear sound as if they had struck an iron harp. The sword and sword were supposed to meet, but what you could hear was a sound similar to the high tinnitus, and that was the longest remaining sound in the square where the sound of destruction sounded.


    Either way, only Trinity and Elliot are dancing with their swords on this battlefield.


    Only these two are fighting in a magical flying across the border between the south and north of the square. Trinity is up her uniform sleeve and Elliot is in a complete combat position with his armor on.


    Unexpectedly, Elliot abandons the shield he had, and when he treats the sword with both hands, he stops the sword of Trinity. And what did you think, in the midst of the twilight, the twitching voice echoed from the back of the barrel helm.


    "I didn''t know you were going to fight the same brave man you chose."


    "I wasn''t expecting it either."


    The voice returned is somewhat weak because it is with the strength of the sword. Then how could the sword''s power be loosened? And Elliot is smiling in his armor, as if.


    "Swordsmanship seems to be about as hairy as an amateur, but you''re still strong. I have taste."


    Trinity asks suspiciously to Elliot, who speaks in a calm voice.


    "What are you going to do?


    "What, because I couldn''t really talk to you. I just wanted to talk a little bit."


    "I don''t think it''s like talking in a situation like this."


    "Really? If we don''t talk about it while we can, there may be remorse. It''s my creed to have a proper conversation with someone I think I can talk to."


    That being said, he added words that he did not know whether it was true or false: "Talking to a man takes patience, though".


    "Elliot. I heard you were a brave man called in the Holy See, but why are you listening to His Highness Graziella? If you''re brave, you don''t have to keep asking."


    "This is the only time. I got in the fight, and I lost. We have to keep our word."


    "- You don''t seem very motivated for it."


    When Trinity points that out, Elliot says it like a blur and a little fun.


    "Come on? I don''t mean to?


    You''re lying.


    When Trinity breaks, he laughs and puts on a blur.


    "If that''s what you think, maybe it is. Even I don''t really like to bully girls. Maybe he''s unconsciously out of touch."


    By girl, are you referring to Liliana? A whistle sounds like it''s blowing. And then, while Elliot''s out of hand, I look to the side. His squire, the Wizard Girl Krista, also had a verse somewhere that seemed to be fighting to match Mizuki. That means


    "You could have, you know, this time."


    "- No, I don''t know the truth. But there''s no way a man with that hot anger could inflict evil for no reason. I''m not a bad guy when it comes to wearing things down for girls."


    "I''m not evaluating that guy anything," Elliot adds.


    "But that''s why I''m not going to lose to you, is it?


    "Naturally. It pisses me off the other way to get that far"


    Trinity and Elliot finish the conversation, stopping and leaving each other. Elliot moves a little dull and the thunder with the sword begins to weaken. I guess physical strengthening and granting magic effects time is about to run out.


    I saw it, Trinity.


    "Doctor!"


    Are you expecting backup? But her opponent is that Graziella, isn''t she?


    Tell Trinity II, who shouts and signals to Fermenia, that Elliot is dark impossible.


    Meanwhile, Fermenia, whom Trinity called upon, was listening firmly to his voice. And as I say it fits on top of that, I build aggressive magic against Graziella, who is still at a distance.


    Fermenia enters the spell chant as she puts the magic formations to life at her feet, creating a knife stamp and drawing up an inverse pentagram.


    "- What I desire is before the storm of majesty. The wind. Blow it out. Raise the cry of despair. It''s all in front of me. I can''t stop trying to do everything..."


    After the chant, which leaves an intoxicating aftertaste, the magic formations show even more brilliance, with gusts scattered all around the surrounding area around the depicted six-mangle stars. Fermenia unleashes her keywords as she flips from the scene where she puts herself in tranquillity, allowing herself to be nearly blown away in that too strong wind pressure.


    "- The wind of the devil!


    Compressed air was released and intense shock waves hit the perimeter. The trees lean against the pressure, and the magic of the flames, the magic of the water, and the magic of the soldiers all blow up with every brick laid.


    Graziella, all alone with the shock of Graunec Air, but overtook it.


    Graziella acts like she looks like she''s taken the damage, but still can afford it.


    "- No, no, it seemed like an insult. White Flame Palace. I didn''t know you had these hidden balls."


    "Again, do you want to take it..."


    To groaning Fermenia, Graziella releases herself to say "no matter" and dazzles her insulting gaze.


    "The White Flame Palace. Isn''t it time your lord ran out of breath?


    "You say it. But your Highness can''t catch me, either. With such a neat use of magic, you can''t beat me for life, can you?


    In its provocative words, Graziella floats with joy, but it doesn''t even seem interesting.


    "- Aren''t you going to say. If the thin princess of slaughter hadn''t been watching us, do you know that she would have strained you? And I''ve seen you fight in South Square."


    "If you do that, I won''t be able to defeat you."


    "Fine. If you say so much, taste my magic."


    Graziella, no longer overwhelmed by Fermenian provocation, appeals to the magic of the metastasis she had spared so far.


    "- I beg. Fly in more than the other side, and look invisible to this side. My call diverts the world from cotton (epilepsy) and inseparable reason, and becomes a force to jump over any principle - open it! Devigi Connecti!"


    Along with the keywords, the boundaries of the night sky are distorted and obscured as if twisted. Fermenia, who sensed the transfer of a large mass, screamed first.


    "Coming! Everybody, evasive action to the safe zone! Please exercise all your magic after evading!


    To match that voice, Titania and the accompanying knights who were around it, Mizuki, who was shooting magic at Krista, and Trinity also took a distance from Elliot.


    Immediately after, a rock mass emerges from the sky. Modest in size than when in South Square, but a sufficient threat. Besides, Fermenia dares to exercise her full powers.


    "Let the wind tell you so much! Come to me with that flame that looks wobbly! My voice. Deliver! You, white-dyed Isim! My voice. Deliver! Shake off all your calamities, Isim! Bacillitis!


    Fermenian bamboo flame flies towards the rock mass. He was subjected to magic to burn the subject that Mizuming had him rebuilt, and the rock mass burned out regardless of its temperature.


    "The magic of the other day! But not to the extent that it was more than a single shot, it didn''t stop us!


    With its rough words, Graziella, who once again chants of metastatic magic, again invokes rock masses into the sky. And you do a continuous exercise, you don''t stop spinning words.


    And Trinity on the other hand...


    "Reggie. Apparently, the princess of the Empire is up to her mind. It''s going to be decided over there."


    "I don''t know that yet."


    "Hmm -? I''m not sure the rationale for that word, but is it also a measure? Well, fine. If there is, it''s none of my business. We just have to make up our minds over here."


    With that said, Elliot applies further enhancement to the Goddess''s sheltered body and chants the spell.


    "How much, Reggie. I praise the Spirit of Knowledge, and I praise him more. Thunder, show me how sharp it is. Blade Discharge!"


    Shortly after the sound of the key word disappears, Elliot''s Orihalcon body thunders and an electric shock is emitted from the protruding tip.


    It should have been (...).


    "What -?"


    "What!?


    It was oddly from the same faction that that bewildering surprise was emitted.


    The voices that spoke were Elliot and Graziella.


    Elliot just chanted a spell of thunder, but the magic didn''t work.


    On the other hand, Graziella, who should have unleashed magic on Fermenia, is also black-and-white about her magic not being activated for some reason.


    Failure to exercise magic occurred on Graziella''s side in good time.


    And it was Elliot who was the first to be affected by that underdevelopment. It was a magical exercise in the midst of cutting ties with Trinity, so soon Trinity packs the distance. But...


    "- Tz. Sweet!


    Screaming Elliot. Yes, the distance still had his share. From a situation where magic is unavailable, switch instantly and unleash a thrust towards Trinity II.


    But there Trinity kicks the brick with her leg running towards Elliot. Elliot, whose sword laid the flying brick, was deflected from the track of the poke, and Trinity, who ran in, was struck.


    "Shh!


    "but - Huh!?


    The pattern of Orihalcon''s sword in Trinity struck Elliot''s side of the head. The impact rolls Elliot''s body on the ground twice, three times.


    "Dear Elliot!


    Krista screams in Trinity''s ear. But without being distracted by it, he heads straight to Graziella. She has Fermenian measures to her credit, and she still can''t use magic. Fist in haste, but against the sword that was shaken, it was too late.


    "To be disrespectful, I apologize first -"


    Apologize first, then bounce the fist in time with the belly of the sword and hang the foot payment as it is to defeat Graziella. On her throat with her buttocks, Trinity poked her sword.


    "We won."


    "Stupid...... this is what..."


    Is Graziella''s surprise relative to the fact that magic is no longer available than Trinity''s declaration of victory? Still she''s confused.


    And he turned his neck toward Fermenia, as he asked for the answer.


    "What... why can''t I use magic anymore!? What kind of magic did you use?


    Besides, Fermenia,


    "I don''t use magic that makes me incapable of using anything else. The only reason I can no longer use magic is simply that His Highness Graziella has overused magic."


    "I overused it, so... stupid, I didn''t wake you up out of magic or anything!


    "It would. However, the magic used by His Highness Graziella is not based on the magic of Yingjie Summoning and is therefore not magic using elements. Because of this, His Highness''s magic has no place in the shoulder of the element, greatly increasing the hidden entropy of the field, and the Magic Melt phenomenon has occurred."


    "Yes, it''s coming... seriously... what''s that?


    "A covert entropy is a measure of a state in which certain places'' elements trying to establish mystical laws'' and ''elements trying to establish scientific laws'' have become messy. If this increases too much, the processing power of the procedure will not be in time, and the Magic Melt phenomenon will occur and the magic will no longer be activated."


    "But..."


    "But that never happened before, did it? Because after using the magic of transferring boulders earlier, they never used the magic of increasing entropy -"


    Fermenia, speaking to Graziella, recalls when she was taught this phenomenon by Shuiming.

 79 The end of a long night.

    "- On the Magic Melt Phenomenon by Hidden Entropy Limits?


    To the question of Fermenia tilting his neck, Shuiming begins to explain again.


    "Yes, as I said earlier, increasing entropy in the field makes scientific results more volatile, but if you increase entropy too much in a certain space and within a certain amount of time, magic can become unusable."


    "Is that happening?


    "Yes, the magic of the world over here, the elements are replacing me with a series of mysterious acts that bring magic to life. The occurrence of ''elements trying to establish a mystical law'' has been suppressed and there will be no significant increase in entropy. Because that doesn''t happen, I don''t know."


    So Shuiming goes back to explaining.


    "When there is a sudden increase in entropy in a space, the dwarves'' fight becomes intense and loads not only on ''elements trying to establish scientific laws'', but also on ''elements trying to establish mystical laws'' because of their increased quantity"


    "But if you do a mysterious act to use witchcraft, that ''element of trying to establish a mystical law'' increases, so you can interpret it as easier to use witchcraft that increases entropy, but not?


    "If we produce too much at once before the elements are scattered all over the surrounding space, we hitch each other on the spot and even dwarves of the same kind interfere with each other. I mean, it makes it harder for dwarves to move, and they can''t do magic."


    Shuiming explains with a painting on the paper, adding what he has just said.


    "Magic is thought to be activated by the power of dwarves of its invisible elements. So, it becomes a lot of microscopic (micro) thinking, but there is going to be a dwarf" working time to activate magic. "The more entropy in the field, the harder it becomes for dwarves to move, the more it will eventually affect the exercise of magic."


    "Does that mean you can wait until you activate the magic?


    "Yes."


    "But how does that make magic unusable? If you wait, if you assemble the magic, the magic will be activated over time."


    "If you doubt it, you should try to remember the basics of doing magic there"


    In the words of Shuiming, which prompt rebellion, Fermenia thinks in her mouth, based on what she has just said herself.


    "Basics, is...? This story is conceived on the assumption that it is established magic in the first place, so it doesn''t make it unusable otherwise - ah!


    "Got it?


    "Time...... right?


    "Yes, you''re right. Magic is activated by performing a mystical act in a determined combination, a determined procedure, a determined time. Normally I don''t even care because magic activates as soon as I do those acts, but in fact this'' time to activate ''is added as well. If it takes a lot of time from assembly to activation, it will naturally break the rules of time that were set there, so the procedure that was supposed to be assembled will disappear."


    After the exposition, Shuiming says with an extremely serious face.


    "So that''s the magic melt phenomenon."


    ... Yes, if the conditions for activation cannot be met, then naturally the knitted magic will be wasted. Of course, there is no problem with the continuation of the effects of pre-exercised sorcery, but pre-activation sorcery is really restricted. Predicting the compression of that entropy, keeping the magic waiting until it is activated, and adjusting the set amount of time is an easy solution, but many people don''t care that much.


    "As I said earlier, modern magic theory has a notable increase in entropy within a space. In accordance with the theory of great unity, which is the theory of the great book, we accelerate the increase of the elements in order to mix the sorcery of a wide variety of lineages to create a faster and more effective sorcery than normal. When we use magic without thinking about modern magic theory, this phenomenon occurs and we can''t all use magic."


    "So the great magic of results is that there are limits to what works."


    "Yes."


    Shuiming, who consented, puts it in a lot of ways, as if this were a miso.


    "So, what matters is that the magic used by that dangerous woman is also a big magic with consequences that greatly increase entropy."


    "Sure... that was the metastatic magic Lord Swimey said in the world"


    "That''s right. You''ve been watching, haven''t you?


    "Yes. That was a few procedures, too, and a quick one to activate. Modern magic theory is not used, but still that too?


    "Yes. It takes less time to activate, but it''s actually just that you''re drawing magic formations into the lining of your coat beforehand. It does not turn into a magic trick that metastatic magic is difficult to physically perform. So."


    "You greatly increase entropy due to the sudden increase in the example ''Elements trying to establish a mystical law''"


    When Fermenia uttered the correct answer, Shuiming gave the flirtatious kid the kind of grin he made.


    "That''s right. Now you know what this class is all about."


    ... Yes, what Fermenia has been using so far is witchcraft using modern magic theories taught by Shuiming. The Magic Melt phenomenon is more likely to occur because of the burning blade, which is not as powerful as could have been expected, but because it is a technique that greatly increases covert entropy.


    And Graziella is not the only subject to get more entropy. There is no such increase, but so are Trinity and Mizuki, Titania and the knights, as well as the wizards of the Krista and Graziella factions, who have placed Elliot, without the magic of this world, in a large part of his role after Graziella.


    His magic tends to increase entropy because there is no substitute for the element''s shoulder.


    Therefore, the Magic Melt phenomenon is in the range in which it is activated. That''s why Shuiming adopted this measure. And so did the measures taken against Elliot.


    - You''ve seen it before, but you remember Elliot uses magic and sword moves in tandem? If either side suddenly becomes unusable, a gap is created. That''s where the aim is.


    Elliott repeatedly re-hangs witchcraft to multiply his magic and alternates between physical strengthening witchcraft and granting witchcraft. Elliot created a gap by asking Trinity to anticipate that time and speak up.


    Graziella finds out or turns to Fermenia and mouths abominably.


    "Right. Your strange magic and your magic are no longer available..."


    "- With all due respect, I can''t answer that question."


    Fermenia just slashed and threw away the words of Graziella that she was about to say. There''s also Trinity here, an inadvertent combination of answers is annoying to him.


    Trinity asks Graziella to blame the loser while Trinity pokes her sword.


    "That''s settled. Retreat the soldiers, and you stand back, too."


    But Graziella snorted dissatisfied,


    "Say no."


    "Huh -?"


    "Are you going to win this? You''re just poking your sword at me, aren''t you? Are you telling me you can stick that sword in my heart anymore?


    To Graziella''s point, Trinity says hiding the impatience that springs up within.


    "If you want to fight any more,


    "No, you can''t have a princess of a country in your hands."


    It''s definitely haphazard. As I see it, Graziella is snotty. Is Trinity''s threat unfamiliar with these occasions so exogenous as to elicit defeat from her?


    Eventually, from the end of the street, I hear a group rush. Not as shaky as the ground is, but I can still assume there are quite a few...


    "Apparently, reinforcements are here."


    Teatania screams at Graziella with a provocative grin.


    "Were you prepared for a hindsight!?


    "Naturally. How powerful is the opponent, and that''s about as much to consider? Apparently, the stuffing was sweet."


    Graziella laughs invincibly, even as she sweats on her forehead. Trinity tells her that again.


    "But I''m poking my sword at you, aren''t I?


    "Empire soldiers don''t hesitate if they give their lives. Besides, the White Flame Lord doesn''t seem to have any further plans."


    "Ku......"


    Fermenia bites her teeth. It was also once that Graziella scoffed at such a fall, and she puts a decree on all her men.


    "Guys, don''t hesitate! Take these men into custody!


    Reinforcements respond and the soldiers who were fighting earlier move out. It was then that Rui Shu and his knights were driven to the place where Fermenia was located and surrounded.


    "- Graziella Filus Riseld, your lord is the same. That habit of beating all the weak positions, the embarrassment you had before, you no longer forgot?


    With the red wind, such a sober voice ran through the street.


    Shortly afterwards, a front line of reinforcements that was about to rush blew up as if they had been caught in an explosion.


    "Nah!?


    "What..."


    Trinity and Graziella end in surprise.


    From the sideways alley, it was the wind that conceived the red glow that blew him off to beat against reinforcements. The ensuing attempt to dance up and blow up the front lines of troops mixed with wizards and soldiers and rush under the influence had to be stepped on.


    Soldiers blown by the red wind do not move. Scattered on all sides, left unconscious. On the other hand, the red wind that drove them into stunning, was wide open so that the entrance to the alley could be seen, of course, around it and on top of the building.


    The rising dust is scattered by the red wind.


    What could have been there was Refile, who regained his original appearance.


    Refill with a sharp gaze at the soldiers in front of him, restocking the sword beyond his height on his shoulders. Intimidation of a girl, who was not even twenty years old, tied her up with threads strung up by soldiers.


    Graziella, on the other hand, sees it like that and, no, looks surprised to see Lefir.


    "No way... the Temple of Nothias! You were alive..."


    Turning to the words, Lefir caught his eye on the two of them and uttered a voice of relief.


    "Apparently, you made it."


    Soldiers inadvertently freed from the restraint caused by Lefir''s gaze, regain their physical freedom and move out as they returned to me. Well trained or soon scattered. The soldiers laid their swords forward, and the wizards who were behind them unleashed their magic in unison in the face of the Refill.


    "Danger!"


    Trinity tells Lefir to scream at them as they face them, but Lefir makes a eagle move and turns back to the soldier in front of him. Shortly afterwards, a bunch of the magic that was shot out arrives at Lefir, but she was there flat as if she had received even a breeze.


    "Stupid... magic doesn''t work, then..."


    Someone in the soldier groaned warily as he represented the heart of everyone on the spot.


    Graziella, who watched it, too, with her heart caught by surprise, speaks.


    "Of the Divine Son... the power of the Spirit? Are you going to disable it until magic..."


    The wizards turn to Graziella. Did they hear the word, too? Refile screams, as he pokes a heartless truth at them like that.


    "Did you think the magic of benefiting the goddess would work on this me with the Spirit as my self!


    It was the roar that emanated from my mouth. It is a great drink for her, who was one of the generals running around the battlefield. The voice, like charging the atmosphere, gives the skin a puncturing numbness, and refirs to wave the sword up again. Red wind forms a vortex around the sword, as it responds to the act. Eventually, when it was waved down, about half of them who remained, regardless only of the soldiers they were deploying, were struck on the walls of the building, on the cobblestones of the street, by the blasting thick wind caused by the sword.


    - It was an intense wave. Everyone on the spot lost their words and doubted my eyes. That''s all, the girl who could follow the red wind was overwhelming.


    The wind blows from nowhere again. When he blew in from all sides within the Empire as if he had to gather there, and came to the source of Refill, he began to glow red.


    Confusion spreads and at the same time a voice is raised as one of the soldiers notices.


    "No way, this is Ishaktony''s..."


    That''s what you said, are you sure? The next voice that came out was trembling in war.


    "Ah, the red wind that appears in the Alsharia holy myth, it''s Azuma... What was swallowed by the red storm is attributed to nothing without exception..."


    "Oh, that''s stupid!


    "''Cause that girl, how about the Spirit herself just now..."


    "Oh, hey! Earlier, Master Graziella said something about that woman!


    When Refill slams the cutting-edge of the Great Sword to the ground, the panicked and propagated soldiers soak up uniformly to the sound.


    "Hih..."


    Some of them poked their asses on the spot. Refile sees it and opens his mouth again.


    "If my Spirit doesn''t want to make it and be a rust of swords, make way!!


    Once again, the soldiers retreated to the edge of the street, obsessed with Lefir''s big drink. Lifesaver. Crawling crawling body, as you say you''ve found out about the edges, etc. Inside he rubbed his head to the ground and even prayed for the goddess. Those who have missed the escape will be unmercifully blown away by the breeze caused by Refile.


    That''s what Lephire tells him. When she turned left, the soldiers who were on the left shrugged up, and when she turned right, the soldiers who were on the right shook up.


    "Goddess... Goddess..."


    "Oh, help me! Please forgive me..."


    "This is an order... I have no choice..."


    The soldiers were no longer in total collapse. It seems that there are even those who rub their heads on the ground and beg forgiveness from the goddess and the refir.


    Seeing as that, Graziella


    "Stupid...... I didn''t know you were cooperating to the Temple of God of Nosius...... did you see it wrong"


    "Naturally. Is it possible that Suimei mispacked or something?


    Graziella biting her teeth, before the unexpected result. To her like that, Refile tells her off as if to brag about her body. The story against Graziella is disgusting, but she is in a position to be allowed to do so, regardless of the divine son.


    "Long time no see, Empress Graziella. It''s been two years since I''ve seen you before, but apparently it''s the same."


    "Greetings and so on now�� I have also come to warm up the old relationship between Norcias and Nerferia"


    "If you know what I mean, you don''t even need a condescending forethought. I came here today to beat your lord up with this hand."


    "What...!?


    "My Akyun..."


    With the kind of words you ask for, a red wind gathers in Lefir''s right arm. And she had a certain anger in her voice...


    "This is for Swimei, who was hurt and had a hard time. Spoil it and take it!!


    A fistfight as intense as the auspicious wind struck Graziella''s abdomen.


    "Ha!?


    Graziella blows up luxuriously, as if she had thrown rubber. I finally woke up, but still couldn''t seem to move satisfactorily.


    With a glimpse of her like that, Lefir turns now toward Trinity and the others. And then I looked around at their faces and slightly broke up with them.


    Looks like you''re all right.


    Refill is a body I know, but naturally Trinity and I don''t know who she is.


    On behalf of all the confusion, Trinity asks.


    "I''m sorry, it''s a mouthful like I''ve seen you somewhere, but what about you?


    "... you''re out of your mind. Didn''t we spend a lot of time together?"


    With the words, the features of the appearance and her tone, did Trinity finally understand? Picture the stunner on your face,


    "Also, could it be Refile!?


    "Mm... it''s hard to see you getting laid in this, Reggie."


    After Trinity II, Mizuki also raises her voice of surprise.


    "Yeah, yeah, ''cause Lephile''s that little, pretty girl. ?"


    "Until earlier. But not now. I was just like that for a reason, and this is who I am."


    "Reason... what the hell happens, humans get tiny...?


    "I can explain, but it gets longer. Swimei, if you say it in style, it''s just you."


    Teatania, who was listening to it, exhales as if she were frightened.


    "It''s called Swimei, it''s just a lot of surprises..."


    Regardless of Refill, Fermenia was also surprised.


    "Ho, are you really a refil...?


    "You told Lord Fermenia before. That little figure says it''s not who I really am. That''s what Suimei said, isn''t it?


    "There''s no way you can believe that!! I can''t believe people''s bodies get smaller! I thought you were joking with Lord Swimey!


    "So Lord Fermenia thought me or Suimei was lying? Terrible story."


    Refille shrugged her shoulders. To her like that, Trinity said,


    "But how could you suddenly be who you are?


    "I''ve had the magic team ready to go back to the original for a few days. I went back to this earlier."


    "That''s right..."


    Trinity asks, while Graziella moves out.


    "... everyone, what are you doing! You are still soldiers of the Empire! Take the sword!


    Apparently she had not lost her hostility, to the soldiers still trembling, by decree. Besides, Titania says with a clear face.


    "It''s bad luck, Empress Graziella. Isn''t that a serious act in the general, such as caught in temporal anger and fighting?


    "Shut up. No matter how many princesses and braves there are, you and others can use the power of the Empire."


    Graziella doesn''t admit defeat unless she knows cleanliness. At that time, one person looked up to heaven at some point, Lefir, leaking a sneaky laugh, inquired.


    "- Well, then can your lord even look at that one and say that?


    "That..."


    Fished by the word, everyone who was on the spot looks up to heaven. In the night sky of the empire, which looked up, there was a huge magic formation painted with a magical light of herds and blues deeper than the starry sky.


    Mizuki, who sees it, cries out with agitation.


    "Oh, oh, my God! What are you talking about? There''s a tiny magic formation floating in the sky!


    "Big... how could a magic formation of that size be in the sky..."


    Trinity also glances at her surprise and mouths her flashly. Does Graziella have a surprise and voice?


    Meanwhile, Elliot, beaten to death by Trinity II, leans against Krista and wakes up.


    "While I was losing my mind, something terrible happened."


    "Lord Elliot."


    Refile says,


    "Oh, my God, you look so familiar. You''re getting bigger."


    "We''ll talk later. Coming."


    At the same time as that word, a magic wave pushes from the center of the magic formation. From the edge it passed through all at once, like a glimmer of fluorescence, a golden particle rose from the earth and was sucked into the magic formation of the starry sky.


    In such a fantastic sight, there are so many little magic formations in the giant magic formations.


    Appears, even if it''s small, compared to a giant magic formation. Eventually, after a small shake, the imperial capital is enveloped in the light that falls from heaven. The light of the stars overflowed all places, and Trinity and the others were also enveloped in that light, which fell.


    Only one Fermenian knew what this sight was. In the royal castle of Camelia, is the magic he used to fight Mizumi, Meteor Fall (Ens Astrale).


    ... eventually the light will subside. Naturally, nothing happens to those who were on the spot.


    Trinity asks Lefir, who was behaving like a translator.


    "Refile....... What''s this?"


    "Is this it? This is the result of Lord Fermenia''s assault."


    "Huh!? Really, Doctor!?


    "Huh? Ah... Yeah, well. It''s prefabricating magic... and it''s just..."


    Asked by Trinity II, Fermenia manages to fix it and coughs it up a little deliberately and turns back to Graziella.


    "His Highness Graziella. Your Highness has seen the power of magic. Even if you look at that enormous power, do you still say that about fighting, etc? Your Majesty''s soldiers, they look like that, don''t they?


    Point to the soldiers. They, who had been forced to lose their will by Refile, apparently felt the brilliance of star and air light also in the wrath of God, just laying low and praying to the goddess. I can''t help it. You can''t even think of something like that being caused by the power of just one human being.


    "Damn...... but"


    Can''t Graziella give up yet? evil and show willingness to disobey. But that decision to give her up was to be made from a place unexpected.


    From beyond the dull soldiers, the horseman soldiers appear. Eventually they stopped keeping a neat line, and came out of between the


    - Lyla, that''s it.


    "Ah, brother..."


    To the appearance of that person, Graziella ceaselessly. It was Renate Filas Riseld, the first prince of the Nerferia Empire, who also crossed the horse, who manifested himself from among the horseman cavalry.


    Renate with the same blonde long hair, monocular glasses and luxurious decoration as Graziella. He turns first to Trinity and not Graziella.


    "Excuse me while I ride. Lord Elliot, His Holiness the Divine Prince of Nausias, Her Royal Highness the Princess of Titania, and the brave man whom your Lord called in Astel, Lord Reggie?"


    "Yes."


    Trinity answers briefly. Not knowing who Renate is, Titania hears from behind that he is the first prince of the Empire.


    In the meantime, Graziella shouted at Renate.


    "Brother! What do you mean that far?!?


    "... meaning as it is. No more of this."


    "But!


    "Lyla, you''ve made too much noise. Besides, it''s important to put the brave and the brave into the ears of the Holy See, right?


    "... that''s true, though"


    That''s right, Graziella, too, can''t you get out any stronger if the emperor''s next powerful brother tells you in this empire? Regrettably, clench your fists on the spot.


    "We''re out of time. His Royal Highness Prince Renate"


    "Long time no see. Princess Titania. You are still in Rin. After all, your lord is a flower blooming on the battlefield."


    "I will not flatter you on the battlefield, Your Highness. Anyway, what did you say earlier?"


    "Oh, we pull up. But as for the killer..."


    And it was a fold that Renate was about to say.


    "Ooh, this one''s going to be amazing over here."


    From one of the alleys of the street, Shuiming shows up with Liliana as she drags at the end of the Romion. Trinity and Mizuki, who saw it, shouted with joy.


    "Mizumi!"


    "Shui Ming-kun! Liliana!"


    "Hmm... apparently, you''re done over there?


    To Titania, who has asked for confirmation, Mizumi returns it in the same way that she has finished her job.


    "Oh, my God"


    After I broke up with Rogue, I took Liliana, and she just turned right back. Soon after, Trinity and the others rush over to Mizumi. So Mizuki, who noticed Liliana, a little less energetic, crouched down and hung up.


    "Liliana?


    "... Yes"


    "Mizuki, excuse me for a little Liliana."


    Leaving that to say, he leaves Liliana with the Rui Trees, and Shuiming takes her to where Renate and Graziella are. And look at Renate''s identity, anticipating his position,


    "You''re wearing a good mon, but you''re related to a dangerous woman there or something?


    Horse riders colour their jaws in the gloomy water. Soon they try to get forward, but Renate took control of it by hand.


    "It''s Renate Philus Riseld. What about you?"


    "Suimei Yakagi. He was called by the brave man over there."


    "Mm... a guest from another world"


    That''s who I was called with the brave, can''t I even get out strong? Against such a renate, Shuiming turns over the romion that has dragged him.


    "Look, this is the real killer in this case. Take it... but it''s not like I can talk to you anymore."


    Lennart flicks his eyebrows in surprise when he sees Romeon discolored in black and no longer discernible as an elf.


    "You think this is the killer?


    "Oh, I''m going to use the dark magic, and the other way around, it''s the one that''s taken in. This whole case was set up by this guy."


    "Hmm... you want me to believe that?


    "No one else can testify. But, believe me, it would fit in circles, wouldn''t it? If you expose this guy as the real killer, at least it won''t matter any more, right?


    To the words of Shuiming, Renate often silences. I suppose you''re thinking about whether it''s better to set things up any more or to take a lowmion with you adulterely.


    "And I''ll let Liliana keep it over here"


    "You think that makes sense?


    Upon hearing the words of Shuiming, Graziella expressed anger and disobeyed, but Renate shook her neck vertically.


    "... fine. I''ll take care of the real killer, so do as you please."


    "Brother!?


    "Lyla, there are temple princes and valiant halls here. And the magic of light that wrapped the Imperial Capital earlier."


    - That''s what I said.


    It doesn''t necessarily sound like Trinity and the others. Shuiming cut this story off by making a statement that he would admit so.


    "You��"


    In a series of unconvincing stories, Graziella looks abominably at the water. To her, Mizumi flaunted her shoulders,


    "Hmm? Apparently, you couldn''t have created the devil."


    "... what?


    "What? If we can prove that the devil exists in this world, we can reduce entropy. I can''t use magic anymore."


    That fragmentary unravel didn''t seem to tell me in the end, but it seemed to tell her who set up this one.


    "... I will definitely return this debt"


    "Naturally. Now I''m gonna blow it right up, so fuck it."


    With that said, Shuiming will come to Graziella and the others.


    And the first person to welcome him was Fermenia.


    (Lord Swimey, annoying)


    (Looks like it worked.)


    (My liver''s pretty cold though)


    That''s what Fermenia says, makes you smile bitterly.


    Trinity and the others, on the other hand, took Liliana, making a slight noise around Refill. Now that I''m back where I was, I guess I''m asking a lot of questions. Liliana, who saw Lephire, said, "What do you mean!" or "It''s a scam!" and so on.


    I talked to them the whole way, Refile, they''re coming. Shui Ming gave a pleasant grin to Refill, who returned to the same back length.


    Looks like you''re back to square one.


    "Oh, thanks to you."


    Suddenly Shuiming was held tight by Refile, who gave her thanks. And...


    "Suimei. Thanks."


    "Heh, huh? Huh!?


    "I owe it to you to return to my original body. Appreciate it, including what happened in Astel. If it''s not enough"


    Remaining surprised and upset Shui Ming, Refile goes on to say thank you. Sure, she''s right, but being held tight also confuses Shuiming.


    Then Fermenia turned a frigid gaze,


    "... Refile, wouldn''t it be better to be without people if you were to do that?


    "Oh, no, the... I''m so thrilled, the..."


    Refill turns red and twisted. Where did the usual Rin go, he was so seared by embarrassment.


    Eventually, Elliot and Krista come to Mizuminos.


    "I didn''t think you were the person on the subpoena too..."


    "Whoa, were you listening to me earlier? I''m a jerk."


    "Which mouth says. Besides, I told you before you don''t take me because you can''t fight because you''re little, Lephile. Where can''t she fight?"


    To Elliot, who says so in a grumpy manner, Shuiming returns it in a pungent manner.


    "But hey, I''m pretty sure I couldn''t fight then."


    "Gu..."


    "I''m not lying, am I?


    Elliot says with a remorseful look when Mizumi smiles at him for eating people.


    "I knew I didn''t like you."


    "You don''t have to hate me. But..."


    "Oh, I know. I shall leave this matter. [M]... Still, you just lost something this time"


    "Hmm? What, didn''t you lose for me this time? You didn''t use that on your right arm, did you?


    As Shuiming pointed out, Elliot had a terribly bitter look on his face,


    "... you were spotting it"


    "That''s about it. So? You lost, didn''t you?


    "I feel defeated when I say it to you."


    "Right. But I''ll thank you this time. Thank God."


    When Shuiming honestly spoke out of gratitude, Elliot pointed at her mouth dissatisfied, but was turning pale or red. To him like that, Lephire,


    "Lord Elliot. Your lord may not be satisfied with this case. But it was the goddess who brought me and Suimei together."


    "Really? Oh, man, I don''t know what that means."


    And, Elliot spilling words. Can''t you just say "stupidity about the goddess" beyond that? I had it fastened just to shake my neck sideways.


    "Elliot."


    "Oh, right. Then we''ll go back."


    Listening to Krista''s urging voice, Elliot turns her back. As it was, they went back to where the Salvation Church quarters were. Graziella and Lennart, too, gathered all the soldiers they had brought and looked like they would return.


    Trinity II approaching with the Mizuki trees. To him, Shuiming says.


    "Thank you for your help this time."


    "Fine. Never mind."


    Shuiming and Trinity smashing fists and fists together. The night battle with the coma that caused the Empire was over.

 80 Apostles Leap

    Late at night, in a church in Imperial Capital, one skinny elf man was bored waiting for people.


    The reason he came here is to give what we call a regular report. Hand over the information you got to the person you met. That''s just the job.


    But for some reason, no matter how long this day went by, no one from the city showed up.


    Skinny elves are nervous and always arrive a little before time when we meet. When you add the amount of time you''ve been waited for in the time you''ve waited until time, the equivalent. Whether it''s nervous or frustrating, poor slack peaks, and when I try to kick him in the bench...


    "Has anyone come?


    �D�D


    To the sudden call, the elf man turns to nothing.


    Behind the chapel, the sound of soft interrogation echoed from the statue that allegedly mimicked the goddess. Turning around, there was a nun of the beast man, illuminated by the light of the moon slipping through the skylight.


    He walks over with his body so as to protect himself with a longer stall from the cloudy air in the church. I didn''t know there was a church person up to this hour, like an elf man I wasn''t expecting. When he gets up, he stays stiff.


    The Sister of the Beast lets the sweet voice emitted by the cat be included in its voice and asks.


    "What can I do for our church at this hour?


    "No..., I''ve been using it to meet you for a little while..."


    "Oh, really?"


    Sister spilled a soft grin, especially without saying it and fixing it. Because I walked in on my own, I thought it might be one of the blames, but he didn''t mean to.


    But I didn''t know it was my turn to be on duty at Salvation Church.


    "If. How could Sister be in church at such a time?


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been waiting for people here, just like you."


    It''s supposed to be a soft, gentle thing. But inadvertently, to her bright grin, I felt a dark shadow fall somewhere. Such minor changes poppy a man''s skin for some reason.


    "�� odd encounter,"


    "Yeah, really"


    Sister''s adorable laughter echoes indoors. To that voice, the elf man, who reconsidered earlier that his hunch was a mistake, speaks with a mixed grin of vulgarity, as if speaking to an accomplice.


    "Um, Sister"


    "Yes?"


    "May I ask you, by the way, what a waiter that is? No, I''m a little interested in who Sister has to meet this late at night."


    "Well, that''s hard to say."


    "What if you''re a lover?


    An elf man who steps himself out and tries to get to the core. I don''t normally talk about this shit, but I''m tired of waiting for people. Whatever. I wanted to take it in my spare time.


    Now, the Sister, the man who waits late at night in a place like this. Probably the opponent of Meise.


    "That''s what I''m ashamed of..."


    And you''re still right about that speculation, Sister blushes her cheeks,


    "- I''ve been waiting for you."


    The nun''s right hand was already piercing his chest when the lean elf shouted "eh -?" confused.


    At the same time that your arms are pulled out, weakness strikes you that you cannot escape. Heart''s heart beaten to the floor properly. The loose red liquid overflows, and the body does not move as intended, as if it had become a rusty brisket doll, but it creeps away.


    What seemed to be in the feeling of being drawn to the bottom of Naruto was the nun''s appearance ahead of him, holding the stall in one hand and paying Eagle Deep for his bright red stained arm. His consciousness was broken where she was licking the hand glossy.


    "All the elves always admire the nobility of their blood, but the taste is surprisingly gelomas."


    Clarissa''s dissatisfied voice, Sister of the Beast Man, echoes within the church. When I looked down at the man whose blood I had licked was now a wreck and a fruitful elf, I turned my back, as if I had immediately lost interest.


    Behind her like that, a little shadow appears.


    "... you''re gonna kill me the same egg way, you"


    "Oh, Jill. There you are?


    "To the scum I''m noticing...... it''s white at all. Yeah, I just got here."


    The identity of the little shadow was Gilberto Griga, a Dwarf woman.


    I am about the age of a life-saving school, but I am over twenty years old and have a tremendous power that I can''t imagine from its small appearance.


    As proof of that, the rugged haired girlfriend wields the huge axe spear-like weapon she had as effortlessly as turning a feather pen at her fingertips, twirling. The axe spear is so long that it triples its small back length that it doesn''t match her at all to hold, but it''s flat as if she doesn''t feel weighted or anything. Eventually, Gilberto appropriately mounted that axe spear and took his seat.


    Clarissa asks Gilberto.


    "How was it?


    "It''s been tough... or it''s never been tough. I didn''t know you''d let me go to Higashi-kun and do that kind of work on top of that. It''s really rough on people."


    Hit me on the shoulder and sigh like that all the time, Gilberto. Is that stupidity directed at someone who isn''t here? But that sentiment is also brief, and she turns her attention to the body of the elf.


    "Still, okay? He must have been Roomion''s servant."


    "Earlier, Loomion gave his life to destroy them all."


    "Heh... really"


    In Gilberto''s eyes lies a fierce light. It''s like a beast who found his prey waiting for him.


    Clarissa agrees with her when she reveals her beastly side.


    "Yes, it was too much and there was a rebellion... yes."


    "Hmm? I can understand about the rebellion, but what do you mean it was too much?


    "Jill. You know that initially, that one was going to welcome darkness, right?


    "Oh. You said that girl would help. To do that, you made contact with the Romeon guy first, didn''t you?


    "Yes, beside the plan, her wishes were also to be fulfilled and welcomed, but he said he began to use darkness for his own sake in an arbitrary manner"


    Gilberto, hearing the words, exhaled a grand sigh.


    "Ha, I see......, will this happen in the end? That''s why Atai disagreed with you the first time, right? Roomion smells like geese, so don''t pull him in."


    "Sure, your nose was excellent"


    "So you''re going now? To kill him."


    "- No, apparently, you don''t need that, do you?


    It was the voice of a man who cracked and went in as Clarissa and Gilberto tried to calculate the Romion punishment.


    Clarissa and Gilberto turn to the arrival of a familiar voice. There, however, was a man from Dragonut who grew a silver horn over his ear and dressed similarly to the Japanese costume.


    "Hey, come on. I''ve never heard of DragonNewt being a relaxer?


    "What, I haven''t seen the city of Empire in a long time?"


    When Dragonut responds lightly to a reprehensible voice, Gilberto returns the evil. Clarissa, on the other hand, spoke frantically to him as she greeted her friend.


    "Inrue, we''re out of time. But what the hell do you mean you don''t need that earlier?


    "The signs of Loomion, which was overflowing until earlier, are weakening. And something big is about to happen."


    "... Which one?


    "It''s from someone at the Imperial Library. - Coming."


    Immediately after the words suggesting the anomaly were emanated from Inru''s mouth, the world swayed at the same time as signs of mighty magic were felt. And the columns of light pour out of the sky.


    Those anomalies lasted for a while, but eventually the night regained its original silence.


    "Fuck you - no, a bug breath... I don''t want to add or subtract anything, but I want you to erase it without a trace."


    "... Hey Dragon Man, whose fault is this?


    "Do I know that? As much as I''d like to hear who''s in charge of all this power.... I didn''t expect two other men besides the brave to show up overnight with power beyond the imperial soil chaos emperor."


    "Ah? Both of you? What''s this all about?


    "You''re right. There are now five signs of strong power in Imperial Capital. Now that one is here, the other is in the central city�� probably where the brave men and the Soil Emperor are"


    "Ho."


    After Gilberto''s careless reply, it was Inru''s exhilarating laugh that swept indoors.


    "Sounds fun."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since a bloody roller showed up. Dawn will do it."


    In Inru''s words, he throws up "you battle idiot..." as Gilberto pioneered. On the other hand, he only sounded praiseworthy, and overflowed with joy from his mouth again.


    "-Oops. Clarissa, what happened to the red wound? Wasn''t that guy supposed to be here today, too?


    "Lord Redwound seems to be still busy and today''s gathering has been declined"


    "Is that one coming too? I didn''t know that man who was so upset with you wasn''t coming. It snowed - No, the stars are down now. hahahahahahahahaha"


    Is it usual for Inru to laugh out on his own? Clarissa stayed in a position without looking concerned. Gilberto speaks out more about the red wound situation.


    "There''s still a lot of crap left in the realm. The demons are pushing at me flashly. Thanks to you, I''ve been held back for a long time."


    "Demons? But that was also crusaded by the brave, wasn''t it?


    "But they''re different."


    "Ho."


    "Well more than that... it was later in life that Atai was made to go through the trouble. Red wounds take care of that country."


    "I see. Something with a lot of smudges is troublesome. I guess that''s why you''re strong, even if you''re human."


    "Really, that''s all you got today..."


    Gilberto no longer only sighs on Inru, who laughed out again. Is there a higher percentage of tired sighs than frightened sighs because they have been annoyed by it?


    But it also switches quickly, and Gilberto looks sharply at Clarissa.


    "So, Clara. What are we gonna do about Romion''s successor? If you don''t fill in the missing holes, you''ll get in the way."


    "That, too, without a drain"


    "Who?


    "On the other hand, I also advised that some people were concerned, including apologies for this matter, which originally seemed to invite those who had their eyes on them"


    "Eyes...? I knew you''d bring in the darkness?


    "No. Hold on to the darkness, when you come into contact again at a later date"


    Here, Inru asks like him.


    "So? Is he powerful enough to match our battle?"


    "I was wondering if my strength was a problem. They''ll pick you up on your own when you''re done."


    "What are our plans for the future?


    "We want you to go to the Sardias Union."


    "... what. If you''re going back, you won''t have to call me..."


    Gilberto stares frivolously at Inru for being made to work.


    "Weren''t you happy earlier, you?


    "Oh, speaking of which, I guess. This one was taken."


    and to inrue laughing out again at will, jilberto shaking his head. Take your gaze off so that this man has no choice but to throw a teaspoon, and ask Clarissa.


    "Why are you in the Union again?


    "This time, he said, the demon invasion of Astel caused a mismatch in his plans."


    "Bullshit, hey..."


    Gilberto doesn''t come pinned if they say so. No, you probably don''t know what that discrepancy is and how it will affect you from now on, either Clarissa or Inru, who were directed directly, or even the red wounds that aren''t here. It''s all in that guy''s head.


    Gilberto takes his stuff and gets back to work. Inru, on the other hand, is already in front of the entrance and exit doors. The corpse at the foot, which was once in a while, had disappeared neglectfully.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as soon as you are ready, go to your respective coalitions"


    When Clarissa''s voice disappeared, the church regained silence again.

 81 If you have a smile.

    "Oh man, I don''t know what this guy is about..."


    Shuiming faces out the entrance to the alley leading to the stronghold, whispering her eyebrows. The beginning of the word stems from the fact that the knights who went on reconnaissance came back from eating bubbles.


    Yesterday, Mizuminos cleared Liliana''s suspicions by defeating the safe, mastermind Romion. Now as I thought about what I would do with my future response, when I revealed the night, surprising information came in from them.


    When the temp bell rang, the end of the ramion was tied to the pile in South Square and exposed.


    That''s not good yet. Because the Empire also needs to be informed that we have caught the killer and to declare an end to the situation. Even if you responded quickly, it''s not unthinkable.


    And one more thing. Sometimes it was written in a bill that could reward residents for the upside of this incident that the information Liliana was the killer was false. It was written that, in order to catch Romion, the true culprit, he ran away, even though he was guilty, and played a part in his captivation.


    Nor would that be an unlikely story. For the imperial side, too, if we do not catch the man who did it once, we must tailor the reason for it.


    But if that touch was put out before a day went by and at some point even relieved the feelings of the inhabitants of the Empire for Liliana, would they have to twist their necks?


    The Empire is now calmer than it was when the Mizumins arrived. Whoever you talk to, your words against Liliana are full of favors. It''s as if all my previous bad feelings for Liliana are gone.


    Behind the water, Lefir lifted the lid of the hat he wore and narrowed his eyes in a frigid manner.


    "It''s a funny story. Of course, isn''t this the result of what Suimei has done?


    "I can''t do that. It''s as easy as placing a bill for exposing Romeon, but it''s obvious that we can''t even handle the feelings of the inhabitants of Imperial City.


    It''s a hell of a story about changing people''s emotions from late at night to morning on an urban basis. If you''re going to raise the only possible method, there''s a magic trick on the stand that overrides the human emotions you see, and uses infectious sorcery to infect people through verbal transmission - whether or not it''s on the imperial side that you fulfill the reason for preparing such a hands-on stand.


    It''s not something you can''t do, but there''s no reason to do it, and the fact that there''s such technology first and foremost. There were no traces of witchcraft in the bills, so it is even doubtful what is going on. What is convenient to carry is a story that cannot be clearly said.


    Therefore, I was planning to leave the capital until it was almost cold.


    "Suimei. I can''t seem to help thinking about it."


    "I''m not convinced, but do I have to give up giving answers..."


    Returning to the base with Lefir, Trinity and Fermenia were outside.


    When he finds out about the returning Mizuminos, he asks to confirm.


    "Shuiming, after all?


    "Oh."


    And, naturally, the look on Trinity''s face just gets steeper when the knights tell us briefly that what they said is not a mistake. I make wrinkles between my eyebrows and I''m surprised to roar.


    "... what does that mean?


    "Come on, I don''t know what to think, so I decided to give up giving you the answer"


    "... is that okay?


    "That''s not nice. I don''t know, but I can do anything about it."


    "... hey, maybe that guy?


    "Mr. Rogue..."


    Sure, we can think of Rogue moving behind this, but it''s hard to think of what he did alone. Besides, he''s probably not in the empire anymore.


    "Well, isn''t that nice? Now you don''t have to live in fear of the people in the city."


    "Shuiming, something is appropriate..."


    Behind it, where Trinity falls shrugged and drops her shoulders, Shuiming is also rotting in her belly to come up with an answer to her unwiped discomfort. This time, the Liliana thing could have been solved, but this time the wonder remained, and it was not in his memory why Romion knew about the barbarian name.


    I feel like something is moving out of sight. But it''s not clear whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing yet.


    "And you guys. I''m sorry for the rush, but I need you out of here in a couple of days."


    "Hey, hey, Mizuki, that''s too fast! Besides, Liliana''s problem is solved, so the Mizumings don''t have to leave the empire, do they?


    "That''s right. But soon we''re going to the Sardias Union, so we need to decide where to stay in the Imperial City."


    "Coalition? Who''s not an autonomous state? Why?"


    Trinity answered the question of Mizuki tilting her little neck, which seems to have occurred to her.


    "Maybe a way back to the original world?


    "That''s right. The book Fermenia brought me last time, it said something like that."


    Teatania, who was listening to it nearby, turns her blamed gaze.


    "Swimey. I say it''s a way to go home, but you don''t want to leave Liliana when it''s found, etc., do you?


    There have never been more thorns in Titania''s questioning than in his disgruntled gaze. and that would also be natural. While he says he''ll take care of Liliana, he also wants to return to the original world, which is paradoxical if we hear it from the side.


    But Shuiming also thinks about it.


    "That''s not true. When I can go home, I''ll take Liliana with me. I''ll do something about it until I can stand alone."


    "And naturally, it is. If they leave me at Awesome, I''ll be in trouble!


    "He said it was okay."


    "Absolutely, absolutely, right?


    Liliana screams in a hurry to Shui Ming, who tells her not to worry. Next to it, Mizuki turns slightly to his face, as he says he finds himself attacking again.


    "You really miss me ~"


    "You whichever..."


    Fermenia comes forward when Shuiming is just a pioneering voice trying to give back everyday or mess around here all the time.


    "Ko, kohon! Oh, that, Lord Swimey?


    Fermenia coughing and calling. I guess that''s what I mean because I''m promising to teach witchcraft.


    "Uh, so you said you wanted to see our world."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m somewhat interested."


    Fermenia is also in tune with the proper reasons for the mouth of Shuiming. This is the second one.


    And Shuiming looked at the refir behind him,


    "What about Refi?


    When asked for confirmation, she inflates her cheeks slightly as if they were somewhere obstinate.


    "It will be decided to go. Cold."


    "What''s the rest of your heart?


    "After I''ve done what I have to do, there''s nowhere left to go."


    "Right."


    There was a mixture of loneliness in his face, which he showed after he had spoken. Refile is a lifelong loner. If you don''t have a stop in this world, I might as well take you to the other world.


    After we talk about that, Mizuming goes all the way to the front door alone. Then I followed Fermeni to see what was wrong.


    When Shuiming looks back in front of the door, she opens her mouth.


    "Lord Swimey. I''d like to ask you something."


    "What?


    "Yesterday you talked about a covert entropy."


    "Oh, that one? It''s a tough story, if you have any questions, keep asking."


    Shuiming puts her hands on the door knob, trying to get inside the house. Behind that, Fermenia tilts her neck so that she still doesn''t know how much she thinks.


    "Even with the increase in entropy, the proportions between ''elements trying to establish a mystical law'' and ''elements trying to establish a scientific law'' are undone because of the contiguity of space, right?


    "Oh. As I told you yesterday, what happened to that?


    "- But Lord Swimey. And if that''s the case, it could end up disrupting all the scientific laws of the world if you keep using magic, right?


    Even as Fermenia uttered her doubts, Shuiming did not turn around with her back turned. I put my hand on the door knob, stiff - no, it doesn''t move as if time has stopped.


    ��������


    "Lord Swimey?


    What the hell is wrong with you? If it were Mizumi, Fermenia, who thought it was something she would answer immediately, would be surprised at his obscure anomaly.


    If it''s something that even he doesn''t know, yes, it was when Fermenia thought.


    "Know what?


    "Doesn''t mean I''m going to... Was that something you shouldn''t ask?


    "No, that''s not true......... I just didn''t think it would matter much because this is about our world"


    "... isn''t it something that has something to do with our world too?


    "I can''t say that at all. Well, at the time there are humans, I think they are..."


    ����


    Fermenia can''t see well what Shuiming is talking about. As she frowned, Shuiming shared the answer to her earlier question.


    "�� as Fermenia has just said, even if ''elements trying to establish a mystical law'' and ''elements trying to establish a scientific law'' intersect, there are many ''elements trying to establish a scientific law'' in the space around them, so the law stabilizes near the physical law. But in the end, these intersections are an irreversible phenomenon, so the intersecting elements did not return to their original state."


    "Yes. When you do, if you still continue to use witchcraft, won''t one day become a world where the law has been disrupted and cut off?


    "Right. It''s a closed world where humans are, no matter how old they are. When disturbances in law threaten scientific laws, natural laws, and the phenomena they cause, they always come when they threaten the common sense of man. If humanity could come up with a way to escape by then, or unravel the mystery of the universe, maybe not again..."


    "The mystery of the universe...... is it?


    However, Shuiming does not answer that question, but arranges words around Fermenian understanding.


    []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "In a world where scientific laws are" permanent and universal principles, "if those laws are disturbed, no matter how much experimentation we try that comes from a theory based on them, we will not get accurate results. That means nothing more than inhibiting the subsequent scientific development of mankind. And if the development of science stops, the benefits that are supposed to contribute to that other discipline will disappear, and so will those developments. As a result, magic based on knowledge in the world will also stop its development"


    Shuiming continues to elucidate herself so that she can stand up. The look on Fermenian''s face gave rise to tension and fear, with a chill that the words he uttered were something he should not have touched.


    But still, Shuiming keeps saying things.


    "The absence of the development of knowledge means that humanity will not be able to acquire new knowledge and nothing new will be born. The same is true of a world like that. As long as the concept of time continues to exist in the world, man is in a position where he must always continue to escape the degradation of the world. If we are unable to create new things in order to counteract the instantaneous and impending imbalance of the environment, we naturally have to die slowly, so what a rotten world is a world with no prospect of development. I mean, the ultimate point is the flood of covert entropy."


    All the while, cold signs descend on Fermenia''s back. Shuiming referred to it as a story that had nothing to do with this world, but for some reason her back was pulling like it was cold.


    "... so there shouldn''t be magic?


    "No, that''s not true. Whether it''s witchcraft or not, we just have to keep the same balance between mystery and science."


    "So is it possible"


    "That''s impossible."


    When Shuiming cut off all that hope, she glanced at him with anxious eyes.


    "The end, has already been promised. If magic develops, mankind will stop that development, and if science develops, one day the resources that support it will be depleted and the thermal end will come. Of course, if there are too many humans, it can be conceivable to crush (punk) a vessel called the world by its quantity, or, as I said before, the resentment accumulated accelerates the deterioration of the world. The use of resources, the search for knowledge and the suppression of the population (distopia) are the same as in the end a world without development. Either way, what was born in this world is doomed to perish one day."


    I have no hope. Fermenia, having learned such an answer, could not give a word. If Shuiming is right, even if it is about a distant future, everything in their world will come when they will one day end up in jail.


    "Beyond the fact that humans are intelligent beings, I think that perhaps this world is also a world that has the same ''permanent and universal principles'' as ours. If you think so."


    "So our world, too, is going to perish one day?


    To Fermenia, who looks like she doesn''t know what to do, Shuiming turns around and smiles gently, as if a teacher sees a student in need.


    "Well, you wouldn''t be so pessimistic. Well, it''s certainly not a busy world to be promised an end. But..."


    That said, Shuiming invites Liliana, who was surrounded by the Trinity Two.


    Liliana, who noticed it, came out of the wheel and came to Shuiming.


    "Awesome, what''s wrong?"


    "No, I don''t want to go back to the world, but I need to find Mr. Rogue."


    "Ah...... yes!


    When Shuiming stroked Liliana''s head, she was embarrassed. Seeing it in a remote place, Trinity and the others, smiling like that, have a warm smile pointed at them.


    "Ahh."


    Fermenia, who perceived what Shuiming was trying to say or raised his awareness. Mizumi smiled at her somewhere in peace.


    "If there''s a little bit of a world where everyone can smile, even where this world isn''t so busy, isn''t that a good thing?

 82 Mirage Man

    Running through the Imperial Capital at night, Rogue Zandaik remembered when he first met Liliana.


    I found that girl when, yes, I suppressed a certain incident that happened in a small village.


    At the time, just before the Information Department was launched. Rogue, who was just a soldier yet, heard that he was going to perform a creepy ritual in a settlement north of the Empire and headed with his men to that settlement.


    I wasn''t sure what the contents of that ritual were, but after the ritual was over, creepy creatures appeared around and many children''s bodies were mentioned.


    Upon examination in a nearby village, it was an ancient tradition passed down to the region. It''s about sacrificing a cursed child born every few years for malice unlike the evil god Zechariah.


    We arrived in the settlement just before the ritual took place.


    There were magic formations of blood painted everywhere in the settlement, it was a creepy situation where every human being in that settlement, whether needed for rituals or in that settlement, was constantly vomiting words of hatred, and all of those words were directed at just one human being.


    The person was Liliana, who was still young. Even the fruitful parents, who were supposed to receive the human hatred of the settlement and mercy the child, treated her like a monster.


    Liliana was pushed into the temple of performing the ritual, getting smaller and trembling. I just remember that only those eyes were as giddy as a beast.


    As we tried to stop the ritual, the settlers attacked us. If you don''t perform the ritual, say the malice will strike the settlement.


    By the time I realized, all the humans in the settlement had lost their identity. I don''t know if that was the effect of Liliana''s dark power, or if it was the end of the human madness of the settlement over the inexplicable.


    I just strongly thought it shouldn''t be. He says it''s not happiness that goes through the happiness of hunting down little kids. That''s never a good thing for people to go.


    When suppressing the human rampage of the settlement, there is a word left by the prayerer who was at its centre, at the time of death.


    "- The daughter is a child born with a curse. It will do harm to all humans."


    Now I think maybe the prayer man''s words were a curse to himself for taking Liliana. I guess I thought I was a cursed child somewhere in my heart for leaving this word in the corner of my head all the time.


    And I don''t deserve to be with Liliana anymore for not being able to beat that curse. It''s untrained that I can''t see that kid anymore, but still, if I entrust him to that boy who believed in him until the end, I''m sure he''ll be able to live happily ever after.


    said the boy. Even if there''s no blood connection, if you decide to be the father of that child, he says you should be the father until the end.


    It must have been his anger, believing out as a family.


    But I couldn''t believe it. I just got caught up in everything that happened, and I abandoned the girl I helped myself.


    ��������


    Looking back to where I was earlier, one day I hear Liliana''s voice echoing in my head.


    - Colonel. Why does the Colonel always have to do all the hard work?


    Think about it, maybe Liliana was always caring about herself.


    - Colonel. If I become a soldier, can I help the Colonel?


    Think about it, maybe Liliana was the one who wanted to help herself.


    - Colonel, why do the nobles hate the Colonel?


    Yes, I think the words Liliana used to ask herself about herself all the time.


    Himself neglected by the nobles. I guess I overlapped it with my neglected self because I overheard it. Liliana is a smart girl. So now I guess I''ve come to the idea of helping myself.


    That''s a funny story. Not to mention understanding compassion for that child''s grief. No, that''s why I didn''t deserve to be with her.


    Right now, I don''t have the heart to blame that kid anymore. I''m sure everything has been washed away by the brilliance that that downpouring starlight showed.


    But it''s not over yet. I still have something to do. For Liliana to live peacefully and safely, the presence of the nobles will be something that will leave its roots behind. Even with that boy, there must be some kind of retaliation waiting for him. And at the end of the day, I have to put it on myself, which is one of the reasons why I ran Liliana into murder.


    With that thought in his chest, he looked up at the sky quietly.


    "Even if you have thoughts, you can''t be too good..."


    How can this world be tough only on the weak? Do you only inflict pain on those who try to live righteously, and deprive them of happiness? I''ve been asking for a long time, but there''s still no sign of an answer.


    "- Seven Swords, Colonel Communications, Imperial Army Intelligence, Lord Rogue Zandaik."


    I heard such a voice, and when I put my gaze back to the front, there was one man in front of me where he appeared from.


    A man with long purple hair, a floating atmosphere. I''ve never seen an outing before, but it''s elegant somewhere. There seems to be a forged flesh beneath clothes with streams that are fine but do not go through the costumes of nobility in any country.


    As Rogue pierces the man''s alert gaze, he asks without any context.


    "What does your lord think of this world?


    What the hell was the question thrown at you? Rogue asks the man back.


    "What do you mean?


    "Isn''t that what your lord thinks about the irrationality of being in this world?


    ��������


    I felt seen through my mind, and I strained my body or for a moment. But I''ll fix it right up and relay the man''s words as bullshit.


    "There can be no complaining about the world made by the goddess Arshna"


    "That''s a lie"


    "What makes you think that?


    So when I ask the man who says it with his face, he still says it with the same look on his face.


    "It will be. If it is not false, it will be that which falsifies the actions of your lord himself, who thought of his daughter, begged her not to grant a wish and went to pray to the goddess without indispensability every day"


    "You know..."


    I am distracted by what has been said, and I acknowledge the man''s words. Yes, the man is right. I wished the goddess the recovery of Liliana, whose body was eroding, and I was bound to take to the Salvation Church every morning. No matter how much I prayed, after all, the wish never made sense.


    "Your lord''s thoughts on this world are overwhelmingly understood."


    That''s what the man says, and he turns to those tinted eyes.


    "The boxyard made by this goddess is made of irrationality. That is not because demons exist. Because the very existence of the goddess is an irrational mass."


    In a world where worshipping goddesses is considered good, a man who disparages the existence of goddesses without any hesitation. Even though there is no doubt that if others ask, they will be suspicious, what reason can they exalt so?


    "Lord Xandyk. I want you to lend me your power."


    "What are you going to do with my help?"


    "What I found out. If the Goddess clothes irrationality, it only breaks the thoughts of the Goddess and changes the world of this being"


    What jumped out of a man''s mouth was a declaration of the intention to drag the goddess off its top, for many fears. What everyone eats if you ask. It was the same for Rogue, and at some point the questioning voice was mixed with confusion.


    "Stupid. You mean to resist the goddess? I''m not talking about anything you can''t do in half, am I?


    "I''m going to understand. And I want your help to make that wish come true"


    Rogue looks to the man. A man who has stood in front of me, rotted my goddess, and sought help. The appearance seemed as hard and thick as a bamboo.


    Change this world. Correct the irrationality of the world. There was something that didn''t make me think of it as a con artist''s lie.


    I have no one to go to or wait for. I don''t even think about the rest of what needs to be done. But if what this man presents breaks what he mourns, maybe it''s not a bad idea to take a ride.


    Prepared to snort at the man''s desire, Rogue slowly opens his mouth.


    "Then one thing, do me a favor"


    "Allegedly."


    "It''s about my daughter. There is still a threat to her that she cannot take away. I want that threat removed as soon as possible. If I can do that, I''ll leave my sword with your lord."


    What I said was, on such terms. I know you''re making unscrupulous demands, but if you mean feeding the goddess a cup, this request would be an easy one too. No, if this isn''t easy to do, the big word is good.


    The man nodded without any screaming in his quest, which also had the effect of trying.


    "Your lord''s wish, accepted. By tomorrow morning, those who neglect Liliana Zandaik will be gone from this empire"


    I ran out of words. I don''t know what the hell that confidence was backed up by - but is that something you''ll know in the morning?


    With that in mind, I realized that there was still something I needed to ask.


    "Sorry, one more thing"


    "I wonder what"


    "I have not heard the name of the man who keeps the sword."


    To the question, the man smiles all the time in his mouth. Is it a laugh of joy or pure joy? I don''t know the timing, but the man opens his mouth quietly.


    "My name is Gottfried. That''s what I want you to call me."


    That''s what the man said and flipped himself.

 83 Third brave man.

    Even today, from the other side of the horizon, the black sea pushes in. The identity of the Black Sea is a flock of creatures. It is the enemy of people and also a mass of malice that tries to destroy and destroy everything.


    I mean, the Demons.


    The soil and the brown wilderness, with only a few greens, are dyed by the demonic clan''s cohesive black forces.


    Twist and whisk so that the dye stains the cloth slightly.


    In the northern part of the Union, from the southern hills overlooking the wilderness of Nourfolk, Hatsumi Koba, the brave man of the Union, watched the situation for a while.


    From time to time, a cool, dry breeze characteristic of the north blows slowly. What it conveys along with it is a similar feeling to a skin stabbing paralysis. The identity would be the impatience of the demons who do mingle with the killing spirit that comes towards them. From that sea of black demons, I can feel the desperation that has never existed before conveying the air.


    Those demons were driven to disadvantage in the battle ahead. It has been abandoned by other troops and stands in such a predicament that it can no longer be taken back. So now they''re coming at us frantically, dying, trying to regain their honor and achieve definitive results.


    Hatsumi looks behind her, acutely aware that the opportunity for battle is fast approaching.


    Right behind her, hiding herself in the woods are her companions from the time she was summoned and the soldiers of the coalition.


    To the right rear, the coalition is a martial artist of one country, "Gaius Fauburne," and to the left rear is Selfi Fittiny, an autonomous prefecture wizard of women. And kneel quietly as if you were meditating directly behind yourself, the United Sovereign Nation is "Weitzer Larheusen," where Miasen is a prince and swordsman.


    All are fierce men whose names have passed into the three kingdoms, and who have shameful skill in their names. I''ve proven my strength. Because in the battle against the demons, which has been there four times, we have kept our backs and helped each other many times.


    Nodding like a signal, Gaius grinned lavishly and slapped his chest plate, Serfi quietly taking the lead. Weitzer, as usual, had affixed his faithful face as if he was being able to.


    After such a final confirmation of will, Hatsumi jumps out of the cliff.


    There are no pioneering words. There is also no word for a flag waving actor to follow. But there are no deficiencies. Only swordsmen slay first into the Demon Clan. Everyone comes with me, even without words. As one with the same sword, will is another.


    Therefore, he rushes down without looking. It''s like a reverse drop in a valley. Normally anxious slopes are also the culmination of Yingjie''s summons. How quickly I ran down, my legs follow me on the slopes.


    The companions and soldiers behind them, if they cut ahead themselves, follow in that momentum.


    So nothing here, no anxiety, no anxiety, no fear, anything that may exist.


    As the momentum rushes down, it cuts into the throats of the demonic armies that have spread out into the wilderness. The Demons began to be delayed and confused by unexpected raids in the direction.


    Hatsumi Akiba pulls out his sword. The thing I pulled out with my right hand was the Dwarf blacksmith working me out. A delicacy, a knife, made of the kind of material that only comes out in the story, in this way of working out that only comes out in the story again. The length of the torso is one hundred and twenty centimeters.


    With its silver-shiny sashimi and the skill of the sword that Hatsumi can possess, so can the Demons and other thin papers. If it flashes, it splits so easily that it feels no resistance, whether it''s meat or iron, and the fat doesn''t even get on its own with gray blood paste.


    All you have to do is swing. Just keep your body moving, keep your knife and arms running. Because if you leave it to yourself, you will never lose.


    Swing the sword toward a swarm of demons clustered to regain their position in the straight front. He slashed and tore the previous demon clan in two with a flash of flashes. And as it flows, I spin my body and fly the neck of the next demon clan.


    To the demons on both sides, Weitzer and Gaius flew, respectively. A martial artist''s fist, a swordsman''s sword, each kills the demon clan.


    As he was slaughtering the nearby demon clan, a whisper was eventually raised from the people. Late, left or right split troops bump into each other? The swordsmen cut the flanks of the stretched lineup. The Demons split up in no time. In anticipation of that, magic cover rolls out from behind.


    A unit of wizards under Serfi''s command apparently chased after a unit of demonic tribes that had been divided as planned. Eventually the demon clan, whose formation and formation collapsed, was in the grip of firm destruction by the swordsmen of Nanda, as we can see here.


    If the first shot goes well, the rest will be at this pace with the cheats.


    Once the line breaks down, the Demons stop fighting together because of their individual power. Sometimes it''s because demons are a combined mixed unit, but they immediately try to appeal to their power.


    Stand play in battle can be a fatal obstacle.


    So all you have to do is remove the pus as if you were going to put a scalpel in the affected area in the same way. This tie is the cornerstone of a brave man''s own existence.


    After a while, a demon clan comes forward that unleashes a different digit from the rest of the demons.


    It''s a demon general. A skinny demonic swordsman with a jacket, who specializes in magical swords. The name is certainly Mauhario. Called in the name of "Rapid Wind Instant," he has dropped the neck of many coalition soldiers with that sword technique.


    "The brave men of the Union!!


    It''s the roar that showered me in the encounter. An unexpected shout from that thin look shook the wilderness, dancing up the grains of sand and blowing them away. And with that just one voice, the movement of the soldiers of the coalition becomes dull. I guess I got hit by it. The temper is shooting your mind out, and your movements are starving.


    Only a few generals, and their companions and themselves, are able to move decently in response to that roar.


    Mauhario instantly came into his own time during the time that he had also been given such a hand. And slaughter with demonic winds that are rolled out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Shh!


    To go with it, wave a machete. An air-borne cut made a sharp sound and played the Devil''s Sword.


    Mauhario then instantly releases the stuffed intermission. And it goes around to the left side at a speed that goes unnoticed, and it extends to sword strikes.


    When Mithril''s body is defeated, it sounds rash (and dull). The Devil Clan, taller than himself as it is, pushes his sword in so that it doesn''t crush off every body, but the competition is adhesive. She is a woman of little muscle strength, but she can be antagonized because her powers are growing with the help of Yingjie Summoning.


    "The brave men of the Union! Today is the day to defeat you and give your neck to Master Nakshatra!


    "Eh... I''m sorry, but I can''t believe I''m going to die here"


    While I feel the anger that I hear up close, I try to get under the sword of Mauhario and play the sword. And thinking of moving straight to slaughter, Mauhario had perceived the crisis or had left in the opposite direction.


    Mauhario sets up a sword in a place where the cutting-edge never arrives. It''s so horribly fast that you can''t capture the movement.


    ... This demon swordsman is the type to put his power on speed. This distance, which can not reach this cut and cannot be flown in one foot, and which can be jumped in an instant over there, is normally disadvantageous.


    Still, I can''t say every cry or anything.


    Feet opens gently, conscious of the right heel facing the ankle of your left foot, standing in a tree. Take charge of your right shoulder so that you hide your sword behind your neck. I felt the tingling sensation of metal over the air to the nod.


    Approximately eight meters in total to the General of the Devil Clan who erects the sword. The blade crossing of this sword is just over a meter long. Probably a great distance for that demonic general who puts his demands on speed and assault power. Mauhario also has a mockery of joy in his outfit that intercepts those who come in time from the side.


    You probably think this one struck out on the bet. A face that sees itself as a battle to be slashed or slashed first, and that understands its own victory.


    �� it is true that, even in the calculation, there is an opening of more than six meters to the opponent''s body, even if the tip is stretched. The end of the sword is a distance that never reaches.


    But such a thing is a trivial issue for this one.


    On the other hand, for a demonic general who doesn''t know that, it must have been a fatal issue.


    "Die. Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    A fierce, and noisy, voice of the mood of a demonic general. A wave of sounds like a chunk of intent to kill comes to the fore and pushes, but the mind is in the water-stopping frontier. All the information you enter from the outside world goes down to the end of the matter.


    Only now will the roar of intent to kill, the cheer of the demons, the screaming of soldiers, the hurry of fellow citizens not even become a stone that makes ripples in the heart.


    But the one hand that hits itself here is yes.


    - Klugligaro Torani Phantom Sword (Kuri to Toranori Eunuken), a knife with an extinct blade (Shitsujin).


    And as he opens his eyes, he flashes the sword he bears so that he pays all his temper and exhalation to the other side of the Demon Nation.


    Far away. The sound of the wind chirping from behind the demonic generals. At the same time as the swinging cutouts, no one and he betrayed all of his expectations, and the lower half of the demonic general rolled by his side at a tremendous rate, and the dust, the wind, the upper body and their blood came together in the opposite direction and blew away.


    Mauhario suffered a defeat without taking a single step.


    And all that''s left is silence.


    The cheers of the soldiers who rise shortly afterwards. There must have been quite a few of them watching as if they had defeated him.


    But the demons around us can''t move. There will be times when we have been poked at the fact that the superior Demon clan was defeated over ourselves, but first and foremost because we do not know why we could have defeated it in that situation.


    Meanwhile, were you not dead? With the ground rolling, Mauhario sprays blood out of his mouth to turn his surprise gaze.


    "Horse...... deer, sword intermission for sure"


    Yes, indeed, the sword had not reached the body of the Demonic General. But, as I said earlier, that is a trivial issue.


    You can''t get up again. You wiggle your blood to show off in front of the demonic generals, and drop your chilling gaze.


    And


    "- I wonder what you''re talking about to the swordsman''s scum. You are. A swordsman who can only slash things in time is a good place, isn''t it?


    Perhaps the words that I said away without hesitation were words that, from those relative to me, would have been discouraging. But the demonic generals were desperate before they could feel the war.


    ... Eventually, the battle between demons and humans ends. of man - by victory on the part of the Union.


    What people hear is the cheer of swordsmen and wizards. It is proof left that the battle is over.


    After a while, he breaks the hedge of the soldiers and one boy walks in.


    Getting out is a knight outfit. Weitzer Larheusen, one of the seven swords, to be the prince of Miazen, the Sovereign kingdom of the Union. He kneels at his feet.


    "It was a brilliant fight. Lord Brave."


    "I''ve told you many times that I want you to stop being that brave man. Weitzer."


    Hatsumi Sekiba exhaled so easily in the rhetoric hung from Weitzer, a boy who goes to earth with stubbornness and seriousness.


    But he doesn''t look like he cared, and he tries to take Hatsumi''s hand and mouth it on its back.


    Is it a ritual for him? Hatsumi doesn''t feel bad about the act either, but for some reason, she pulls her grabbed hand so that she can escape just before today.


    Weitzer looking up. Poor Ironhide moves slightly unfortunately.


    "Lord Brave..."


    "So Weitzer"


    Then, from the other side, the voice of one of Hatsumi''s companions, Selfi Fittiny, hangs.


    "You won''t have a choice. Hatsumi is a fact, a brave man."


    "Until Selfi......"


    "You can''t twist and bend the facts with such a troubled voice."


    "Mmmm......"


    That''s how I roar at Selfie, who breaks off in a blunt tone.


    She put together a light green robe and a wizard wearing a hood in her eyes. Apparently, there''s a sneak laugh leaking in the hood.


    And a big shadow stood behind Weitzer where he came from when he realized it.


    "Have you been flabbergasted today? Prince."


    And then, hey, you look happy and a loud voice pours down on Weitzer. Standing behind him was Gaius Fauburne, a man with an image of his muscles walking.


    He slaps Weitzer''s shoulder casually with an ancient wound engraved hand. Though I''m a prince opponent though, so I think you should be reluctant, but that''s anyway. Apparently, he is mistaken about the tone of Weitzer''s respect.


    Weitzer narrows his sharp eyes towards Gaius slightly resentful.


    "... I''m not rejected otherwise"


    "Ho ho? I think it was always me.


    "Knock..."


    As Gaius puts it, Weitzer''s eyes hang slightly in frustration.


    "Beh, it''s not like I don''t like Weitzer, is it? That''s just what they do, they don''t get used to it, or they don''t feel used to it..."


    "But I see. I''m pretty sure it looked like a disgusting gesture."


    "Gaius, won''t you shut up? - Lord Brave. I am purely respectful of Lord Brave..."


    "Neither of you should bother the honey."


    Selfie complains obliviously. But they still didn''t say enough about themselves, and each made a disgruntled look and replied "hey" and "yes......"


    "Ma... Whatever, guys, good luck"


    Hatsumi hangs the words of Negiri. To the words of care, each of the three responded with pleasure, when he raised his hand to reply.


    "But it was surprising that it wasn''t as many as I thought"


    To Hatsumi, who is not comfortable and frowns, Selfi answered.


    "This time only one of the three legions of demons showed up."


    "After all, the legions of demons we have now defeated have only been stoned"


    There are three demonic armies that are currently attacking the Union. One is now defeated, but there are two more demonic armies besides them, which are significantly larger than the armies we have just fought.


    "But it''s good. Today''s battle turned out well again."


    "The opponent Lord Brave defeated earlier is a Demonic General. Any more battles are called high hopes."


    "But..."


    "Oh, honey, I told you to get there. If you tell me more, I''ve been struggling till the Hatsumi arrived, and we''re out of position."


    "Yep. Until you arrived, the army of the Union was pushed by one of the demonic armies, but as soon as you stood on the battlefield, pushing back was barely even able to cross with the reinforcements that showed up afterwards. And today."


    "We destroyed one of the three armies and took over the unity of the generals. All thanks to the help of Lord Brave."


    "Ah? Everything? So what about my defeat?


    "I owe it all to the Lord Brave to be able to defeat the Army of the Demons, to defeat the General of the Demons, and to Gaius to defeat the Army of the Demons"


    Weitzer breaks off clearly. Gaius'' eyes triangulate with anger at what he says. Hatsumi, sighing about whether she was going to have another fight, hung out of the way.


    "Weitzer. You just won because you''ve got enough power over here, so it''s not because of me, is it? And the hard part is after this."


    "... I guess so"


    Selfi was the only one who voiced consent.


    Yes, the demon clan I defeated this time was the type of demon clan with strong confidence in their power. Therefore, it was a relatively easy opponent because the operation of the army was only simple and simple.


    After Hatsumi stood on the battlefield, he could also overturn his disadvantages and bring them to the advantage. But since the reinforcements came afterwards, the trend has begun to remain balanced. The adversary general appeared, making it harder to fight. Had it not been for that reinforcement, we would have been able to reclaim our territory sooner.


    When Hatsumi looks difficult, he says with confidence seeping into his expression, like Weitzer is not enough to take such a thing.


    "With Lord Brave, it''s not enough to be afraid of an army of demons."


    "That''s what happened. And me too."


    Knock on the chest plate more and more, Gaius, still over-conscious. To him like that, Weitzer and now even Selfi had a sharp gaze.


    In contrast to their daughter-in-law like that, Hatsumi gives a slightly darker look.


    "... hey guys, who do you think you are about me?


    And then, as I remembered, "Oh, there''s no answer for brave people, so what?" I add. Then the three of them face to face, and each mouths the answer.


    "If you can''t call me a brave man, you''re a very different swordsman, aren''t you?


    "In terms of race, it must be a human girl."


    Gaius, Selfi, after the two answers, Weitzer puts his fist on his chest and with an extremely serious look, turns to Hatsumi. And


    Lord Brave is our princess.


    "- Hih!?... Weitzer, I''m so ashamed of that."


    "Ho ho! But it doesn''t look like you hate me when I''m told, whoa, hime!


    "So even Gaius! Ugh."


    Hatsumi is told a dialogue that is too face-to-face to be said, and makes her face bright red like a melted sunset. But soon I leaned down like I had been somewhere depressed.


    - That''s not what I wanted to hear.


    Selfie approaches and pokes her knee as she peeks down into her face, shaking her eyes anxiously like that.


    "Are you still anxious that you don''t have a memory?


    "... of course. All you remember is the name and the sword moves? It doesn''t make you nervous."


    Yes, the brave man called in the coalition, Hatsumi Koba, in the summoned room�� that is, he could only trace past memories to the point where he was called as a brave man. In other words, you are suffering from amnesia, and you have no idea where you have been, who you are, or what you have done until then.


    All I just know is my name, Hatsumi Decayed Leaf, and the swordsmanship I deal with.


    For this reason, she still had a feeling of anxiety and lack of feet on the ground.


    Gaius walks over and slaps Hatsumi''s shoulder casually.


    "We''re here. Huh?"


    "That''s right..."


    "Hall of the Brave. If you don''t remember, you just have to make it from now on. with us."


    "Weitzer......"


    Weitzer speaks with a gentle grin, but still I can''t wipe my anxiety.


    Then Gaius put his hands on his mouth as if to listen to someone else''s embarrassment,


    "Oh, Weitzer''s crusty line has begun -!


    Behind him as he was about to speak, Weitzer was quietly pulling out his sword.


    With such joy of victory in their asses, Hatsumi looks up to the sky.


    ��������


    Memories have been lost. But from time to time, I dream of a scene that I think was before I came to this world. What you see is always the same dream, there are numerous things that are not in this world, and the same person always appears. When you wake up, everything turns into something blurry and obscure, but that''s what fuels unspeakable anxiety on your part.


    As I say it''s very important, never forget that.


    I feel that way, and I always burn my chest like a buried fire.

 84 To the Sardias Coalition

    - I have a lead in the Sardias Coalition on the ritual of summoning Yingjie.


    Found such information from the books Fermenia brought, Shuiming was taking Fermenia, Refile and Liliana, and the Nerferia Empire was all the way from the capital Philus Filia to the Sardias Union, northwest of the continent.


    Such are they currently rocked by carriages from the Empire to the Union.


    I said carriage, but it''s not actually a carriage, it''s an organism called cowhorn, which has huge horns and long swollen hair, as big as an elephant - anyway.


    Modern mage, Mitsumi Hachi, was in the middle of lecturing Fermenia and Liliana on magic in the corner of a cowhorn car.


    Spread the prepared paper of Mizumino in the plank car, Fermenia and Liliana are mysteriously listening to him. Meanwhile, the magic was still in the process of remembering the gatekeepers, and for the magic, Lefir, a story of different dimensions, was polishing his sword while singing a single nose song behind Shuiming.


    "- Then we''re done with this story, but can we move on to the next?


    "Yes."


    "It''s okay, sir."


    After hearing each reply with Fermenia and Liliana, Shuiming moves on to the next story.


    "So, what we''re going to talk about is my world''s witchcraft canonization techniques and their formation. Normalization is a technique that replaces cumbersome procedures in the exercise of witchcraft with simple motions or short spells, thereby making the procedure more efficient and making it possible to reduce the time it takes to exercise witchcraft. If it''s a long spell, it''s a long spell, it''s a short spell, and if it''s a hard spell, it''s a gesture, and if it takes a hard move, it''s a spell."


    Shuiming cuts his words like a breather and mouths the rest of the story.


    "The most frequently exercised and understandable form of witchcraft I deal with is the magic of a rocket. This just rings a finger, and that effect occurs"


    "This is it."


    Let Fermenia ring her fingers with her pussy so that she can connect between them.


    Then, as Shuiming gently rang his fingers, the paper that was at Shuiming''s disposal rose with a mild impact.


    "If you use this in this world, you''ll be surprised."


    "In our world, magic is basically activated without chanting spells or keywords and working on elements."


    "Don''t do it, easy exercise of magic is against the magical principles of this world, so I''m also surprised"


    Liliana frowns and tilts her neck so that she is still unfamiliar with the new theory, either because she has been overshadowed with magical common sense for a long time.


    Something that must be chanted. If you can teach that as common sense and immutable, it may be a matter that you can''t think of, such as canonization.


    "The magic of a missile. This effect does not originally occur unless the spell is spoken, but by casting a spell and replacing it with ringing a finger, it evokes the fact that you cast a spell just by ringing a finger, so that you can seek the same effect"


    The two of them will write on paper what Shuiming will say. In anticipation of the time she finishes writing on paper, Shuiming will also explain the canonization.


    "Making magic easier to use by saving waste, reducing information and simplifying necessary behavior. In addition, magic can be exercised even when actions such as inability to speak are restricted. And while this is quite important, it can also reduce the speed of exercising magic with many procedures."


    "Awesome. How can you do it short?


    "That is. Let''s say there is a magic trick where you have to cast a spell for five bars. It would take about five minutes to cast the spell, assuming. But when two of those five bars are replaced by gestures and the use of magic objects, at the same time as chanting -"


    "The amount of time it takes to exercise is reduced to two minutes."


    "That''s right. Normalization has the advantage of saying so, apart from exercising magic with limited action."


    To explain the canonization, Fermenia and Liliana exhaled with emotion "ho..."


    "But Lord Swimey. Reducing time with canonization doesn''t change entropy, does it?


    "Oh. Exactly."


    "Fermenia, what do you mean?


    "The reduction in time in canonization is that, unlike the mixing and shortening with other sorcery systems in modern sorcery theory, we are simply substituting chanting acts and the like for another action, so what we are essentially doing is together,"


    "I see..."


    I''ve explained this story to Fermenia before, but she still understands it correctly. It''s not that long since I first taught magic, but it''s this comprehension. I can also be convinced that they call me a genius wizard.


    "Well the formation of this, but it goes back more than two thousand years in our world. Around that time, he delivered speeches in front of the people and in parliament in the western region, often fashionable to attract and persuade the audience. That''s how I tried to move politics or lead the world to something better, but there was another technology in this speech that had to be done besides techniques such as discouragement and acting that made every word seem skillful. You know what I''m talking about?


    "It''s about talking, so is it a technique to remember the content of the speech?


    "Yes, it''s a hit. To be precise, it''s the ability to correctly pull what I remember out of my head, but it''s called memory."


    Memory and magic. Two people who don''t see those two connections and don''t really look pinned. After considering them like that, Shuiming continues to elucidate.


    "Memorization, for example, will remain easy to remember when you often walk through the content, when you''re making other moves, or when you act in the same way or go back to a place you remember?


    "Yes, you can hear me."


    "It''s often said that I can''t memorize it because I don''t have memory, but that''s not that I don''t remember my brain. People can remember things even when they''re unconscious, right? I just don''t remember because I can''t get the information out of my head. I mean, it''s what I said earlier that makes it easier to auxiliary and pull it out."


    Shuiming punctuates so much and returns to the often derailed story.


    "So, this memory technique eventually developed as an aid to memory, which was also incorporated into sorcery. In short, yes. Actions can evoke memories, that is, stored information -"


    Fermenia follows in the words of Shuiming.


    "Assuming you''re using magic using the information you''ve saved in your head, can you evoke magic information not only by saying a spell, but also by gesturing, hand waving, etc.?


    "Oh, that''s what I thought."


    Shuiming nods satisfactorily to Fermenia''s answer. I was wondering if we could exercise magic directly, if we could do the key behavior right again when we remember that magic, i.e. as if we were drawing memories from our heads.


    Liliana, who was listening, makes a difficult look.


    "Like a flying story, it sounds"


    "I''m sure it might be. However, since we''ve been able to theorize, we''ve been able to do a lot of research in between."


    "Mmm..."


    Shuiming explains so, but Liliana roars to say she''s still unconvinced. Indeed, what I have just explained is that magic can be used only to remember what I remember if I say something extreme. There''s no practice, just remembering ends up on your own inside, and you don''t get a chance to tell the outside world. That''s what makes her head so hard.


    But that''s...


    "It is also proof left that we are still clinging to matter. Unsensable, incredible energy, incredible vectors, incredible laws, supersensory realms that embody such things as events, those are the ''mysteries'' we''re trying to unravel. �� what, as I touch it, I become more and more comprehensible"


    Yes, I teach Liliana, and Shuiming enters the knot of this lecture.


    "Therefore, the organization and substitution of these mystical acts, the eventualization of magic formations, notarikon, temura-, gematria, etc. are called for convenience canonization, canonization techniques, etc. because they can be compared to the fact that they are creating rituals themselves"


    After that clarification, Shuiming asks the two of them if they need a supplement.


    "Any questions?


    Then Liliana raised her hand.


    "I would like to hear about the magic formations used by Sumei and suddenly portrayed."


    "Bad, we''ll do that another time. It''s better to formalize the event and phenomenon of the magic formation first."


    "Too bad."


    Were you quite interested, soothing Liliana?


    "That''s why I prepared a hole filling problem. Aside from canonization, the main point of what we''ve talked about today is eating bugs."


    When Shuiming gives him the form, Fermenia looks at it, and he questions it.


    "Lord Swimey. I think this kind of hands-on work will be more fruitful...... If it were this time, it would be the practice of canonization..."


    "Yeah, but then you can''t even put a lot of practice into this, can you? I need a decent place to do that, and I thought I''d make it easier here."


    "Well sure..."


    Fermenia also says, but it doesn''t look neat. She''s right, where I did this test, it''s also the right thing to say that I don''t get a particular sense of it.


    "I thought if I knew more about what it was made of, understanding would be quicker there too... it would be hard to teach people"


    Shuiming says it''s troubling to hang your head, as if you were even put on something heavy over your head. He was also unfamiliar with teaching because he had never officially taken a disciple. With one exception, this is the first time I have taught witchcraft from the roots, because witchcraft is an assistant who can use it fairly well and uniquely from the beginning. Again, sometimes struggles are inevitable.


    That''s why I''m asking both of you to express a lot of opinions.


    "I got it. I''ll think about practitioners again, so do it now."


    "Okay."


    "I also feel like it would be a waste to treat such bright white paper like disposable..."


    Liliana lifts the paper and looks sinister because she has been using white paper at all costs since earlier.


    In this world, bright white paper is valuable. As yet the industrial revolution, like the rest of the world, has not even been mechanized for paper production, so I guess there are no lines that can be produced in large quantities.


    (I wonder if this is also because magic is allowing the width...)


    When writing magic formations and spells on paper, it is assumed that exclusively made parchment paper or the like is better than bright white paper such as is also commercially available in the other world. Therefore, in a world where magic culture is the main axis, parchment paper may become more mainstream than bright white paper that is easy to put on the production line.


    Eventually, Fermenia and Liliana will both work on the hole filling test.


    Shuiming twirled around on the spot with his butt and turned toward Lefir.


    "Good luck."


    "Is that a temporary interruption?


    "We''re at the end of the paragraph. How much longer do you think he''s in the car?


    "You should see the border fort soon enough, so it won''t be that long"


    "Long. Three days on the slab floor makes my ass hurt"


    "Suimei. That''s nasty."


    Refill made a grin in his mouth and played the forehead of Shuiming, which made his face tannic, with his fingers lightly.


    "I was there...... but what do you mean you can''t see mountainous mountains even though the border is close?


    Shuiming rubs her forehead and sees where she is going with her face out the lateral window of the car. As he said, in the direction of progress, the mountains were not even small. By most I mean borders, because they often border mountain ranges everywhere, border forts are commonly placed in valleys and so on, which is a cut in the mountain range.


    It is important to prevent neighboring countries from attacking easily, but the mountains were never seen with wonder.


    When Shuiming is skeptical in the wind, he gives a cool grin that Refill has nothing to do with it.


    "Beyond this lies the crack of a great earth called the Valley of Peeks of the Devil, which serves as the border between the Empire and the Union and the Autonomous Prefectures."


    "Crack?"


    "The point is, it''s a deep valley that''s been made to the ground. It is said that the Spirit, who pairs Ishaktony with me of the Goddess, was able to do so because he had seizures and tore the earth apart."


    "Ho..."


    Shuiming exhales intriguingly. Such stories often shake my curiosity. Something like increasing the scale of the Great Trench Zone in Africa is immediately imagined in my head.


    "Deep down, you can''t see the bottom, so there''s a bridge fort built somewhere relatively shallow, and that''s what the border fort does."


    "... hmm? Then there''s only gonna be forts in one country?


    "Fort Bridge belongs to the Union. Imperial fortifications are built to surround it. That''s what you''re going to see."


    Passing a set to Refill, who begs for paper and writing implements by hand, he painted it and showed it to me. A fort with three bridges crosses the black-painted line, which would indicate a crack in the earth, and a fort in the form of a semi-circle is placed so as to seal the road ahead.


    Often the two of us talk, we mouth another topic, as Refile remembered.


    "Speaking of which, I heard it was rumored before we left, but I hear the victim of the coma case woke up, too."


    "Uh, that one. I wish I could have gotten some more sleep anyway."


    Shuiming looks bitter just because her plans are crazy. As for him, I wanted the nobles, the victims of the coma, to stay asleep until the matter of the incident faded from the memory of other human beings and ceased to be a problem. That''s already unconscious.


    Now that Empire''s human consciousness of Liliana has changed, it is not absolutely necessary, but it has never been acted upon.


    On the other hand, it seemed to me that Refill thought it was a good word to say that he was the victim of the incident, and he turns his gaze to Shuiming like he sees something that looks a little frigid.


    "... sometimes I think you''re pretty unforgiving or terrible"


    "Hmm? I''m a magician, aren''t I? I''m not a legitimate person."


    "I don''t think that''s why it''s okay to say that."


    "Well, I guess so. But at the time you''re doing this, you''re not going to be too selfish. You know that at a time when I''m forgiving Liliana, right? At the end of the day, it doesn''t matter what happens to the irrelevant, I''m human."


    "Then someone gets angry at being unreasonably hurt."


    "I know it''s inconsistent. The matter was resolved before it came to the other world (here). I''m going to know what the inconsistencies will produce."


    "Right."


    Shuiming with eyes that look like something far away, like she gave up somewhere. Seeing his mood like that, Lephile never asked any more.


    "It''s about when I was frustrated. That''s what I said a little bit when I defeated Rajas."


    "Um, it''s a story of great interest. I want you to talk to me next time."


    "Please don''t. I don''t even want to remind you."


    Heh heh heh, and a big weak Mizumi on the refir who comes over to make a grin in his mouth. You can''t talk about such a fragile story or something. The insistence works, reversing the story of being derailed.


    "Well, the human consciousness of the Empire has changed, and you''re gonna be fine with Liliana."


    "Speaking of which, Reggie, will you be all right?"


    And here, Lephire raises the subject of Trinity and the two of us. I was supposed to stay in the empire for the time being, and I was supposed to break up with them.


    "You got something?


    "No, but there was a commotion in Imperial City. I was afraid it might be to their detriment."


    Her worries are natural too. Trinity and the others played a part in solving the case, but that was a rather unscrupulous role: stopping Graziella and the others. The results worked, but in view of the fact that they interrupted the opponent who was conducting the investigation by regular means or stood around in the Empire, concerns would also arise that their position in the Empire could be put at risk.


    However, Mizumi, who had put in place the measures, had a pleasant expression besides.


    "Suimei-kun?


    "Mm-hmm. We''ll figure something out over there. I left my hands open before I left."


    "Did you do something?


    "Ma''am. Hey, easy."


    Shuiming smiled like a flirtatious kid as she moved her one-handed thumb and index finger together or apart.


    "I see. If you''re doing something, there''s no problem."


    Hearing that you have dealt with it, have your worries been dispelled? Seeing Shuiming''s evil looking smile, Refile nodded relieved.


    When the two of them are interested in a conversation for a while like that, Fermenia says,


    "Lord Swimey. I''m in the middle of a conversation, would you mind?"


    "Oh, are we done yet?"


    Shuiming, who notices Fermenian voicing, comes close and receives the paper.


    "Hmm. Yeah. Well done. How''s Liliana?


    "A little more, sir."


    Is it hard for her to just start studying witchcraft? He is fighting paper with a pen with a crease between his eyebrows. Mmmm...... roaring and hard work makes me smile somewhere.


    At that rate, Mizuminos was on their way to the Sardias Coalition.

 85 Tragedy in the dining room

    Here in the northwest of the continent, where the water is currently present, winters are correspondingly cold, but other seasons are not wet or dry, but calm in relatively stable climates. To the north, however, there are many tough lands for people, such as the rugged mountain ranges where dragons are said to live and the black steel woods (Black Wood) forests, and there are many more places than in other countries where people do not have access.


    Shuiming, who got off the cowhorn car in front of the border fort on the imperial side, passed the fort, then through the bridge fort on the Union side without a word, and the Sardias Union was visiting the first city of the first country.


    Clouds are neglected in the sky, and the sky looks there, though not sunny. The usual complexion, the weather. The breeze blows are cool and easy to spend, even though it is a time of false heat even on different world calendars.


    Unlike other cities in the empire and empire, where the use of colour in the compartment had been determined by the inhabitants, the city of the first visit was not colour coded, often vivid and, worse still, painful to the eyes.


    Triangle roofs, flat roofs, wife-cutting roofs, etc. come in a variety of shapes and colors, with an overall soft atmosphere. The spacing between the house and the house is also wide, where trees and greens are planted, and pavements in flat shredded stones are often visible, but there is considerably more nature than that.


    It would be partly due to the fact that it is still far from the centre, but from the eyes of Shuiming, the city of the Union also seemed to show a stronger pastoral sentiment than to say fantasy.


    "Is this the city of the Union?"


    Shuiming looks around at buildings, city decorations, people who live, and so on, and speaks with emotion. The city of the Union also had another scatter of different fun than Astel and Nerferia.


    Then continue with the words later, as Liliana supplements.


    "To be precise, one of the countries of the Union, one of the cities of Graphile, is. The Union is very different from Astel, Nerferia and the Autonomous Prefectures, and it is a gathering of five nations."


    So you''re saying this is one of the countries in the Union of Nations.


    Talking about that with Liliana, I saw Fermenia looking around just as slightly as I did on the side.


    Shuiming speaks up to her fellow runaways who can''t help but wonder about the fun of the house and the magic lights being presented on the street.


    "Fermenia seems unusual."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ve never had a coalition before, so I was wondering... and the coalition is very different from Astel and Nerferia."


    Liliana pinches the explanation when Fermenia is about to look a little like she was seen even where she was embarrassed.


    "The people of the Union have long had a harmonious breeze with nature and flora and fauna, so there are few buildings and objects, like empires. But the coalition feels relaxed, and I like it."


    Sure, it''s something I prefer where there''s a lot of human nature. So does Liliana, who breathes deeply with her arms wide apart, but the people of this city seem somewhat laid back.


    Fumi Shuiming looks at Refile. She looks calm, not much different than usual.


    "Refi doesn''t look like the first time."


    "I used to come to the Union at a very young age. This isn''t the first time."


    "So you haven''t changed much since then?


    "Oh. I guess places like the Union change less because of the slow passage of time"


    Refill says as he gently lifts the broad hat of the tweezer he is wearing. Do you miss when you came before? Being an adult, I can still feel the flair in every trick.


    Then Refile dropped her gaze on Liliana.


    "Nevertheless, Lily is familiar with the Union."


    "It is the duty of the Information Department to keep in mind the situation in neighbouring countries. Plus, I used to infiltrate with the colonel."


    "Does that mean intelligence?"


    Nod, Liliana affirming Fermenian predictions. After all, she also seems to have a lot of experience from being in the military. With Liliana''s magical prowess, I guess it''s because I can do so much. As a young girl, she is a girl who wanders through the training grounds inside.


    As Mizuminos walked down the street continuing their conversation about the coalition that way, he heard some loud speech from the side of the road paved with fudge stone.


    When I turned my gaze to rely on the hustle and bustle transmitted to my ears, I saw a pair of men and women in white monastic clothes, giving the name of the goddess and appealing to the audience.


    "Sons of men born in this world! Guys, now is the time to throw your faith in Arshna away!


    "Because the Demons are imminent yet, people must unite and be free from all sorts of clutter, not just from the imminent threat in front of them!


    Men and women in monastic clothes who speak alternately are skillful breathers. The gesture and gesture are the same, with an indescribable intensity. But not many people stop and listen to that speech, and it is sparse to say that there is a crowd at the end of the road.


    I guess because the content of the speech is what disparages Arshna, the thick goddess of faith in this world. Most humans turn their frigid gaze and pass before them.


    "... then what?


    When the stopped Mizumi looks funny and tilts her neck, Fermenia and Refile also look suspicious, as follows.


    "Come on...... what is it? I''ve never seen anything like it before."


    "Neither do I. I didn''t expect to develop criticism of the goddess in front of such a public at all... it''s a tease to live with the blessing of the goddess on this earth"


    Refile is puffy. I am angry. But most people would feel like her inside. Faith in the goddess Arshna, because the teachings of the Salvation Church underlie the people of this world.


    But with that in mind, I don''t think it''s possible to make a table of speeches like the ones you''re looking at right now.


    Then narrow even the left eye that opened like Liliana was asleep and look at them.


    "That''s the Anti-Goddess Order, right?"


    "Anti-Goddess Church? What is it?"


    "There are now more believers in the five countries of the Union and in the autonomous provinces, it''s a religion. The basic teachings trample on those of the Salvation Church, but for the first time since being released from the patronage of the Goddess, they set forth the philosophy that a species called man can prosper, urging people to desist from the Goddess faith. You''re mainly criticizing the spread of magic to the general public, the proclamation, etc."


    "In this world where magic civilization prevails, that kind of thing is likely to be eliminated soon,"


    "There seems to be movement about it, and every once in a while I hear there is a skirmish between the followers of the Salvation Church and them. But it means that the people who join the group will never stop doing so."


    "Hmm...?


    Is it so appealing to an organization that just disagrees? The type of iconoclast that feels alive to trying to destroy the bulky forces of the status quo is not generally inexplicable because it occurs in any place and some states use such groups to harass their enemies, but it is imperative that in view of the current state of this world, where the goddess is the main goddess, they will not be able to bulk against most countries if they do poorly.


    So I guess these groups are coming out right now in a period of chaos where the demonic invasion is starting.


    "The goddess is not protecting us! Profit yourself! To secure your rights! I''m just making it look like I''m protecting the world!


    "The Goddess word is poison that rots people! If we are just blindly listening to the Goddess''s words as we are now, there will be no more prosperity for man and he will remain a slave to the Goddess of Eternity in the future! Therefore, now is the time for us humans to escape from the palm of the goddess!


    Shuiming glances at the pair who still wrap their valves in a strong tone.


    "... I''m not denying the existence of the goddess, I''m trying to make her stop believing. I guess it takes that form because the magical presence is such a mon as to prove the existence of a goddess..."


    But these kinds of arrangements often cite the existence of other gods who complain about the teachings that are good in their ears. After launching another organization to counter religion, it is quick to create a slippery God. But I don''t know what I''m profiting from, because listening isn''t even encouraging a saddle of faith. Just to Shuiming, don''t believe in the goddess, you have to escape, words like that felt real when you did it.


    "Lord Swimey? How you doing, sir?


    "No, it''s nothing. So? What am I going to do... Is there only one thing I can say? Let''s do something about the day first."


    When Shuiming proposes, Liliana, Fermenia and Refile also agree.


    "Me too, I''m hungry"


    "So where shall we..."


    "It''s noon, so I''m sure it''s crowded everywhere. Shall I try to find the right place?"


    Three people nodding at the suggestion that you can even just take a hit on the go of Refile. As we divide up and go around the nearby shops, we find a store that is likely to have open seats, and dare the four of us to storm with Refille in the lead.


    As we peered inside from the outside, there seemed to be an empty seat, and the Mizumings were led to a slightly wider seat for the four of us to use.


    A wooden, seemingly everywhere dining place, but empty barrels are placed everywhere, making tables and chairs based on barrels. Some magic lamps were made based on bottles, and the interior was so elaborate that even in the modern world it didn''t take a pull.


    Eventually, when I asked for a recommendation for the service I came to pick up my order, the food was shortly carried.


    ... For a while, the Mizumins, who drummed their tongues on the dish, drink water for chopsticks rest, without chopsticks, and look at the seats around them. The store presents a horrible intrusion and noise at noon, and the crowd is ongoing.


    I realized that such busy guests had something like a kind of commonality.


    "After all, you just say the land of swords, and the number of magicians is low..."


    People who are not swordsmen or warriors because they see are also scattered with swords on their hips. In that regard, the percentage of swordsmen is definitely higher than that of magicians compared to empires. Five or six magicians per ten were reduced to two or three.


    Refil and Fermenia react to Waterlight, who shares their thoughts as they look around.


    "The Union has a culture that weighs swords more than any other country. Because a swordsman who is not a brave but a hero of summons has a history of freeing the land around here from demons and cutting it open for people."


    "It would depend on that. The brackets of identity are slightly different from those of Astel and the Empire in the Union and the Autonomous Provinces. Much more likely to be a swordsman than a major position in Shirai."


    "Ho, so as long as you have a sword, you''ll be treated preferentially?


    "No, I didn''t even say that. In the Federation, you have permission to name a swordsman. You can''t call yourself a swordsman in the Five Kingdoms of the United States unless you have permission from every government, or from the Midnight Pavilion."


    "So now Leffi can''t name himself a swordsman?"


    "It will. You can call yourself Stopping here."


    I don''t think he calls himself or anything to those who deal with the sword, but Refill has a self-derisive grin.


    Then Liliana, who was chewing a sweet bread bigger than her own face with a smile on her face, explains as she chewed the bread.


    "Still, in the Union, you just have a sword, and you''re very well treated,"


    "Specifically?


    "Ham. Priority, rising. There are a number of people who contribute to the country, so when you''re in a hurry, you''ll see it in the eyes of the public sector."


    "That''s a good thing..."


    "All of it, not all of it, though. Ha Mu."


    Still, it would be quite a thing to have a sword just to give it priority. Obsessed with sweet bread? So I''m talking to Liliana, who''s sticking her cheek out, and Fufu and Refill cut it out.


    "So, with that in mind, I have plans for the future, why don''t we go first to Meerzen, the Sovereign Nation of the Union?


    "To the Sovereign Nation?


    "The current guild master of the Xiao Dark Pavilion in that capital is someone I know of my father. If you rely on a handover, you will have the swordsman''s permission, of course."


    "Ha-ha. That''s good."


    "We are told to hire swordsmen when walking in the Union without them. I agree with Lephire, too."


    "Well, we''ll see what we can find..."


    Mizumi says as she carries herself to her mouth of fish. Returning to the original world is certainly a rush, but not until we do something else. If you''re going to go ahead, you''ll never have crossed to keep your feet on the pebble.


    As the Mizumings were tongue-in-cheek at the dish as they talked, the serving woman approached with a troubled face.


    Older than the other women on the payroll, they have a better width. If you wear cooking clothes, you''ll probably be a damsel with the look of an aunt in a fixer.


    "Do you have a minute?


    "What''s wrong?


    When Shuiming asks, the woman laughs as weak and points her finger towards the front door.


    "I''m sorry, do you mind if I take a seat with that guy over there?


    and was in the place indicated by the index finger of the general was a tall colored black man.


    I can''t see the full body by weaving a sand coat, but I can see that the arms stretched from inside the coat are muscular, thick, and forged. Brunette in long hair, bandana with unique embroidery on her forehead, scars running on her face, but with tougher details than noise, she looks nostalgic somewhere. Such a colored black man says "hey......" like trouble, but comes a pleasant smile.


    In particular, because there is no bad vibe, Lefir answers on behalf of him.


    "Oh, I don''t mind"


    When the general says, "I''m sorry..." she tells the kitchen that one guest has come in with a flimsy, tense voice. Then other young servants brought chairs and water.


    When Shuiming vacated the neighbor, the salaried laid down his sledge and chair, and the man also laid his butt there.


    "No, it''s bad where it''s booming! When I come to this city, I really want to eat this place''s recommendations!


    A man who slaps himself in the back of the head and laughs luxuriously. I got the impression that it didn''t look so bad, but it still seemed like a good character for everyone. I didn''t look bad, but the bright smile was pleasant.


    A man shows an unexpected, evil laugh for some reason.


    "No, but have you done something wrong to your brother?


    "... hmm? Is that for me?


    I don''t know what the word means, and when Shui Ming tilts his little neck, the man suddenly turns his thick arm behind Shui Ming''s neck and puts his shoulders together to even tell a secret story.


    (No, ''cause another guy broke into eating with all these partisans, huh? Well, one of you is a little girl, but I''m totally disturbed by this, aren''t I?


    (Ha? Yes, no, I''m not thinking that way ? and they''re just my people...)


    ��������


    The man lets go of his arms, looks like he''s been taken aback, and looks down at the illuminated water bright in haste. Sumiaki asked with a strange look on his face like he was also such a strange one.


    "What?


    "............... No, I see. You''re a virgin, right?


    "Huh!?


    "No, that''s why I said virginity"


    "Oh, you just met and all of a sudden what do you say!?


    With words like haste, Shuiming rises with a sound. To his momentum, the man leans back lightly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll be honest with you. I''m gonna say what I think right away."


    "That''s too annoying!!..................... ah"


    So, Shuiming noticed. That dialogue was to the left of proof that I was a virgin.


    "Uh, well. I knew it."


    "You must have done it..."


    A man with a prolonged voice of sympathy and a boring Mizumi. Have you used energy in your narrative, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha and look around you restlessly. Neighbor Liliana was passionate about sweet bread whether she was listening or not, while Refill turned away from her face.


    Fermenia, on the other hand, has no wind that I particularly cared about.


    Are you a virgin, Lord Swimey?


    "Wow, is that bad!?


    "No. It''s not bad. I haven''t heard from you so far... it doesn''t seem like it, so it''s very subtle."


    "What the fuck is that subtle!!


    Basket�� When Shuiming returned her gaze, Lefir and I met each other.


    "Ugh."


    "Ah."


    The eyes meet, and the voices uttered are two at a time. Weird air, often stiffening watering and refilling. Eventually, Refill blushes slightly and pinches the cough so as to get rid of the unpleasant air along with it.


    "No, yeah. I''m glad you''re a virgin."


    "What do you want? What..."


    Stay standing, don''t be shocked. Dripping water. Everyone knew the secret (?) and it was full of embarrassment and despair.


    Fermenia, who felt that the air of Mizumino''s sumptuous air had dwelt more and more, spoke to Liliana, as she said to join her in forgiveness.


    "Why don''t you tell Lord Swimey something, too, Lily?


    The way the story was told was clearly a failure.


    Liliana, who noticed in Fermenia''s voice hanging, turns toward Shuiming and pulls her sleeve as she struggles.


    And...


    "Awesome. I''m not ashamed to be a virgin, am I?


    "Fugu -"


    To words so powerful, Shuiming collapses from her knees. The innocent encouragement of the courteous girl dramatically leapt the power of the word.


    Liliana, on the other hand, who unleashes a stomach on Mizumina, is still obsessed with sweet bread, and is at best committed to the rest of the offense of bread.


    And the one in Mizumi, he put enough air over his head to hold pity.


    "... I''m a virgin anyway. I don''t have any experience with women. Not at all. What the hell is wrong with that? Always this guy''s a virgin. Some people say virginity is evil and they don''t experience it when they''re about my age, but what''s wrong with that? He''s still alive so hard. Ugh..."


    Shuiming shrugged herself, spiritually rolling down to the bottom of Naruto. Seeing such a pathetic man, the culprit colored black man takes encouragement in a white manner.


    "... well what. Brother, you''re still young to cheer up. Life is coming."


    "Shut up, you murderer..."


    Shuiming utters a resentful voice, pointing a staring at the man.


    Speaking of which, on the other hand, the man slapped his hand like he realized something.


    "Whoa, you didn''t introduce yourself. My name is Gaius Fauburne. He''s a martial arts teacher in Ralseam."


    After his introduction, Mizuminos also say their names. Fermenia and Liliana use pseudonyms, and Refile names them as they are. It goes without saying now that if only one of them did it, the tension would be low and there was someone who was a throw.


    Fermenia asks instead of him, who won''t be joining the conversation for the time being.


    "Speaking of Ralseam, it''s a country in the north of the Union, but how did you end up in this city?


    "I''ve got a job around here, and I''m on my way back to Meerzen."


    "To Meersen?


    "That''s where I work right now."


    "Really? But Meersen and we are going together."


    "Ho! That''s odd."


    Gaius laughs that coincidences that don''t come to mind are delightful. But he turned away from his smile and clasped his jaw with a strange face.


    "But you guys are an unusual gathering."


    "Of another country, not a spy, right?


    Liliana pauses to eat bread, tung, and blankly says. I dared say it to her first, and Gaius laughed to say he understood,


    "That''s all you need to know. ''Cause you got a virgin brother and a woman, huh?


    "You still say..."


    To Gaius, who still pulls virginity stories, Shuiming makes a low voice as if he were cursed. But Gaius probably doesn''t know either because he has a former spy.


    Refile asks Gaius.


    "So how come it''s changing," he said?


    "That''s because you guys, your outfits are falling apart. Two of them wore Astel''s clothes, and one daughter who pretended to be popular right now in the Empire. So, you got a reflex on you? You''re out of Norsius, aren''t you? It''s a strange combination. Well, maybe it''s just that we know each other, but it''s strange to come all the way to the Union."


    Isn''t this guy who says Gaius, just Mr. Luxury? In the midst of unraveling it, Shuiming did not miss that her eyes sharpened for a moment.


    Gaius, who made a statement holding down the main point, is followed by Lefir.


    "Why do you think it''s weird that you''re in the Union right now?


    "Well, the northern part of the Union is now one of the fierce battlefields against the Demons. That''s not the kind of situation where you can go sightseeing with your old man, is it?


    Surely there are not many people who like to come to sightseeing in such a dangerous area where the Demons may attack.


    Then Lephire answers, this time with a strange look on his face.


    "I know someone in the coalition. I''m going to go see him now."


    "Ho, is that so? If that''s what you''re saying, maybe it''s ants."


    Meanwhile, the finally resurrected Shuiming swoops back into his chair and arms together.


    But it''s a war zone.


    "Surely I heard the demon army pushed back?


    "Ouch! A brave man called in the Union! The Demon Warlord is dead! It was spectacular."


    Gaius slaps his chest at Fermenia, who points the gaze of the inquiry. It''s like bragging about your reliance. But when Mizumi saw him like that, she frowned and asked him.


    "You were watching that it was spectacular?


    "Pfft, what are you hiding? I''ve been fighting demons with Sama, the brave warrior of the Union, until now."


    When Gaius proudly revealed it, he turned his eyes to see even what Mizumi seemed frigid.


    "Old man, is that it? Are you paranoid? That''s a shame."


    "Hey! It''s true!


    "Are you serious?


    Gaius laughs with a disturbing voice as Mizumi clasps her shoulders as she browns with a niyanya face.


    "Heh heh heh heh... or are you telling me I''m a mess fish?


    "He said he was kidding. If you get beaten up, you''re gonna die instantly. I can see that."


    "Right! Nice muscle!


    Set aside whether it''s good or not, this martial artist named Gaius, would be quite skilled. I don''t know the details, but there is an atmosphere where the room that is put together is close to those who are strong and masters.


    Fumi Gaius turns his brave, norinous attitude around and sighs to divulge his stupidity.


    "Well, because of that, most of the army has moved north."


    "Is something not good?


    "That would be great. It''s like all your power is going to the Demon Clan, huh?


    Is that a bad thing? Liliana explains in a firm manner when Shuiming tilts her neck.


    "Defense for the Empire fades. They must be afraid of it."


    "That''s the thing. Young lady, you''re so clever. You want me to stroke him?


    "Please don''t. I''ll sue you, won''t I?


    Liliana didn''t care about Gaius'' handling of children, or she meditated her eyes and clarity. I missed my face. Earlier conversations, though, I''m not good at defending the Empire either.


    "Is the Union and the Empire evil?


    "Don''t you know much about it? You don''t know the world. The Empire has a joint voice with the Autonomous Prefectures and Astel, but the Union remains just a neighbor, right? When I heard about it, recently, the Empire was stuck in a country with alliances."


    "Mm..."


    Gaius was stunned, but Mizumi didn''t stick around. In fact, we are oblivious to situations in different worlds. It''s not a mucky place to deny it.


    Then Liliana next door comes closer to her ear.


    (Deceptive work,. Recently in the peripheral countries of the Empire, we know that we were bragging about the armament enhancement of an empire where there was no one else)


    (I see...)


    I guess that''s the story I got when I was in the Imperial Army Intelligence Department. But then I don''t know what I''m spreading false information for. When we intentionally exacerbate external sentiment is often when we decide to turn hostility in a different direction, when the country is in a recession or when bad sentiment is being recruited by the government, we have to lean our necks not only when it comes to one country but also to other neighboring countries, and moreover, the Demons are attacking us.


    Second, Gaius gets better.


    "It''s a lot of trouble, but we have me and Sama the Brave. There''s no problem."


    That would be a statement made with care to dispel the dark stories. However,


    "Brave man."


    "And me, too."


    "No, what kind of a brave guy is that?


    "Don''t ignore me... dammit. Sama, the brave man who was called to the Union, is a very different swordsman."


    Lephire asks Gaius proudly.


    "So the brave men summoned in the coalition are women,"


    "Oops. You guys are all set, but you''re so pretty and good-looking that you''re comparable. Well, I still smell like milk, so I''m out of defense."


    I didn''t ask you what you liked.


    Gaius sends a frightened gaze as Shuiming puts in the penetration.


    "... you can''t seem to get on with a story like this, you''re a virgin for life, huh?


    "You still say it, Temehe!


    Shuiming rises again with a shout. All sorts of things came to light, but for him it was almost a dining table.

 86 At the Imperial Castle.

    A few days after Trinity and the Mizumins broke up. The castle, Groschler, sitting in the centre of the imperial capital Philus Filia, during its sight, the three men of Trinity, Mizuki and Titania came face to face with Emperor Nerferia - and were now finishing their meeting.


    "I''m tired!!


    It was Rui Shu who made the first sound as he entered the VIP room where he was put through. Released from the strain of breath-taking air, she deposits herself on the back of a leather sofa and exhales her clogged breath loudly and loudly. Yes, as if it were just an uptake laundry.


    I wonder how much air she had in between. The emperor''s intense majestic finish still remains as hand sweat, but is now loosely softened by the recoil that was hardening.


    Meanwhile, is Trinity tired? Sitting on an antique chair with a red tone, he turns to a smile unspoiled by a swirling tree.


    "Good day, Mizuki"


    "Yeah......"


    After all, Mizuki said she wasn''t here. I''m not sure if I hear you or not. Send the reply to the couch and don''t try to move with your back dry.


    Teatania, who in one place or another seemed to be a hundred wars of smell, was also exhaling a relieved breath.


    "... Looks like Tia''s in quite a bit, too."


    "Yes. It''s not worthwhile, Your Majesty, but I don''t want to be with the Emperor."


    "I don''t know... it was amazing."


    "If other royal aristocratic opponents, His Majesty the Emperor is still too special. It''s like a beast."


    "Ha..."


    To the evil things of Titania, Trinity spills a dry laugh and remembers Emperor Nerferia. What I felt from the emperor who placed his hips on the throne was more of a crisis than a majesty, as if he had preceded a carnivore. Yes, it is a powerful intimidation that, if distracted at all, is likely to be devoured. That must be the prestige of the head of one of the leading military states in the North.


    But...


    "After all, you didn''t say anything about the last time."


    Trinity brought it up when she fought with the Graziellas to catch the real culprit in the coma. He was just as afraid of the matter as Lephire was, but contrary to that expectation, he could not touch on anything that made the Empire noise between his eyes.


    Titania is rubbing her own jaw, just as it was slightly different from what she expected.


    "It''s a story involving brave men, so you didn''t want to make it a problem over there either. I thought I might be able to hold up some sort of constraint or deal, even if it wasn''t mentioned, but I''m sure His Majesty the Emperor would have liked to avoid doing the same with the Church."


    "I wonder if so... It''s my intuitive impression, but when I showed my weakness, I felt like I was relentlessly attacked and shaved to the bone."


    "Master Reggie''s intuition wouldn''t be wrong, would it? Your father did tell me that."


    When Trinity and Titania are skeptical, Mizuki pinches his mouth, keeping his top on the back of the couch.


    "Sumiaki-kun wrote to Elliot."


    "Suimei?


    "Something is going on here - because every country has a verse that relies on the presence of the brave - and the Empire won''t want to cause problems with the Salvation Church either -. So, Elliot, if you can smell that you''re about to have a problem with a brave man from another country, yeah, if you can."


    At the end of the day, I knew what she was trying to say. If the story spreads that the fall of the Empire has led the brave and the brave to contend, it becomes public condemnation. In the present situation, that would have been a huge loss.


    But Trinity leans her neck like it was a surprise.


    "... Mizumi and Elliot, they seemed unfriendly though"


    "Even if you don''t like me - I think you liked Trijukun - he said you wouldn''t be able to get in the way if you asked him to. We can handle the rest, can''t we? He said something like that."


    "... do you mean everything was carried as Swimey thought it would be"


    "Really, I can''t get out of it. Shui Ming."


    "Usually it just looks like it''s falling out"


    Titania sighs hard to say and weaves poison into her words softly. To a word that seemed to contain some abomination, Trinity opened her mouth as she had heard even unexpected things.


    "... Tia, you''re not suddenly cold against Mizumi -?


    "Huh? No, that''s not true, is it?


    Hohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho He was perfectly deluded and laughed at those who knew the circumstances, but Trinity and Rui Tree don''t know.


    "Actually, Mizumin-kun is missing somewhere."


    "I can''t deny it there... but I''m the man to do it when I do it"


    "I agree with you unwillingly."


    Teatania agrees with Trinity, who laughs bitterly, in the way she says she disagrees. Then she came down to him on a different topic, as she would say to do with a more fruitful story.


    "So, Master Reggie, what do we do now?


    "The original plan was to go to the Autonomous Prefecture, right?


    "Yeah. It''s the comfort of the usual people and the inspiration of the soldiers. Is that what you did?


    When Titania asks, does Trinity have any worries or lose her expression?


    "... yeah. I''ve been thinking a lot. I thought you were weak."


    "What?"


    "Trinity, what are you talking about..."


    Teatania, who speaks like a distracted voice, and Mizuki, who turns her half-eyed blame to Trinity. Both show attitude like when you hear something too off-target.


    But Trinity shook her head, saying that it wasn''t even out of place.


    "Because I was overwhelmed by Rajas when I fought in Astel, and Elliot was out of my hands. And the magic of Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella was a threat."


    "So I thought you might be weak."


    Trinity nods seriously at Teatania for reading ahead of her words. Mizuki, on the other hand, watching it, made a noise that was somewhere dazed.


    "Um, Triju-kun. I can''t even fight properly, can I? When we fought in Imperial Capital, we were eating up, but compared to that, Trinity always fights properly."


    "Mizuki, I''m under the protection of Yingjie Summon, right? Still overwhelmed by enemies to be fought, it makes a difference to humans with the same protection of Yingjie summons. So do you really think we''re gonna be okay?


    "Triju-kun..."


    Mizuki makes a worrying voice at Trinity II, which tells the story of why she thinks she doesn''t rely.


    And Titania, who was quietly listening to his inner discharge, asked him with an expression and voice somewhere more fortitude, as she had earlier changed her attitude.


    "Again, Master Reggie had nothing to do with swordsmanship, magic, or battle, right?


    "... yes. But Elliot had a lot of room, didn''t he?


    "I also hear that the valiant hall of El Mayde was a famous valiant in the original world. Lady Reggie and I have had our differences since the beginning. I think the difference, but I was able to eat it, is considerable."


    ��������


    Trinity also had a point in talking about Titania. But that''s only an excuse in battle. It just sounds restful to him right now in the crucible of anxiety.


    Continue to sue because Titania knows that too.


    "I know how Lady Reggie feels. But strength is not something you get overnight. Strength, and the power that comes with it, is what you get after a bloody effort. Then if Master Reggie wants strength, there''s nothing else to fight for. And isn''t that what we''re going to stack up?


    Words conceived of fever cut once, Teatania continues with a somewhat calm voice.


    "If you rush forward, you can often go the wrong way. So I think it would be better for Lady Reggie to walk slowly but firmly forward."


    After saying it out, Titania keeps looking at Trinity.


    Trinity, on the other hand, closed her eyes for a while, and looked up at the ceiling,


    "... right. Yeah, yeah."


    The look on Trinity''s face turned into something a little sober, either because she revealed her troubles or because Teatania''s words resonated with her heart.


    Then, to the two snorts, Mizuki says wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "But what am I supposed to say about this, but I don''t think we''re powerless, do we? Mr. Fermenia, it wasn''t Lefir... If I''m not as strong as Mr. Refile, I think I''m gonna get more and more jammed up right now."


    "It''s..."


    Titania also had concerns about it. Even Rajas, whose power was shredded by Shuiming, forced Trinity and Rui Tree to struggle. If a demon clan of similar powers or a demon king who seems far more powerful than that comes out from now on, his hands and feet will be gone.


    Triju, who made a crease between her eyebrows, asks the two of them.


    "What do you think I should do?


    "Um, training or something?


    "Pretty moonlight, isn''t it?"


    "But isn''t that the only way we can do it?


    When Mizuki is gasping for a difficult question, she makes a strange voice to say that Titania is also a proposal.


    "One, I''ve got a suggestion for you"


    "What''s that?


    "It does not enhance the local power of Lady Reggie or Rui Shu, but he says there are weapons left behind by the brave men previously summoned from different worlds in the Autonomous Province of Sardias United"


    In response to that word, Mizuki, who had been loose until just now, changes her blood phase and reacts.


    "That''s a so-called legendary weapon, isn''t it!? Right!?"


    "If you put it that way, you will."


    "Is there such a thing?


    "Yes. In the Autonomous Prefecture, a king with mighty powers long ago attempted to conquer the surrounding country, and the Salvation Church, which perceived the crisis, performed the ritual of summoning Yingjie to defeat its tyrant. They said that the brave men called by that ritual had considerable power and possessed powerful weapons. Aside from the weapons used by the brave men at the time, there are also altars and books supposedly sealed up tyrants used by tyrants to call God, and they have some relics in their possession under the control of the Church."


    "So you''re telling me you''re going to go get it, right?


    "If you do, you can expect to improve your power."


    "Fine! Fine! So let''s go! Legendary weapon! It''s getting interesting!


    Regardless of Mizuki, whose tension had gone up all at once after hitting it earlier, I did think it would be a good idea for Trinity to get weapons. The same goes for raising the bottom of your self, but the weapons you use will also make up an important part.


    The arrow tip where the story came together, accidentally knocked on the VIP room door. Are you a visitor or a castle person? When Trinity and the others turn to the door, a familiar voice is clear from the outside.


    "Excuse me. I heard there''s a brave Reggie here... are you there?


    "Oh. That voice is Elliot. Come on in. You can come in."


    When Trinity said, Elliot and Krista followed him into the room.


    "Hello Elliot. What''s wrong with you today?


    "No, I heard you were coming to the castle, so I just wanted to say hi."


    "Thanks for taking the time"


    "I have something else to tell you."


    Trinity cuts out that there''s something I have to say first to Elliot that makes him smell like he wants to talk to me that way.


    "Well, that sounds like you''ve had a lot of work done on this one."


    "Oh, that one?... Well, it''s a business venture to be what the guy looks like, but you can''t just not do it as a brave man if you ask."


    "Thank you, thank you for your help."


    "No, no, you don''t have to worry about it. I hope you think this is my favor. Yeah, tell him to lend it to me when you see him. Make sure you give it back."


    "Ha... ok"


    Against Mizumi, he doesn''t seem to condone doctrine. Trinity II acknowledges with an indescribable grin.


    Then Mizuki tilts her little neck.


    "I have a sudden question, Elliot, what are you going to do now?


    "Yeah? Yeah, we talked a lot about it, but once you''re away from the consolation relationship, you''re thinking about working with the brave people you''ve been called in all the countries."


    "Well... that''s important too."


    Trinity was oblivious about that. Sometimes I didn''t care because I couldn''t recommend it.


    "This is my business for today. We need to be able to get in touch with the Demons before we have a full-scale battle, and we need to be able to get the armies of all countries to move. Well, it''s not as smooth as it sounds right now, is it? I don''t know if you''re counting on the power of the Church."


    Irony to the Heads of State for their blunt work on other countries and their weak cooperation? It seems Elliot thinks quite a bit about the Demonic Crusade.


    "So when it comes to gathering strength when you say you have to, clearly, I am anxious that the Church''s decree alone. So I thought I''d head to the nearest coalition..."


    Elliot, separated from him, showed a sinister face when he did it for some reason.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, because I heard they wanted to go to the coalition. I''d like to talk more to you, Mr. Refill, or Mr. Fermenia, but he''s here, isn''t he?


    "Elliott meets Mizumin-kun, don''t you like it?


    "Seeing his face is something, isn''t it? I heard that the brave men called in the coalition are beautiful, so I''m sorry to hear that you are that way... stay!?


    "Miss Elliot?


    "Uh-huh, a joke, a joke, huh?


    Elliot forgives Christa in a hurry. Meanwhile, from the eyes of Trinity and Rui Tree, it seemed as if King Jen was standing behind Elliot. After he forgives her for a moment, he uses a cough to pay for the air that has gone crazy.


    "Ohon! We''re going to go through Astel to the triad where we say there are brave men. So it''s you guys."


    "We''re in the Autonomous Prefecture."


    Christa asks Mitsuki, who answers in full.


    "Autonomous Prefecture......?


    "Combined with my plans for consolation, I''m trying to get the legendary weapons left behind by the brave men"


    "Dense... oh, you mean that one"


    "Is that it? Do you know what Elliot is?


    Apparently he has an idea. But Elliot flicked out of his mind, frowning at the wind he said he couldn''t remember,


    "Sakura...... what was that? That was supposed to be the name, wasn''t it?


    "Yes or cherry blossoms? Why cherry blossoms?


    Elliot, it''s Sacramento.


    "Yeah, yeah, that. It''s just, I heard that I was armed too, and when I went to see it, it was a decoration with pale jewels."


    "Maybe you went to get it?


    "Oh, I was going to,"


    That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna pose for you, Elliot. I know it was no good, but why not, and what the hell does a martial arts mean by a decoration? Krista replied as Trinity and the others were tilting their necks.


    "What that ornament conveys as a weapon is certain to look at the literature. Heritage says it will not turn into a weapon unless it is handled by someone recognized by the weapon..."


    Krista says. Then Titania turned her gaze to Elliot,


    "But Master Elliot doesn''t have that kind of weapon with him."


    "Oh, I don''t have it. When I tried it, I didn''t even say yes."


    "Is that why you left me?


    "Oh."


    Elliot nodding like weak. With a self-derisive grin on his face, he turns to Trinity.


    "Well, but aren''t you worth a try, too? I couldn''t admit it, but you might."


    "That makes me feel like Elliot''s vessel is missing."


    "Because certain conditions are possible, we can''t say they are."


    Elliot peeks his confidence so cool. To his attitude, so convincing that it was natural and seemed to snort unexpectedly, Trinity turned to a mixed glance of envy somewhere.


    ���� What''s the matter, Reggie? Eyes like that. "


    "No, Elliot said it was refreshing."


    "I''m desperate behind it, I am."


    Lying about the fact that Elliot can''t judge whether it''s true or not at all.


    "But you''re strong, aren''t you?


    "Yeah?"


    "When you fought me, you helped me, and everything Mizumi told me, even when you fought Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella, you didn''t do everything you could."


    ��������


    "Miss Elliot?


    Elliot, who was often silent, suddenly sounded his nose with a chilled expression.


    "I knew what he was looking at was a handicap."


    "So long, Elliot! Not then!


    "I didn''t do everything I could. Because the place was the place. But you lose."


    Elliot admits to a clean loss, but Krista, who worships him, seemed unconvinced and stuffs him with the kind of momentum that sets him on.


    "Dear Elliot!! How could you not give it all!? Don''t hesitate, Her Royal Highness the Empress Graziella and other pussies. I should have done this to you!!


    She was in a momentum to step on the group Tai whether Elliot''s loss would be rather intolerable.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, who was watching it, says in surprise.


    "Hey, this is the castle of the Empire... Christa, what an amazing thing to say"


    "Ah!?


    I noticed all the time that Krista looked around. No matter how much momentum, it would be lame to say exactly what would disparage the Empress in an Imperial Castle. Everyone else laughs at Krista, who becomes aware of her faults and becomes smaller.


    Eventually, Teatania turns her serious face towards Trinity II.


    "So, Master Reggie, how about the Autonomous Prefecture thing?


    "Yeah. Let''s go. I think you should be greedy for strength now. So let''s see if I can use that Sacramento."


    "Whoa! Then our next destination is Sardias Union Autonomous Prefecture!


    Trinity gives Mizuki a weak look like she''s had trouble with her fist well waved.


    "But I can''t make it right away..."


    "What do you mean you can''t head over...... Aah!!


    Mizuki shouts out. Did she finally remember, too? Why did we come to the Empire?


    "Hmm. Can I help you?


    Teatania answers Elliot''s question with a clear face.


    "We have a little situation. It''s not enough for Master Elliot to care."


    "I hope so. If you want to go, you better hurry. And the Demons won''t wait for me."


    When Elliot pinched that advice, did he recall anything? Turn some sarcastic grin on Trinity Two.


    You guys are in trouble, though. Really.


    ���� What''s that supposed to mean?


    Following the questioning Trinity, Rui Tree and Titania also lean their little necks. Why do you flatter your shoulders like that? too fragmentary to observe sincerity, but at last Elliot turned back his heel,


    "What, you''ll soon know what the word means. Well, it''s time to go, Christa."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Well, good day to you."


    So when she said goodbye, Elliot just left the room with Krista.


    "What was...?


    "Sa, come on...?


    While Trinity and Mizuki are baffled that way, you can hear footsteps from the outside without setting them apart. Is Elliott and the others back, or is someone here again? That''s what Trinity thinks.


    "Excuse me."


    A familiar woman''s voice coming through the door in clarity. Don''t hesitate not to hear this reply either, the door will open immediately. Eventually it was Graziella Filas Riseld, the opponent who set things up in Imperial Capital the other day, who switched in with them.


    Her presence today has been extraordinary. She''s wearing a shirt, not an army outfit, and a pretty rough outfit that doesn''t come from being a queen. Are you usually dressed like that? The chest is only and fantastic, but the lustre is subtracted because of the outfit, which is so inconsiderate.


    But the usual strength of mind and arrogant shore-brewing faces are now intersected with dissatisfaction and frustration, a stubborn look. Thank you. He appeared restless.


    Meanwhile, Titania''s serene expression on the advent of natural enemies turns into something cold.


    "Her Royal Highness the Empress Graziella, what can I do for you?


    Can Graziella afford it or return a cool voice to a voice that doesn''t even try to hide Titania''s hostility?


    Don''t stare at me like that.


    "I''m not staring."


    "Oh, boy. That''s what they hated so much."


    Titania still turns her sword-soaked gaze and asks Graziella, who is shy of unilateral hostility.


    "So, what the hell are you doing today?


    At once, I knew the reason for her visit. Cut it out with Mizuki''s anxious look so as to speak for it.


    "Also, could this have happened before...?


    "Hmm? Yeah, that was solved. I''m not going to steam back now, and it would be against my grace to pursue what my father has not asked."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Mizuki exhales in relief that the anxiety ended with anxiety. But Graziella seems surprisingly refreshed in character. I say with my mouth that I mostly don''t care, but I have enough to hold it in my roots, but the person doesn''t even look like that.


    Maybe I''m just not putting it out for a bite - anyway.


    The answer to the earlier question or suddenly she said something terrible.


    "So, the reason I''m here today is that I''m going to be in trouble for you today."


    "What?"


    "To?"


    "Duh, what do you mean, Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella!?


    Titania asks with enough momentum and strong tone to stand up. I guess he asked the confirmation too abruptly, but Graziella answers the question with a sinister face.


    "Nothing like this. It means the same thing. Her Royal Highness Princess Titania."


    "No, so...!


    "Which means I''ll accompany you on your journey."


    �D�D�D�D


    Pompous, Teatania sits in a chair like she''s lost her strength. Can''t you do that, too? Trinity and the others all had the same look of surprise and suspicion: "Why the hell..."


    Together, Graziella complains.


    "Tell them not to look like that. No clutter. Well, this matter is not with me."


    "Then why?


    "If you tell me there was a proclamation, you''ll have to obey me."


    "Nah... Arshna''s Manifesto...!


    "Elliot, is that what you said earlier..."


    I finally understand. He knew this beforehand, so he left those words behind. Perhaps by now he will be anticipating this confusion and laughing like a little devil. Trinity can''t stop rubbing her fingers between her eyebrows.


    While Trinity and the others are still unable to regress from surprise, Graziella circles her gaze.


    I have no objection.


    "... no objections, no objections, if there was an Arshna proclamation, there is nothing else to follow."


    Is Titania in a complicated mood? I agree, but my face has a look like a disapproval. With such a girlfriend on her ass, Graziella changes the subject of the inquiry.


    "What about you?


    "I... hope I don''t have another fight..."


    And it seems Mizuki hasn''t swallowed it yet, and the word she uttered while confused is butt blush.


    But after Trinity sighs like she gave up, she shows a calm attitude.


    Okay, one condition from me.


    "What? You want me to spend the night with you? But you want me to? You were a surprisingly quick man."


    "Chi, no!? How does that happen!? That would be too much talk!?


    To Graziella''s bomb statement, Trinity stands up and shouts in grandeur. Without the wind that cared so much about his impatience, she said it was obvious and retreated.


    "What? Nothing. I don''t mind, okay?


    "I don''t mind!


    "Me too!


    That''s not conceivable, or Titania and Mizuki voice their objections. Then Graziella gives him a look that doesn''t seem to clog him somewhere, and then turns her gaze at Trinity again.


    "So, what are the conditions you want to offer after all?


    Trinity exhales more tired and then tells the terms in a seriously rotten way.


    "It''s conditional upon not calling us'' you ''."


    "Hmm. Sure, but are you unhappy with the people you''re going to be with? Fine."


    I accepted it very well. I have the impression of being an arrogant woman, but I have an understanding of the situation. Around what you said earlier that you didn''t care about one thing the other day, I guess it''s more refreshing in character than I thought.


    "Then Astel''s brave Reggie, Her Royal Highness the Empress of Titania, and guest Mizuki from different worlds. Best regards,"


    "Yes..."


    Have you been poked by Graziella''s displayed divine attitude and drained of poison gas? Teatania with a frightened look. Rui Shu, on the other hand, leaks a bewildered voice at the unexpected development.


    "I wonder what will happen to this..."


    What a line that became a combination of one wave and two waves likely to occur.

 87 Alliance Master at Xiao Dark Pavilion Branch

    Relying on the knowledge of Lefir, the Union Sovereign Nation arrived in the capital of Miazen with a line of water mings.


    Until we got here, we went through two or three major cities, including the first, but Miazen was with the Sovereign Nation, and the size of the capital city was even greater compared to them. The walls surrounding the city are not so high, but the outer circumference is one turn larger than that of Filas Filia. Is it for that matter, like any other city in the Union, there''s a wide separation between home and house.


    It has been taken and there is no cramping.


    And besides swordsmen, this city was also characteristic of having many subpeople. Just to say the capital of the sword, there was a collection of dwarves to make it, from the country''s air or many beasts.


    I see it better than the interwoven empire of men, such as Dwarves who drink in stores despite the midday, or beasts who are interested in the sun in a place to relax because of their cheerfulness.


    As soon as we arrived in the city, Mizuminos entered the night pavilion. When I told the receptionist that I knew the Alliance Master, she immediately got confirmation and was able to smoothly enter the Alliance Master''s office upstairs.


    - When I walked into the room, a figure who looked like an Alliance Master sat back on a leather sofa and relaxed.


    Gender is woman. When I was old, I had the youthfulness of how I said I was old, and my back was so large that I had excess from the couch. He was wearing clothes somewhere similar to the Japanese costume, and he was spa sprinkling flues.


    What was characteristic, however, was that the fox''s ears were growing a little on the golden hair and that one, two, three�� a total of seven fox''s tails were growing so that the tail blossomed from the glutes?


    He was a fox beast man with a sense of existential tattoo combined with ravishing glamour.


    Refill had a pleasant grin when he was known, and Fermenia looked somewhat nervous. Liliana, on the other hand, had leaked her "tail... full" and her eyes nailed to the tail of her golden hair.


    When everyone is seated face-to-face with a beastly woman, she leaks a sneak laugh to say that she''s already full of joy. And when I slaughtered a smile,


    "- I didn''t think you were alive, Refi. Heh heh... I don''t know what to think. I had a favor."


    Lemaia, the representative of the Miazen branch of the Xiao Dark Pavilion, was so vociferously delighted, just as she said it was unfortunate.


    "We are out of time, Lord Lemaire. I am delighted to welcome you all of a sudden, and I cannot thank you enough."


    When Refile thanked him for his awe-inspiring attitude, the beastly woman - Lemaire said, "Ha...?" and opened his mouth in a frigid manner, as I had seen even in strange things.


    "What? What? I haven''t even met him for the first time. That''s a lot of other manners. I don''t care if it''s a place like this, do I?


    "It''s been a long time, so it''s a good way to thank you as much as the first time you say hello, right?


    "It''s not cute. What do you want now, Beast Man?"


    Lemaia flaunts her shoulders on Refill, who looks elusive. Well put, perhaps, worse, the majority of beasts who have been told a lot of mess don''t like human courtesy. I guess that''s what she said too, Kuchi. As I said, the format is simple.


    "By the way, what is that?


    Refill turns his gaze to the vessel of baked goods that was at Lemaire''s disposal. Then Lemaire looked blatant,


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? It''s booze. Sake."


    "Yes, you will now be on duty��"


    "Do you mind? This is a celebration of your life."


    That''s what I said, lifting the cup, and lumeia smearing the contents of the groove. But, in contrast to her delighted, Refile shows a face that doesn''t float anywhere.


    Then did you perceive the meaning of that facial expression? Lemaia turns around and quietly lays her eyes down.


    "... I knew my father (Ardify) wouldn''t work"


    "Yes, to let me escape, lead the soldiers with His Majesty and the Commander, and buy some time. There will probably be no life..."


    "You lost a spare man..."


    "I would be honored if you would say that to Lord Lemaire, as my daughter"


    Refill bowing his head in awe. Both she and Lumaia, were silent for a while because they offered prayers to the dead?


    After a brief and quiet time, Lemaire swept down the flue and let out the smoke.


    "Phew, you''re not like dragging me around forever. Then it''s time for me to introduce you to my friends."


    Tong, and dropping the ashes of the flue, Lemaire slowly circles his gaze. Responding to her request, Refile briefly introduces Le Maire to the Mizumins.


    At the end of her introduction, each began to name it.


    "My name is Suimei Yakagi and I have just introduced you."


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray"


    Liliana Zandaik, sir.


    From Lemaia''s mouth, the voice on Xing''s ride leaked, "Hmm..." probably because it had a familiar name. Both Fermenia and Liliana are sounding names.


    Lemaire then puts down the flue pipe he had, corrects his residence and names his name, even though he had earlier spoiled the refill by saying he was a rat.


    "My name is Lemaia. It''s Lemaia of the Golden Fox. I know you do, but I''m playing guild master here."


    Hearing the introduction, the expression of Fermenia solidified slightly due to tension, which was visible to Shuiming. That name alone would normally be like shriveling.


    On the other hand, there is no shock in Mitsumi, who does not know the valiant names of the other worlds. Fermenia ears at him like that. Lemaia said he was thin, one of the seven swords lined up in the shadows, and a swordsman called Sazanka.


    (Are you strong after all)


    (After the sword dance of the camellia (Kanbuko) is a particular strength among the seven swords. If it''s hard to understand, you should think of it as equal or more powerful than His Highness the Princess)


    (Oh yeah... scared)


    Shuiming snuggled her shoulders. When such a tremendous man comes out of his pomp, he can have an unnameable pomp in his chest. In fact, Titania was a threat, and Rogue was quite a force. Stay together. It''s the same or better. I guess that means a swordsman with terrible power.


    Lemeia''s gaze inadvertently turns toward Shuiming. But without being able to hang any words, her gaze quickly shifted to Lephire''s face.


    "That''s a name I wouldn''t ask of your brother, but, well, you know, the other two brought him somewhere famous for a long time, right? To the genius of Astel."


    After a few moments, a sharp gaze directed at Liliana.


    "Who is the daughter of the Lonely Sword General, one of the Empire Twelve Yukie"


    "It''s not Twelve Yukie right now, it''s not. And even imperial soldiers."


    "I heard you managed to get tailored by the culprit in the case, but did you quit after being disciplined?


    "There are circumstances, but when it comes to something similar, is it something similar"


    "Hmm, looks like something''s going on. If you''re not going to have a fight with me, why don''t you?"


    I also lost the wind that I cared about, but what about it? Guess that and say it forcefully, as Lephile pushes.


    "It''s okay. Liliana is one of us."


    "Heh, yeah."


    Did you feel the breeze in Refill''s clear statement, or Lumeia laughing and showing her octagonal teeth. On the other hand, I was glad that you strongly affirmed with your companions, or Liliana expressed that joy with a hug all over Lephire''s arm.


    Lemaire''s expression softens once again to the appearance of friendliness.


    "I''ve never fought the Lonesome Hall."


    "The colonel, too, said so. For once, I''d like to work with you."


    "No, Refi, you''re already stronger than me, aren''t you?


    "No, that''s not true. My sword arm. Not yet."


    "Hmm... are you sure you think so?


    To the quietly humble Refile, Lemaire turns a mean looking grin. I guess I just saw the end of the action and see through her current power. I fear the wise eye of a skilled swordsman.


    Now, there''s no question that Lephire has a power comparable to the Seven Swords.


    "No, why isn''t Refill doing it with those seven swords? That''s how strong you are, isn''t it?


    It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time, but I was reminded of the question of Shuiming, and it was Lefir who responded.


    "Once every five years in the North, there is a tournament to determine a swordsman with the title of Seven Swords. If you don''t win it, you won''t get the title."


    "So you didn''t answer? Why?"


    "I have the power of the Spirit. That would make the game less fair, wouldn''t it?


    "I don''t think it matters if that''s true. Neither Refi nor Ardify were in the tournament for that reason. I''m stubborn."


    Phew, Lemaire spits out smoke again. Surely, as she exhales, if she also sees the power of the Spirit as her own power, it would not be unjust. But I also don''t think that would be the case if they thought it was unfair. Where I win, I mean, in the end, I have to convince myself.


    Fermenia, who saw the power of Refile in the Empire, roars low.


    "It''s that power. If you go to the tournament, you''ll probably eat up pretty well among the Seven Swords... no, I was wondering if it could even reach the top of the Seven Swords"


    "I''m sure I''ll win, too."


    "I guess."


    There''s nothing to complain about in her confidence. Originally, in addition to the fact that the power of Refill was considerable from the beginning of his encounter at Astel''s Night Pavilion, the power jumped to overwhelm him in the end in the fold of the battle against Rajas. Even if blanks had occurred in the period when the body had become smaller, it would only have a small enough effect to be called a range of errors.


    I don''t know all the swordsmen named after the Seven Swords, but if you''ve gathered them all now and let them fight, you''re sure they''ll change their rank.


    When Shuiming thinks about that, Refile turns to him.


    "But if Suimei also uses magic, can he follow it if it''s a sword move?


    "Me? No... that''s tough. It''s pretty impossible for a hammer swordsman like me to get into their opponent''s mound and win."


    "Half? Didn''t you learn swordsmanship?


    "I can''t remember it properly from the middle of nowhere. It''s almost like just the basics. Well, if I told my teacher, he would tell me..."


    Normal - Siro Decaying Leaf Mirror. He is an old-fashioned swordsman who teaches swordsmanship in the dojo where Shuiming passes, and one of Japan''s leading swordsmen. I have known Shuiming''s father for a long time, and some of his handouts encouraged Shuiming to arch the sword in his presence since he was a child.


    As for learning the sword has become more elusive in person in order to focus on witchcraft from the middle of nowhere, but since he also knows the circumstances about it, he will probably happily undertake it now if he asks me to teach him the sword of decaying leaves.


    ... It''s just obvious that "let''s do everything we can to die together" and so on.


    "Hmmm... as far as I could tell I had a beating or slashing knot with Rajas, I don''t even think it would ever be inferior..."


    And, Refile speaks of a good rating besides thoughts. Meanwhile, I was listening to that. Lemaire let me close my eyes,


    "What, bro, did you say" Swimey "? Are you that strong? I know you''re a wizard..."


    "Mm... well, I don''t deny my physique..."


    Shuiming emits words that can also be taken as consent in a sinister voice. I did not say it was musculoskeletal, so I may not rely on it for its appearance... but it is just scattered from the dining area.


    Then, for some reason, Lephire laughed invincibly.


    "He''s strong."


    "Really? As far as I can tell, he sounds like a wizard..."


    "Lord Swimei is a wizard of the other world... a sorcerer, whom I have summoned besides the brave in the summons of Yingjie"


    "Wow! Are you the wizard of the world with the famous brave men? I see. So you''re really strong."


    Lemaia exhales her impressed breath, then groans her cup.


    "Oh man. That''s amazing. Are people from different worlds just strong guys?


    "No. Not like that, though."


    "Hmm? Really? The brave men called in Yingjie''s summons this time are rarely told that most of them possessed considerable strength, right?


    Is there such a story? For the first time, Shuiming counts and matches the fingerfolds.


    "... the Napa brave man of El Maiden was quite a thing to come off. And then."


    "I don''t know much about the brave men called in Tria, but the brave men called in the United (We) are swordsmen of great skill. Thanks to his standing on the battlefield, he pushed back as much as an army of demons. I haven''t met him yet."


    You heard that in the first city, the brave men of the Union pushed back the Demons.


    "... after all, those called in Yingjie''s summons are not the same"


    He inadvertently leaked words like Lephile had lost his temper and made a mark on his expression. I guess I felt impudent compared to when my country was attacked.


    "We''re talking about a third of the demons who attacked Nausias. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be smoking like this by now."


    It''s not about being depressed. Lemaire encourages her to do so.


    In the words of the case, when Refile''s expression clears up somewhat, Lemaire blows a spa and flue with a well-ventilated face. And then he rode himself out onto the table.


    "Hey Swimey. After all, how strong are you?


    "Well, to the extent that I can be proud of people,"


    When Shuiming says so modestly, Refill and Liliana show their frightened faces.


    "Well said. Still a frigid mouth."


    "Totally,. That''s to false statements, per. enough cases to be sued."


    "Hey, what the hell, you two?"


    Receiving the condemned words and gaze of Refill and Liliana, Shuiming speaks confusion. I normally meant to say humble, but didn''t that sound like them? Then, until Fermenia, he sighed in a frightened sigh.


    "When you were in Imperial Capital, you also defeated His Highness the Princess, didn''t you?


    "Hmm? Does the White Flame Lord mean His Highness the Light Slashing Princess? That''s amazing."


    Le Maire laughing out of her tease. Teatania''s strength, too, I guess she knows.


    From Fermenia, once again, a gaze full of condemnation is directed.


    "... I knew if Lord Swimey went to defeat the Demon King, it would all fit round?


    "No, no, no, no. I can''t do anything. I told you before the numbers are tight.


    "About that, if we gather soldiers, can we solve it?


    "When that happens, the soldiers sent for support are ready to get caught up in my magic."


    "Mm... but with Lord Swimey''s skill"


    To Fermenia, who presents possibilities and still devours them, Shuiming inadvertently shows the magician''s face.


    "Fermenia, you''re thinking about using magic on the battlefield on a world basis, right? I told you about the covert entropy the other day. Wizards in this world have no problem using magic on a battlefield by battlefield basis thanks to the small amount of entropy increase, but I can''t do a series of magic without darkness on those occasions. In addition, a lot of people in the battlefield will be feathers shooting silly skull magic. We''re never gonna meet again, are we?


    "Ah..."


    "But Suimei. You wouldn''t have to use big magic to fight, would you?


    "At that time? They did defeat 10,000 then, but they wore it out a lot in exchange. Sometimes I wasn''t paying attention to my surroundings or myself because of my anger, but because of the battle for entropy adjustment time."


    Then, do you want to argue, Lemaire, as he also took in the neck of a ghost, but in doing so he floats a disgusting mockery,


    "Huh. Then why don''t we just simply take down the general and go around? That should make the fight a lot easier."


    Sure, she''s right, it''s Theory who''s going to take the head off. However, it can be said that the hand is ineffective only in disputes with the Demons.


    "You won''t be able to. You will certainly gain an advantage on that battlefield if you consider a general, but you can''t say that it works very well in the long run. Because when you defeat the Demon Gentleman, you will soon find the next demon clan heavily protected by the evil gods."


    "... what does that mean?


    "Aside from the power of that individual, it is believed that the Demon Nation has been asked to divide the power of the Evil God. For this reason, defeating a powerful Demon Clan does not greatly diminish the power of the war, just because the objects that the Evil God divides will change. Well, if it was a hell of a wise man who defeated you, it would change..."


    Compared to the average power of man and the power of the demonic race, and their number, perhaps the extent to which they remain within the bounds of error. In front of overwhelming quantities and forces, it seems ineffective.


    "So, Lord Swimey, how do we get rid of the demonic threat?


    "Guess, we''ll simply have to reduce the number of Demons"


    "How many demons are there?


    "The point here is the ability of the Evil God to interfere and its capacity (capacity). First, there exists the great principle that the divinity that exists outside the world cannot interfere directly with the world. For this reason, we must work on what exists in that world and take the form of letting that other person do what he wants on his behalf. Well, there are exceptions to who summons you, but you still need an indirect process of meddling from the inside, so if God wants to make his world his own first, he has to do a roundabout task of making tons of things that are in tune with the will of the Evil God."


    Shuiming hangs up his words once and states his own exposition.


    "Brainwashing and dropping child''s flatulence by dreams and whispers. Thereby divinity increases its own pawns. And if a large number of seekers of divine power are born, divinity is also more prone to interference, and so more subjects are able to interfere with divinity, and power can be shared among many. Then we can have more power to interfere inside the world, and with that power we can have more handkerchiefs -"


    "Hmm. Repeat, that''s"


    To the roaring Lumaia, Mizumi nods.


    "Yes, so as long as many of those things exist in the world, so does the influence of divinity diminish. So as a result, if we are to solve this, we have to do something directly with the Evil God, or we have to reduce the number of people who are in tune to lower the Evil God''s ability to interfere below the threat, that is, the Demon Nation. Even so, suddenly dealing with evil gods is definitely a reckless story to begin with -"


    - This story will be about shooting horses first if you want to discuss generals. That''s what Mizuming said, closing the narrative.


    "Well, the premise is that the roots of the demonic power are really in the brackets of what I call evil gods in my world."


    "In other words, to sum up what Lord Swimey says, you have to do something about the Evil Gods to do something about the Devil Nation, and you have to do something about the Evil Gods..."


    "It''s a pain in the ass,"


    "Totally."


    To Liliana''s tired sigh, Shuiming agrees with an equally tired sigh. But...


    (But considering that, it just seems like we''re having a battle in formation. Well, unless people are released from their dependence on God and the Spirit, the way they think will end up like that...... Ah?


    With that said, I remember hearing that story in the first city of the Union. Did I say anti-goddess denomination, or indeed they, too, said they had to be released from the goddess.


    If they''re aware of the truth, and they''re acting like...


    (No way, dude...)


    Hating the thought that went too far, Shuiming shakes her head and scatters her thoughts. Too much thought. In this world, where there is no knowledge of divinity, there is no soil to go to such an idea, so it cannot be possible to arrive at the answer: the strife of the gods.


    Yes, when Shuiming is shaking off his thoughts, he cuts them out like Lemaire remembered.


    "Something''s gone a long way. What were you talking about at first?"


    "I''m talking about whether you''re a liar or not."


    "Hey, Liliana, don''t lie insignificantly."


    "I''m sorry. He was a big liar, he was wrong."


    "Hey......"


    Shuiming drips like trouble to Liliana, who comes with a joke in her mouth and an adorable grin.


    Then Lefir and Fermenia also showed a concerted attitude,


    "What Lily says is certainly not a mistake."


    "Right."


    "Hiya."


    In the end, Shuiming had no allies.


    "- So, I hadn''t heard yet, but why are you guys here in the Union?


    "I told you earlier that I was called from another world, and I still came looking for clues to get back to the world with. According to an old book in Astel, the first subpoena of Yingjie took place in a region with this union."


    "He decided to hit it. Sure, there''s still a place where we did the ritual."


    Do you have any idea, Lemaire replied with a strange face.


    "Is that true?


    "Yeah, but the place is the place. It''s inside the demonic power zone right now."


    "The Federation is being attacked by the Demons because I know you''re asking somewhere in the Union, so I''ll skip the extra story, but when they first attacked him, he took a lot of territory with him. At that time, they also took a place with the ruins that they had performed the ritual."


    "Mm-hmm. Then when it does..."


    "If you want to go there, you have to do something about the demons sitting there."


    And Lemaire, who said with a serious look as if to threaten him, withdrew. I guess you''re suggesting it''s hard for her to be. Shuiming, hearing it, exhales a grand sigh.


    "Ha... I knew this would happen..."


    Shuiming looks up to the ceiling with her neck on the back of the couch. It turns out that a massive battle with the Demons is inevitable in the end, and I shrivel. That''s what Refill tells him.


    "Suimei. I''m sure you''re destined to never escape the battle."


    "Come on, Refi. It''s a common saying. Seriously."


    Returning words so fed up with Refill, Mitsumi recalls those often said words.


    - You, too, Mr. Kazamitsu, maybe fate is turned by the gear of battle.


    - Boy, a man''s life is, like, a battlefield getaway. Every man who dwells in this world must wander about the battlefield. What kind of battlefield is different, but you seem to have more than people.


    Those are the words of Nesteheim, the Allied Lord, and Wolfgang. I don''t know if it''s sarcasm, instruction, or guidance, but if you say that with some hell of a monster, it''s a headache.


    Then, Fermenia also became a regular face,


    "Besides, Lord Swimey will stick his neck in the battle from himself."


    "Yes."


    "Ugh..."


    To the words of Fermenia and Liliana''s assent, Shuiming could not say anything back.


    ... and after the five of us have talked about not loving each other for a while, Shuiming cuts out one thing to Lemaia that he will try to ask for.


    "As long as it''s thick at the time, could you show me where you''re staying for the time being?


    "Oh, fine. That''s about it. Right... I know a nice place to stay, but you guys will have nostalgia too. There is an empty room in the dormitory of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. How about there? It''s free, right?


    "If you can let me use it, I sure can"


    Shuiming bows her head to Lemaia and shows her thanks. I was simply going to ask you to refer me to the accommodation, but I didn''t expect you to have it prepared unexpectedly. As much as I appreciate it.


    How long are you going to stay in Meerzen?


    "I''m not going to bother you for long. I''m going to go back as soon as I''m done..."


    "Oh, bad, bad. It''s not about leaving. I thought you might want to stay here longer."


    "Why?


    "No, thank you very much. In the Union... No, not just here, but in Astel and the Autonomous Province, my feelings for the Empire are getting worse. It''s so disturbing. Well, it doesn''t seem like it''s enough to be a fight. I thought it might be better if I stayed here than the Empire."


    Is that the story? I have just heard the same thing from Gaius at the dining room in the first city. That would mean that the feelings of the current equivalent coalition against Nerferia are deteriorating. Because there will never be a war, but I suppose he cares just in case.


    And Lemeia blows the flue like she says it''s abominable.


    "There are other godly people out there who are anti-Goddess denominations. I can''t believe this guy always moves to match the demon invasion, even if he''s busy..."


    That would be the word as the head of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. A lot of hard work is too much to worry about.


    While she is foolish, Fermenia, Refile and Liliana turn to Shuiming.


    It is Shuiming who sets the guiding principles. They''re waiting for his thoughts.


    "So, Swimey. What are you gonna do?


    "As for that, I''ll just say I''m seeing how it goes. Either way, I have to go back because I''ve left a lot of tools behind."


    "Okay. I''m sure it''s nothing to worry about with your arms."


    With that said, Lemaire finished the story saying that the story would be a concern that was too accommodating.


    Such a fold, Fumi Shuiming saw restlessness in Liliana''s gaze.


    "... Liliana, what''s up"


    "Uh..."


    Liliana, clouding her reply, also seems to be nodding somewhere. Eventually you made up your mind, with a pressing look, and turned to Lemaire.


    "I have a little favor to ask of Mr. Lemaire."


    "What?


    Liliana, who told him she needed a favor with a very serious face, took a deep breath.


    "I want you to moff my tail."


    "What?"


    "So, you know, I want to touch my tail..."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Lemaia finally speaks out against Liliana, who asks for a snack again. Still confused, it was the same with the Mizumings who were taken aback. I had no idea that every request for such a serious face was no longer like that.


    Liliana walked away a long time ago under Lemaia, who gave her a distracted look.


    And


    "Fumiyu ~"


    ��������


    Liliana cheeks on other tails as she sets a goal on one tail and holds it. As Lumaia says even though she was surprised by the gap when she saw a melted smile full of


    "I heard that faithful performance of every mission gave me the nickname of an imperial human weapon - the out-of-the-box object was a cute mon..."


    However, until Liliana was satisfied with the tail of the blockage, the Mizumings were set to engage in conversation.

 88 Parade of the Brave

    The Mizumins, who were to be allowed to use the empty rooms in the dormitories of the Night Dark Pavilion at the recommendation of Le Maire, had laid their luggage in the assigned rooms and, relaxing in their respective rooms, had healed the fatigue of their long journey from the Empire.


    And finish your meal, at night. Shuiming was alone in the assigned room, producing materials.


    The inside of the room is brilliantly illuminated by the light of the magic lamp, and there is a brightness that does not diminish with the inside of the room where the lights are lit. Everything that is illuminated has a light orange color because the light emits an orange light like the glow of a flame, but not so much as it is of particular concern.


    Doing so, Liliana, who had called in advance for treatment, visited the room.


    "Awesome, I''m here."


    "Oh, well, hang it in that chair over there."


    To Liliana, who opened the door and came into the room, Shuiming points to the chair in front of the desk. The two of you will be face-to-face right next to your desk. The positional relationship was as if it were a doctor and patient in a hospital office.


    "Well, take your eyelids and gloves."


    Liliana snorted at the doctor''s instructions. And remove the gloves and eye bands with a sneaky behavior. The reveal foamed like a mess, with thin arms that turned red and black and right eyes that stunned around like red and black scales. Besides, his eyes are golden, elongated and vertically cracked.


    Looking at his arms, Liliana narrows her eyes sadly. She has been treated several times since she joined her peers, but she still looks sad when she sees a lot of thoughts, a perverted spot. This has tormented me for a long time. I guess I find myself in a hard mood just to see what I can show you.


    Shuiming gently takes Liliana''s arm and exercises the magic of healing. He placed his finger on the soaked skin, moved his finger to stroke the affected area, and cast a cure spell.


    "Buzz, Bajia, trout, Mashiya impose, Kashiya, Sharurai, Arumarai..."


    (Buzz, Bazier, Mass, Mathier, Kass, Kassier, Sharlai, Almalai��)


    In Kabbalah, the magic of curing swellings, things that are made, etc. After a while of treatment, the demonized part only became smaller in the mind. Shuiming goes on to apply the same healing technique to the skin around his right eye.


    I guess Liliana cares. She asks me in an anxious voice.


    "What do you say?


    "I have a little skin on my arms and hands, but it''s healing. As always, it would heal properly if it continued on a regular basis. Same around the right eye, so I don''t think it''s a problem. Just..."


    "Just what''s up?


    "I''m totally fucked about the eyeballs. I''ve been exposed to too much malice, and it''s not human eyes. It''s turning me into something else."


    Like roaring in a sinister voice, Shuiming communicates the exact situation of the affected area. Separate from what I would say here, it should be said that in this case the appearance of a monster is projected that comes to mind when humans hear "bad things". It was by taking in such bad imaginations with the exercise of dark magic that they were superficialized in her body.


    Listening to the words of Shuiming, Liliana leans down as if she had been discouraged.


    "... So this won''t heal, will it?"


    "Oh, I can''t fix it"


    "Really..."


    Liliana''s voice sinks even deeper. With that voice, Shuiming realized that she had made the wrong choice of words. I was speaking mechanically because I was concentrating on witchcraft.


    Immediately Shuiming re-says in a rushed manner.


    "Bad, bad way of saying it. Just because I can''t fix it doesn''t mean I can''t fix it. There are also psychotherapy experts and magic conductor production technicians in the other world. If only we could get to the other world, it wouldn''t be a big deal."


    "Is it true!? You''re cured!?


    Liliana screams when she hears the good news. The surprise she emitted was certainly interspersed with joy.


    Shuiming doesn''t specialize in healing techniques, so it''s not that deep, but there are magicians in the other world who can even laugh and fix this condition with their noses. If you ask a magician who said that, there''s nothing wrong with healing.


    But Shuiming has a complicated look on his face.


    "I''m cured... it''s just that the most skilled magician I''m about to ask for is Dr. Monster..."


    To his words, Liliana tilted her little neck wondering that she was not.


    Yes, the magician who is looking to ask for her treatment is the identity of the anxiety shown by Shui Ming.


    What comes to mind is that mushroom-haired Phantom with his white coat in his fuzzy shape and a creepy thin and laughing face. He is a man who inhabits the basement of the ancient castle (Alto Schloss), where the Order is based, and who uses untranslated sorcery to create this and other untranslated things.


    There is no anxiety in the treatment of Shuiming either. It is in the highest ranking chief (magister) class among magicians, and the arm of medicine is probably the best, and the skill of psychotherapy would not allow its follow-on if it were an expert opponent. Failure and other anxieties don''t even look like this. But it''s about that monster. It is quite likely that if you do poorly, you will come with unwanted features and wax.


    Good or bad, but Liliana, who doesn''t know it, innocently shows joy.


    "Good for you."


    "As it were, well, right. Fine. So all you have to do is find a way home - a way to get to the other world. Let''s cure the skin by then."


    Shuiming mumbles the spell again and exercises the magic of healing. The look on Liliana''s face, who receives a lot of treatment, was much clearer than when she took her gloves and eye bands earlier.


    "All right, it''s over."


    Thank you, sir.


    "Oops..."


    With a happy look, Liliana hugs me all the time. It''s because we''re used to ourselves a lot. Apparently, she''s got a hugging habit. This is true when you hold Lefir''s arm when you''re talking to Lemaia, but when you''re happy or lonely, use your body to represent your emotions, including yourself, Fermenia, and Lefir.


    Instead, I hear things that used to be neglected from my surroundings, things that Rogue couldn''t really sweeten me, etc. Because I couldn''t be sweet to people, I guess higher emotions will make me more recoil or more in love.


    Gently stroking Liliana''s head as she held her, she narrowed her eyes happily.


    Sardias Union in the northwestern part of the northern continent. The name of this Union of Nations, which the five nations were able to gather together, is said to have taken the name of a swordsman who won the hopes of the regions and peoples of the North from the Devil Nation. Among them, Miasen, a patriarchal country in the center, has produced many swordsmen named after the Seven Swords, and has a significant number of swordsmen, the main strength of the coalition, among the five nations of the coalition.


    Because there are many people who admire a hero who sounded like a sound, and they aspire to that hero, too, because they have no spare time in drilling sword moves.


    Because of that reason, all the swordsmen in the city are bloody, every duel noise, etc. They are acquiesced, if not disturbed by the security, and it is a daily tea meal.


    "Dude, did you hear that!? We''ll have another duel before noon!


    "That''s a different day for a monster! Where are we today?


    "Weapon Shop, it''s the city! They''re betting on the masterpieces they finished yesterday! I need to pick up a place as soon as we''re done here!


    I hear voices from around me doing calculations for the next duel sight. Because of the festivities (parades) that mention the country, I wonder if all the dueling parties and wild horses can''t contain the rolling of blood.


    And there''s a duel going on right now.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuu!"


    A big man, who had a two-handed sword with as much back length as a child, blew up with a wild scream.


    Behind his will, the big man is butched where crates and wooden barrels placed in front of empty houses stack unwrought, then turning his eyes in scattered wood.


    On the other hand, face-to-face with one hand a giant sword that Refill is her specialty, a remnant. After a bare gesture that didn''t precipitate me to move on to my next move immediately, I was looking to the blown up big man.


    - Yes, the beginning of things begins the day after the Mimes arrive in the capital of Miazen. The first thing we''re going to do is look around the city, and it''s about the arrow tip that the four of us were walking on.


    From the big man who walked in face-to-face, Refile was offered a duel by sword.


    Did you spot her strength, or was it just because she was making a stand out, carrying a giant sword? When the man showed the two-handed sword he had and stood in front of Refill, he hoped for a match in a courteous manner. Lefir was reluctant once, too, but he was rooted in a big man who was a so-called ''conscious swordsman'' who preached and ate down such a high theory as Swordsman''s Heart - and now he''s going to join hands.


    The wild horses watching are breathtaking and staring at Refill by busting the giant with a single blow.


    "Whoa... who is that girl? You''re too strong, aren''t you?


    "Wow... I thought that was a show sword. I lost three pieces of silver..."


    "Wow, wow, that giant blew up in one shot, huh? The Beast Man is also bright blue, isn''t he? What a power..."


    Seeing the extraordinary power of Lephire, there are those who are excited, and those who are afraid. He saw an overwhelming settlement to defeat a man much taller and wider in the shoulder than her. It won''t even be possible.


    Meanwhile, the Mizumings had already anticipated, for example, the development of a duel, watching where the battle went with pity for the inner man at the edge of the road.


    "Well, that''s a fair result."


    "Right."


    "Yes."


    Fermenia and Liliana nod at the words of Shuiming, respectively.


    Eventually, after the big man was transported, the wild horses gather in Refile with no distinction between men and women. I guess it''s a duel equals festival for them. In no time you will hear a voice praising her, or a voice making her stand up.


    When people gathered me together and the Mizumings tried to go under Refill, who looked distressed, several men from among the wild horses approached me with a floating grin.


    "Hey brother, you''re with that woman, right? You''re not gonna do it?


    That''s what one of the men says and shows a bare gesture of pulling the sword out of his waist. Inspired by watching the current battle, he must have laid his eyes on the water bright with the mercury knife up his waist.


    But I don''t intend to do that to Shuiming,


    "Huh? No, I..."


    "Hmm? You don''t want to? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I don''t know what you mean."


    Seeing Shui Ming refuse to join forces, the man speaks to his ears. The men around them laugh furiously at the words, including such provocation. I guess I''m up a lot in a festive mood. It didn''t matter to Mitsumi as much as they laughed at me.


    "Ho? Is it an insult to me to call Lord Swimei a coward who beat me to pieces without my skin..."


    "Fermenia, like the man just now, let''s blow him away"


    "Shh."


    The look on Fermenia and Liliana''s face made it all the rage at once. Two people floating blue on their foreheads with anger and seeping swordswallowing magic out of their bodies. Behind them lies a gloomy shadow if it is not backlit, an atmosphere that is likely to erupt as soon as they say something.


    One of them used to say something similar, so it also sounded like a word I put up on the shelf about myself for a long time - aside from that.


    When Shuiming looked back at trying to trick the two of them into making any more noise, a heavy impact sound, like a car crash, struck him in the ear.


    (- Huh? Car accident...?


    There can''t be car accidents in different worlds. I feel an unspeakable rush at the sound of it, and everyone and he all turn their gaze to the audio source.


    When I saw it, Lefir was waving his sword down the ground.


    Regardless, there''s a big hole in the ground that''s swung down.


    And then Lephire grinned and laughed as if she were a loving Virgin,


    "Why don''t you start with me instead of him? No matter, without a clue."


    "To?"


    "No way, you wouldn''t say anything unintentional about not liking it"


    "Just kidding, sister... I was just kidding..."


    The men she told me off-the-shelf, "I''m gonna bust you, you bastards," show a uniformly bloody face. I can''t help but look into the heart of it, but what do you have to do in view of your words and actions in good shape?


    "Well, then get out of the way."


    The wild horses then pave the way to escape to the chilling pleas of the unleashed Refill. Meanwhile, walking back with her sword on her back, she sighed a silly, easy sigh.


    Looking around like that, Shuiming mouths the sentiment.


    "I don''t know, we''re all floating, it sounds like fun"


    The city is overflowing with buzz. Sounds fun and festive all over the city. On the contrary, it is the beginning and end of a dueling noise.


    "I heard it in the morning, but I guess it''s because of the parade of braves"


    "Oh, no..."


    Out of the way, Lumaia also told me that there was a parade of brave men of the Union. Everything was set to be held rapidly in Mearsen today because of the great hustle and bustle that the brave men of the Union had struck the armies of the demons and took over the generals of the demons.


    So, I guess the people in the city can''t keep the blood rolling.


    "I hear you have a parade for everything this afternoon. What do you want to do? Do you want to go check it out"


    "Right. Sometimes that''s good."


    Shuiming nods at Fermenia''s suggestion. This is the first time I''ve seen a proper parade of brave men. When I was in Trinity, I just dropped him off, and Elliot''s parade in the Empire was about the coma incident, and I couldn''t see it.


    "But we still have time until the parade begins, right?


    "Then, as originally planned, let''s take a look around the city until it begins"


    Everyone agrees with and moves forward on Refile''s proposal. Walking through the western compartment wondering if there was any place that seemed like a time crush, a store with a fuzzy exterior caught my eye.


    The first person to raise his voice who saw it and daunted it was Lefir.


    "Oh! This store!


    I found a clothing store that also handles groceries and more. The products displayed in front of the store for promotional purposes are all adorable and I think they are specially designed for women. There was a similarity in Teito, but it was of such a magnitude that it did not suffocate, and there seemed to be a wide range of products.


    Shuiming, who similarly caught the store''s eye, looked familiar.


    "Uh, is this the place or the clothing store like before..."


    The store that caught my eye was somewhat similar to the costume grocery store that was in the city of Klant. When I was looking for smaller Refill clothes, I bought some kind of girls'' clothing for the latest model made in the Sardias Union there, but it''s probably the head office. I wonder how much money it makes to be able to open stores in other countries in this underdeveloped world.


    Clothes placed outside - in detail, Shuiming asks Lefir, who is blinded by pretentious clothes.


    "There, you want to go?


    "What!? No, that''s not true, but..."


    That said, I swim when my eyes do. To her like that, Mizumi turned a mean grin,


    "You can''t wear kids'' clothes right now, can you?


    "You didn''t say anyone wanted to wear that!


    "Really? I can wear it when I''m little, so I don''t have to..."


    "Shut up! I don''t hear anything!


    When they were having such an exchange, Fermenia, right behind them, unexpectedly released a tense voice.


    "Lord Swimey! Let''s go to that store!


    "What. So does Fermenia."


    "Yes!"


    Fermenia is also doing well looking excited sometime. After all, if you''re a woman, you''d like a store that deals with those cute things. Lephile will react to that hand store, too, and I wonder if she will.


    "Let''s go then"


    "Shit, you can''t help it. If we''re all going, why don''t I go too?"


    Following Refill, who was speaking strong with a trembling voice, Mizuming also walked out toward the store, for some reason a strange voice hung from behind.


    "... Lord Swimey? Refile? Where the hell are you both going? This way, right?


    "What?"


    "Mm?"


    To the voice of Fermenia, Shuiming and Refile look back. I thought it was for the same person, so I thought you wanted to go to the clothes store, but you didn''t.


    However, she turned around and in the direction she pointed, there was a flashy shop surrounded by an unexpected atmosphere.


    "Both of you, let''s go!


    Fermenia, on the other hand, gives a full grin, so much so that they are not the only ones. However, the store-like building also felt free of shards such as elements that float women.


    "Here? Is this the place? Really? Seriously?


    "That''s right. Look at this storefront that creates a more bitter atmosphere than any Astel or Empire has ever seen! And the smell of the dreadful chemicals that drift. Many articles with magic letters visible from the outside! Can you help yourself to this!


    Fermenia speaks enthusiastically to Shuiming, who looks like a dongle in the sight of something funny. If you look closely at the store after listening to her like that, it was a magic piece - a store that deals with magic items and such that we call magic items here.


    But still, I can''t snort this excitement enough.


    "Lord Swimey? Why do you look so strange? Isn''t that normal?


    "Huh, is that normal?


    "Is it not?


    "Yes, because..."


    Fermenia, who decided that she would not get the procedure in the purported Mizumi, or turn the subject of the inquiry into Liliana.


    "Lily, what do you think?


    "Ri, Liliana? That''s a little crazy, isn''t it? Huh?"


    Mitsumi asks for permission, but...


    "That''s not true, is it?


    "What?"


    "Fermenia''s right, it sounds very, very interesting"


    Liliana, if she noticed, was just like Fermenia, sparkling her eyes.


    "Look! I knew it wasn''t! No one is excited to see that store!


    "Isn''t Sumei different?


    "No, well, I do attract interest, too..."


    Mizumi is also involved in sorcery. I have a keen interest in mysterious goods. But no matter how much, I also don''t think the girl would be as squeaky.


    Pong and his shoulder slapped when Mizumi was puzzled that way.


    "I''m fine. Suimei''s reaction is normal."


    "Yes, you are."


    Refill with a difficult face, as he did when he saw it, even if it was hard to understand. Was she of the same opinion? Common sense seemed to have been preserved, and it was a reassuring watering light.


    "Lord Swimey, anyway! Let''s go in!


    "Come on, let''s go"


    "... right. Come in."


    Shuiming is led by Fermenia, and Liliana pulls her hand and takes her inside the store.


    Shuiming also went into the magic store a few times when arranging items in the Empire, but this hand store in the other world smelled bad for some reason. In order to encourage the majority of customers to revisit the store in this hand of the other world, it is common to use scented products, but is that not the case in this world? Thanks. Reminds me of temples and funerals.


    Speaking of clerks, on the other hand, they don''t intend to serve customers aggressively, keeping an eye on the book. And if you notice, Fermenia and Liliana seemed to be going to look around the merchandise shelves and bookshelves from the edges, taking the herbal and magic wand that quickly caught their eye.


    The same was true in the Empire, but each magic item sold in a magic store is different in fun, and somewhere fashionable. It''s also an "item to show" in this world. That''s probably why. From the point of view of what I said, unlike the other world where ornaments are made into magic, some parts are made of magic as ornaments. Well, it would only be a slight difference in meaning.


    "Lord Swimey! There''s something interesting about it!


    And then, Fermenia calls in. If you noticed, Fermenia was smiling at this one by swinging something in one hand.


    Look at that, Mizumi with a bloody look on her face.


    "Nut, stuffed doll......!


    "What''s wrong?


    "No..."


    Shuiming groans before Fermenia tilting her little neck with an old stuffed doll. He had memories of his partner in the other world making something that would be a ''Mizumin-kun doll'' before, and he had a terrible eye for it. Every time I see a little stuffed doll that''s been deformed since then, it reminds me of that commotion I don''t want to remember.


    He manages to reply to Fermenia, and Shuiming also looks at Lefir and Liliana.


    Refill, unfamiliar with the goods, roared on the tannic side and watched, while Liliana read and read the Book of Magic.


    Often Fermenia had her eye on a glass case with accessories. Amulets and talismans. She seems to be more interested in you than a wand because of the type of wizard who doesn''t use a wand.


    Shuiming asks Liliana, who takes the Book of Magic seriously.


    "Liliana, do you want anything?


    "I really don''t want anything."


    After spending some time in the store, Shuiming realized that the hustle and bustle outside was getting bigger.


    "You''re making a scene."


    Refile leans closer to the store window.


    "I guess it''s time for the parade to start. People are headed for the main street."


    "Let''s go then"


    When Shuiming says so, each of the three replies. Eventually the four of them left the store and came to the street where the brave men of the Union seemed to pass.


    I guess it will start soon. The boulevard was empty in the middle, the passage of mountain bikes and chariots (chariots), overflowing with people, people, and people to say where the road sprang from.


    "Wow, awesome man. It was amazing when we were in the Empire, but this is what happens everywhere."


    Fermenia replies to Shuiming, who is rounding his eyes.


    "You sure are an amazing person. I don''t suppose it''s any worse than when Lord Reggie was here."


    "Mm-hmm. Right. There were quite a few people there."


    It was Refile who said it as I recall. During the parade in Astel, Shuiming was pulling into the castle, but she still hadn''t met Shuiming, watching. She remembers and admires it, while also seeping in somewhere pioneering.


    "Gentlemen. Apparently, it''s already begun,"


    "Really? Liliana."


    "Yes. So, I asked. They say there are four stars, including the brave and their companions."


    When Shuiming asks, Liliana points to the store along the street. That''s fast.


    Lefir also seemed to feel signs of boiling, making a weasel''s eye shade and daylight, watching as the braves came.


    "The hustle and bustle are getting closer. It won''t be long now."


    "Ah! I can see the lead!


    Shortly after Fermenia spoke to her voice, some of the assembled people uttered ecstasy shouts.


    Eventually, it was the chariot that escorted the lead, followed by a mountain bike with no roof. The mountain bike was being discouraged by the cowhorn and was taken care of to make it easier for the gathered people to see.


    And I was waving on that first mountain bike...


    "Ah! What about that Osama!?


    Shuiming shouts her surprise when she sees her familiar figure. It was Gaius Fauburne, a colour-black long-sleeved man we met in the first town of the Union.


    "That''s Lord Gaius."


    "Ugh... Osama, are you seriously one of the brave ones..."


    Mizumi, whose surprise is a dull leak, makes her eyes look like plates. Fermenia gave him a strange look, surprised for some reason.


    "Lord Swimey. Didn''t you believe Lord Gaius'' story?


    "No, I heard half the story, so what about that Osama"


    Sure, I didn''t think it was a lie that I was fighting the Demons, but I didn''t think it was really a fellow brave man. One of the soldiers who used to fight near the brave fighters thought it would be to the point where he was raising his stomach.


    "No, but you''re that old man Norrinoli"


    "Right. Sounds like a lot of fun... well, whatever."


    Fermenia with a bitter smile. Gaius was not worthy of his age, and when he did, he was spreading his love. He doesn''t look strange either because of his detailed look, but seeing an old man of good age get excited on a mountain bike makes me feel a little embarrassed about this one watching. I also thought when I talked to him at the diner, he''s probably the confident and the type to get on with it.


    Then from behind the mountain bike on Gaius, you can see the next one. The one on board was a person with a green hooded robe.


    My face doesn''t look hidden in the hood, but it''s probably a woman from the line of my body. He has a black steel wooden cane fitted with a large treasure ball at the tip and waves modestly to the people. And to see that outfit and the giant wand,


    "Are you a wizard?


    "I guess. I have a shaped cane that the wizards of Rove and the Autonomous Prefecture use well. I''ve never seen a wand with so many big gems fitted..."


    Fermenia is the first to agree, with a rare gaze. But that''s a line of brave men. To a musculoskeletal militant, wizard. I guess we''re gathering all sorts of people together to consolidate our surroundings.


    The next mountain bike that eventually showed up was a young man''s swordsman. When I was a teenager. Are you accustomed to these events, with a slight grin on your even-handed face and in response? The fact that he is dressed in a fairly tailored costume gives him a peek of his stature.


    Then Liliana turned that sleepy one eye to him.


    "Weitzer Larheusen, the first prince of Meersen."


    "Hmm, one of the seven swords? I didn''t know he was fighting as one of the brave guys."


    Liliana had seen it, and it seems that Refill knew her first name.


    "You''re handsome. You''re handsome, you''re a prince, you''re strong, you''re famous, you''re too much of a winner. It''s a fraud..."


    There were also statements by Shuiming that could also be taken as jealousy, but aside from that. This is the third person, which means the next is the last. I guess that last mountain bike ride is the brave man called in the coalition.


    "Well, what kind of guy is that?"


    Lord Gaius said she was a beautiful woman.


    "Sure, you did."


    "Awesome, I''m here. It''s the last mountain bike."


    "Oh well............... ah?


    Turning to Liliana''s call, Shuiming looked over the mountain bike and voiced such a surprise.


    - But Shuiming doubted his own eyes for a moment. Yes, because where he turned, there was a familiar human on board.


    It was a woman, according to prior information, who was on the mountain bike.


    But she wore a women-high uniform in the neighborhood of Shuiming''s house, a white garter belt underneath her shorter skirt, and a vermilion faceted armor on her arm. He has long blonde hair that runs all the way to his back, only lateral hair on one side, and his hair room is glued around with ribbons. The jade eyes were neat with long eyelashes and double eyelids to make them feel tight and young, but the strength was also inherent because they were slightly hung.


    The sigh of admiration will be heard from that beautiful look. A long sword with the opposite - a so-called machete in one hand, waving an empty hand in a shabby act.


    No matter how many times I looked back, all I could think of was a word of "can''t be here". Yes, she''s from the world over there. You can''t be in this world. I thought of something similar to such a reality escape, and immediately shook my head and denied it. If a brave man is summoned to himself, and a friend of a brave man, it''s not impossible. But...


    "What are the odds that this..."


    I had no idea that besides Trinity and Mizuki, someone I knew was still being called into this world. Not unlikely, but the probability of making it happen depends on astronomical numbers. It wasn''t an easy thing to swallow.


    "Lord Swimey?


    Fermenia speaks when she realizes that the sword curtain of Shuiming has changed, but now Shuiming is not the place to be. Whatever surrounds you, scream out loud over the mountain bike.


    "Hey! Hatsumi! It''s me, Hatsumi! Can''t you hear this noise... Shit!


    The voice of the call is cancelled by the hustle and bustle, and it does not reach her - Hatsumi Decaya. It offends your frustration with the nagging, but that doesn''t improve the situation. Her eyes met when Mizuming tried to make another call.


    on the mountain bike, and the gaze from within the people''s hedges staggers.


    "Hatsumi..."


    But she didn''t realize the presence of Shuiming and began to wave to the others.


    "Huh...?


    I noticed this one''s presence over there, and it was supposed to give me a startling look. I was supposed to find the face I saw and call out my name. But that prediction was betrayed.


    Mizumi stands half-hearted by the reverberation shown by reality.


    Fermenia and Refile, on the other hand, who saw his oddity, speak up.


    "Lord Swimey? What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Thank you very much for your impeccable expression..."


    The voice of the guidance from the two of them was also heard well by him now.


    Why? Why not? A word like that swirled through Mizuming''s head for a while, occupying it, but eventually embraced reality a little by little, and he looked up.


    "... oh, let''s go back to the night pavilion for once. Talk there."

 89 Operational meeting 1

    "Then there''s that coalition brave guy who was in the parade earlier..."


    "Do you know Lord Swimey!?


    Remile and Fermenia''s startling inquiries echo indoors.


    After the parade of the Brave Triumph, the Mizumings were gathered in the Guildmaster''s room at the Xiao Dark Pavilion.


    Sitting on the couch, Shuiming deeply chops a rugged crease in her face.


    "He''s definitely my childhood favorite Hatsumi Decayed Leaves. I didn''t know you''d be summoned until then."


    Yes, Mizumi exhaled severely and answered their question. The Fermenians, who heard that the brave men of the Union knew each other, looked distracted when they heard so much coincidence.


    "I got caught up in my friend''s summons, and it was strange again that I was summoned to the same world until I got used to it."


    Whether it is the strangeness of the tour or the guidance of the stars, one eyed Lemaire rounds his eyes and sprinkles the flue. She was absolutely right. How do you describe this without saying it''s a number? I don''t feel like the edges are connected to each other and thrown into this world.


    Then, Refill recalls the behavior of Shuiming earlier.


    "So you were calling me so much earlier?"


    "Oh. Yes... and somehow, he didn''t respond to me."


    "Don''t you mean someone else who just looks alike?


    "No, then if it''s just the face. Still, where the outfit was with me, it won''t be explained. And it matches his name."


    "You''re Hatsumi Kutiba. Surely the brave man''s name is the same as yours."


    "Yep..."


    Liliana speaks of her doubts as Shuiming suffers with her head.


    "I simply didn''t get Sumei''s voice, so what?


    "Maybe so, but I got eyes on him in the middle of the parade. He turned around and put me in his sight. But you didn''t notice."


    "You can also think that there are too many people and you didn''t realize that, right?


    "Well... I knew you would"


    Shuiming nods as she tells herself. Indeed, as Liliana put it, it is possible that it was unrecognizable to get into view because of the large number of people gathered. Even if you''re arguing about something that you didn''t realize or something like that, you can''t help it.


    Either way...


    "I have to go see him."


    In the words of Shui Ming, did Lumaia make any conjecture?


    "So what? You called me to talk to you."


    "Yeah. I thought if you were in the position of guild master, you''d be crossing paths with brave men."


    Yes, no matter how much Mizumi is her friend, she''s just an ordinary person from the people of the Union. It''s hard to think of such a human being as easily suitable for a brave man.


    For that reason, I thought it would go a long way if I asked Lumaia, who has a high status.


    Contrary to such a watery expectation, Lemaire looks sinister and shakes her head.


    "I''m sorry. That''s a little tricky."


    "Difficult, what?


    "No, thanks. I hear you''re talking about the royal family, and that brave guy doesn''t really want to go out there. I mean, it''s only been shallow since I''ve been in this world, and I''m not used to it. And because it''s a burden on the brave, it''s forbidden to look at it."


    "I see. So Lord Lemaire said he hadn''t seen the brave man yet, had he?


    "That sort of thing. If Miazen''s royal family did anything about brave men, they''d be nervous. Pour in all the power I have, and you won''t let me see you with the brave."


    "You''re making me fight and join the parade, but that''s a funny story"


    "Totally. I don''t know what they''re thinking."


    So, I agree with Mizumi, Lemeia. Does she have a lot of distrust in this matter, or is she sprinkling flues with her dissatisfied face? How is this what you are saying when you are a fox?


    Then Fermenia asks me with a slight look on her face.


    "Lord Brave of the Union is a friend of Lord Swimey''s, and are you curious?


    "Hmm? Well... na"


    If Shuiming agrees in an unpredictable manner, now Lumaia will shoot back? Yaya turned a creepy grin.


    "Heh - colored man. Are you still going to hang a woman with all the beauties? You can''t keep it in the corner either."


    "Is...? Oh, no! Nothing, I..."


    Uri, lumeia following at the tip of the urchin and flue. Whether Shuiming meant it or not, he denies it, but he didn''t see it that way.


    Refille turns to a quiet, awesome look sometime.


    "Suimei. I think I need to talk to you very carefully."


    "Hey, Mr. Leffi!? Scary!? Are you scared?


    Leopard, the leopard. Lephire pulls the water. As she hips and then retreats, Lemaire makes a carefree laugh.


    "Well, not to mention that joke."


    "This, throw yourself a bomb..."


    When Shuiming gets a grudgingly grudging glance, Lemaire looks as if she even found a new toy.


    "Swimey. That''s funny when you''re crazy. Wasn''t that surprisingly the role of the world you were in?


    "Gu..."


    "Ha ha! No, you look like a star when you look at it. Well, it''s hard for you."


    Lemaia laughs that we''re having fun over here. Shuiming mourned internally that there were more enemies, but she quickly turned off her witch mountain joke grin and looked serious.


    "Are you worried about me because I''m a friend?


    "Yeah. I really have known him since he was a little girl, and I want to see what the situation is. I can''t tell you there''s no chance they''re forcing you to fight."


    "Hmm..."


    Do you have any thoughts about the opinion? I guess the speculation that people in this world might be forcing them to fight doesn''t come pinned down because of the biased notion that brave people are something that pleases their desires. But the line is also well thought out for Shuiming, who came from the other world.


    Plus, like Trinity and Elliot, we still don''t have an answer for that inexplicable change of heart that we''ve come to think we have to fight. If you don''t flip through them all, you''re in a situation where you can''t feel safe.


    Fermenia tilts her neck and speaks of doubts.


    "But what do we do? You can''t go see him from the front, so Lord Swimey doesn''t have the means to make contact with Lord Brave, does he?


    "If that happens, you have one hand..."


    Shuiming looks out the window as she rubs her jaw.


    The night, which is the magician''s time, begins now. If you can''t see him in a positive way, you have no choice but to be surprised.

 90 In a room in the palace.

    - Hatsumi Koba dreams unusual from time to time.


    The place to dream is not the world you are in, it''s a completely different world than here.


    The people who go to and from wear clothes knitted in chemical fibres, the roads are paved with asphalt, the automobiles run and large buildings stand side by side.


    And in my dreams, I am a child, and I play with children my age.


    The dream is so clear, I feel so nostalgic after I wake up, and the feeling of loneliness that I can''t say anything about fading over time fills my chest.


    Perhaps this is a memory before you lose your memory.


    The only characters in the dream are the child''s self and two boys.


    He and I are very close and in our dreams we are always together and playing. Follow the boy around, running around town, exploring. Play around like you can''t be a girl''s friend.


    It''s a fun dream. But strange things often happen in dreams.


    If I get hurt in my dreams, the boy will chant and cure me, and when the wild dog chases me, the boy will chant and drive me away.


    And he says. When I''m in danger, I''m sure I''ll come and help.


    "... and... come on"


    And at the end of the dream, I peek into his face, but it always stays on his face. I don''t even know what you look like.


    "Wake up..."


    Close to his face to not give up and look closely, the boy suddenly leaves and leaves the spot. Chasing after him is a shame, but I can hear him mumbling.


    "Wake up... come on"


    - Hatsumi Decayed inadvertently realized her body was even shaken.


    "Hmmm...?


    When I opened the eye lid with a proper voice at the pretence of waking up, there was the face of my buddy Selfi Fittiny in front of me.


    "Wake up, honey. It''s night."


    "Night...?


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he wakes up his upper body and looks around.


    That was the private room reserved on the fourth floor of Miazen''s palace, on its bed.


    As a minimum, costume boxes, mirror stands, and other conditioning items, in a room that you have made into a quality. There is a dark carpet on the floor and a large courtyard outside the window.


    Serfi, with his robe hood on, quietly hangs words of labor.


    "Good luck. Hatsumi."


    "... Selfie, was I asleep?


    "Yes. That''s already neat. You must have been having some good dreams. He was very comfortable sleeping."


    "Aww..."


    Hatsumi could not forbid her to be ashamed of being seen sleeping. I blush too much of the embarrassment, but Selfi looks somewhere charitable. I can''t see my face, but I think it spills a grin in the green hood.


    "Do you remember what kind of dream you were having?


    "Dreams..."


    To visit Selfie, I remember what I dreamed of.


    After all, what was the dream I had until the time I was there?


    "... dreams of me becoming a little child. It''s a different place, having a cool time with a boy or playing with a mess."


    "A dream you always dream of,"


    To Selfie''s tender voice, I nod. Yes, that dream is the dream I often dream of losing my memory. A little self who can''t even wield a sword plays around with boys his age. It''s unfounded, but I think it''s a memory of the past, it was also a clue to memory.


    (Just -)


    It just always turns into a strange dream from the middle of nowhere, when a boy chants a mumble, heals an injury he made from falling over, or drives a wild dog away.


    And this is the last thing you say.


    - When you''re in danger, I''ll come and help you.


    The boy''s face is Kasumi and I still can''t remember it. But when I think of his words, there''s a sense of loneliness in my chest that I can''t say, like nostalgia fading away.


    ... but he was going to go to deep sleep with a hypnotic intent. Hatsumi asks Selfie after she has spooked herself that I am sleepy.


    "By the way, how long have you slept over?


    "Well, I''ve been up late already, so I thought you''d been asleep a lot."


    "Ugh... I slept so much.... You did decide to discuss your future plans before you fell asleep, didn''t you?


    "Yeah. At the Hatsumi suggestion"


    "Ugh..."


    Yes, after the parade and the ensuing meeting, I decided how to move in the upcoming Demonic Crusade, which led me to pick up after a few breaks and then get together. I specified the time appropriately to try to be an hour or so later, but it is currently dark outside the window. He spent more than two hours hanging out in Hua Xuan''s country.


    "It was going to be late, so I just woke him up."


    "You could have woken me up sooner"


    "No, he seemed tired, so I thought it would be better not to speak up here"


    "Thank you, Selfie. So, where are Gaius and Weitzer now?


    "I''ll be waiting in the next room."


    "Well, let me know sooner..."


    Soon after Hatsumi finishes telling Selfi, I can hear him walking busily down the hallway. Is this a sign, Gaius? I guess you''ve come to perceive me awake.


    It was not until she grasped the visitors that the door to the room opened with no knocking.


    "Hey, are you up? Our Sleeping Brave Lord"


    I guess it''s a thin sheet of doors and such for him. A musculoskeletal man with the same careless grin along with the powerful sound of the door opening.


    He slipped back into the back chair without consent, and Serfi pierced the evacuation glance out of his hood at him like that, who was our face.


    "Gaius Master. What do you mean, you don''t even have a knock in a woman''s room?


    "Okay, nothing? You slept in your clothes anyway, didn''t you? Besides, if you hadn''t seen them, you''d have done something about it."


    "Yeah, you sure do. I would have shot the magic into you first."


    "Ha, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Watching Selfi answer instantly, Gaius imitates frightened with both shoulders in his arms. Even though I don''t think of it that way, I am a good man.


    Hatsumi, on the other hand, doesn''t look like she cared about Gaius''s indiscretion, and bows her head lightly on the bed.


    "Gaius, I''m sorry. I overslept."


    "It''s unusual for you to oversleep."


    "You seem tired of doing unfamiliar things."


    Hatsumi says in a bad way. There have been many meetings, but the parade is my first experience. For half a day, riding on a tall mountain bike pulled by a cowhorn and waving her unfamiliar love at residents was harder than she thought.


    "Ah well, I can''t do that either. Don''t be shy with me."


    That''s the same, Gaius rubbing his own shoulders and putting bitterness on his face. I guess he didn''t like the place where he had to play such a role, either, luxuriously. It also seemed like a lot of fun when I was at the parade, but wasn''t it?


    Talking about that, a boy emerges from an open door wearing a knight outfit made of luxurious looking textiles. And the boy has the best opening,


    - Gaius, what do you think you''re doing in Lord Brave''s room?


    and Weitzer Larheusen, Prince of Miazen, whose sword screen and voice are rough and hoist and question the familiarity to Gaius. But Gaius leaves his ears pinky and smoky, without being overwhelmed by his attitude or his title.


    "What, are you preaching too... okay, ''cause I heard you talking. I want to finish the recession and have a drink."


    "Are you saying booze takes precedence over world peace?


    "Naturally."


    Yes, slap the breastplate, and Gaius reveals his opulence.


    Weitzer holding his forehead in awkwardness at his disgusting remarks judged any more conversations barren? I softened my expression and turned to Hatsumi.


    "I apologize for making a scene in my sleep, Lord Brave. Did you sleep well?


    "Yeah. Thanks. And I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, I guess I still had the fatigue of the Demonic Crusade. We are responsible for making it impossible. Lord Brave doesn''t care."


    "Yeah......"


    As always, he is a gentleman where he comes out poorly not to embarrass this one.


    But from now on, Hatsumi tries to move into a chair, saying that we shouldn''t be on the bed forever for a serious consultation. You figured that out. As Serfi tried to lend me a hand, Weitzer somehow controlled her.


    "Selfie, I''m here."


    "... I see, I get it"


    For a moment she was Selfi with a question mark on Weitzer''s behavior, but she quickly caught sight of something and pulled herself away with yak��.


    To that exchange, now when Hatsumi has a question mark, he comes close.


    "Va, Weitzer?


    "Come on, Lord Brave, my hand."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah... Oh, thank you..."


    Weitzer offering his support hand. Careful, Hatsumi turns a blind eye by thanking him with a gentle look on his face. His acts of this hand are common, but just this one was quite embarrassing.


    For once, when you take his hand and stand up,


    "Ooh? He''s attacking us all at once, huh?


    "Hehe..."


    Meanwhile, what''s wrong, the other two laughing. With all that room, Weitzer leads himself to the chair and asks.


    "Lord Brave, how was your dinner today?


    "Ugh, yeah. The meal was delicious..."


    "Was there anything you didn''t like about it?


    "No, I''m not very good at places like that. Oh, it''s not like I don''t like His Majesty the King or the Empress. Right?"


    People in the palace do well, not just those two. But I was uncomfortable eating in a tough place.


    But Weitzer makes a translation face of how he interpreted her words.


    "I''m losing my memory, so I guess that''s what you think. When anxiety comes along, the place becomes restless."


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    "I''ll get used to it right away. Lord Brave always behaves beautifully in the dining room."


    To Weitzer''s praise, I can finally give it back and say, "Ugh, yeah......" and a shabby reply. What''s wrong with coming straight to such a compliment?


    Eventually when I sat in the chair, Gaius, who was slightly niggered, caught my eye.


    On the other hand, it looks like Selfi is also leaking a sneak laugh. What is so funny about the two of you?


    "... hey, we''re both like that sometimes, but what the hell?


    "No, it''s nothing, is it?


    "Yes, you''re smiling."


    The two seem happy, but for some reason Weitzer''s disgusted look. But Gaius was also laughing at his attitude, which was adding more wrinkles to his grin.


    Gaius asks, anticipating Weitzer sitting in a chair.


    "So, what do we do now?


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What are you so angry about?


    "Nothing."


    That said, it seems Weitzer is still angry about something. Leaving aside those two interactions, Hatsumi cuts them out.


    "The Devil''s Crusade is natural, but how will it work?"


    "You know what, aren''t you marching in conjunction with soldiers as usual?


    "Lord Brave, I think that''s tough too?


    Rarely does Weitzer agree with Gaius''s proposal that it doesn''t change what he does. That means I guess that''s Theory. But Hatsumi has another idea,


    "That''s right..."


    "Hatsumi, even where you think?


    "Yeah. There''s an independent force called us around the corner, so I was wondering if there''s another way to operate it. Look, the soldiers have already won big, so you don''t need to be inspired, do you? Then we should leave the battlefield to the generals."


    "Ah?"


    Whilst Gaius is ill-conceived, Weitzer firmly understands Hatsumi''s suggestion.


    "I mean, we should make our own moves against the Demons."


    "Yeah. I was wondering if there''s anything I could do with that. You think you''re going to snipe a demon general and ambush him? It could be a bit of a dangerous move though."


    "Right. But if we succeed, the burden of the soldiers on the battlefield will drop dramatically."


    Yes, the power is so good. There are three avant-gardes who can cross from the front with the Demons, and one who can support it perfectly. The four of us would also be suitable for covert action, and if we could take a different action and slap the demonic generals and powerful demons, the human side would be in our favor.


    "... if, of course, everyone fights with awareness of the danger."


    As I fear, this is a dangerous operation. Hatsumi didn''t want his people to force him either.


    But Weitzer said the answers and so on are determined.


    "Whatever you say, we will follow you to the Brave One."


    "Even if Weitzer is good, you don''t know if Gaius or Selfi, do you? We both have our own country, so we can''t impose it. Don''t say it in such a way that you lose your way of escape. Besides, we don''t have to decide that this is a good idea."


    "also, sorry"


    To his embarrassing words, Weitzer apologizes in a disgusting panic. He was upset, probably because the words were harsh. Gaius says with a reliable mouthful of such Weitzer that he thinks he''s faulty or shuts up.


    "I never mind. I''m just getting tired of going around behind my back, and danger is where I want it."


    "I''ll follow you, too. I''m not relinquishing my role."


    "Thank you both."


    Both of us, no. All three of us. As reliable as it can be.


    Then he turns his gaze to Hatsumi, who expressed his gratitude, as Gaius sees even in the strange.


    "Even so, Hatsumi, you, you weren''t like that before, but you''ve often been so motivated"


    Didn''t you say that because you suddenly presented an offensive proposal? Initially, he pulled into the room in a shock of losing his memory and refused to crusade the Demons. I guess I put that on the hook. But...


    "We''re not gonna talk about that, are we? Already... while we''re at it, the Demons have to be defeated."


    Yes, since when in battle with the Demons, I have come to think that that is a vice that should not be overlooked. It would be obvious to see the intensity of that harm, but why should I feel compelled to defeat it?


    Besides, I feel strongly about protecting it. So are the people of this world, but these three people we fight with are important to us.


    "- Hey, Selfie. Is there anything I have to do in Meersen from now on?


    "Especially. Just keep in mind that you will be attending several nightclubs."


    "A night club... you mean a party, right? Why?"


    I don''t think the parade or anything else has to be done to comfort the people, but I honestly didn''t think any more hospitality was necessary.


    When Hatsumi asks Selfi, Weitzer answers that.


    "I want you to deepen your rapport with us."


    "If we''re all friends, we''re close enough already, right?


    For Hatsumi, the three of us are dating from the first line. It''s still a short time since we met, but on the battlefield we have fought together, helped each other, and become mindful friends. So, I don''t think it''s necessary.


    "I had a few words. By us, I mean the people of the Sardias Union. We must remember our fathers, our mothers, the towns of Meerzen, and other nations of the Union."


    "That''s... I wish we could get along, but it''s not a rush..."


    "No, it''s urgent for the current coalition. If only Lord Brave were here now."


    "Does that mean I can be a dashi for the coalition to come together?


    "- Yes, no! It''s not like that!


    "The Demons are attacking me, and I think I need them..."


    Understandably necessary, but still somewhat spattering in the chest.


    "No, Lord Brave! This is never about using Lord Brave...!


    Weitzer, who thought it had damaged his mood because Hatsumi looked complicated, reword it in a desperate manner, as if it had been half disturbed.


    Meanwhile, Gaius turned another inclusive laugh like earlier to Hatsumi.


    "Ma, it''s time to guess, Hatsumi. Huh?"


    "Observe what?


    "Hatsumi, in Prince Weitzer''s favor..."


    "Courtesy, I''m sure, is a little too bad for you."


    Ever since he was called in, he has been well looked after not only by him, but also by the people of the palace. If you say so naturally because they are the ones who called, it''s over, but I haven''t forgotten to thank you.


    I told him that, but Gaius exhaled, as I heard about the off-target thing.


    "... Something, clearly, is awesome - dull. Please go ahead. Something reminds me of my little brother who ate with me last time..."


    ����


    I wasn''t sure what to say, but as Weitzer, somewhat calm, observed somewhere, mouths an honest thought.


    "... Certainly, as Lord Brave said, there are not many things that mean for the Union. But after defeating the Demon Clan, I lost my memory, and I still need it so that you can live in peace. If you are anxious, I will support you for life."


    "But... I don''t want to bother the Weitzers that much."


    "Wow, I''m not annoying or anything!


    "But..."


    I couldn''t snort easily. No matter how much, I''m not going to take Weitzer''s life away from him, and I''m not going to hold him accountable that much.


    Besides, I have a world to go back to, and I''m supposed to have to go back there.


    Yes, because I''m sure I have to see the boy who came out of my dreams.


    ��������


    Not when amnesia anxiety begins to occupy your head. I put my thoughts to all the unreachable memories in the back hidden in the X. and to all the people I have to remember, and my head doesn''t work.


    I''ve detected the subtlety of this mind with my complexion, or Weitzer has turned a worrying look.


    "... Lord Brave"


    "I''m sorry. I''m done talking to you, and leave me alone a little bit."


    "Hatsumi."


    "Yeah. It''s okay. Thank you, Selfie."


    Don''t worry, I smile at Selfie for calling me. "Because I don''t care," he said to Weitzer, who seemed sorry, eventually the three of them walked out of the room.


    The three of them left for a while. Hatsumi rises from her chair and throws her body out of bed. And as I looked up at the tapestry''s affixed ceiling, I leaked from my mouth what I thought of.


    "... I have to go back where I was"


    It''s important about my people, too, but I don''t want to leave my memory like this. I want to know who I am, and where I should go, there may be people waiting for me.


    So...


    "- Good luck."


    In the middle of the idea, I could hear such a light-hearted voice from an unexpected window.


    The window is open. I tilted my head as I lay asleep wondering if even the outside voice had come in, and I looked at the window side, and a brunette boy with green clothes crouched to get on to the window pier, and...


    "Hey!"


    "Huh!? Huh!? Yeah yeah ?"


    Suddenly he appeared, and Hatsumi was greatly surprised to wake up and give a friendly greeting to the boy when he raised his hand.


    "Hey, hey, here on the fourth floor!


    "Hmm? Nothing. If you work around the fourth floor, you can come up, right? Let''s just grab it and climb up. I didn''t do it."


    A boy who gestures and says it''s obvious. Sure, there may be as many means to come up, but there''s a problem before that.


    "Duh, how did you get into the palace grounds!?


    "Mona mon, that''s a little..."


    So, the boy puts his thumb and index finger on or off. After showing how easy it was to break in with such behavior, they come into the room through the window as a matter of course.


    Who is it? I''ll temporarily throw out that question and take the knife I left standing nearby. And I stood on my back so that I could be slashed at any time.


    "Don''t move!


    WARNING. Then the boy raises his bare voice after time hardens like it has stopped for a while if he doesn''t understand what this one is saying.


    "... what?


    "What? It''s not, you trespasser! You want me to slash you!?


    Cut the carp and warn the boy again as he turns to the loose face during the bad circle of blood. Then he stays pokant for a while and then notices this killer or rushes out late.


    "Kill? What are you talking about? That''s not the type of joke you said, is it?


    "Yeah, you know me well. I''m not kidding."


    "What are you saying, you''re not kidding!? Are you seriously going to kill me!? Oh, is that it? Could it be that you''re mad because you suddenly came into Lady''s bedroom? That''s certainly my fault..."


    "No."


    "Then why does that happen!? Waiting to penetrate!?


    And, he triangles his eyes and puts in a penetration. Why are you surprised at this boy? In view of what I''ve done, it''s obvious what''s going to happen.


    "Don''t you get it if you don''t tell me? If someone you don''t know suddenly comes into your room, you''re usually wary of anyone."


    "I don''t know, because...?


    "At least I don''t recognize you..."


    Yes, I have come to this world and I have never met or known this boy. Why do you look so confused as someone you know? It was like I didn''t know what it meant.


    But it seems the boy was quite upset in his current words.


    "Just don''t joke... Well, Mon, you''re not kidding around here."


    "So you''ve been saying before that I''m not kidding, right? I don''t know you."


    "You can''t possibly not know! I''m Mizumi! Yours, Hatsumi Decaya''s childhood friend! Eight keys, Shuiming!


    "Oh, are you familiar with childhood?


    "Oh, yeah. He said he was familiar with children. Please don''t make jokes like this..."


    Did you say Hachi Shuiming, a boy with a bitter voice and a head? It''s surprising to say it''s childhood friendly, and it does show a friendly attitude like that. But there was an extremely strange part to that statement.


    "I wonder what you''re talking about. Am I a brave man called by another world? I''m not familiar with this world."


    Yes, that is the unbendable fact that denies the words of this boy - the Eight-Key Waterbrighter. Surely I may have a childhood acquaintance. But I can never meet childhood friends in this world when summoned from another world. I don''t know what broke in for the purpose and came close to lying like that, but it''s too crude for a manifold.


    Meanwhile, the boy who was slapped on such a fact was stunned, as if he had even been betrayed by what he believed.


    Eventually he gave a look like he''d caught on to something,


    "Hey you, maybe you don''t remember...?


    "Sure, you''re right, I''m amnesic."


    "Dude, are you serious..."


    When I could say and retreat, the boy had his eyes round, as though to say he had learned the stunning fact.

 91 Intruder, eight keys, Shuiming.

    Next to the house of Eight Keys Shuiming is the Swordsmanship Dojo.


    The dojo was opened there because the dojo teacher was a friend of my father, and Shuiming moved next door at the suggestion of my father at an early age.


    Swordsmanship is an old-fashioned sword handed down from an era older than the Warring States, named Club Galleroni Phantom Sword. It takes its name from the Clarigaro Dragon, one of the incarnations of the Real King, and is passed down from the origin that the Real King surrenders the devil, not only to slay people, but also as a sword to slay outsiders, demons and monsters.


    Regardless, not only is it passed on, but the dojo teacher beside teaching swordsmanship, makes it a business to slay both the creatures that spread throughout the world behind it, and her daughter, Hatsumi Decaya, has also slaughtered the creatures in the other world about her father.


    Because of all the circumstances, she also doesn''t know that Shuiming is a magician or that Shuiming knows that there is a business behind her in Hatsumi''s house - whatever that is.


    Her sword''s strength is quite high enough to say that her father, Shiro Decaying Leaf Mirror, is a waste of time being a woman. Although there are only a few actual fights, including interpersonal fights, I can presume that he probably would have had the strength of the Seven Swords at the time he was over there.


    And she was pressing herself to make a choice at the moment.


    "- So, you want people called? Or do you want to be slaughtered right now?


    "As far as I''m concerned, I want to reject both. ''Cause they both look tough."


    "I''m in trouble now. Because there''s a man in my room I don''t know."


    "Give me a break..."


    Shuiming holding his head out. Having played with her since she moved in and learned the sword with her, she is now lightly unable to sit back and "unplugged" against herself - taking what is commonly referred to as a living arrangement. Drifting killing is a sure sign that this is not a joke. If you imitate it funny, you''ll have to run the sheath too.


    But I didn''t know you were suffering from amnesia. To see how she was doing, I went to take her if possible, but we all had no idea how to act on this.


    If you don''t remember the rest of the world, you won''t get credit for how much you complained about it here. Even if we rely on witchcraft, there is no such thing as witchcraft to cure memory loss. There is a technique of intervening in the brain and rewriting and messing with memories, but if the procedure involves forcing the memories to be exposed, there is no doubt that it puts a lot of strain on the brain.


    That''s the headache. It was as if there was no hands-on arrangement to improve the situation.


    I still have to talk to you until you believe me.


    "Sooo."


    I can inadvertently hear such a first-beauty breath.


    Her specialty is a long one with four feet of body and eight inches of pattern. By the way, it has an unusual decoration, but it would have been made by touching a Japanese sword to see the shape. Perhaps in that red sheath there must be a metallic body of opposite worlds.


    And where I am right now is where the three inches of sword tip arrive. In other words, it will be within her time.


    No, for her, it would be in time, even if that cut didn''t reach this body.


    Yes, swordsmen with more power than a certain amount have more than brackets, such as the length of their swords and the length of their arms. It is not physically possible, but it is said that the vulgar Yokoyun, the horizontal one-letter technique, takes everything that lies ahead of its sword flash.


    And her school makes it possible, too, to be nothing more than an unusual sword.


    "Clarigarodorani Phantom Sword Decaying Leaf Stream. Amnesia, but you haven''t forgotten the sword."


    When Shuiming says with a nasty sweat, Hatsumi gives a slightly surprised look.


    "You know what?


    "That''s why I told you earlier that I''m familiar with childhood..."


    "I don''t trust you like that"


    "Why not?


    "Anything, then how did you get in here like this? Why don''t you visit me from the front?


    "I couldn''t do that, so I took this approach."


    "Huh. It doesn''t mean you can''t do it."


    "Well, then you''re rational..."


    and seep through the twitch. A gatekeeper, but a guard soldier, but they are the ones who "believe" when I say childhood training.


    "Then can you prove it? Sure, you seem to know about my sword, but maybe you can use some trick to find out, like a wizard or a demon tribe. So knowing that doesn''t guarantee that you''re my childhood friend."


    "Gu..."


    At the mercy of Hatsumi, Shuiming gets stuck in words. Certainly she is right, there is no conclusive evidence that we can immediately show with this right now. Although the photo taken with Hatsumi''s family is stored on the cell phone, the cell phone is out of battery and cannot be used long ago.


    Then do you want to take him by force? But doing that doesn''t bring back memories, and if you kidnap the First Brave, the noise becomes outrageous.


    It was that time when Mitsumi was trapped in thought and stuck in action.


    From the hallway, I hear violent footsteps. Has anyone detected the anomaly? There was no time for Shuiming to perform magic, and the woman''s voice came through the door.


    "Hatsumi!? What''s wrong!?


    "Huh!? Selfie! Intruder!


    "The intruder is me!?


    "You''ll be the only one!


    A blade that flashes with words. When Shuiming flies back to the window to dislike it, the tip of the machete changes the orbit to a right angle, suddenly changing from a giraffe to a poke. With the sharp sound of the thick wind caused by the torn air, the tip of the corrosive silver (misthrill) struck by the torso stretches toward the belly.


    Shuiming shrugged it in inches and fled towards the back of the room.


    "Stop, you''re going to kill me!?


    "I''m just going to skewer it a little bit. Don''t worry, I''ll take the steeple off properly."


    "There''s no such thing as too much noise to make you feel safe!


    Shortly afterwards, bang! and the door is opened. It was the person with the green robe who came into the room. She was probably the woman who spoke to Hatsumi earlier, the wizard who was on the mountain bike during the parade.


    "Hatsumi! Are you okay?"


    "Yeah. This guy''s the intruder. - Come on, watch it."


    "I don''t know who you are or how you broke into the palace, but there''s no escape."


    They''re right. The doors are held down, the windows are in between the swords of Hatsumi, and this place, which cannot reach the cutting edge, is also in between by means of a bladed machete.


    But...


    "If there''s no escape, you just have to make it!


    "Nah!?


    �D�D


    Gather magic in your fists and slap them against the wall at once with the exercise of magic. The protruding positive fist generated intense shock waves around him, accompanied by a scatter of ether winds, and from the moment he crashed into his fist the wall smashed into fine dust and blew away.


    I hear a groan with evil in it from behind. I guess because I have to focus on protecting myself from shock waves. In the meantime, Shuiming jumped out of the big hole she had opened herself.


    The building is four floors long. And the place you''re currently on is its fourth floor. However, there is no need to worry about such things as high altitude and low altitude when it comes to magicians.


    In the shade of night, the sound of cutting the wind flows from the bottom to the top, and soon the ground approaches. Shortly after she landed fine by sorcery, how could the voice of the woman that Hatsumi earlier called Selfi be transmitted to her ears?


    "An intruder appeared in the palace. He''s a man with dark hair and a green jacket. After breaking into the brave Hatsumi''s room, he fled to the courtyard. All guards to the courtyard... I repeat..."


    It''s a concise alarm. Is the woman in the earlier robe a wizard and also a wind man? My voice is in the wind and circling every corner.


    You heard that alarm, or you''ll hear footsteps right away. Shuiming also runs towards the edge of the site, but soldiers with swords gushed straw from all directions.


    "There he is! There!"


    "Spread out and surround! Never let a werewolf break into a palace escape!


    "Shit... don''t come out long"


    Was it a bad place to get off? In the middle of the courtyard, there is no place to hide yourself, and there is a good distance to flying buildings.


    As Shuiming was about to be surrounded by soldiers, a familiar man appeared from behind him.


    "Am I right? You''re a little brother before this!?


    It was Gaius Fauburne, the man we met at the diner, who shouted surprises.


    Behind the walls of the building, Shuiming replies in a less critical tone.


    "Ah, old man, you''ve seen me again. Long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time, not even an old man, Cora! How do you know you''re an intruder?


    "No, there are deeper circumstances to this than the Mariana Trench."


    "You''re in love, aren''t you? You gonna punch me?"


    "No, in this case, he''s going to be slaughtered by another guy before his old man hits him"


    Looking at the soldiers on the side, I could see them pulling out their swords and letting their eyes dazzle. The palace, and the intrusion into the brave men''s room, made them all look quite angry.


    Eventually, one or another, something comes along. The hedges of the soldiers crack, from which, in a relaxing foothold, one of Hatsumi''s companions appears on a mountain bike. Did you indeed say Weitzer Larheusen, Prince of Meersen?


    "Gaius. You know this man?


    "I said I knew him, but I just knew him in a mess shop."


    "Right."


    With words so convincing, he pulls out his sword and utters his mouth.


    "The undelivered. Besides breaking into this Karnas palace, you know what happens when even the lashes enter the bedroom of the Palace of the Brave?


    In Weitzer''s quiet, but intimidating tone, Shuiming returns a grand sigh.


    "I don''t know... I just came to see someone I know."


    "You know him?


    "It''s about Hatsumi. He had amnesia, and he didn''t get it together at all."


    ��������


    "Give me a word-of-mouth. Lord Brave is a man summoned from another world. There''s no way we know each other in this world."


    Gaius with a whispering frown and a strange face and Weitzer breaking off as something that doesn''t clog Shuiming''s statement. Seeing the two of them like that, Shuiming drops her shoulders and sighs.


    "Then I''ll say so..."


    Gaius rubs his fist and sounds pompous.


    "Well, whatever. I need to hear a lot from you. Make yourself comfortable."


    "It''s not an atmosphere where you treat me with respect."


    "Naturally. You don''t need pity for an intruder. I just don''t get cut off. Thank you."


    Whilst Gaius has become somewhat more softer in attitude, Weitzer is less obnoxious.


    The soldiers around them are already in a state of battle, creating a swordswallowing atmosphere.


    We missed the chance to escape, so we''ll have to do something about the soldiers in front of us first, and Gaius, Weitzer, to get out of here.


    "Can''t we..."


    Shuiming mourns with exhalation the current state of affairs that just stays unchanged.


    Then he fell into the shadows, even though his surroundings were beneath the moonlight.

 92 Lunar night, deep in darkness.

    At the same time, Lumeia, guild master of the Miazen branch of Xiao Dark Pavilion, was in the palace.


    Suimei Yakagi broke into the palace to contact the brave men of the Union, and he broke in at the right time.


    Whatever the reason, just one word because it sounds interesting. She also has a position, but when she stumbles upon it, she is still a beast man, and therefore, like the other beasts, she was not able to resist the transient and enjoyable nature of her birth.


    Usually the stand stands out a lot because of the fox ears and the tail with seven, but now it is impersonated as a guard soldier by a transformation technique passed down to the Golden Fox clan.


    As we searched the corridor for the swimey we lost on the way, we eventually heard the wind telling us about the intruder''s presence. And it eventually spreads widely, as soldiers of the guard with the lights slip into the courtyard with their anger.


    "... for Christ''s sake, that boy, you dodged him, right?


    Le Maire puts on her face. Swimey didn''t think it would fail because she had magic from other worlds and had the corresponding power (...), but I didn''t expect it to hurt.


    (Damn, I have to go help...)


    It is well known to Refile that he has the strength, but the palace guards are of high quality, and there are some fellow brave men here. Even though he is also a wizard of the other world, he will be caught in this.


    But you can''t abandon Lephire without her because she''s a benefactor. As I was heading into the courtyard exhaling fed up with a feeling that it was going to be a hassle, I felt like my surroundings had changed somewhat.


    ����


    When I realized the darkness of the night had increased and looked up at the sky, I saw the jungle clouds passing through the Jomtien moon. Is it because of that that the shade deepened? But since the moon still has its white-face, I don''t think it can be a factor that darkens the perimeter to this point.


    No, don''t you have time to think about that? When it''s a waste of time to stop, Lemaire shakes off unnecessary thoughts and hurries to the courtyard. There, however, were Swimey and the guard soldiers, Gaius Fauburne and Weitzer Larheusen.


    The actors were already in place. And Suimei is cornered to the wall, and the stage can be seen approaching a good place already.


    "Ahhh...... This is the worst."


    Paste the tannic surface as it is disputed among the guards. I''d still be glad if the situation was chasing me, but it would be tough to help out intact in this situation. The other guards gradually gathered out, and the semi-circular formation surrounding the final swimey was completed.


    I can''t get away with it anymore. If it''s deceptive, it should come as far as the ''wind and snow'', the magical user of the Autonomous Prefecture. I saw the plane the soldiers were trying to seize, and I thought it might be intrusive.


    But this is where the second act of this stage began, betraying her such anticipation.


    It was then that the soldiers of the guards sat down to jump, trying to catch Suimei. The light of the magic lamp installed in the courtyard or the light held by the soldier in his hand starts flashing like some kind of foretaste.


    The interval between jizz...... jizz...... and flashing was not constant, and eventually they slowly shed light as if they had failed.


    While the guard soldiers are also bewildered by the unexpected darkness, they also begin to shake into something in which they cannot see the surroundings of Swimey as the darkness in the courtyard deepens extraordinarily.


    all sorts of things. It is as if, nevertheless, even the Yangtze have risen.


    Swimey, on the other hand, doesn''t move. His face is not known to remain hidden in his forehead, and despite his desperate predicament, he just doesn''t try to do anything while standing up.


    But the moment Lemaire caught him in the eye, seemingly seemingly permeable to the flame, he shuddered only once, as if his body had felt some unpopular fear.


    ... No malice as I feel from the power and the use of foreign laws of the Demon Nation, but there has been an unspeakable creep in Swimei right now. That''s as if I''m even witnessing an inexperienced fear, and I also feel like some damp darkness is crawling out.


    Unexpectedly, the soldiers of the guard who tried to seize Swimei began to fall apart around him.


    "Become -!?"


    I see a faint with no context whatsoever, and I get a voice out of surprise. That seemed to be the same for fellow brave men and guard soldiers, who began to show agitation, combined with the darkening of their surroundings.


    In the meantime, the soldiers of the guards behind them soon fall like they lost their identity.


    All that remained were Gaius, Weitzer and a few guard soldiers. There was nothing unusual about the two fellow braves, but it also seemed that the other soldiers of the guard were causing a massive amount of sweat to erupt from their bodies into a situation dominated by this spookiness.


    Gaius looks around unafraid at the fallen guard soldiers and asks Swimey.


    "... what the hell are you doing?


    "As you can see, I just stunned you?


    "Stunned him... you say?


    Whilst Gaius is baffled by the answer to the few words Swimei, Weitzer slaps the words.


    "Do something frivolous! No magic, no touch, there''s no way we can defeat humans! What the hell did you do?


    "Whatever you did, whatever you did, just like I said."


    "Are you going to tell me to confuse this one with those words? I can''t believe you fell just thinking about it."


    "Your answer. That''s not what you said."


    When the sound of nothing goes by, Weitzer tells him like he was somewhat shuddered.


    "Say the fool off too. You can''t defeat people just because you think about it, and the soldiers here are the best in the coalition, right? A physically and spiritually inflexible man falls for it."


    To Weitzer, Swimey turned her red-awakened gaze to look extremely boring,


    "What are you talking about, you? Aren''t they just human beings with somewhat more swords? How can they be so sure that they can beat my precautions?


    Shortly after the words were released, I felt the air around me cool down. Did Suimei do something? Or did you just hear horrible facts and feel that way on your own? The chilling wind, which is separate from the night temper, is only chilly, and the skin is dull and irritating, as it was exposed to the raging wind.


    Meanwhile the rest of the guard soldiers retreat, pressured by their incredible narratives and creeps. But did you already lose it late? A few people fall flabby again.


    To see, I wasn''t cared for and let go of consciousness. Sure, the surroundings are surrounded by a different atmosphere, but if you say whether that would bring down the soldiers of the inflexible guard, it can''t snort either. Then you really say that Swimey is right, that he fell just thinking about it?


    Weitzer stares at Swimey.


    "You..."


    "Let the rest of them retreat. There''s no reason for a man to beat a sorcerer, is there?


    To Shuiming, who uttered a grunt voice, but Weitzer gave him an extra look if he noticed anything.


    But we can''t seem to defeat them.


    "Right. We''re pimping, aren''t we?


    Gaius also smiles invincibly and tells Swimey off.


    Indeed, they are right, the two are alive and well, and the soldiers of the guard are still there.


    But it didn''t come as a surprise to Lemaire, who sees the same man, as to why they don''t know he''s in danger. If I were their position, I would be running away with my tail wrapped around the inexplicable phenomenon that occurs around Swimei and the creepy standing behaviour of Swimei herself, and this unspeakable sign of a bottomless cold. The tide is already there, Swimey. Perhaps this will not change any measure taken.


    ... Suimei''s figure falls into darkness so much that he stares in the blurry moonlight. It came with a dark shadow, as if he were now a dweller in darkness.


    "Weitzer! Gaius!"


    Unexpectedly from behind, a woman''s voice echoes. The kind voice that guides others is beautiful with a clear treble. Eventually it shows up, with a brilliant appearance. Flowing blonde hair, willy green eyes. He has a slightly longer, thinner sword, but perhaps this girl is the brave one.


    "Is that a Hatsumi!?


    "Lord Brave!


    "This is, uh...?"


    The rushing brave Hatsumi responded to Gaius and Weitzer to witness this tragedy. Look around in a seductive mood and turn your tight gaze to Swimey.


    "You did it?


    "Oh. But don''t worry. I''m just losing my mind, nothing else."


    ... Hi There seems to be an evil vibe going on between you two. Swimey''s story meant childhood tampering, but I don''t think so very much because of the tone of mouth and attitude. Is something wrong?


    Hatsumi is followed by Selfi Fittiny, the wizard of the Autonomous Province.


    "Now you''ve got all four."


    And brave men to rebuild their posture. Swimey, meanwhile, quietly appeals to Hatsumi.


    "Hatsumi, I want you to listen to me"


    "If you get caught, there''s nothing I won''t ask you."


    "That''s not my hobby."


    I''m sorry for all this swimming. Indeed, it is not a good hand to be caught in this situation very manly. When I was caught, the royal family of Meersen said to treat me politely, because it was no.


    Swimey seeps a slight bewilderment into the mysterious attitude. Gaius, who was listening to such exchanges between him and Hatsumi, asks her.


    "I''m telling you from earlier, do you know him?


    "I don''t. But this guy, he says he''s familiar with my childhood."


    "Huh?"


    Gaius, who raised his bare, confused voice, turns his frightened gaze to Swimey.


    "Hey brother, if you''re gonna lie, think of a better lie, okay? How much did you miss a brave man so much that you wouldn''t even think about a kid like that?


    "Don''t bother being denied from the edge that way. Hatsumi''s amnesia now, isn''t she? There''s no one here who can tell if you''re lying or not, is there?


    "It doesn''t matter what you think of the young familiarity of the summoned brave."


    Gaius so denies Swimey''s claim. But Swimey, on the other hand, stays silent more than that. No objection. I sighed as if I were in front of a lined pumpkin head or stone head, with no benefit either.


    That''s what Selfie asks him.


    "So, what do you do? Can you get caught by an adult?


    "I said I''m sorry."


    "So you can take it in the wind of resisting, right?


    ��������


    To Suimei, who turned silently, Selfi threw a threatening complaint this time.


    "Let me ask you something first, are you trying to make enemies of us? We''re still defeating the demon army and defeating the demon generals, aren''t we?


    "So strong? That''s too much of a thought for anything, isn''t it?


    "So, you want to give it a try?


    I get insulted words from Gaius. Resisting means fighting?


    But Suimei inadvertently turned back.


    "Ah?"


    "I''m not interested. I''ll be home soon."


    "Ha!? Hey, you say that much and you run away!?


    "I''m not going to bust you for nothing. I''m gonna get you back out, so you''re gonna have to be generous and miss this place."


    Shuiming takes a good look at us together with the kind of things that go badly. This is a situation, but unexpectedly, he''s leaving for good. Don''t you want to complain too much about violence in front of a familiar child?


    Then Gaius moved out.


    "So yes, you can''t be!


    With the voice of temper, it was the haughty fist that Gaius rolled out. When you think you jumped in between swimeys with one foot, that foot that steps in chooses the ground, and fists with full force wind up in the air and stretch toward swimeys.


    Swimey is that luxurious body. You won''t be safe if you hit it.


    But Gaius''s striking hand was only too reckless.


    "Well, compared to your father''s fist, don''t get too soaked -"


    At the same time that the noise of sniffing and shuddering is transmitted to his ears, Shuiming enters Gaius''s nostrils in a smooth motion. The right foot set out to step in conveyed more power to the ground than Gaius'' fist put in, and slapped him luxuriously, his posture dropped his hips. Zdon - and the sound echoing in his belly propagated from the earth, and the fragments of crushed soil blew away. During that time, I did see the magic and banded green magic formations clustered together in the right hand arm that was being protruded.


    "I don''t know..."


    To Gaius, I wouldn''t have thought the Wizard would take stock. Swimey''s mood rang through the courtyard, scratching off his surprise.


    "Ha!!


    A martial artist face loser, Swimei''s positive fist, is slapped into Gaius''s abs. The air then vibrated with numbness, and Gaius'' body blew up to the palace wall.


    Is the wall broken? After the sumptuous collision sound, the sound of something hard crushing sounds around.


    "Stupid......"


    "Damn! Gaius!?"


    The surprise of Selfi and the brave resonates. Prince Weitzer, who did not speak to their voices but was next to them, also turned his eyes in amazement.


    The tragedy that remains is within an area composed of crushed ground as if it had happened even in a blast and remnants of Swimey''s magic. And Swimey Yakagi, who stays in a position where he dropped his hips and stuck his fist out. Shall we sway to the finish of the blow? Its face, which exhales deeply with Hiu, is probably quiet, although it does not hide in its forehead as it did earlier.


    Eventually, he returned to his posture. And


    "Hey old man. Is he alive?


    "You... are a wizard..."


    "I''m a magician. It was a failure to be caught off guard because you didn''t think you could make the melee, was it?


    And invincibly speaking, I can retreat, Swimey. Apparently, the palms were added for once.


    In that conversation, did the other faces regain the heart captured by an earlier blow? Selfi, the wizard of the autonomous province, moves.


    "Selfi!"


    "Brave Hatsumi, stand down. We''ll hunt that man down with aggressive magic."


    "Huh? But..."


    Lord Brave, come here.


    Did she think she''d just catch it? An aggressive magic and a brave man who made a foolish, bewildered voice in his ear. She was pulled back by Weitzer like that.


    Meanwhile, in the Autonomous Province, the wizard nicknamed ''Wind and Snow'', Selfi Fittigny, is magical and comes forward.


    "So I am."


    "You think it''s going to be easy to keep it this far?


    "Ha... because you guys are the ones who''ve been setting me up?


    Swimey keeps her sigh so spilled, she doesn''t move. Selfi already moves, but remains caught in a slow motion about what''s going on, turning his body toward her like a hundred million bucks. Despite the increasing magic, there is no spell, no escape, no attempt to take countermeasures.


    Selfi pointing a giant wand at such a swimey.


    "- Wind! Thou shalt have the power for a long time, and send forth the formations.


    When she starts chanting, the gems embedded at the tip of the black steel wooden wand begin to shine as they interact with it.


    On the other hand, Suimei said,


    "You''re a noisy tyrant. Hmm? The scale is pretty big."


    Have you guessed the magnitude as well as the type of magic in chanting? Well, I exhaled with admiration, but it still doesn''t work. Are you bringing it? Or does it just have to be hurry for him?


    "- It''s an abusive formation. It creates numerous destruction in the sky, and it kills my enemies, but its justice. Noised Tyrant!"


    When the chant is over and the keywords are released from his mouth, a whirlwind winds around Selfi''s body, revealing a number of swinging places with condensed air.


    That number is ten. No, twenty. - More than that. And the mighty auspicious wind blew all at once, killing him to Swimei.


    But when he groaned and put his hands in his hand, a few lines of light appeared like red threads. I wondered if that red light strip penetrated through the wind at a terrible rate, drawing a right angle orbit and repeatedly refracting.


    And when all of that light muscle penetrated to Selfi, the wind disappeared as if it hadn''t blown from the beginning.


    "Become!? - Ugh!


    Sounds, Selfie''s surprise voice and a gasp of anguish. Was it surprising that it was erased, not offset? But then I made my face look bad, and the pain also seemed to have run.


    In response to that anguish, Swimey said,


    "You have to take care of the return over. If you neglect it, you''ll be eating a payback style (rebound air) like you are now."


    "What, did you!?


    "You can solve the ritual. I''ve seen that magic before. The only reason you''re hurting right now is because you were forced to cancel the operation before it was established. It seems that some of the failures have been made by Element."


    Immediately after I say that, Swimey shakes up her right arm. Synchronized with that, the dirt sand crushed by stepping in when he defeated Gaius earlier suddenly blew up directly above him. Is the dirt and sand peeling off the ground besides what is crushed? A considerable amount rises in the air and, whirling like a vortex, it arrives to Selfi in return.


    "-! Wind. Thou shalt be a steadfast shield to protect me. Play everything before that harsh vortex. Voltex of Stacles"


    When Serfi calmly chants, the wind forms a whirlpool in front of her from multiple directions. Blocked and bounced by its fierce wind flow, massive amounts of dirt and sand scattered around it.


    "Do magic without a chant of spell!


    "I don''t know if it''s a technique right now. We just lifted the dirt, didn''t we? It''s not impossible with bulldozers and power shovels."


    I wasn''t sure about the rhetoric, but I guess it''s a move that''s not that much of a thing with that mouthfeel.


    There''s a separation in the temporary offense, but Swimey won''t move. We defeated Gaius. If you want to do it, you should be able to assemble a more constant, continuous attack without stopping by magic. Still, I guess I''m not aggressive because I''m still unwilling to fight. Swimey in a waiting position. It seems Serfi is not willing to give up, even if they show his power.


    "Fine. I''m coming for real, too."


    "I don''t care if you''re so motivated, we''re in trouble. - I''m not asking."


    "- The wind. Thou shalt receive the blessing of a frozen glacier, demonic wind. Wind roll, wind roll, drive my enemies to the perfect cage. Rise and fall. Ice cells are not allowed to crawl out of any number of people, the baptism of wind and snow. - Femule Eluiraised!"


    It''s magic that can also be called synonymous with what she came to be called wind and snow. When exercised, a widespread storm of snow and ice builds up hostility and forms a vortex. And that''s not the only effect. The wizard, caught in this wind and snow cage, says he will be consolidated and unable to chant. And without taking countermeasures, they are obliterated by the wind and snow.


    The immobile Suimei was naturally engulfed in stormy snow. Ice debris and snow swirl around the swimey goatee, forming a huge cage. The range of wind and snow swirling turned bright white in a flash.


    "It''s over."


    Such, Selfi''s voice sounded merciless.


    "Hey Selfie! Whatever it takes. This is too much!


    "Don''t worry. Because it adds and subtracts to the extent that you don''t die."


    "So, but..."


    "If the snowstorm clears, you''ll have the look of that man crawling on the ground. All you have to do is catch him."


    Serfi affirms so. He said it was over. But even if I am shown this sight, I still can''t catch a cold sweat because what the hell is at the root?


    Was the suspicion correct? There was a faint voice heard from behind it as the wind and ice winded.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis Wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. like the sorcerer screams)


    "Such ? you shouldn''t be able to move your mouth or anything in this ice snow!?


    The brave turns around surprised, Selfi shouts in surprise, yet Swimey''s chant never stops.


    "- Hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors"


    (-The Terminator burns in form, and the fate of death to be feared by those who hold back before me)


    A large number of small red magic formations are born around them, revolving around the point where Swimei would be present. Eventually you can see behind it on the other side of the blizzard, a slight shadow. The shadow grabbed the sparkle of fire on his right hand.


    - Fiamma o asshurbanipal


    (- Then shine. The dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal.)


    The fire bursts. Several lines of fire were emitted from the Little Magic Formation, and the Great Magic Formation, which was spinning at high speed, erupted a bright red flame. And the moment the fire line and the erupting flame met, the explosion that rolled in the reaction blew up all the white of the wind and snow, and the black of the night dyed everything red and red too.


    Heat waves, the aftermath, strike the braves, including Lemeia, who is dispersed by the soldiers of the guard. But can that even be added or subtracted? The man said that the strong wind produced by the shock wave would occur, but the heat of fire and high temperatures that was supposed to accompany it had been attenuated to such an extent that it could be called a warm wind.


    And then, when Red and Summer cleared, there was the figure of Swimei there, as if nothing had happened. The ground at your feet boils with two, as if you were standing on a sea of melted iron. Despite being in the middle of a blast, I''m afraid it''s still flat in the constantly shaking scenery with heat.


    "Ku......!


    Selfie groans bitterly that the blow he holds was erased without any danger. To her like that, Swimey said in a praiseworthy tone,


    "Selfie, you got it? You''re a pretty capable wizard. The magic that is now embedded in the magic was enormous, as well as powerful. It also worked the power to bind the subject to it and to seal the chant. Of all the wizards I''ve ever met. Well, that''s quite a mon."


    "... so you''re saying you''re praising me?


    "Not at all. Still not as dangerous a princess as Fermenia or the Empire is today. It''s still far from our mound."


    Did Suimei take his next hand before he finished? The bodies of the guard soldiers who were suddenly falling rose.


    "Nah."


    Soon after all the surprise voices of Selfie sounded, the bodies of the raised guards flew away in the wake of Selfie.


    - The guards are on your side. That consciousness blunted her judgment. It was deadly to take a few seconds to decide how to beat them without hurting their allies.


    As a result, she had no choice but to throw herself out when she made the choice to escape without using magic. Selfie avoiding by making sure to roll over the ground. One, two, send the body of the flying guard away. Selfi''s movements are not crisp, but they do not hit because the speed at which they fly is not.


    "I thought I could take this down with an attack like this..."


    "Oh, I didn''t think so. Nothing. This isn''t an attack."


    "Huh -?"


    Send for it, Serfi escaped from Swimei to the right flank. But even that place where she escaped, apparently, was on his palm.


    Swimey sticks her right hand out in the direction she is, as though she had designated her own escape route. Its right hand is shaped just before it behaves like a finger ringing.


    And as it were, Swimey didn''t even look at her.


    Pattin.


    Swimey''s middle finger taps the base of her thumb and makes a merciless noise on the night of the palace. The air in front of the rupturing Selfie. She was either shaken in the head by the vibration, or lost her mind and fainted on the spot.


    "Selfi..."


    Breathtaking hats to see all my trusted companions lose. He was often caught by surprise and stayed put, but eventually he turned his sharp gaze to Swimei.


    To her pointing the sword, Swimey turns from her ever awakened look to a sinister face.


    "I don''t want to fight you."


    Swimey puts her hand on her forehead and puts her face on it like it was a challenge. Without perceiving his mood to always respect the safety of his childhood, Hatsumi says, seeping his anger.


    "You think they knocked your people down and shut up?


    "Is it now? This is self-defense, right? That''s the one who got his hands on it first, and he was willing to kill at least a few of the attacks. I was gonna go home, weren''t I?


    "That''s... well!


    Apparently, there was some sympathy for what you just said, but it was stronger to have your people knocked down, or the hats turning a hard gaze again. But Swimey couldn''t keep her mouth shut this time either, turning her troubled face into a tough one that would make her deaf kid scold fly.


    "So, you''re gonna slash it? Despite the fact that there is no firm path to the sword you are waving. If Master Mirror sees you waving your sword against the currents of the Leaf Stream, how can you do that?


    "Ugh... but I..."


    "Are you willing to make an excuse because you have amnesia? Come on, I know you''re not a woman with no core or muscle like that."


    Were you pressured by Swimey''s temper, or was it something you couldn''t say back? Hatsumi loosens her face spicy. My hips were pulling at some point too.


    Then Weitzer breaks in between Swimey''s and Hatsumi''s.


    "Shut up. Don''t let intruders instigate the Valiant Hall in minutes."


    "I really want you to shut up in the field. Seriously..."


    Swimey became so shuddered, slightly disintegrating her harsh attitude, but in the next moment she sharpened her eyes and looked to the brave man and the prince of Miazen. But naturally, he is definitely asking around, and he seems to have a lot of difficulty setting up anything more.


    - Break it in, around here?


    This was the time and jumped out of the midst of the lost guard soldiers.


    "Hey, sorry."


    "Who - come on!?


    A rush flashed. Without running, he waved a sword of restraint on Weitzer, and as he turned away, he took his place relative to the brave men.


    Immediately Weitzer''s roar sounds.


    "You''re not a guard! Are you one of the men?


    "Come on, huh?


    "What!?


    Dodo well, shoulder to shoulder to pee Weitzer, and send her gaze to Swimey.


    "Hey...... ah?


    He had a puzzling look on this one, too, but he noticed with it once. "Why are you here?" I cut out the calculation for the sawdust lift to Suimei, who still had a surprise on his face.


    "I''m leaving, Swimey. Buy only five seconds. If you get on the roof while you''re at it, pull me up good. Can you do that?"


    "... ok"


    Dropping off Suimei, who snorts heavily, Weitzer steps in without interruption.


    "Let him go!


    It is a sharp sword strike that deserves to be named after the Seven Swords that is rolled out with the anger.


    But after this vertical flash is this man''s sword strange. Despite just one sword, more slashing lines strike between breaths.


    Vertical, horizontal, diagonal, and slashing are endless. A normal swordsman would soon find his neck and torso in a crying sorrow if he had nowhere to catch it, but even if he ate forty years old, this one is one of the seven swords.


    "That''s an offensive sword...... Yikes! Here!"


    Be polite with one sword strike at a time while making such a foolish voice. And all in return, he swallowed the exact same number, the exact same orbital sword attack.


    "Come on, give me a soothing sword."


    "It''s called purple clouds. Didn''t you tell me - haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    So tempered, he flies from a skilled sword sword to a sharp sword that uses the power of the beast man to fly Weitzer out of time. The man known as Purple Cloud could not even conjure up the power of being hit from the front, and this one landed in the street of a blue drawing painted in his head.


    "Stupid... who are you?


    Weitzer can''t hide his surprise that his sword was played by a soldier. If I can''t believe what''s happening in front of me right now, I''m looking at my sword and comparing it alternately.


    Then, ready or behind the moon from the top of the roof, Swimey''s voice rang out into the courtyard.


    "I''ll pull it up"


    "Nice to meet you."


    Responding lightly, the body soon rises and is pulled up on the roof by an invisible force. Immediately under his eyes, Weitzer''s voice chased him.


    "Wait!"


    Turn your back and listen to words of restraint. And just before he jumped off the roof to the next roof, Suimei turned around only once and sent his gaze to the honey downstairs.


    "Hatsumi, I''ll be back. Don''t kill me like I did today, okay?


    "I..."


    "Bye."


    With a seeping goodbye greeting of emotions that seem so worrying, Swimey flies to the roof. himself followed it and flew to the roof as well.


    As he hurries through the slopes of the roof to get out of the premises, Swimey cuts out his thanks as he runs.


    "Thank you again, Mr. Lemaire, for your help.... but how did you get here?


    "We talked about breaking in after all. I''m here to see it because it sounds interesting."


    "... are you chilling"


    "I say supervisor. That sounds like a wild horse to me."


    "Why did you just say that yourself? It''s..."


    Swimey with a difficult face and a frightening voice. Is the resentful face much like that because it''s unreasonable for more than a decade? What a glimpse of his previous struggles, Lemaire recalls what he has just heard.


    "But if you think you''ve failed, you''re amnesiac."


    "Yeah, it was a detour. I didn''t know this was happening."


    "So, what are you going to do now? You can''t keep doing this because you don''t remember how much, can you? Instead, you''ve got more worried tones for not remembering, haven''t you?


    "Yes, but I still thought we''d have to talk. And then there are things that bother me, so I''m going to do some research before I come in here again."


    "I think the next time we go in, we''re in trouble, right?


    When I advise you to threaten me that way, Swimey says there''s no such thing as


    "Yes, but there are no magicians, and if there are just more guard soldiers, the intrusion won''t be so severe."


    "Big confidence."


    "You can''t fail to enter a site where there''s no trap or bond."


    Suimei, who said he was misguided, added that after that he was "stunned by his dead father".


    And going forward, he suddenly changed course on the roof along the way.


    "Suimei, you have a street over there, don''t you? Shouldn''t we head for the river?


    "No, it''s okay over there."


    Though half-hearted by strange confidence-piercing narratives, he descends below the walls following Suimei.


    "You don''t have security here. And it''s kind of dark."


    The descent point is a street separated by palace grounds and walls. It shouldn''t be a safe area yet, but there''s absolutely no sign of people exploring it. On the contrary, it was dark and unusually quiet.


    When I was surprised by the unnatural situation, I felt the signs of someone who had faded from the darkness. Without a more developed sense of smell than people, you probably wouldn''t have noticed, but who is in the dark right now that you can''t detect without getting this close?


    The question quickly dissolved itself. Eventually, a girl with an eyelid appears in front of her so that she dissolves out of the darkness of nowhere.


    "Liliana. Were you here too?"


    "... which one, right?


    "Me."


    I can''t break through what''s changed, and then I try to stay a little bit away from Liliana, who''s puzzled. Then as soon as you know, you look surprised for a moment and say "Mr. Lemaire".


    "So?"


    "- Yes. Regardless of success or failure, with the support of Sumei. And yet, Mr. Lemaire, why are you here?


    Then, Suimei pinches his mouth with his face in his face.


    "I''ve come to chill out about this one."


    "Really? Good day, Mr. Lemaire."


    "Oh. I''m sorry."


    Touching Liliana''s head, which hangs words of labor, Swimey seemed uncomfortable with the flow of the story, dripping like tired.


    "No, why are you having such a conversation..."


    You won''t be surprised, but it was because of her innocence that I discovered what I had done to help. But seeing this man drop his shoulder unreliable makes me feel more comfortable. Is it because of the discrepancy from that creep? I guess Swimey is still destined to be figured out.


    Liliana, on the other hand, heard the noise on the property.


    "The operation seems to have failed."


    "Oh, I don''t see much of that."


    Swimey drops her shoulders to the fact that she has exposed her pity. Then Liliana tilts her neck lovingly.


    "I thought the break-in was a success?


    "There was another inconvenience after that. I''ll tell you more when I get back."


    "Okay. And then the guard soldiers in the outer perimeter are asked to sleep in the darkness made of witchcraft. The gates are also manipulated to prevent opening for the time being. Let''s go now."


    Is that it? That is twelve Yukie. No, the same goes for his own talent, but it would be a big deal to say the planting of the Lonely Sword General Rogue. I would have complimented you on being a man without a snipe if you were here.


    Now, before walking off the street, Suimei looks back towards the palace only once. What a shame. I looked at the shade of night just above the walls as if I could make memories.


    "That''s a lot of attention. Even if you say you know him, he''s just a friend."


    "Are you crazy?


    "I don''t know if you''re hard on friendship, but you seem to care a lot. It doesn''t look like it''s yours, and I''m just curious."


    Smell your interest, Swimey tells you with a look that seems complicated.


    "Hatsumi is my cousin."


    "Are you a relative?


    "Oh. It''s your mother''s sister''s daughter. So we''ve been friends since we were kids."


    "I see. I didn''t know you were in there. Well, then you''ll be worried."


    "Yep..."


    I don''t feel as worthy of being old as I''ve seen in the clerk''s office before, Swimey, who lays his eyes down. The shadow that narrowed his eyes sadly reflected the mercy of an old soldier who had lost his homeland somewhere.


    I guess it''s not a mistake because of a man who can''t go home. But I couldn''t help but voice the way I ran out shaking my back hair pull.


    "Hey?"


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to live?


    Swimey stops and looks back. And


    "It''s something I don''t even have to ask. In order to protect what you want to protect, if you don''t hurry to live, it makes sense to undermine it, right?


    "... right. What I did threw a flying stupid question."


    So he laughed and went into the darkness where Suimei, Liliana jumped in.

 93 The day you decided to fight.

    - The brunette boy, who suddenly broke into his room, fled the clouds from the palace grounds with a companion figure after defeating a large number of soldiers, as well as Gaius and Selfi.


    After that, there''s nothing I can do, and now I''m alone, back in my room.


    The palace grounds, which can be seen from the window of the room, are lit with magic lights and fireworks, with the appearance of soldiers and officials of the guards who move busily, as if they were in a strict state of precaution. No, rather, is it weirder not to? It was an unprecedented situation where more than half of the guard soldiers were defeated by intruders and then let them escape. There is tremendous shaking up and down, and I still hear anger coming from the outside.


    I''m guessing we''ll be doing a thorough night of replenishing guards, tracking intruders, and searching.


    After that, Gaius and Selfi quickly regained consciousness, were magically handled and not taken care of. But they both had hearts - rather than minds - the damage they took to their self-esteem was considerable, and as soon as Gaius healed, he jumped out and said it was a workout, despite midnight, and Selfi seemed to have lost a lot of confidence in the discrepancy between the insistence he originally had and the actual result, with a long expression of disappointment.


    And Weitzer, who was safe, then reported to King Miazen exactly what had happened. The king is famous as a warm man, but just as he also seems to have had quite a sense of crisis in this noise, he severely reprimanded the head of security, and ordered greater reinforcement on patrol and security.


    It''s been another hour since then. However, there have been no reports of intruder discoveries.


    But can''t you do that either? If you break into a tightly guarded palace and take that selfi and say that the dimensions are too different, you won''t find it if you run away, and even if you do, it won''t be possible to catch you first.


    To listen to Weitzer, the boy described the chosen guard soldier as just a human being. If we don''t at least move ourselves, we shouldn''t even be fighting.


    But...


    "Are you from the same world..."


    He did say that. He said that he was a familiar child.


    Human beings in the same world. It is about those beyond distant memories. Wherefore it is now a people that I will never remember. Is he really a part of it, too? It''s suspicious, but he knew his name, as well as swordsmanship. I don''t even know my name right now. Words like teachings and harsh eyes.


    And they were all told from his tone of nostalgia somewhere.


    But there''s no way to make sure of that.


    ��������


    Keep yourself in bed so you can jump in backwards. I honestly don''t remember much about when I was summoned. When I realized, I was being put to sleep on the bed like I was now falling asleep, in this unknown room surrounded by furniture like I had never seen.


    In a strange place that day, with an indelible and blurred head, the door of the room opened and Selfi came in. At that time, she explained immediately to me that she was the one who summoned herself and that she was a human being summoned from a world different from the one in which she was now.


    But when I heard that much, it was not clear what was in my head. I couldn''t even respond to such simple questions about who I was and what kind of person I was, and the only person I could finally remember was my name.


    Sometimes I can''t remember who I am, other than my name, and at that time I was greatly disturbed.


    There was also Weitzer with Selfi, but I remember him changing his quiet expression slightly worryingly and showing himself.


    And then, I''ve never been particularly impressed. I heard that I couldn''t go back, and I was in my room all the time except for dinner with the king and his wife and when I talked to Selfi.


    Then it was a while ago. The demons attacked us when they entered the palace.


    Looking up at the ceiling, I remember what happened that day.


    Since that morning, Weitzer had been visiting the room. Every day he comes to greet his room. He doesn''t have time to decide because he has plans, too, but he showed his face that morning and talked about no other love.


    ... I remember exactly what Weitzer asked me after I finished talking about that.


    "- Lord Brave, are there any deficiencies in your life?


    He answers Weitzer, who sits on the chair and cares so much, smiling himself.


    "It''s okay. Everyone in the housemaid makes it better, so I''m not crippled or anything"


    "Really? But if you need anything, please tell me right away. Lord Brave is a national guest. No need to hesitate."


    "Then don''t call me Lord Brave."


    "Huh...?


    I guess I didn''t even think as much as dew would ask of me first. Weitzer gives a distracted look.


    "That''s... that..."


    Perhaps for him, "Hall of Valor" is a nickname, including his name. Being royal, you can call most of your opponents away, but you can''t scorn the brave. That''s why he''s a brave man.


    Exactly. I wonder if this is going to be mean, and I''ll take that topic down.


    "Okay. Think about it."


    "Understood."


    Weitzer bows her head gently as she disables the story from here. It''s still a respectable attitude rather than a bad one. Because I don''t know who I am, I don''t feel comfortable getting these attitudes unconditionally because I''m a brave man.


    Therefore, I asked him.


    "Hey. I''m the brave one, is that true?


    It doesn''t make sense. But still, he says, letting his confidence seep into his calm expression.


    "Yes, under the supervision of the Salvation Church, the Valiant Hall was summoned by the ritual of summoning Yingjie, who carried out on the palace grounds. Definitely."


    "Even if they say so."


    Even if you''re called a brave man, it''s too abstract. It is true that he was summoned to defeat the Demon Clan, and his purpose is clear, but it is not something he can nod where he is told to be.


    Weitzer then said,


    "I hear that the brave men summoned in Yingjie''s summons will be given protection by the Goddess"


    "Even if they say shelter. Specifically?


    "According to the legend, you want to gain unknown power? There''s probably some exaggerated part, but there''s got to be some change in the body."


    "Ugh..."


    "Don''t you?


    "Because I can''t compare it to my previous self. But..."


    "Again, is there something?


    "I guess, but I feel I can move better than the others. And I think you''re strong."


    That''s what I say, I give Weitzer my hand and ask him to shake it. In response to that behavior, he shook his hand back, anticipating Weitzer holding his hand.


    "... this is"


    Weitzer expresses his surprise on the face, whereas he was unexpectedly gripped back with strong force. I guess I was still surprised because it''s a grip I can''t put out on a normal girl. But I immediately got a convincing look because I was sure that I was a brave man?


    "Perhaps this power is the gift of the goddess'' protection."


    "Monster Daughter Is Honestly Complicated"


    "It''s a pleasure for us."


    I guess that''s because you''re a brave man. I know it''s like a saint sent from heaven to them, but this one''s in a subtle mood.


    If he thinks so, Weitzer gives him the look of saying he has somewhere to think.


    "- I personally just don''t feel comfortable putting someone like you on the battlefield."


    "... yeah"


    I guess he senses the look on his face and cares about him quite a bit. I couldn''t get a quick reply after all.


    In the meantime, Weitzer''s expression tightens. This is his face before he went on official business.


    "Hall of the Brave. I''m sorry to bother you today, but I need you to go and inspect the soldiers'' training grounds."


    "We had a conversation yesterday."


    "Yes, our army''s proud generals want to show you how to train, Lord Brave."


    Of course, I don''t just want to show you my training. So is the soldier''s encouragement, but I guess showing it also means aiming to inspire the brave. It seems the king is not on board, but Serfi tells me that he was stuck around for this inspection.


    But...


    (... I don''t know how to tell a girl to look like that)


    If you''re a man brave, it''s still hard to assume that a woman will be inspired to see it. Because of the unwillingness to fight, I can also think of a bitter meat measure, but I can only say that my thoughts are uneven.


    Maybe I''m just in the mood to show you something cool.


    "What about Selfi?


    "She needs something else, so I will accompany her as she crosses the border."


    It was surprising. Serfi usually accompanies me, but I didn''t know it was him today.


    "Can you tell me about me? You''re a prince, don''t you have something else to do?


    Is official business good? When asked so, Weitzer shook his head.


    "This is what I''m supposed to be. It''s an extra honor to be able to escort Lord Brave, not just because it''s a responsibility."


    I guess he cares. Even though he is not responsible, it is a disciplined thing.


    "Thank you Weitzer"


    "I can''t thank you enough. Anything of this magnitude. I wouldn''t spare my life for Lord Brave."


    "That''s too much."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    You can hear the folds he''s about to make, the outside of the room, the busy footsteps from the hallway.


    The footsteps were approaching step by step and stopped perfectly in front of the room.


    "I wonder what''s wrong?


    "... unless it''s so urgent in the palace. Running is a doozy. That means"


    "That''s it. Was it enough?


    Weitzer, who made his eyes rough, nodded and headed in front of the door. Then the door to the room was just knocked.


    Then there was a voice from his escort waiting outside the room.


    Weitzer, responding to the words, opens the door and whispers with the escort.


    ... Weitzer, who eventually finished talking, lowered his escort and poked his knee in front of himself.


    "Hall of the Brave. Sorry for the rush, but I''m going to take my seat off a little bit."


    Ask him to sit in the middle with a calm expression.


    "Is something wrong?


    "No, it''s not like Lord Brave cares"


    "... yes"


    I replied, but it would be certain that something had happened in this way. It bothers me, but I can''t even pry. Drop Weitzer off as you go. But I was somewhat concerned that there was danger in the face of the escort, and I went after him late.


    We follow in his footsteps as we ask the housemaids where Weitzer is on the way. And the way we got there - it was between a glance.


    A gentle greeting to the guard guard guarding the door, he inadvertently heard a yell from inside.


    ... Someone seems to be calling, but I don''t hear it clearly because of the door. But even if they keep one door apart, they''re so noisy inside.


    Ask the guard.


    "What''s this?


    "Well, from our mouth..."


    A guard soldier who shows his troubled face. Get out in front of them because you don''t get the guidelines. And


    "Could you open it?


    "So, what now?!?


    "Please."


    When I asked for it, the guard opened both doors to me like I had no choice. Exactly. If it''s a courageous request, I guess we can''t defy it.


    Apologize and thank the two men who guard the door for not being able to do so, and go in between your eyes.


    There, a man of black colour and muscle was desperately complaining about something towards King Miazen.


    "- While we''re at it, Ralseam is under attack!


    "I know. But there''s no way you can say yes, even if you suddenly ask me to send out an army."


    "That''s why I''m keeping my head down!


    The man is just the momentum of the jump. So much so, I guess there''s some kind of persecuted circumstance. It is not a disgusting gesture against the king of one country, but does no one on the ground say anything because they perceive the circumstances? The king also seeps through the troubles, but answers them with a king-like harsh attitude.


    "Lord Fauburne. I am aware of your feelings. But it''ll calm you down a little bit."


    "Then!"


    The man seems to want something, but the king doesn''t snort. Still, the man wants something from the king without backing down.


    I could see Selfi holding him aside with ministers and generals. Quietly head to her.


    "Hatsumi!? How did you get here!?


    "I was curious because Weitzer left the room in a nasty way"


    Explain the obviousness and ask Selfie, who remains surprised.


    "So, Selfie, what''s wrong?


    "... Apparently, the Demons are attacking Ralseam territory."


    "The demons..."


    Going north on the territory of the Union, there is a demonic territory, across a blank zone that is neither demonic nor human. Supposedly they attacked the northern Ralseam from there, but the Demons shouldn''t have shown any movement since they attacked Nosius.


    "We made it look like we were getting bigger, and it looks like we were advancing the army to the Coalition,"


    "So, what about that guy?


    "I''m one of Larseam''s generals. The soldiers of Ralseam and nearby countries did not make it, but went so far for reinforcements."


    "But it seems the king hasn''t responded well."


    To that point, Selfi nodded. It also seems like the king is trying to get into smoke when he tells the man to settle down. But don''t you have to send out reinforcements?


    "This Sardias Union made a statement that the countries of the North would work together, so to speak, in a community. Don''t you have to go and help in times like this?


    "Exactly. When other countries are in crisis, we have to go and help them, as Hatsumi said. But the army isn''t ready to move."


    "Oh well..."


    I guess Miasen didn''t tell anyone else, either. Because what moves is a large organization called the military, movement tends to be blunt.


    ... but the man is still shouting and complaining to the king. Weitzer went in between. Weitzer''s calm voice pokes at the roaring voice.


    I said help me, give me a hand. The man is covered in scratches. The bandage is wrapped around the clothes. I guess he fought until just before he got here, too.


    "Ah..."


    In the meantime, kings and heavy towns looked at this one. Being directed at himself, a brave man, seemed like a glimpse, but his gaze was immediately removed. You know the circumstances, so I guess you concluded you couldn''t rely on it.


    The man is still suing. The soldiers of the surrounding guards go into a stop, but they are physically different from the big, muscular men and cannot be pulled back.


    "Ugh..."


    Flying anger shakes my head. As if the inner self were in his place and standing in his head. Sounds heavy, voices echoing in huge fishing bells.


    And that''s exactly when I saw that vigeon.


    "That..."


    I saw footage of a black sandstorm wrapping around the gray background, thinking that my vision was shaking like it did when I had a stand-up tease.


    When is the front, back, left, and right of the body gone, and all I see is that in front of me. Eventually the TV sandstorm stopped and the statue came back to life in front of me.


    What you see is not between anger flying glances. Probably how the funeral was performed somewhere else.


    I can''t move. However, it seems that only the eyeballs are flying to another location and watching the event.


    Everyone who participates is on the spot, dressed in black clothes, quenched, and in a strange manner. The format of the funeral is Western. Many people, Japanese and foreigners alike, came there and many spared their goodbyes from the person. I don''t know who died right now.


    But one thing I still knew for sure was that I was reading condolences in front of a lot of people who often dreamed of a boy growing up who was supposed to be the hardest person to break up with. From his mouth reading his condolences, I heard him say Father. And even with just one family. Then how much grief is it? The spiciness of losing a flesh parent at that age would be unspeakable in a word.


    But still, the man was looking forward. I''m going to walk alone, but therefore, without leaning down, the way I read my condolences, there is no follow interrupted by the whimpering of sorrow.


    It was for gray cloudy weather, yes, with resolute black eyes.


    It''s just that at the end of the day, after it''s all over, in the living room of a house somewhere, there''s a word that the person uttered in his wanderings.


    - I have to move on. To make sure you find the dream your father told me. If it stops, that''s where it ends. That''s why I have to go and help.


    So even in that place of mourning for sorrow, you did not show any weakness? Were you looking forward and walking resolutely? When I asked him, he was resting quietly.


    I guess I got tired of a series of things around funerals, farewell ceremonies, greetings to those who came to spare the deceased a farewell. There was a muscle, a grain of tears, telling the tranquil face that peered in.


    ... and that flashback was the memory I was supposed to have? After another sandstorm vigeon, eventually all the sound returns.


    The man''s anger that he''s from Larseam and Weitzer''s appearance to crack and enter.


    Same as before, during the glance.


    "Ah..."


    "Are you okay, Hatsumi? What''s the matter, sir?


    "Yeah, yeah. Yeah...... okay"


    Because I lost sight of it for a moment or so, the voice of care can be hung from Selfi, who was next door. But Weitzer''s interaction with the man, from behind the words, showed that the world that had been interrupted by video was all less than a second''s recollection.


    In an exchange that was just less than that second, my belly was determined.


    Escape gently from Selfie''s hand and step forward. and walked to Weitzer and the man,


    - I''ll go.


    "Ah? Who, you?


    The man has a strange look on his face at the woman who has suddenly interrupted the story. And I didn''t have to name myself, and Weitzer, with his surprise voice, spoke of who I was.


    "Lord Brave!?


    "Ah? You say you''re a brave man?


    "Yep. My name is Hatsumi Akiba. He said he was a brave man called in the coalition."


    With that said, the man makes his face look rude and makes his nose squeal like an insult.


    "Hmm? Wasn''t the brave guy who was definitely called a coward who hasn''t even tried to move at all since he was called?


    "My lord, what a way to speak to the valiant!


    "Ha! That''s true, isn''t it? Otherwise, why are you here at this difficult time?


    "Well, Lord Brave has a situation��"


    To the man''s point, Weitzer''s tone is weakened halfway.


    "Cowardice..."


    Sure, this guy''s right. Even if I were to be put in an irrational situation, I should have done something, but I didn''t do anything. I was in a safe place and just trying to wait until everything I didn''t like was over. That guy was different. I stood up to you.


    Then I''m sure that guy, if he sees himself like this, will say a word of inertia.


    Turning his gaze on the man returns a frustrating narrative.


    "Hmm? Are you even complaining?


    "Yeah, sure. So do you want to see if I can fight now?


    "Hatsumi!?


    "Lord Brave!?


    "Temee......"


    Selfi and Weitzer raise their surprises, while a man stripped his teeth. He''s pretty excited about coming straight here from the battlefield or eating at the king.


    The man shakes off the guard soldier with force. They were easily bounced off, not enough to take it originally.


    He himself walks out to eagle fry towards such a man - and pulls out the sword Weitzer was raising on his hips.


    Slowly put it in front of you and cut it to the other person''s eye. Standing of the front eye. That''s all, the way the sword is shaken, the way it''s used, comes back to life in my head.


    "Nah -!? My sword..."


    And late for that, I hear Weitzer''s amazement. Did you realize that the cuttoe was cut off by the light of the magic lamp and finally the sword was stolen? It was within the slow steps, quietly, and quickly pulled out the sword, and I guess the servant could not notice either.


    Not while he stops. The man, too, is now in a moment of events, full of confusion. I jump into my nostalgia with one leg if I''m not going to let a man like that take a stand or something.


    The man opened his eyes as the time clogged in an instant.


    But the blade that shook off at the crossbow didn''t capture the man, just slashed the sky. My own foot jumped into the man''s pocket, then slipped through the right side and stepped further ahead.


    "Is this okay?


    When asked, the man bites his teeth for failing to see through a series of motions.


    "So now you''re saying I was dead? That''s a brave man."


    Did you even try to complain? The fold the man was about to say, don, and the heavy noise echoes behind him.


    In the rear, the stone columns erected to decorate the flag, which was near the entrance between the sights, had fallen in two pieces.


    And the name of the moves that come back into your head.


    "-Clarigarodorani Phantom Sword, Blade Blade Tasers"


    All those who lagged behind and turned to the audio source were out of tune. Since the stone pillars far from the time were made into two pieces without touching themselves, it would come as a surprise.


    "Ha, the pillars!


    "No way, just wave it......!?


    I hear breathtaking voices from around. I asked them what a misguided surprise they were.


    "That''s the monster I have to take down, isn''t it?


    As soon as possible, the noise of throbbing and creeping echoes during the sight.


    Again in that direction - a gaze gathered at the location of the stone pillar, and possibly there, was a mutilated alien figure.


    It was a creature, with an ugly form that mimicked the demons and ghosts that appeared in the story. With wings, the skin is red, but so is the blood that sprays. Peel off your white eyes, you''re desperate.


    "He said he was a demon!?


    "Didn''t they tail you this far..."


    Weitzer''s surprising voice and the voice of a man who seeps bitterness into his own unconsciousness.


    Eventually, when Weitzer,


    "Were you noticed?


    "I pulled out my sword and I found out. Even Weitzer''s senses get sharper when he has a sword, right?


    "That''s right..."


    Was it a little extreme by analogy? Ask the man, butting him for answering the confusion.


    "Still got a problem with my arm?


    "... no. That''s brave Sama. I''m afraid so. I withdraw my words completely."


    The man sighs and fogs the hostility he''s been infiltrating from his body. On the other hand, he turned to Weitzer, who was still relieved, the pattern of the sword he pulled out.


    And give him a bad look,


    "I''m sorry I took the liberty of pulling it out"


    "No, Lord Brave! Brilliant moves, no divine moves! I''m impressed!


    "That''s too much of a trick."


    "That''s not true! It won''t be the last thing you can do without magic and slashing that big pillar in one swing without any philosophy."


    Open your mouth to Weitzer, who is unusual and slightly excited, no matter what.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t believe a swordsman can only kill things in time..."


    ����


    "Huh? Ah...!


    If I noticed, I would have left my mouth to move. "Second class is a good place," if you mouth someone''s cliche any more, you probably feel a lot worse.


    Weitzer wonders how she is herself, who stopped to say it.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Ugh, yeah. Nothing. than that."


    And there he stops his words, and now he pinches his constant reticence.


    Is that okay? Can I step into this fight myself? Do you have any regrets? Think of those words and ask yourself.


    And now I think back and say his words once in my dreams.


    "- So, where are the people who have to go to help?


    Yes, that day, such words #####;###########;##


    �� that was the beginning of the battle in the other world of my - Hatsumi Decayed Leaf - who lost his past.


    I started walking because I remembered his, those words that came out of my dreams. When I see him again, don''t be ashamed.


    We have to move on. Like he said.


    And so I came to a certain fact.


    "... well. Words."


    What I remember is that boy who broke into the room yesterday.


    Yes, I somehow felt nostalgic for his tone because the way he spoke and spoke looked just like his in my dreams.

 94 Operational meeting 2

    At a coffee shop in Miazen.


    "You look like a thief in a backpack. Why don''t you come with me?"


    "It''s a different person. I don''t know. I''m a good citizen."


    It would be the impact of last night. Shuiming, who is blamed for being a soldier on patrol, returns so in a manner incompatible with a soldier speaking out harshly.


    But there''s no way a soldier could pull back so easily.


    "You think that makes sense! I''ll do the research. Follow me now!


    "No, no, no, no! I don''t know! It doesn''t matter!


    "Lord Swimey, please don''t..."


    Stand up, Mizumi makes her limbs twinkle like a child. Fermenia, who sees it in the same seat, drops her shoulders with a shudder and what a complicated look.


    But the patrol soldiers still won''t pull back, just point a white gaze at him.


    "What are you going to do with that?"


    "............... no, I was wondering if you would go home frightened if you were childish..."


    "No. Follow me."


    "No, that''s why it''s different. I''m not an intruder."


    His eyes glowed red just after Shuiming finished his mouth.


    "Ugh, yeah? Oh, yeah...?


    He takes his gaze and consciousness to the strong allusions he reveals, and the will of the soldier is relieved. Besides, Lefir, who was present, said he couldn''t push, and showed him his ID in the coalition that Lemaire gave him.


    "Lord Gendarmerie, would you look at this?


    "... it shows the highest rank of a swordsman ID ?"


    A patrol soldier who shouts a barbaric voice when he sees an identity card subtly issued by Refill. I guess I didn''t even think as much as dew that a bunch of dubious men had this stuff. That amazing exchange reminds me of the epoch on the subject of Mido''s deputy general.


    "The man is with me. Let me assure you by this sword. If you''re saying I don''t believe you, I was wondering if you could check with Lord Lemeia of Xiao Dark Pavilion. Because she gave me this proof."


    "Of the Seven Swords... I''m sorry for this!


    That Lemaire, too, was trespassing that night. What an ironic story.


    But the soldier, still unaware of it, left the store in awe.


    "Thank you, thank you for your help."


    "No. I didn''t help you, Swimey. I helped him."


    "I saved you, I''m a bad wizard..."


    "What are you saying to me about trying to bewitch you earlier? You. Or are you thinking of yourself as a good wizard?


    "Ugh..."


    When asked so, it cannot be said that it is so. Then Refill turns his sermon face into something flamboyant. And


    "It''s a joke. You are a good wizard. [M] I guarantee it."


    "Ooh..."


    With the palm suddenly returned to the good one, the water lights replies as illuminated. It was against the rules that I could suddenly come.


    - At present, the Mizumins were gathered in tea shop-like shops serving snacks.


    Even so, not all of them, but only three of them, Mizumi, Fermenia and Refile. Liliana was late for the rendezvous, which she had initially decided, and she was not the only one here.


    Meanwhile, the three of us who have already gathered are sitting in a chair, frowning uniformly and looking at ideas.


    Fermenia opens her heavy mouth as she sits in a chair and surrounds the round table with an unscented look and roars yeah yeah.


    "... you didn''t have any information that might be useful to say about this"


    "Right. Well, it''s only natural that I spent a couple of days..."


    "You could only hear about a thief breaking into the palace. We all only talked about the same thing about brave men"


    From the day after Shuiming entered Miazen''s palace, he had asked the Fermenians to help him gather information about Hatsumi and, in extension, about Miazen.


    To check the situation of Hatsumi, it was no longer a certainty to break into the palace again, but I wanted to be able to do what I could before entering, and it was still her condition that was a concern for Shuiming.


    That night she told me in conversation that she had amnesia. For this reason, I concluded that I should look ahead to find out how that happened and really whether that was amnesia, and over the course of two days I took the time to conduct an interview, but the results remain unscented.


    Whether or not brave men''s information was even laid down by decree. They all had only concise information, such as beauty, which was not helpful.


    Leave your jaw at the table, make your weak face fuzzy and sigh, soft watery.


    "I don''t know if I can hear anything so far..."


    "Not at all. Mostly I should have some rumors..."


    Weird. For the inhabitants of different worlds, brave men are heroes who save their own world, so they are of concern to everyone. That''s why most humans purchase information about brave men, but she was right. The hearsay didn''t even come up.


    The same thing about the intrusion, which seems to be well controlled and unknown to the city''s residents. You don''t want to spread the scandal about allowing thieves to break into the palace and even get away with it. There seems to be an extraordinary increase in the number of soldiers patrolling the city.


    A sinister face, aligning bitter faces. In the meantime, Fufu Fermenia asks Shuiming.


    "Lord Swimey. In the other world, what were you doing when these things happened?


    "You were using a destination informer. Conne... I rarely had trouble with the information because I had a connection to accommodate the information with money"


    "I see. Are you an informer..."


    The snake path is a snake. The cake is a cake shop. It''s best to rely on experts when it comes to gathering information, but there seems to be something Lephire thinks about that, too.


    "I guess we can''t have that kind of deal without money or the right kind of relationship. If you hang on to Lord Lemaire, he''ll introduce you..."


    "You''ll be able to blow the information bill."


    As Fermenia put it, those who deal in commerce with something that doesn''t have a market like that tend to see it at our feet when there''s no connection. It is particularly pronounced if you are stuck with cutting feathers, and if you are lucky enough to hit an unmerchant informant, a frigid existence such as an unmerchant informant cannot be an urban legend either.


    "Me, too, was the guy who would blow the money."


    "You went there, but you weren''t close?


    "I don''t know if I''m close, but I''m a good customer. But he''s a tough guy."


    Germany has an illegal marijuana cafe in Frankfurt as its main place of activity. Its informants are well-eared, first-class as informants, and often use Shuiming. However, I honestly didn''t want to admit that the requested amount was good because of the high price added.


    "What kind of person are you?


    "He''s a freak who eats everything. Probably humans. No, you''re not, just in case you might be human. I''m sure it''s not a person."


    "Ha...?


    Listening to the confusion of Fermenia, I think of fu. Not that big eater, not to say he''s not busy. No, wouldn''t it be harder to find a decent acquaintance among the acquaintances over there? Only in the magic world.


    The tea shop doorbell rings as the Mizumins talk about it like that.


    All three are caught and turn around the front door, but there is no one at the entrance, and we finally find out who it is after following the signs.


    The sound of the chair being pulled at the same time as I turned my attention to the signs that appeared. Liliana, the last of them, took a seat.


    Are you back?


    "Yes. I''m home. And it was very convenient for you, Mei Mei."


    The emotions that appeared on her expression were thin, but Liliana looked surprised and impressed. Before we split up and looked for information, we handed out blank forms to everyone, but apparently it helped.


    "How were the three of you?


    Each answers Liliana''s question.


    "I didn''t get much of anything useful. Not today, after all."


    "Same goes for me"


    "He talks to me...... mostly just stories with faint credibility rumors and flying footprints. The information from the Salvation Church of the Pledge of Request wasn''t very fragrant, and you did well."


    I haven''t heard back from you in good color. Liliana, on the other hand, seems to have had results.


    "I couldn''t ask a lot either, but some"


    "Like what?


    "Yes."


    Liliana snorts at Shui Ming who asks back. Replying with such an uneasy look, she takes out her notebook and states the information she has compiled.


    "- Again, the information on the brave Hatsumi Kutiba doesn''t seem to be out much in Ichii. You must have felt something about it..."


    "That''s crazy."


    "Yes. It is inexplicable that there is no information out there about the brave, as Sumei put it. It may be a hundred steps away not to have information on a residential basis, because it is unlikely that the Church does not have information about the brave. Typically, the Church of Salvation has a lot of information about the brave because the brave will be accompanied mostly by Church humans, or else the Church and the deep-rooted humans will follow, and the reports of their activities will be detailed. Mr. Reggie had an exceptional part because of that situation, but in this case it seems to be because the Royal Miazen has a monopoly on Hatsumi Kutiba''s information."


    "The country?


    "You probably want to mention the handles as soon as possible with no mouth out of the church. You can see Meersen''s thoughts clearly."


    So Fermenia, who usually brings hard information, is back in Bowes?


    But today Liliana has a smooth tongue sometime. I usually follow and talk, but maybe this is normal, for example, when reporting on work.


    "So it''s about Hatsumi Kutiba, but he seems to be a type of person who doesn''t use magic, and I think he knows Sumei, but he has quite a sword skill. The sword moves... Sure, Kurika-chan... Kurika-chan?


    Liliana, who is not sure what she said, frowned and looked strange. "Yeah? Yeah?," he twists his neck twice and three times.


    "Clarigarodorani phantom sword."


    "That''s it. And then again, as Sumei told me, I think Hatsumi Kutiba is amnesia."


    "Did you get the back there?


    "It seems like the soldiers I fought with used to hear her leaking things about her memories and anxiety to her peers, so I''m pretty sure there''s something wrong with her regarding her memories. You might want to look at the possibility of brainwashing, as Sumei put it, but brainwashing using magic, not magic, on brave men with the protection of Yingjie summons is technically difficult to think about."


    "I guess so. How can a brave man who has superior power over magic be magically incapable of talking?"


    Shuiming hits Liliana snorting at Kokun with a mundane question.


    "Nevertheless, the soldiers have spoken well"


    "The soldiers told me about the martial arts of the Demonic Crusade. Because I want to talk about basics everywhere, and people like that talk about other things when they have a fever."


    "I see. He said he let me talk to him."


    "You''re less alert for people my age."


    And Liliana, who can say with a clear face and leave. Around using his appearance, this hand thing seems to be a completely first-rate spy already. I''m usually familiar with people, but if it''s my job, I guess I can talk to them the same way I do.


    Well, I think I''ve got enough to get, and Mizumi tried to thank her for the arrow tip,


    "From here, then, we need information about each individual who is a fellow Hatsumi Kutiba. First up is Lamb Seal martial artist Gaius Fauburn. His name was originally known, so there''s more to be done about his abilities. Not long ago, when Larseam was attacked by demons, he rushed into Miazen''s palace and directly sued the king for a march. I didn''t get a colorful reply from the King then, but I hear Hatsumi Kutiba offers her help and then she''s a good companion. The second is the Wizard of the Autonomous Province, Selfi Fittigny. There are many mysteries about her, but with a wizard called by the Autonomous Province to summon Hatsumi Kutiba. I am good at wind and ice magic, and in the Autonomous Prefecture I have two names:" wind and snow ". And this is a personal look, but to discuss it from the fragments of information obtained, it seems like it''s a half elf. How to distinguish an elf from a half-elf will be colonial, but I was wondering if it would be definitive about this"


    ��������


    How dare that information pop up? Is it correct to say that in this case we can look into it and come rather than. Whatever it was, Shuiming, Fermenia, Refill and Alignment opened their mouths, and they didn''t pinch a word for anything they were taken aback.


    "- Third, I''ll be her last mate, but I''m Weitzer Larheusen. As the first prince of Meersen, the order of succession to the throne is first place. He is one of the seven swords with two names of purple clouds, famous for his fierce battle with His Highness Titania Lute Astel in the ritual of the Seven Kings of Kenbu the previous year, and as a swordsman defeated as a good fight. He spilled it into the arms of Hatsumi Kutiba''s sword, and he''s following it like a squire."


    Sumiaki is surprised that Liliana even looked into the information of Hatsumi''s people.


    "... you''ve even looked into that"


    "Because I thought I needed it"


    That''s what the former Intelligence Department belongs to. Now we may have figured out what she meant when she was named Twelve Yukie.


    Liliana is pretty good too, but other interesting stories were popping up.


    "Even so, as I was saying, Tia is amazing."


    One of the seven swords. Moreover, it is just as true that he is victorious over the prince of the kingdom of the sword. If you had all that skill, you''d be in the right place.


    "Her Royal Highness took part in a small battle between Chardock and Astel a few years ago and annihilated Chardock''s army in the morning rush. From the way things were then, the brave name was blasted for mutilating the enemies that lived side by side with the night."


    "I see. So you have two names: Thin"


    "Yes."


    Fermenia seems to be proud of her country''s princess''s martial arts, with a rich breast.


    And you know the ritual and the doings of the Seven Kings Sword Martial Arts, Lefir continues and opens his mouth.


    "Moreover, in that tournament Princess Titania was the result of third place after Lord Lumaia. That''s what I talked about when I put you in third place at that age."


    "Also, His Majesty Armadiyaus used to be named after the Seven Swords."


    "King...... that''s too tanuki, isn''t it, that osan? You were so strong..."


    That was just water in my sleeping ear. That''s how strong Teatania is. Though it was a unique sword move, I can think enough about Armadiyaus being strong - but what can I say, Astel thought it was a country with quite no personality, but surprisingly it was a country with a strong sword.


    "And first place, by the way?


    "Uh... well, that''s a pretty good problem..."


    Fermenia blurs her verbal butt for some reason. What the hell is wrong with the number one swordsman? Liliana hesitates to speak up before Shuiming asks.


    "Fermenia, you know, there''s more to it...?


    "Oh, that''s fine. But what information?


    Liliana. Are you still purchasing any more information? When the Mizumins pay attention, she opens her mouth again.


    "Yes, regarding the security situation at the palace."


    "Eh!?


    Shuiming makes a stunning and weird voice. Meanwhile, Lefir shows a difficult face half shy of Liliana''s ability.


    "... Ri, Lily, did you get that information too?


    ���� I think this is the most necessary and important thing?


    "............... well, you do. It sure is."


    Sure, I agree with you, Refile. Liliana''s pointing was the past, and they all didn''t make a sound.


    That''s because it originally bracketed information that no one could buy, but I didn''t expect you to look into it.


    "After all, yesterday Sumei entered the palace, and the security of the castle seems to be strengthened. Two more people everywhere in the morning. There are three more people at night, with frequent shifts. To prevent a replacement with a suspicious person, right? There also seems to be an increase in patrols around the palace, placing a large number of high-powered swordsmen, wizards and patrol soldiers at night. I don''t think it''s enough to take..."


    "Don''t do anything about it."


    "Yes. And it''s Hatsumi Kutiba''s own security situation, but since then, it seems to be under constant protection"


    I guess, Fermenia, Lefir snorts, too. It was foreseen in that night''s failure, but still...


    "You''re a little troubled."


    "Right."


    Fermenia agrees with the roaring Mizumi. If it comes with protection, you can''t be alarmed. This one just goes to talk, but he sees it as an enemy over there, so if he exposes it, he could attack you instantly. I''d say the conversation''s difficulty in success has increased considerably, just because Mizumi doesn''t want to appeal to too many abusive means either.


    Then Liliana narrowed the left eye of the amber collar, as she also said this was important,


    "I just don''t know why, but I hear Hatsumi Kutiba can be alone after it''s late at night for a long time"


    "Is that a serious story?


    "Not from what I''ve heard, so I was wondering if it would be possible for the two of us to make contact alone if that continued now"


    "Right..."


    Sure, then I can bring it safely from contact to conversation. Naturally, I may receive resistance from her, but the chances of getting rough will drop to each step.


    Even if...


    ��������


    "... what''s up?


    Liliana wonders about the Mizumins, who stare at her, and asks what that means. But what I want to ask is this way. How can I even purchase such in-depth information?


    He said, "No, that''s not true."


    When Shuiming sends that praise, Fermenia tells him to agree too.


    "Should I leave this to Lily in the future?"


    "Right. Liliana, you want something to drink?


    "Yes, I haven''t spoken in a long time, so I''m thirsty..."


    Sure, I got a story to talk to you about sometime today. And he would be pretty tired because he was also gathering information.


    When Shuiming asks the clerk for honey water, Liliana asks her modestly.


    "Um, sooo good, did it help?


    "Oh, I stood too much. Thanks."


    "Good, sir."


    Honey water is brought before Liliana, who looks happy.


    After a short break in the store, Mizumi and the others left the store after completing their accounting.


    Outside the store, the sky had already turned to a burning cedar color, and the western sun was shining a tight orange glow.


    And before the sun went down, as the four of us walked down the street in ridicule, trying to get back to the quarters, we accidentally found two people who looked familiar.


    Walking in line from the front was a woman of the cat family Beastman with peachy hair dressed in monastic clothing and a girl with rugged hair as long back as Liliana or Refill when she was little, and a tattoo-like line from cheek to neck.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh?"


    The eyes of Shuiming and the nun of the Beast meet. And synchronized are voices like when you encounter unexpected coincidences.


    Yes, those women were Sister Clarissa of Salvation Church, whom she met in the Empire, and Gilberto Griga, a Dwarf woman.


    Look at the face you find out, and the water lights reflexively hang up.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Clarissa?"


    "Fair enough, Master Swimey. It''s strange to see you here."


    "I''m out of time"


    That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna give Clarissa a mild interview, Mizumi. When he finished his respectful greeting to her, he looked next door and


    "Wow... is Gilberto with you?"


    "Naai Temeye Yin Wet Toddler Sex. What did you just say, Ola? Besides, what kind of advice do you call it? Ah?"


    I don''t like what Shuiming said, cut the mench and eat and hang the gilbert. Like smoking her like that, Shuiming flickers her hands.


    "Yes, yes, shut up, shut up"


    "You and Clara and Atai are totally different, aren''t you?


    "Because I say you''re a scattered pervert about people. So, what are you doing here?


    "That''s none of your business. What are you doing over there?


    "Oh?"


    "Oh?"


    Triangle your eyes and stare at each other, Waterming and Zilberto. Fermenia greets Clarissa with room for them to hang out.


    "I''m out of time, Sister. It was helpful the other day."


    Clarissa gracefully thanks her for getting into arbitration at the Empire''s Xiao Dark Pavilion.


    "No, silver-haired people are out of business."


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray. Sister Clarissa, please know me."


    In contrast to those who continue to stare at each other, this is a meeting and a peaceful exchange in itself.


    Gilberto kept his eyes open when he realized what was going on in the meantime. That gaze, apparently, is pointing behind the water.


    "Refi -... l?


    "... ugh, yeah. Long time no see, Jill."


    Refile smiles and says hello to Gilberto. With that said, I hadn''t seen them for a while before the end of one incident in the Empire.


    Clarissa has noticed, too, or is tilting her little neck, as she has seen even in strange things.


    "Oh? Oh? Oh?


    "It''s been a while. Sister."


    As Refill greets Clarissa, he screams disturbingly as Gilberto now says he is in the middle of an admirable stunner.


    "Oh, are you Refill after all!? What do you mean!? Why are you getting so big!?


    "Uh, that''s..."


    "Refille. You''ve grown a lot in a while."


    "No, Sister, that''s not what I meant..."


    Clarissa is delighted to grow with both hands together in a pungent way. Refill having trouble coping with her and Jilberto barely penetrating.


    "This bogus cat! I know we''re not talking about where we grew up! They''re too big for anything! Or Refile, what the hell is this..."


    "There are circumstances... or Jill, I think I''ve told you a few times?


    "Hmm? Hmmm.................. Aah! Yeah, hey, sure. You said something about what you looked like before. I thought it was a child''s potato and listened to it..."


    Remember what Refill told me, Gilberto, who can say yes and leave. What a fitting thing to hear, but to her unwieldy attitude like that, Refill still drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "You''re probably terrible too..."


    "Mind your own business! It''s good to see you back!... Well Atai, I care that Refill has grown..."


    Gilberto flips from a rampant attitude to reveal a blatant disappointment.


    "Why not?


    "Ha... ''Cause Atai''s cute Refill is bigger than Atai, huh?... I didn''t know I couldn''t feel that indescribable feeling of hugging..."


    "Call me a pervert about you..."


    Shuiming puts in a shouting voice. Every time I met him, I was obsessed with toddlers, but I didn''t know he was putting his evil thoughts on the shelf.


    Then Gilberto changed his face like a young man,


    "Shut up, de pervert! Atai is fine. Atai is fine. I''m not as distraught as you are. Ever... more than that, Refill! Be as small as you were right now! And give Atai a hug!


    "Jill! Don''t be lame!


    "Not impotent! Just hurry up!


    "Jill..."


    To Jilberto, who clung around and making a scene and poking at the impotent challenge, Refill makes a crying voice to show off his weakness. I''m sorry.


    Liliana, on the other hand, who was pulling in without even hiding behind the watering, turns her gaze to the same way she sees it in the fire across the shore.


    "Refile, that''s tough..."


    Then, apparently, Clarissa noticed her presence, tilting her neck and peeking in.


    "Oh? That one..."


    "Oh, uh, she..."


    I can''t say good things to you, Mizumi, and you get all worked up. She also had trouble excusing herself because she lives in the Empire, but surprisingly, Clarissa seemed to know about Liliana.


    "You''re the daughter of Colonel Rogue of the Imperial Army."


    To be said, Liliana, who rounds her eyes.


    Do you know me?


    "Your father always came to pray, so I know."


    "The colonel..."


    He didn''t even know about that, Liliana. Speaking of which, when I first went to an imperial church, I remember seeing Rogue with Refill. I think Mitsumi knew it had something to do with it.


    Gilberto seems to have known more about Liliana, as well as about the incident, and even as he has trouble hanging words, he gives Liliana a word of care.


    "Uh, what, that was a disaster in the case"


    "No......"


    "Atai lives in the Empire, too. If there''s anything you can do, don''t hesitate to say it."


    "... thank you"


    Gilberto is also guessing, and Liliana bows her head in apology to her as she slaps her shoulder. Somehow after the seemingly unexpected exchange ended, Gilberto looked up at Mizumi and asked.


    "So? Why are you guys in the coalition?


    "Tourism. We''ve settled the Empire case, and we''re all going out on a distraction."


    "Heh? That''s a pretty special win for your proposition."


    "I don''t know about you..."


    Lifting the corner of his mouth, Shuiming lets his temples flare with exasperation on his insulting grin, Jilberto. Thinking that a lot of words and two are women who are stubborn, Lephile said,


    "How did Sister and Jill get into the Union?


    "We are tourism at work"


    "Clara and Atai have always been close. Atai has an acquaintance Dwarf in Weapon Shop Street, so he''s supposed to say hello."


    "I had an inspection of the Salvation Church in the Union, so I visited Meersen with him at my convenience."


    "Were you..."


    Lefir exhaled with admiration at the two explanations.


    And after a lot of public talk on the side of the road, the two walk in the direction where the Mizumins came from.


    After dropping them off as they left over dusk, Shuiming gave them a surprised look.


    "No... there''s been an unusual coincidence, mon"


    "Right. I can''t believe we''re meeting the Sisters in Meersen."


    Fermenia snorts at Shuiming''s whining.


    Then he looked up at the eastern sky, where Refile began to darken.


    "It''s time for us to go back. It''s twilight."


    "Yes."


    In keeping with Liliana''s reply, before the sun set, Mizumings hurried to the dormitory of the night pavilion.

 95 Light shining in darkness

    Clarissa and Gilberto were in a deep vacant lot off the street after breaking up with the Mizumins and temporarily keeping metal scraps and other items behind the weapons store district.


    The sunset was already about to set when Mizuminos broke up, so the time is hanging in by witchcraft. The building is still bounded by whether or not to light the lights, to the extent that the magic light began to light slightly.


    In such a blue-colored heaven and darkness that he could not shade at night, as he remembered his unspeakable homecoming grief, Gilberto sat down again on an empty box with a shifting smell of iron.


    "Oops!


    Gilberto finds a place to calm down and smiles well. Not thinking of anything, she looked at the chimney that erupted a black cloud protruding from the factory and eventually turned her attention to Clarissa, for some reason she was distracted with worry.


    "... you''re not very comfortable here."


    "Really? You like Atai? You can hear metal tapping and vibrating."


    "It must be a familiar place for you, but it''s not for me."


    That''s what I said, Clarissa holding her own ears and circling her tail. I guess the blacksmith where the noise this hardware makes sounds busy is too noisy for a well-eared beast man.


    Gilberto, who laughs uncommonly and dull that Clarissa is shrinking, puts a soothing look on her.


    Good for you, Lonely Daughter.


    "... Yes, you are"


    "You were pretending like you suddenly noticed, and you knew it from the beginning, but you were stuck with it, right?


    "Naturally. Please don''t lick the eyes of the beast man. But I felt a little relieved that she seemed fine."


    To Gilberto, delighted with Liliana''s safety, Clarissa made a grin of relief after a moment of surprise. Gilberto then turns a smile of joy into a grin of niggardness and ill will.


    "What. Did you feel guilty?


    "That''s what Jill said earlier about darkness - when you spoke to Liliana Zandaik, it was like even sinning, wasn''t it?


    "Hmm. Atai was annoyed by the fact that the Atai guys were a detour, and in the end the Atai guys did nothing. That''s about it..."


    and a zilberto that lays eyes down like a bad one. In one Romeon case, she had the blame for not intending to let Liliana get into such a sight. It is indeed a more current and convenient story to bear the consciousness of sin, but that is the only thing we will be able to do.


    Clarissa nodded at it too.


    "Sure. But our fears will probably be worrying."


    "Hey, that, maybe because you were with that Yarrow?


    When Clarissa nods softly, "Yes," Gilberto glances at her as she recalls.


    "Why is my lonely daughter with that bastard? You turned your hand around in the back?


    "No, I didn''t do anything."


    "Then why?


    "Anything tells the story of the Lonesome Hall, he says it was Swimei who defeated Loomion"


    "Am I right? Is that him? You''ve got to be kidding me. You got a yarrow that looks like you''re everywhere?


    "Yes."


    As Clarissa''s voice, lightly returned, is incredibly hard to believe, Gilberto faces like never before.


    Then there was a voice from nowhere.


    "- Hmm? You met the person who put that mess on me?


    The sounding voice belongs to a young man. Following that audio source with his eyes, Dragonut''s Inru stood at the entrance to the vacant land.


    Bright green long hair in a breeze, two silver horns stretched backwards from the ear. He puts his arms inside a wide sleeve with white toned clothes that also go through in Japanese costumes.


    "Temei always comes out of nowhere. It''s slower than that, huh?


    When Gilberto turns his gaze of condemnation, Inru laughs out as clearly as he always does without looking bad.


    "Oh, sorry. Sorry. Because of the wild weather. - So, what was the story earlier?


    "You mean that Yarrow?


    "As Clarissa said earlier, surely the lonely shadow swimmed the name of the man in question...... he said something about it?


    "Dragon Man, are you serious?


    When Gilberto narrows his eyes and sends an alert gaze, Inru takes the lead.


    "Hopefully the lone shadow is right. Anything. The man said that he had broken through all the techniques used by Romion and had sent the stars down from heaven to defeat every darkness he had put together. I''m not going to tell you any more about the orphans."


    Inrue adds at the end that it''s a shame he wasn''t lucky enough to be on patrol. Listening to narratives fractured and succinctly summed up, Gilberto gives the expression that he was impressed.


    "Ha... I didn''t know that Yarrow knocked down Loomion like he ran wild. I wouldn''t count on it if I did."


    "That''s not true, Jill. Lady Swimey was overwhelming him in the Imperial Night Pavilion when he confronted the brave men of El Mayde."


    "Have you seen El Maiden''s brave man? Isn''t that brave man pretty strong? Come on, we''ve been buzzing around the Demons for a while, haven''t we?


    While recalling Elliot''s bravery that we were erected soon after he was summoned, Gilberto runs the gaze of skepticism to Clarissa to say he doubts his ears.


    "Oh, does Jill doubt my eyes?


    "Brave men have the protection of Yingjie summons, don''t they? There''s no such thing as a human being with more power than that."


    "Oh, and then what the hell happens to us?"


    "Atai and the others are the exception."


    "Then it wouldn''t be strange to have other exceptions, would it?


    ��������


    Clarissa shook her head at Gilberto, who looked at her manipulative reasoning and was still hard to believe.


    "The magic that Master Suimei had in him greatly surpassed that of El Maideh''s brave men. I''m pretty sure he has more power than El Maiden''s brave men."


    Clarissa clearly affirmed that there was no madness in her eyes. The words seemed to Gilberto, as somewhere praised about Swimey.


    From there, she noticed something.


    "Hey, Clara, maybe the guy you were talking about was trying to pull into your crew."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Clarissa nod that she was right, Gilberto holds her head out with one hand.


    "Hey... is that the bastard..."


    "If you defeated Loomion, who took in the power of darkness, would the power be fine?


    "That would be... impeccable indeed..."


    "I don''t care if I''m a strong guy."


    Inrue is simple and lucid, but is Gilberto on the other hand unconvincing or stays rude if his expression does. He looks like he''s got something pinched in his back teeth.


    Clarissa looked at her expression like that,


    "Jill, do you hate him so much?


    "It''s not that far, but he''s close to Lephile, and now he''s keeping his lonely daughter, right? If anything happens, I feel sorry for them."


    "Oh, you''re so sweet."


    "Beh, it''s not like that."


    To point out the smile, the hasty Gilberto turns red and turns that way as he rattles his chair as he sits. But as soon as she turns around, she looks surprised and asks questions.


    "But Clara. Why are you pushing that son of a bitch so hard? What Atai and the others need to do is just be strong. Bye..."


    "Of course, the first thing I saw of that one was with El Maiden''s brave men, but I''m building on what I''ve just said. As Jill knows, it''s a Loomion case. Eventually, I found out after the case was solved."


    Yes, foreshadowed, Clarissa speaks in a questionable way.


    "At first, Master Swimey was involved in the case in order to protect little Mr. Refile from the inexplicable thoughts of the goddess. For that reason, for him, that should have been all he could have done had he caught Liliana Zandaik, the culprit of the case, but Master Swimey was not confused by the immediate interests and did not lose sight of his justice. I looked at what I had to do, and I helped her, who was the victim, not to mention the path of misery. To be honest, I was surprised to see you like that in the world."


    "Well, I''m sure it''s a special victory..."


    "Is that for real?


    Gilberto mumbled at Clarissa''s words, which felt cold. The only reason she stuck it out of her mouth with her current words was because she asked if your eyes were a pit saver.


    "Jill. Didn''t you feel that? When the swimmers walked in from the front earlier, they looked calm. Mr. Refile, Mr. Stingray, and Liliana Zandaik were all smiling. It was so dazzling to me the way I was."


    "It''s..."


    The impression antagonizes the impression I had on that man at the beginning. But antagonizing, therefore, there was certainly a sympathetic part.


    Earlier, the swimmers were walking in bickering. While talking about things without other love, it was also as if it were an act cut from the life of a peaceful day.


    It''s a casual scene and can be described as everywhere. But can it be said with certainty that it will be brought before the ordeal in that empire? If you ask me that, it''s not something I can snort at lightly.


    Inside that casual circle of smiles was a girl who should have been haunted by darkness. If you listen to me, I hear that that girl was sending days from a young age that weren''t strange to be taken in by the darkness as it was. Then how could she have smiled like that then?


    The smile we saw at that time is something we cannot show without peace at the base of our hearts. It is a hearty smile that if darkness is in you, you will never be able to do it.


    Perhaps the smile would have been in a mere glimmer of fine light, buried in the lines of destiny bound by several strips, in the darkness they make.


    Everything else should have been awaited with despair without a multiplier.


    But the man reached the light. It was a miracle that won the result from the goddess.


    We have no reason to know the process by hand.


    But I think that man who was able to charm it did have the sunset that was on his back then, more brilliance, glare and dignity than that.


    "... but I still don''t think Atai is a good idea"


    "Even if you understand it, is it?


    "That''s why, Clara. I know even Atai isn''t the kind of guy that that Yarrow would appear on the table. Even that Yarrow is like being on the back side like the Atai''s. But that Yarrow has a decidedly different part to the Atai people. It''s too dazzling. If Atai and the others are the darkness of the world, then that Yarrow is the light that is in the darkness. It''s the most dazzling light he can shine in the darkness without burying it. How can you say that the human way you and Atai felt that way is the same as the Atai people? That Yarrow is in a place where Atai and the others never interact."


    "That''s... that''s probably true."


    I suppose the only reason I would take the lead would be because she had less of the same hunch.


    Inru pinches his mouth so as to water such an exchange between the two.


    "You may not have to worry about that, both of you. The gears of the mighty meet. If you were involved with the man and the man defeated Loomion, you might already be involved."


    "That''s not what you''re saying, Dragon Man. You really can''t read the air."


    "Until I spoke of possibilities."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "Then I won''t open my mouth, will I?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    When one is true and one is making a statement with a frightened face, he cuts it out to say even if Clarissa is serious.


    "Inrue, by the way. What about the example, the one at the end?


    "Hmm? Yeah, speaking of which, you left it alone."


    "Am I?"


    "He''s behind me now. A brave man called in Tria. Red wounds have been brought in from the shadows this morning."


    After a brief explanation, avoid Inru a little to the side. Then a woman appeared shallow wearing a brown robe from behind him. Have you been letting me stand there the whole time? As Inru said the brave man called in Tria, it matches the trait he had heard beforehand.


    As Jilberto, who saw it, did not stain his chi,


    "You red-scattered bastard. Were you doing this behind your back? Didn''t you hear, Clara?"


    "I spoke to you just before I left the Empire."


    She''s also not dissatisfied with what she wasn''t told beforehand. With Clarissa in her ass making it magical, Gilberto gets off the crate and peeks into the face of the fourth brave man. And


    "I''ll bring in all the brave men of my own volition... So, which one is this guy?


    Did you agree or not? When Jilberto asks, Inru answers.


    "This woman refused, so she took away the consciousness."


    "I see. You''re a disaster too."


    and Gilberto spills a sympathetic breath toward the brave men of Tria. But does the brave man even put himself under control of his actions, or, yeah, he doesn''t even say so.


    Seeing the senselessness of teasing her like that, Gilberto leaks stupidity if she is dissatisfied.


    "But hey, if you''re going to do this, I want you to tell me first. There were two brave men in the Corner Empire, right? It would have been quicker if we had done something about it first... then there was a chance we could have turned our enemies to other forces besides the two brave ones..."


    "But wasn''t it good as it turned out? Apparently, the man who defeated Loomion was close to Astel''s brave man. If a brave man called from another world and his man had made a brother-in-law, he would have even dealt with that man. - I just want to."


    "Yes, yes, it is."


    out of sight and Gilberto returns your sitting consent to Inru. But it did make sense what he said, too. Of course that''s not about all three of us wanting to deal with each other. Both Clarissa and Gilberto think that if Mizumi had been close enough to cooperate with Trinity II, it would have been difficult to operate in the Empire. Whatever this is about, it will be to avoid dealing with the two brave men and their surrounding forces of war.


    "You don''t have to tell me. You''re going to move."


    "You don''t like it?


    "I''m saying you''re competent. If you look at it as trivial, you''ll just sort it out, right?


    "If they did say it beforehand, there''s no denying it could have moved."


    Clarissa also agrees with Inru''s words. Securing the brave is a small matter before it matters to them, so to speak. If we can do this, we need to clear it up so that there are no obstacles.


    Then he opened his mouth as Inru remembered.


    "There''s another report from the orphans that Astel''s brave men have left for the Autonomous Prefecture."


    Besides, Gilberto raises his bare voice.


    "Huh!? Weren''t those brave men incapable of moving from the empire?


    "It should be, but he said it moved. I hear something unexpected happened."


    "Is that all right?"


    Gilberto blushes, but Clarissa didn''t seem to be the only one who


    "You won''t have a problem with the major muscles. To that extent, it seems to be within the range of the sway width."


    "Or, it''s Jill Belt. You don''t believe in what he''s gonna do?


    To Inru, who tells him to tear it up, Gilberto turned to the bad looking look of the bat.


    "It''s not like that..."


    "That one is a hundred million bucks to explain to people. Seriously, we''re not as smart as we are - no, let''s just say it''s in a different dimension."


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me that now."


    "Then let''s do it. - Then please, Clarissa, this woman."


    "Inru, which way are you going?


    "Next up is the brave men of the Union. I''ll be ready now."


    That''s what Inru said, leaving behind the Tria brave man he withheld behind and leaving the empty space in the Armstroller City.

 96 [きょうしゃ]/(n, vs) (yoji) (uk) (uk) (uk)

    In the rugged poles that crossed the mountains from the land inhabited by man and went further north from the northern wall, high enough to penetrate the heavens, there is a castle that roughly cannot be built at the hands of man.


    Uninterrupted huge beauty, details that are fundamentally incompatible with people''s sensibilities. Buildings wrapped in dense throats with something to surround them.


    That was the castle where Nakshatra, the current demon king, was based.


    A room in the castle of the Demon King, on a square table set there, each gathers human-shaped creatures with heterogeneous parts.


    In the deepest part of the room, where you can see all the people on the table, the figure of a brunette brown girl in a gorgeous costume. Standing next to it is a man with a gold forehead hanging on his face. From there, in turn, a thin man with long gray hair and red eyes. An old woman with bat-like pitch-black wings on her back. Can''t you sit in a chair, objects like hands and feet growing on chunks of meat occupy the width of the table, and opposite each other a great darkness keeps the robe together and keeps the figure of a person.


    Eventually, the brunette girl at the top of her seat opens her mouth in disgrace.


    - Mauhario''s been defeated, Vishudda.


    Vishuddha. That''s what they called it was the darkness of putting together a robe that took up opposite a chunk of meat.


    In response to her question, there is no other entity. It answers with a darkness that seems to be part of the appearance.


    "Ha. As Master Nakshatra said, Lord Mauhario will die in the battle ahead against the brave men of the Union. Only my legions and Lord Moura''s legions remain in the Union."


    What popped out of the robe was the voice of a young man. The voice reported defeat to the girl - Nakshatra, but then the words put out were colored with invincible voices that seemed as if their companions had been defeated.


    "But may your Majesty rest assured. The calculation for defeating the brave men of the Union has already arrived. In the near future, I wondered if my measures would necessarily allow me to deliver the brave man''s neck."


    "Right. If you have an idea, that''s fine. I''ll leave you to Moura."


    "Ha"


    Did you drool over Nakshatra? The top of the robe leans forward. I heard confidence from Vishudda''s voice, but on the other hand a voice doubting that confidence sounded overconfident.


    "But will it be that easy?"


    "... Lord Lishabalm. What does that mean?


    Ask Lishabalm, the man Vishudda will refrain from beside Nakshatra.


    "No, there''s also the Lord Rajas. So I just got a little anxious. We don''t know where we''re going with four brave men."


    "My plan is complete. After you''ve yanked Lord Moura''s army and drawn other forces, you will lure the brave men out and destroy them."


    "But do brave men ride the measures so easily?


    All I heard was from a chunk of meat. When done and in a noisy voice, questioning credibility, Vishudda still speaks out in a voice full of confidence.


    "Perhaps now the brave men and the soldiers of the coalition, by destroying one of our legions, should float and have no feet on the ground. I was wondering if it would be 10% certain to fit in during surgery."


    "I see. Do you mean to motivate your enemies and use their momentum"


    "You''re right. Lord Lishabalm."


    Vishudda''s affirmation is followed by a grey-haired red-eyed man - Ilzar raising his voice like a frenzy.


    "Use a dead Mauhario...? No, Vishudda, you dashed Mauhario."


    Vishudda, voiced so that she could take the blame, leaks a sneak laugh of one joy, as if she had been praised for her measures.


    "There is no annihilation. Only that I have told Lord Moura the wish of Lord Mauhario, who offered to take a ride with the brave man."


    "I see. The Mauhario guy turned out to be a good throwaway."


    "Your Eminence is hopeless, so I thought it might be the main hope."


    "I guess."


    What Ilzar uttered was the consent of a flat voice.


    Nakshatra, who was listening to that exchange on the other hand, turns his cold gaze to Ilzar.


    "Hmm? No way, Ilzar, that''s when you say you have a complaint about Mauhario''s end of the road?


    "Me? That''s not true, Nakshatra. Mauhario lost because he was weak. Nothing else. It''s a confirmation of what was going on."


    "Phew, fine. I thought you and I were in a hurry.


    "It''s impossible."


    Ilzar snarls his nose, as if it had been an uninteresting story. After such an obedient and nothing conversation, a woman with bat wings on her back turned her suspicious eyes to Vishudda.


    "I figured that out, after all, can Vishudda defeat the brave men of the Union?


    "Do you see my power? Latura."


    "You''re a woman, aren''t you, the brave man of the Union? I could be good, couldn''t I? Was it Norcias? Like that pretty girl over there. Hmph."


    Latura says so, making a slutty grin at her. Meanwhile, you reacted to the content of her words, or the meat chunks occupying Vishudda''s front threw up with a deafening noise.


    "You mean the divine son of the Spirit. I wish I had killed you."


    "That''s not funny, is it? Oh, that''s what Rajas tolerated. Enemies first smack their hearts, then believe in killing them."


    Latura mouths a shame at the sound of it, but the meat mass silenced without responding.


    When the conversation breaks, Vishudda answers Latura.


    "No problem. It doesn''t make sense to me to attack the brave. Hihihi, I stole Lord Lishabalm''s moves."


    Did the laughter bother you, or did it tell the story? Meat chunks complaining about it.


    "I can roar a lot with borrowing moves"


    "Until then, if you ask me to borrow, I succeeded in sublimating that move and making it powerful. Then that''s my move."


    "Hmm."


    To Vishuddha, who could safely retreat, yes, the meat mass made a noise that sounded like a snort, and then flew the metal fragments out of her body.


    But Vishudda doesn''t even try to squeeze flying fragments. The fragment was thought to hit Vishudda, but it slipped through to his rear.


    "Hihihi..."


    In the margin of leaking a creepy laugh, the meat chunk asks Lishabalm.


    "Lishabalm, are you okay?


    "I''m nothing. If I can help you, my lord, I hope so."


    and Lishabalm dripping this over Vishudda. The expression didn''t hide in the forehead for sure, but did you feel better about it, Vishudda makes the creepy laugh stronger.


    Sounds like Vishudda, who eventually foresaw the separation of conversations, turned to Lishabalm.


    "The measures are more than that. Lord Lishabalm. Were you convinced?


    "Yes, sir. I would like to thank you very much for your compassion in accompanying me in the resolution of my concerns. Then, Your Majesty."


    "You got the story together. Then it''s Vishudda. Go."


    To Nakshatra''s command, Vishudda lowered this vein deeply, and vanished into the darkness around him.


    And Nakshatra, who has so far left the story to the flow, cuts it out.


    "I shall now give you the directive for the future. Latura, Glarazillas, did you guys rendezvous with Striga and say Nerferia? Make way for that. The coalition has the army of Vishuddha and the army of Moura, so it will be easier to attack there."


    "Yay. The brave guy called in the middle of nowhere is a girl, right? Looking forward to it. How do you want me to jerk you off?


    "I understand. Stay tuned for a good report"


    Voices of joy stripped of octagonal teeth and noisy yet quiet acknowledgements. Latura and Glarazillas returned their respective replies before taking their seats and disappearing into the darkness.


    On the other hand, one person who was not given life raised a voice of doubt.


    "Hey Nakshatra, am I not in?


    Ilzar asks suspiciously, but it was Lishabalm who answered it.


    "I''m sorry. Sir Ilzar has something else to ask of you."


    I''m the only one acting differently because of you.


    "Yes, I know that His Excellency Ilzar went to the Autonomous Prefecture after this to seize the weaponry that the brave left behind."


    "You think it''s a weapon? Why don''t we just leave those things alone? If you are protected by a goddess, you are still not a major threat to her possessions."


    "It''s Ilzar. This is Lishabalm''s only wish. I gave permission, too."


    In Nakshatra''s words, Ilzar''s eyebrows move pickly. And Ilzar turned slowly toward Lishabalm,


    "... that''s a rare wish. Is that so threatening?


    "It is found in what is called the current event soldier outfit (Sacramento). The use of substance is entirely different, but I was wondering if it would perhaps be one of the techniques by which humans could confront our god Zechariah directly."


    "Hmm? That sounds interesting. Fine. I''ll go along with your plan."


    "Thank you Happiness"


    A richabalm that magically drips this way. But does Ilzar not dislike his words or discern them as rhetoric? There was no reply, and I rang my nose and stood up.


    And even as I walk out of the room, I stop perfectly.


    "Your Excellency?"


    "- Lishabalm. I remember I wanted to ask you one question."


    "Why should I?


    "Who defeated Rajas?


    Lishabalm, hearing the question, laughs fiercely thin and ragged at his mouth.


    "Between humans, it is supposed that Astel''s brave men defeated them?


    "You''re not."


    "What makes you think that?


    "It''s an investigation."


    "Just kidding."


    And when Lishabalm lays down to a word with a grin that it has not even been answered, now Ilzar seeps his swordswallowing temper out of his body and asks questions.


    "... who was under Zechariah''s protection as much as Rajas would lose to brave men who had been called and were not yet familiar with the power of the goddess"


    "If it''s something that originally has the right power, it seems unlikely, though?


    "None"


    "How can you be so sure?


    "Experience. The brave men who fought Zechariah''s will had some time before they could fight you."


    "So you think it''s strange that His Excellency Rajas is defeated by the brave?


    "That''s right. Whatever it takes, it''s too soon."


    "So even if you ask me... No, it''s a problem."


    That said, Lishabalm is not looking weak at all. Even though there are beings who can defeat the powerful demonic generals, laughing without any sense of crisis is more like wearing a mask of dogma.


    "You can afford it. After all, don''t you know who the guy who defeated Rajas is?


    "No way. We''re investigating it now."


    "Are those thin laughs? You''re the one who should keep your jokes to yourself."


    Ilzar has a chilling glance at Lishabalm, who does not break his attitude of obedience. When he found out that his freezing eyes could not leave him, Lishabalm sighed like he had noticed and turned, taking the peeling skin.


    Then it becomes apparent that the indoor temperature changes. When everything cools indoors enough to freeze, it sounds like a crack called a paki that starts to sound. It was also in the meantime that they truly conveyed the aberrations they had descended upon, and the air stood around making even the Demon tribe uncomfortable.


    - The cold air that now filled a room in the castle of the Demon King was no more than the type of spiritual chill (psychic cold) emitted by the sorcerer.


    "With all due respect, my lord, let it still make sense that whoever defeats Lord Rajas is a brave man, eh? It is impossible to defeat His Excellency Rajas, even those who originally possessed the corresponding power, in the mouth of His Excellency who was there, and will only defeat His Excellency Rajas if he is a brave man under the patronage of a goddess"


    "So that''s... Hmm, sure enough, if a brave man can''t defeat it"


    "- Yes, sir. So let''s not be conflicted."


    "�� then let''s withdraw our earlier words. Even without the power of the goddess, he said he had the skill to defeat it."


    Did you want that word, Lishabalm? Create a creepy grin like you''ve never seen before in your mouth.


    And


    "- The name of the one who defeated His Excellency Rajas is Mitsumi Eight Keys. He is a contemporary sorcerer (Superior Wizard) affiliated with Nesteheim''s Interested Sorcery Order, and his rank is Greatest (High Grand). Among the sorcerers, there is a wide variety of sorcery systems, among which we have defeated many sorcerers through the incredible power of four great sorceries: [Holy Lightning (Abraham ad Habla)], which sent the same divinity as our god Zechariah back to the narrows of the world, [Bodhisattva (Brace Blade), cleansed by the pale], and the golden [Shield (Magnaria)], which outwitnessed the roar of the Red Dragon, and [Starry Magic (Ens Astrale)], which wiped it out without a trace. The sorcery that defeated His Holiness Rajas would definitely be a holy lightning bolt using the power of the Holy Guardian Angel. That works best for us."


    "�� you"


    "Be careful when you meet that man on the road. Lord Ilzar would be compatible, but that man gets up as many times as he wants unless he crushes his dreams, he''s such a man. Let''s be my two dances if we don''t show a merciless reality that can never be changed."


    Among those words that Lishabalm uttered were emotions reminiscent of extraordinary causes. It''s not just resentment, it''s not just anger. I couldn''t even admire it, there was joy.


    Such a voices of all-powerfulness dissolved in the darkness that the generals of the other demons had vanished.

 97 Visits under the month

    In the middle of the night, where the stars glow lightly, a painted basin-like circle floats with blurry, thin blue light on the edge.


    - On New Moon nights, never argue with a swordsman.


    I think of such advice from my father, who made me a sorcerer and also had an edge of contention with the swordsman, telling me to remember Yume. Knives and swords often bounce back moonlight. Therefore, on the evening of the moon and night, you can see the slashed line with your eyes without folding, because it glows to reflect the intent of slaughter. But it''s not even the night of the new moon. Even though there are lights, the light of the machine does not show until it is intended to kill, and the light produced by the mystery will be summoned to death because of the way it is.


    Regardless, there are none of them in this other world with little light at night, let alone what happens if it is a crescent moon. Guess it''s called guessing.


    Standing with Hatsumi in the wrong place, and not wanting that to happen, Shuiming looks up to the deep heavens of the night and worries.


    Miazen''s capital is under the crescent moon. Tonight, Shuiming was alone, making another intrusion into a palace in the land.


    Sneaking back down the high fence where he stood, fluttering and gently standing in the bush. Again, the palace is a vast area. The main building, three other gardens besides the annex, besides the guard''s quarters, the chapel across the woods, and if we were to go around, we would eat quite a bit of time.


    If the place to go is fixed like the other day, but not tonight. And I also had concerns today about whether or not she would be alone. I increased my vigilance in one of the other cases and may not be alone, but I don''t want to check on this myself.


    "At night, I''m going to the water field by myself, and..."


    This information brought to you by Liliana. If that''s right, there''s nothing hard about it.


    But it seems that the palace is provided with about two water plants, which force me to explore two places. And the first of them was where he came down now.


    Whatever, hide your body in the shade and peek in. It makes no sense because it is difficult to understand by magic, but is it because of the fact that the body behaves in accordance with the atmosphere?


    There is a glimpse of a guard soldier around the well, and now a housemaid is drawing water. Apparently, there are many uses here.


    As a result, this water field was excluded early from the possibility. Being alone is hard to think of first coming to the popular watershed.


    But...


    "Waterfield hey...... what are you doing in there?


    The most likely thing to think about is drinking water, but if you are called as a brave man and treated politely, go get water and other downwork is a housemaid''s job, as I saw earlier.


    So, if there''s anything else I can think of...


    "A sword workout with water......?


    I don''t know what the sword makes sense, but it''s not strange to have a workout that needs water. Because it is also possible to use water resistance to train. Besides, if you think you have to hide the skill of the sword, you can also nod to be alone. Perhaps the answer is for sure to that.


    But then, yes.


    "If you suck, you''re going to get slashed, mon... but this is your chance to be alone in the corner..."


    Shuiming flies to the roof, leaking words that are likely to be taken sufficiently as another meaning. Landing quietly on the roof while applying the magic of flight, moving out of hiding from the gaze pointing from the bottom.


    Stay away from the main building of the palace and head near the chapel used only by the royal family.


    They have tall wooden stands around them and are hiding from other places. The atmosphere is lonely. This one doesn''t patrol much and is perfect for being alone.


    And then there''s the water field around here.


    "Whoa, are you coming over here for once?"


    I saw one female guard coming around this way. As he jumps off the roof, he rushes to hide himself. I also tried to get him to sleep, but I concluded that it was not even that far because he was going around quite a range by himself, and I dropped him off using magic.


    But near where I got off, there''s nothing that''s likely to be in the water field.


    "Does that mean the back of the chapel?


    Alone, turning around behind the guards'' gaze, there was a stone wall of different quality than the chapel building. Does it act as a collision, but because the sides are liberated, it is often said that they are built to be separated.


    From across the collision, I hear louder water than I thought. It sounds like it''s sprinkling a lot of water. Bashan,... Bashan and I are not exactly spaced apart, but there is no doubt that someone is using it for something.


    Shuiming entered the other side of the collision to slip in, making sure there was no one around.


    Behind the stone walls are paved with cobblestones thinking about drainage, a few wells that are considered or installed for simultaneous use by several people, on which beams are passed, lined with hardware to hang wooden barrels.


    And there you are.


    "... Huh?


    "Huh...?


    It was Hatsumi Decayed Leaf, looking like a piece of shit.


    He makes a loose voice in between and often stops moving as if he could be seen.


    The golden hair, separated from the Japanese by isolation genetics, was wet with water and accounted for the vast majority of the viewed was her healthy skin, which leaves so many droplets. The body makes a line of curves that are so fascinating that they are too poisonous for the eyes, with a strong and impressive feminine puffiness.


    With her eyes in place, she looked like she had been taken aback and flushed the water drawn into the barrel from her shoulder.


    - Think again. So is that. This is the back of the chapel, so I had to keep in mind that it''s a scale-away facility to cleanse my body.


    In different worlds, bath culture permeates only some areas. As a result, when washing my body, I usually wipe it clean. But since humans familiar with baths like ours do not feel like they washed their bodies, it could be enough to think about bathing in this way.


    "Um, this is the..."


    Shuiming tries to excuse herself, even as she wanders off. No, I didn''t mean to peek, etc. Not in that case either, but that ended up being noticed when Hatsumi tried to scream.


    "- This weird..."


    "Hey, stay a minute -!


    Screaming, Mizumi rushes out towards Hatsumi, unable to resist being called upon to do so. And he paid for the barrel she was about to throw, and he eventually assembled it on her.


    "Ugh!


    "Hey, just be quiet for a second! Please!"


    Shuiming turns cleverly behind her, holding her down to cuddle from behind, blocking her mouth with her right hand so that she can''t speak. The sudden upset the balance, the two of us poked each other in the butt, but that didn''t bother me. More than anything else, there are still patrol guards nearby, so I didn''t mind being given a woman''s resounding A run.


    If they scream here, the guard soldiers will fly in. Other soldiers will be gathered. That would be the last two dances. Then we will wave our chances to the stick. I wanted to avoid it at all costs.


    Hatsumi resisted. As he tries to escape the commandment of his arm, Mitsumi tightens his left arm, turning it from behind, to strengthen the restraint. The sorcery spent above all on the making of the junction, so it had to be assembled and held down.


    "Mmm! Hmm!"


    "That''s why I can''t get into trouble. Please..."


    - Gyum!


    "Huh! Himmm......"


    "Damn! Just a little more..."


    Use magic while being pinched back and forth in a hurry. It was inadvertent not to set it up beforehand. I can''t help but regret it now, but it was now necessary to form Phantom Road as soon as possible.


    ... spent most of his consciousness on the production of the junction, and by the time it was eventually completed, Hatsumi had also settled somewhat or lost her temper to rumble. When the junction to isolate ourselves from our surroundings was completed, Shuiming let go of her hand, which held Hatsumi''s mouth with a relieved breath.


    "I''m sorry. This is the only way..."


    "What''s the only way to do this! Pervert!"


    Hatsumi, still embraced by Shuiming, stripped her teeth with all the momentum of biting.


    "Oh, I said that, I can''t believe I''m doing this..."


    "Just get off me! How long are you gonna be grabbing my chest, you idiot!!


    "He-?"


    I''m grabbing my chest. In those words, Mizumi finally realized what she was doing. Cuddling restraint was in the consciousness, but with his left hand, he hadn''t noticed her breast grabbing the eagle at all.


    A few seconds when they say it. Organize it in your head for a few seconds. Much later I thought, Shuiming turned bright red and let go of his hand, jumping away.


    Speaking of which, I remember gripping the soft one so hard earlier when I made the restraint stronger.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, sorry!


    "That''s not bad, pervert! Before this, I''m gonna go into people''s rooms on my own. Now I''m gonna come in where I''m taking a bath. Besides, I''m gonna rub people''s breasts! It''s not totally a pervert''s place!


    "Hih!! Or I don''t have any words to give back..."


    Shuiming, who replied with a barbaric voice, sometime becomes strange and sits at the front. Hatsumi, on the other hand, is having difficulty reconciling vigilance with concealing her skin, or her body, which cannot be concealed by her arms and hands alone. I''m spinning my arm, but I don''t even notice one of the peach tips peeking from the top of my arm.


    Watching Hatsumi blush and stare at me with shame, I finally realized that Shuiming was


    "... well, take this, please"


    In awe of saying so, I take her clothes, which were hung, and give them away. His head lowered firmly, and despite the fact that he could only see the ground with his eyes open, Shuiming was so thoughtful of his eyes that his face would sneeze.


    Hatsumi receives clothes from Mitsumi, even though she is alert.


    Eventually Shuiming regained her gaze, anticipating that the sound of the clothes rubbing had subsided. It''s the worst part of being slashed, but apparently he doesn''t have a knife on hand. The bath may have been fortunate in a way.


    Then did she notice anything? I look around suddenly with a strange look.


    "I''ve shouted a lot, but people don''t come...?


    "I''m isolated by magic around here. No matter what you do, no one will come because the sound won''t leak outside."


    "So I got caught by you?


    Hatsumi turns her gaze as sharp as a blade. Quite a swordswallowing voice too to ask. To her like that, Shuiming shows that there is no harm in raising both hands.


    "Uh, uh, you know. I''m not gonna hurt you, am I?


    "... I think I''ve added quite a bit now."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Forgive me. It was totally force majeure."


    Shuiming flat out and apologizing for flat out again and again. Hatsumi was detoxified or sighed loudly at his atmosphere, which was completely different from the last time he broke in.


    "... so? What are you doing here today?


    "So, as I said before, you''re here to talk."


    "The one who''s familiar with example?


    Asked Hatsumi, Mizumi nodded with a stubborn face when she said, "Yes." But she pointed out before that she put forward a previous exchange to engage the


    "So I think you denied that before? How can a childhood friend come to see another world?


    "Because I was called to this world, too. If there''s any other possibility, there''s nothing else, right?


    "What odds... you mean you''re a brave man too?


    "No, I''m from Trinity... I got caught up in a friend summons and I''m framed for coming over here. Didn''t you hear there was an accident during the summons in the Kingdom of Astel?


    "Speaking of which, I remember hearing..."


    "That''s why I''m here now."


    Shuiming tells me like she''s sick of the oddity of star circling.


    But Hatsumi still had her suspicious eyes on him.


    To her like that, Mizumi is the only one who gets to face it.


    "Then what can I tell you and you''ll believe me? Your family names, stunts, hobbies, whatever you like...... and then yes, even in the embarrassing past you can''t tell people secrets?


    "What are you ashamed of!? Embarrassing!? How do you even know a secret that people can''t tell you?!?


    "Well, we''ve been dating since we were kids. You''re my cousin who lives next door to my house, right?


    "Huh? What cousin... Oh, really?


    Mitsumi agrees with Mitsumi, who is surprised to hear about her body.


    On the other hand, she confessed in Shuiming''s sincere mouth and body that the suspicious face, which was stubborn, was somewhat disintegrating, but still had an uneasy color on her expression.


    "I knew you couldn''t believe it?


    "... ho ho ho. You think I''m in a position to believe anything?


    "Well, I guess so..."


    She is now a brave amnesiac. Natural vigilance becomes stronger because of the danger, of course, is easily targeted or used by various forces. There''s no way it''s that easy to believe by telling me to believe it. I struggle with her because I lack the material to judge others.


    Shuiming drops her shoulders and scratches her head like she''s in trouble. If you can''t talk to me, I didn''t have any more help to prove it. Except for the story if it''s any physical evidence, but all we have to do is pray that her memory returns.


    Hatsumi looks seriously at Mizumi, who is roaring in arms with that in mind.


    Eventually, with a voice somewhere like I thought,


    "- Okay. I''ll believe you. If you were going to fall for me, you wouldn''t be doing this roundabout."


    "Are you sure?


    "It doesn''t look like you''re going to do me any harm, and you knew I was the only one who knew or I didn''t. And then... right. Will you call me by my full name?


    "Hatsumi Decayed Leaves"


    "What''s your name?


    "Eight keys, Mizumi?


    "Eight keys, Shuiming..."


    "What the hell''s going on?


    When Shuiming looks strange, she gives the look of having to admit, like she said after all, that she was whining about the bump and the name.


    "... it sticks"


    "To?"


    "It sticks when you say it. Pronunciation is as solid as people in this world are used to saying it more than my name, and I''m prone to calling your name too. More importantly, words and utter nagging that make your mouth move audible. Besides, it''s the same race, and it''s historic. On second thought, there were more overwhelming elements to believe."


    She so separates, goes on.


    "I''m sure the only reason I suspected this before was because you knew too much and couldn''t accept it right away. And I was surprised by your trespass."


    Sure it is. It would be difficult to tell him to believe the stranger who came in on his own.


    But when he was finally able to get here, Shuiming exhaled in relief. Now I can move on to what I should have done right away.


    But Hatsumi, once again, turns a stern gaze.


    - But I didn''t forgive you.


    "Ah?"


    "Of course, right?


    "Ha... ha!? You believe that much, don''t you?!? Why not!?


    "Of course, right? You and I know each other, and even if you''re kind to me, you don''t know if I trusted you or not?


    Are you sure? Even if it''s someone she knows, friends, cousins, it''s still unclear to her if they''re trustworthy. Is it impossible not to be alert?


    Then she asks in a slightly reprehensible tone.


    "So? First of all, why have you broken into the palace? There''s got to be some other way to come visit me, right?


    "Or so. Thank you. They''re making it harder for the brave guys to see each other. I''m taking care of an Adventurer Guild Master named Xiao Dark Pavilion, and even with that handout, it seems impossible."


    "Really?


    "Oh. They say the royal family won''t catch anything."


    Hatsumi frowns suspiciously when she sees Mizumi flaunting her shoulders saying she''s in trouble.


    "............... the Kings all do well though"


    "I don''t know about that. But..."


    With that mouth, Shuiming mumbles with his imaginary face. I was wondering if I could say something about the future. The story ahead is that there is a verse in which the royal family uses her. Because it''s not definitive, and I think it''s important to protect her, I hesitated to tell her right now.


    "Neither do I. I feel somewhat used."


    Hatsumi, who reads from the facial expressions or speaks instead of the dangers held by Shuiming.


    "But if you say it, the summons of the brave is its ultimate thing. I don''t know what to say."


    "Right. That''s why I had to use these hands."


    Fu Hatsumi asks after Mizumi briefly explains the reason for this history.


    "... you care about me?


    To ask that question, Mizumi looked like she was asking what she deserved.


    "Naturally, though. We''re family."


    "Family..."


    As far as blood ties are concerned, they are between cousins. Distance will vary from household to household, but still, for Shuiming, who has no family, most of the relatives who lived close to him and dated him from an early age were alike to his family. When I''m in Japan, Hatsumi''s parents worry about my diet and invite me to dinner, and Hatsumi sometimes behaves like a cook. It was not something that Mitsumi could do in the end, such as leave such a human being alone or something cold.


    Hatsumi is blinking her eyes with surprise because she even runs out of words about her family.


    "What the fuck?


    "Beh, nothing! Nothing!


    When Mizumi asked, Hatsumi turned to her in embarrassment. And then, after some reflection, he asks me like I said I was scared somewhere.


    "... I don''t care what you say about family or anything, do I have any other family?


    "Oh, to my father, Master Mirror Shiro, I have my mother, Mr. Snow Ooh, and my brother Cheeto. Suddenly he''s gone, and we''re all worried."


    "... yes, you do"


    When you hear that you have a family, is there just something you can enjoy? I guess she''s distracted by the fact that those who wait to return are unnecessarily worried because they don''t know what''s going on.


    To her like that, Shuiming reached out.


    Hatsumi, come with me.


    "With you?


    "That''s right. Now I''m looking for a way back into our world. That''s why I came to Meerzen... if you stay with us, you can return to the other world as soon as you find me. So."


    So come with me. That''s what I said. But Hatsumi didn''t nod at the invitation. She turns away uncomfortably, as she did when she turned her back generously.


    "But I have to fight the Demons..."


    "Nothing, you have no reason to have to fight, do you? I just called it in on my own, and they told me to fight, and I don''t have that kind of in-laws."


    ��������


    Yes, it''s not just Hatsumi, this is something I can tell all the brave men called into this world, but I don''t have a stepfather to fight the Demons in the first place. In the case of Hatsumi, who is losing his memory, it can be said that the battle against the Demons was well established and likely to happen. As for Shuiming, I didn''t think there was an intervention of her will there.


    But the fact that you can''t even snort in a half-enforced situation means


    "Maybe because we''re going to betray the people we''ve been fighting with so far?


    "There''s that too... but not only that, because this fight started with me too, you can''t throw it on the way"


    "Did you start with yourself? What''s this all about?


    "You''re right, I don''t remember, and I have no reason to have to fight. That''s what I said in the beginning, and I''ve been pulling it into my room. But when I heard the demons attacked me, people wanted me to help them, so I thought I had to."


    Shuiming shuts her mouth to Hatsumi, who gives a gruesome reason. The reason she speaks was that there was a part that leads somewhere to what Trinity was saying.


    "After that, I fought with the people of the Union and Selfie to get rid of the Demons. Everyone was happy. Not because I fought, but because a lot of people and their families were helped. So."


    - I can''t throw it out now. Isn''t it a good story to throw out when you hear you can go home, even though you started fighting for yourself?


    Yes, she threw it out slowly, as if it were the first time she would expose herself in her mind.


    But isn''t that something you have to do after all? Weren''t you feathered fighting because you were attached to your conscience and needed to be impatient? Then that battle is not my battle. I also think I just got caught up in people''s fights.


    Hatsumi inadvertently opens her mouth when Mizumi tries to tell her so.


    "... hey? I don''t know one day, but there wasn''t a funeral? That you did the mourning and someone important died."


    "I did... three years ago, I did my father''s funeral. The mourner said Master Mirror Shiro would take his place, but I did because my closest blood is me."


    Did you get any guesses? I sigh similar to giving up, as I found something I shouldn''t have found.


    "I knew..."


    "How do you know that? You have amnesia, don''t you?


    "I flashed it back. I still don''t know the faces of the people in that memory. The footage just came through my head."


    Is that the case? She thinks that''s what Mizumi thinks,


    "So, after that funeral, you said... I have to move on. I have to go and help..."


    "Me?


    I asked back unexpectedly. In retrospect, I don''t remember that.


    "Don''t know?... Yes. Probably when I was tired and hanging around, so I don''t think I remember. The context was strange. But at that time, you felt like you had to do something. So I''m sure that''s not just a dream."


    Back then, it was time for a lot of things to happen. When my father died and then was chased at the end of the day, and I did decide to go down the road as a magician if I still didn''t keep what my father promised me at the end of the day.


    When you''re weak, even if you were leaking that out of your mind, it''s not strange.


    "When Gaius came into the palace to give me reinforcements, the memory came back to me. That''s why I started fighting. Because that man in my memory, he moved on without rotting. That''s why I said I shouldn''t stand still."


    - I know it''s you, too, but I''m a little angry.


    She added so shyly at the end. I didn''t care about that though.


    But still, I hold on to my forehead and worry about my gushing thoughts. I didn''t know you had your own words at the end of the reason. What shall I say without referring to this as a cause and effect? Because I couldn''t take the hand that I just offered because I didn''t let that one slip into my mouth.


    Huh, Hatsumi noticed why Mizumi holds her head,


    "Nothing. This isn''t your fault..."


    "... right. Even if you''re not amnesic, it''s possible you were fighting. I can''t say it''s anyone''s fault."


    Though I said it vegan like that, I can''t wipe my guilt. Hatsumi before she lost her memory, there''s a good chance she went into battle with the Demons. Because the fashion of the genre she mends is nothing more than a technique to conquer demons.


    Shuiming asks her that quietly.


    "... you fight here?


    "Yeah. I started it, so I can''t throw it out on the way"


    "Right..."


    The words were spinning with a narrowed voice, probably because the guiding mind was strong. Fighting the Demons is not a lifetime thing, and we are going to have a lot of hard times. The same is true of people''s smugness with people. If you''re in a position to say brave, sometimes you can''t stay. And because we''re going to stand by and lose our memories, we still have a mind to show you around.


    But...


    "Okay."


    That''s what I say, Shuiming gets up. I couldn''t disdain her determination because I was worried. Besides, even if you forced her here, it''s just a worrying push. To comfort her own heart, I couldn''t let her give up what she wanted. And I, too, can''t give up what I have to do. Therefore,


    "I want to stay with you, too, but I have to look for the art of getting back into the original world. If I find it, I''ll come and tell you then."


    "Yeah."


    "I''m in the dormitory of this city''s night pavilion for the time being, so don''t hesitate to ask me if you need me. You may not feel comfortable seeing me."


    Speak so tenderly and slap your hands as I recall.


    "And yes!


    "What?"


    "Tell me when you see the great guy. If you even know you''re a friend of the brave, but you tell me you''re going to get your hands on me, this time the purpose will be different. Ten thousand, but twenty thousand, but come ready to be wiped out."


    Mizumi jokingly said so, and came after Hatsumi.

 98 Hatsumis thoughts

    This day, the day after the day when Mizuming broke into the palace again. Hatsumi Akiba was in Miazen''s palace, its garden.


    Hatsumi sat on her back in a circular Shi ''a (Azumaya) set in a painting of a large garden, and before her was King Miazen. And beside it, Weitzer, the first prince, refrains, and there are ministers, Kingsguard generals, and naturally Gaius and Selfi, companions of Hatsumi, around Shia.


    In anticipation of the King''s completion of his administration, Hatsumi had offered him an informal meeting.


    In view of the state of Hatsumi, the Royal family of Miasen is unofficially unable to take the form of an external glance because of its prehistory of excluding most of the official duties of the brave - anyway.


    King Miazen, sitting opposite Hatsumi across the marble table, had a soft grin, though not even a smile. I guess he expresses concern with his expression if he is not so afraid.


    King Miazen is a gentle man. He is the opposite character to his son, Weitzer, and is the kind of person who paints a kind king who appears in a picture book. Harshness is occasional, but I guess I am admired as a king because my care for my surroundings is solemn.


    Ready for a Q&A, the King speaks to Hatsumi.


    "- Lord Brave. What do you want to talk about?"


    "Yes, we have gathered our views on our future actions the other day, so please report back."


    Hatsumi is not particularly weak, and when he answers that yaka, the king makes a few jokes.


    "Hmm. Did you do that before you knew it? It would be nice if you could think about the Demon Crusade at rest, but then I would have liked you to do the same."


    "I''m sorry. Your Majesty will be busy, and we''ve been discussing it on our own."


    "Right or right. I''m sorry for your concern. No, Lord Brave is still a humble hero. Undecorated and luxurious, but Rin. I am also proud to be the king of the kingdom who was to call His Majesty the Brave."


    A king who smiles with his mouth and looks like a man. Is it a good habit or a bad habit to compliment every time?


    When Hatsumi glances at Gaius with chills, he doesn''t really like the king''s redundant, loose tone of speech, and excessive praise, tying his mouth to the letter to.


    The king, who was praised for how much, eventually asks with a smile.


    "And what happened to the story and the person who did it?


    "I think I''ll try to take the brave man''s natural moves in the future, as much as I can. Of course, it''s been since we defeated the demons sitting in the north of the Union, like working with the other brave men and turning the war around."


    That was what Selfi told me before about the duties of the brave. Around the heavily raided districts of the Devil Nation, he sees folds and offers his condolences everywhere. Due to the current dull invasion of the Demon Nation, the other brave men seem to be moving towards consolation, soldier encouragement, but I was just thinking that slowing down would have to move towards battle.


    "Uhm...... you sure do. But it still seems like a quick story to me, doesn''t it? Lord Brave will sometimes hear the work of other brave men, but I think it''s important to work closely on what''s in front of you without too much haste."


    "Thank you for your consideration"


    Hatsumi bows her head even as she remembers something optimistic about the king''s face that reminds her of deep consideration.


    "No, no, no. Rather, it''s not sneaky for me to let you fight that kind of maiden who''s not even old yet. Do you want to spend some time in peace with Lord Brave? If you want, you can stay in the palace and live a life unrelated to battle."


    "Huh...?


    You don''t have to do your duty as a brave man. Hatsumi is told that out of the blue and makes her eyes black and white. Even though he was called to defeat the Demon Clan, he didn''t even think about being told so or anything.


    I suppose it''s a suggestion in view of what you call amnesia, but I don''t feel like I''m being turned into something because of that constantly floating smile? I don''t want to push evil... but the king asks when Hatsumi is trying to handle the pan in her chest.


    "What do you think? Lord Brave defeated the Demon General and I think his role is well served. But I don''t think anyone would blame you for pulling yourself out of a solo fight?


    To its generosity, which also seemed like a devil''s invitation, but Hatsumi did not nod.


    "No, you can''t throw out a fight. I just want to thank you for how you feel."


    "Well...... then there is only one. If it moves that way in the future, there will likely be an extraordinary increase in fighting the Demons. I will spare no support here, but Lord Brave will be careful."


    When Hatsumi returns her acknowledgment, the king takes his gaze off and turns to Weitzer.


    "Weitzer. Protect Lord Brave."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gently bow your head Weitzer. They are both overprotective.


    Hatsumi, who senses this story has come together, opens her mouth again.


    "And another word to His Majesty."


    "What is it?


    "Yes, there was an intruder in my room the other day."


    When Hatsumi returns the question, the king turns to his face.


    "... there is nothing more to be sorry about. You would expect a colorful reply from Lord Brave, but the undeserved thief has not yet been captured. The patrol soldiers are also doing their best, but I hear there is no sign that they will ever be found searching for the city. I want you to extend your search hand to other cities in the future and pay all your attention to the capture of thieves, so I want you to wait a long time. Besides, the neighborhood will be noisy due to security for the time being..."


    "No, I don''t want to worry about that anymore."


    "... what does that mean?


    "Because the man came to me again last night"


    "Oh my God!"


    "Hey! So it''s true!


    "There''s that guy again! No, from where the hell..."


    To Hatsumi''s confession, Gaius and Weitzer fade away, forgetting that it is excessive to pinch his mouth on this occasion with the king who alters his complexion.


    On the other hand, the sober Selfie was also frightened to express surprise.


    "Don''t worry everyone. Because I''m fine."


    When he speaks to me so relieved, the king asks unswervingly.


    "Yu, Lord Brave. Are you sure you''re okay with this?


    "Yes, if he was malicious and approached me, I would not be able to speak to His Majesty here right now."


    "That''s obvious... but what the hell were the guards doing?"


    A king who seeps through his anger attitude and makes his face even more sinister. This is the second time they''ve pulled out the guard of the palace. Exactly. The king''s belly will not be calm on this either. Seeing the upset of soldiers protecting their surroundings, I just feel sorry for them though.


    Then the king thought of it late,


    "But Lord Brave. What do you mean you don''t care about the intruders?


    "I talked to him about the fold he came to me last night. After all, he seemed to know me."


    "I also hear that the thief said he was a friend of Lord Brave. But Lord Brave is a man of another world, and there is no way he can show up as a friend, but what does that mean?


    "He said he was caught up in Astel''s brave summons,"


    "Hmm... that might be possible, but they think it''s pretty painful to believe it, huh? How is Lord Brave willing to believe the man''s words?


    "It''s his mouth movement. Even now when I am in conversation with His Majesty in this way, His Majesty''s words have been converted into the words I deal with, so the voice and mouth movements I hear are different, but unlike that, his words and mouth movements were consistent with those I deal with"


    "... I see. In other words, the thief... No, was he who called himself a friend of the Lord Brave manipulating the language of the world where the Lord Brave is? Then it could be a mistake."


    "And then he told me a few things about me. Apparently he was someone who knew me well."


    "Hmmm......"


    He smiled on something and rejoiced as if the king had now put it in his mouth with tomatoes for some reason without any further joy. This reaction was unexpected, but in the meantime, Weitzer asked in such an agitated manner that he didn''t seem to be.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah, definitely. There were fewer unbelievable elements."


    To the words, while he is becoming distracted, the king gives a serious look.


    "But you will be guilty of trespassing in the palace with a friend of the valiant palace. I don''t want to incriminate anyone who knows Lord Brave with me... but there are times when it doesn''t matter."


    "But he also said that the intrusion was unavoidable. Wasn''t there any way you could have come to see me in a positive way from the beginning?


    The content was just the content, and the voices exchanged to blame a little without trying to do so. Didn''t the king then think he would be questioned that way? slight wolf on his face.


    "Ugh, um. To protect Lord Brave about it. If we were to set up a meeting place with lost memory, there would be obstacles."


    It sounds like a lot of excuses because of the upset. What does it have to do with what Shuiming said and said then? Hatsumi asked the king to stop the search, even as he exchanged speculations.


    "Now, may I ask you a question?"


    "That being said, there''s something here called authority... and being broken into the palace is not a good place to stay, even as a royal family"


    I don''t even know what it''s like for Hatsumi and the king to reluctantly accept. But risking it, and sinning with a friend I visited with generosity, was not something I felt comfortable riding.


    Hatsumi, on the other hand, speaks more and more.


    "Okay. I don''t care if Your Majesty says so. However, when he left, he left saying, ''If you''re going to tell me that you''re going to get my hands on me, come on, 10,000 or 20,000, but you''re going to be ready to wipe it out.'' I don''t think it''s a good idea to lose a soldier to mischief in a situation where you have to fight the Demons."


    "Mmmm..."


    Half-threatening things, the king mumbles. The word of Shuiming is quite magnificent, but because the king knows the strength of the brave, he thought that the man who came from the same world was strong, even without protection.


    Weitzer, on the other hand, wondered if the rhetoric of the water had set him on his stomach.


    "Ten or twenty thousand... you slapped me in the mouth"


    Weitzer was on the scene, of course, but he''s not fighting him, so I guess he doesn''t think there''s a difference he wants to make in strength. I saw the defeat of Gaius and Selfi, but they also had an alarm, and they can''t say that if asked if they mean it or not, than the captivity is an end, so maybe their strength doesn''t seem to be wide open.


    But that''s the same thing I can say to him who was trying to go home with a lot of people.


    "I don''t think I can even say I''m vain. The guards didn''t deal with him. You think Selfie and Gaius are strong enemies, right?


    "Right. Just because I was underestimated doesn''t mean I was sunk in one shot."


    "... how many times have I fought right now and I don''t feel like I can beat that boy"


    Gaius rattles his nose like he''s a business belly and Selfie responds quietly. In the battle the other day, Mitsumi took a lot of his and her confidence away with that power. Only those who fought have the finesse, perhaps.


    Hearing the story, Hatsumi asks the king, overlapping with a bewildered expression.


    "We don''t want you to think it would do any more damage. Could you please?


    "But, Lord Brave..."


    To the unboiled king, Hatsumi, who cut the numbness, showed a clear attitude.


    "Let''s do this, then. If you''re going to do him harm, I''ll take his side."


    "What!?


    "He even came to me at his peril. Then I''m also risk-taking but it would be called muscle. What do you say?"


    "Uhm...... ok. Let''s do that. Lord Brave called me a muscle..."


    To clear intimidation, the king asks again after agreeing to bitterness.


    "Still to see Lord Brave to Meersen?


    "No, he said he came here to find a way back to the original world, so he probably realized I was here only after he arrived at Miazen"


    "You think it''s a means to go home?


    "Yes, I don''t know the details, but if you come with me, you can go back as soon as you find me. From talking to him, I thought he had something to say."


    Hatsumi speaks of the impression she received from yesterday''s conversation. As far as magic is concerned, I cannot discern his abilities due to his lack of expertise, but as I have just said, he seemed confident from his mouth.


    Then the king sees a greater upset than he did earlier and asks as if he was going to embark on it.


    After speaking, it is as if he faced the importance involved in the affairs of the state. I sweat on my forehead and await a reply in the face of tension. It was the same around us.


    "Lord Brave! Is that true!? and what''s your response?!?


    Even though the king is asking, couldn''t you stand it? Gaius inadvertently stepped himself out of Shi ''a.


    "Hey, you''re not telling me to go with you!?


    "That''s not true. I told you earlier, didn''t I? We have to defeat the Demons."


    In response, the strained air was solved at once. Together they stroke their breasts down to relief.


    "Don''t be surprised. It would be bad for your heart."


    "I''m sorry."


    Hatsumi apologized so much for his thoughtful rhetoric.


    And look around once. What I saw was the faces of everyone on this scene. Anticipating the time when we settled together, reveal the other thoughts we had.


    "But if I could defeat the Demons, I''d go back to the world I was in."


    Wouldn''t that have been half expected? If you have the means to go back, everyone wants to go home. Selfi and Gaius also have restless giving up views on their faces.


    As everyone lost their words, it was Weitzer who opened his mouth first.


    "Yu, Lord Brave, that''s for real..."


    "Yeah. I say I have a family, too, and I can''t keep my memories like this"


    "But..."


    "I''m sorry. I know it''s bad for you to be distracted, but something you can''t stay like this. I think my family is worried..."


    So I''m going home, and I''m sorry, and I''m going to finish, I''m going to add. And I had an apology in my chest for Weitzer showing an attitude of devouring. I guess that''s what he says, too, because he misses me. And Hatsumi asks other people who don''t open their mouths.


    "What do you two think?


    "I mean, if Hatsumi wants to..."


    "It''s up to you to decide about that. I miss you personally, but I can''t help it."


    "Yeah."


    It also seemed like Serfi had hesitations. Gaius, on the other hand, is an adult, and he draws on this situation, and he''s always unnerving and serious. They''re worrying about my back hair.


    Weitzer also has a hurried look on his face whether he feels bitter or not.


    The king was a little concerned about his complexion somewhere, but I guess he feels the same way.


    It was when no one opened their mouths any more and awkward silence spread.


    Suddenly soldiers rush into the garden. I''m not a guard. Out of outfit, Larseam soldier.


    The twitching on the lawn reminds me of a funny puppet show, but I guess it''s that important. Eventually he approaches me with a visible foothold of fatigue, helped by a guard soldier who caught up with me from behind.


    "Hey you! What''s the matter!


    "Ha!!


    The soldier replied to Gaius and poked his knee in front of Shi ''a.


    "Mi, hurry and report to His Majesty King Miazen!


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re in such a hurry. It''s in front of Lord Brave."


    "Also, sorry!


    Soldiers bowing their heads and apologizing. To him like that, the king asks again.


    "So, what happened? Doesn''t look like it''s going to be easy."


    Regardless, everyone was aware of what had happened.


    In the tension waiting for that answer, the soldier who eventually examined the mood opens his mouth.


    "The demonic invasion has resumed!


    And the short rest of the brave Hatsumi came to an end.

 99 To the battle against the demons.

    It was unusual for Mizumino, and this day was horribly Mr. Suzuke Sleeping. Even when I came to the other world, I overslept until noon, except when I damaged my astral body, something I had never done before.


    Usually I can stay flat left without having to sleep for a couple of days using magic, but the reason I overslept is in discussions with Hatsumi yesterday. Going to see her late at night wasn''t exactly an issue, but her refusal to come with me, and the fact that one end of the cause was on her, created distress and stress.


    Her will was settled by respect, but all this is unsettling because of the pattern of growing up like brothers and sisters with both her younger brothers. If I remember my teacher taking me on a demon hunt, I wouldn''t have to worry about it.


    I was more burdened with my spirit than I could sleep, so I thought about Yingjie''s summons in an effort to distract me, and when I realized it was noon.


    When I left the room and went down both stairs of the dormitory yawning, I saw a large crowd gathering in the ground floor hall.


    Refill, who noticed it, calls out to Shui Ming, who comes down with a blurred face.


    "It''s been a long day."


    "Yeah, I was working on a math to get to the place where Yingjie summoned at the beginning of the example late last night.... or rather noisy, but what''s going on?


    Shuiming looks around suspiciously, realizing it''s full of nasty air. Gathering in the hall were officials of non duty guilds sleeping in their quarters, as well as other guilders. The guilders are wearing armor and other items for loading and handling, and they all look restless.


    They were discussing it around Refill somehow.


    Then he says in a voice that Fermenia, next to Lefir, persecuted.


    "Lord Swimey, it''s hard! It looks like the demon invasion has resumed!


    Does that make a scene?


    "Uh, I''m sure there hasn''t been a noticeable move since we defeated the Demon General."


    "I guess we''ve got the math to attack."


    "So? But it''s too soon to say that you''ve been hit before."


    "Lord Lumeia is of the view that the Demons must have made their wars small from the beginning. Otherwise, you''re right. You''re replenishing everything too quickly."


    Shuiming nods at the words. The territory of the Demonic Nation is in the northern zone, but there is naturally a distance from the battlefield of the Union. That''s probably why I said I could resume fighting within this short period of time, because it takes so much time to replenish the force.


    "So?"


    "So, this time, we''re looking for them at the Night Pavilion. You can''t just not move."


    "I see."


    Shuiming grasped the status quo, and the front door opens. It was Liliana who showed up.


    "Awesome. Are you awake?"


    "Oh. Were you out?


    "Yes. To hear the army of the Union and the movement of the brave"


    "So?"


    "They say the brave man and his people have already left Miazen. They say the offensive is small, but the Demon army is taking other side operations from all sides, so now they''re threatening to move the army a lot, so it looks like it moved quickly."


    "... right"


    Hear Liliana''s reporting tone, roaring Shuiming. That''s right, a line of brave men moves fast, unlike the army.


    When Shuiming roars, Fermenia asks in a strange way.


    "Lord Swimey. How do you like it?


    "I''m going, too. I knew you were worried. And in any case, the demons who deploy to the Union will not be able to ignore it when they investigate."


    "You''re investigating the Summoning Magic Formation."


    When the water nods, Refill opens his mouth.


    "Well, we''ve decided to join you."


    "Right."


    "Sorry, guys."


    Shuiming puts an apology in for causing trouble. In the midst of such a pleasant exchange, Fu Guild officials reluctantly raised their hands.


    "Um..."


    Are you a liaison, a female guilder? Shui Ming asks when she realizes she is turning a troubled gaze.


    "What''s up?


    "In support of this Alliance''s Demonic Crusade operation, the Alliance members to be convened are above Class B by policy. Suimei Yakagi is a D-rank guilder, so if you want to join us..."


    "Ah......!


    Shui Ming notices when told and makes a loose voice between. Indeed, if you ask me, the rank obtained at Astel''s Xiao Dark Pavilion was D.


    "Then tell Mr. Lemaire..."


    "There''s a headquarters policy, no matter how much you know the Alliance Master, you can''t


    "Do something there"


    "No, sir."


    "Then you''re following me on your own."


    "No. The presence of those who say so can also involve morale in the field, and can be a clump of feet. I''ll say it over and over, but no."


    "No, I am."


    "No, sir."


    ��������


    The woman in the staff had no island to attach. Lephire turns half an eye on Mizumi, who is making it difficult.


    "Look at that. That''s when the bumps started coming around, right?


    "I remember saying yesterday that there are no words to give back..."


    "Lord Swimey, what are you going to do?


    Shuiming replies to Fermenian questions and then asks the staff.


    "Uh, isn''t it possible to do a rank exam now?


    "Yes. I can''t. The rank will be tentatively determined on the spot when you register, but you will have to follow the formal procedures for the promotion exam to scrutinize your strength."


    "Ah......"


    Promotional exams will not be easy to perform to prevent them from raising Alliance members to unmatched ranks. If we can do it the way we want to do it, then right now, many guild members want to take promotion exams, resulting in more burdens on staff and overlooks and clutter.


    Understanding what I said, Shuiming drops his shoulder.


    "I can''t help it"


    "I have no choice. Ask Mr. Goatee to give up..."


    "No, I don''t have that at all"


    "Huh?"


    Officials who ask back in surprise. While she leaned her neck, Fermenia, Refill and Liliana sighed.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to vacate your seat for one person somehow. What, you just have to keep our frames open."


    The voice of the Water Ming emits a strange sound. Then the surrounding man lost his will as he was captivated, and the woman of the staff replied in a strange way.


    At present, the territory of the Demon Nation faces the territory of Larseam, the country from which Gaius comes.


    There was a blank area between the area originally said to be the territory of the Demonic Nation and the territory of Larseam that did not belong to either force. However, a simple fortress was erected at the border and the demonic invasion was overrun, as the demonic army marched so massively that it devoured to Larseam in the fold of its first offensive.


    Because the first beauties pushed back the demon army, the fort built during the last demon crusade is now the front line, the relay point.


    Four extra days. Hatsumi and the others had reached that fortress in front of the wilderness at an incredible rate, ahead of reinforcements.


    Around the fort, supplies are rushed in and in a hurry. Soldiers from countries belonging to the Union were busily moving in preparation for a massive showdown.


    With such a view on the horse, Hatsumi descends from the horse in front of the tent and enters.


    Inside, there were already generals and staff of the countries belonging to the Union, who were discussing future operations. Most of them were the facades we saw last time in the last battle, and there seemed to be an advance report of the forerunners, who were greeted without surprise by the arrival of the brave.


    Hatsumi''s seat, a brave man, is placed at the top, followed by Weitzer. Selfi refrains beside her because she is the summoner of Hatsumi.


    In anticipation of everyone settling into their seats, Weitzer asked the Miazen army staff.


    "How''s the current situation?


    "Ha! Currently Larseam, with the army of Miazen as the spindle, also placing soldiers on both wings. We''re expanding the army of demons that we think will invade from the front into a wrapped form."


    "What''s the status of the fort on the border that you were attacked?


    "The fortifications where there were demonic raids are northwest, northwest, northeast and northeast. We have now transferred reinforcements, and most of them are fighting well, but the attack from the north northeast seems to be extremely harsh and the situation is not fragrant"


    Gaius roars at the busy report of his staff.


    I thought you had enough power.


    "The number of demons outnumbered the number of soldiers they had placed. That''s why I was with reinforcements to repel earlier."


    That said, the staff member explains the situation in further detail. But to sum up the situation.


    "That''s a terrible operation."


    "After all, Lord Brave also said it was either a positive or a distributed operation?


    Weitzer confirms Hatsumi''s appreciation of the enemy''s movements. When she nodded with skill, Selfi nodded as well.


    "Probably a prediction of a honeydew. The Demons keep their eyes peeled at the Alliance''s troops in the main unit, and manoeuvre to move some separate teams. Or a coalition of soldiers there - an operation to draw brave men and disperse their power."


    Selfi was right, that was what Hatsumi expected.


    "Just..."


    "So what''s so crude about the operation?


    "Yeah, it''s as easy for anyone to tell as this is an operation that I said it was."


    Hatsumi snorts at Selfie''s question. Yes, anyone can easily see through this way, so I rated it a crude operation.


    But it can also be a factor that makes you wonder if there is any other intention.


    So Gaius turned his grip on the staff.


    "What is the size of the demonic army attacking each fort?


    "It seems that the North Northeast is constantly pouring in about twice as many troops as the North Northeast is probably placing, predicting that there will be between three and four times as many"


    "That''s a lot..."


    Coalition soldiers are fighting at the base of the fort, making it possible to respond even in small numbers. I can afford to hold out. But the number of demons attacking the northeast is enough to drop the fort. A lot of reinforcements needed to be directed to protect them, and a lot of fighting needed to be put into destroying them.


    "... I guess they''re just hungry to disperse our power. Simple, but effective. They seem to have a plan, and there''s nothing in particular. That''s a fake plan."


    "Right. Normally, I think so."


    I agree with Gaius'' conclusion, Hatsumi. That was the only information available at present, and it was not a situation in which it could be determined whether there were any other measures.


    Then, the staff member gives a reluctant look.


    "... It''s holding up now, but I was wondering if it''s only a matter of time before the northeast border fort drops"


    "It''s not a good idea to stay like this"


    "Yeah. Once there''s a hole, the Demons flow in from there all at once"


    Your judgment on the enemy''s movements is over and Weitzer asks.


    "So what happened to the reinforcements offense?


    "Ha. Take measures to get reinforcements turned here again to the Lord''s Proposal. And the abdominal proposal�� I''m sorry, but we have prepared a plan for the brave men to lead reinforcements to the fort."


    The staff member who presented the measures is in awe. Perhaps it is the approach of reluctance towards the brave that makes the surest measure a stomach proposal. That would have been the best hand, but I can''t tell the brave men to go to war right away with any army staff or generals.


    I guess that, Hatsumi nods resolutely.


    "There''s no way we''re not moving. We''re sending reinforcements to other fortifications, so we have a limited number of units, and we can''t crack a lot of rescue for the Demon squad when it moves."


    "The other thing."


    "Do you mean we have to move easily and with enough power"


    "I guess so."


    "Enough talking? We''ll move as soon as we''re ready, so please get ready."


    When Hatsumi lowered her head in a disgusting manner, the generals in line also lowered their heads in a panic.


    Hatsumi''s actions since the military debate at the fort were swift. Without slowly healing the fatigue of the march to the main force, the soldier who brought him to the main force, leading the troops that had been prepared in advance by the generals, to the boundary fort of purpose.


    He had now arrived at the border fort, where demonic attacks were supposedly intense.


    In a small, open place between the woods and the mountains, there is a barrier made of black steel wooden columns. On all sides a watchtower is set up, and the stature of the fort is formed, as it is placed in such a way as to block a path that is nonetheless easy to pass, although it is far from imagined to be a robust fort built on the main elements.


    But the northern boundary fort is not the same as the fort in front of the wilderness, once taken by the demons and taken back again, so the destruction overlaps with the destruction, the restoration is done, but the state is not fragrant. Robust black steel wood walls are also heavily scratched by the way, with some holes, which I don''t rely on to see.


    Such a boundary fort was currently quiet besides thoughts. Has the Demons stopped the attack now? I can see the rush after the fight, but it doesn''t look like I''m under attack right now.


    The first beauties preceded them while leaving them in the troops that have led Selfi. As soon as he entered the fort, he climbed with Weitzer and Gaius to the watchtower.


    On the tower, the commander himself seems to be observing the situation around him, and he was in the middle of skipping instructions from above. From shoulder to shoulder and clothing, it looks like a ralseam general. Going all the way to the commander, he knelt in awe.


    Gaius asks him when he gives instructions to ease up immediately.


    "What''s the situation?


    "Ha. The battle with the Demons is now in adhesive condition. Both Demons seem to be attacking, and while their attacking hands are loose, they are rushing to heal the injured, replenish the fort, etc."


    Commander reporting slightly but excitedly. I guess the Dawn of the previous battle hasn''t come out yet. To him like that, Gaius gives him a nice, airy smile.


    "You''re sticky. That''s great."


    "It''s a waste of time. General Fauburne."


    Gently bowed his head and expressed his gratitude to Gaius, Commander. That''s what Hatsumi asks him.


    "So, is that the Demon Clan?


    When Hatsumi asked, the commander agreed with Dawn. Hill hemline visible from the watchtower. When Hatsumi turned her eyes and the commander indicated forward, there was an army of demons ahead. It stretches out and sets up formations so as to besiege the high hills of the fort.


    They''re not building camps like the human army, but they''re digging back into the ground, creating trench-like holes, installing wood stones and other things to be walls, forming something that once and for all looks like a position. Not all of them could be looked over, but they seemed pretty rough around.


    Perhaps, by vandalism, you are trying to act as a stepping stone to this one, even when you withdraw - whatever that is.


    "I''m in the middle of something."


    "It''s a good thing I can''t get my hands on this one, oh so I''m putting pressure on it. From time to time he sounds loud, vandalizing the land and seems to be targeting our exhaustion..."


    Until we came ourselves, the numbers were small. If you give it a little bit in that state, you could get attacked and dropped. There wouldn''t have been more than waiting for reinforcements, but I wouldn''t have minded that waiting time. Besides the Demons, I had to fight the anxiety of when they might attack me. But - that''s crazy.


    The demonic movement is a legitimate means strategically. Suitable for reason. But I could also say that the way it moves is not supposed to be demonic. If you show weakness, it is the temperament of the Demons who attack you at once. Yet I didn''t know you were just putting pressure on it because the battle against the fort is glued. I may be waiting for reinforcements to attack again over there, but I feel very strange.


    In thinking about that, Weitzer asks.


    "Hall of the Brave. What do you want to do?


    "Let''s kick it. As usual. What... any strange moves on the Demons?


    "I don''t think we have any important information other than what we have just reported. There are no demons around."


    "Well, that doesn''t seem like a problem."


    Shortly after that conclusion, a voice of Selfi was heard from under the watchtower.


    "Hatsumi, there''s a message."


    "Anything wrong?


    "They say the main unit of the Demon Nation has moved. He said the coalition forces are currently moving and responding."


    At last, nervousness runs around me. And to the report, Weitzer threw up bitterly.


    "Was it still a measure to disperse the power of war? Smart."


    I guess the coalition troops moved the main body in unison, anticipating the timing of their departure. It can also be said that he was eventually put on the other stream, but now it is established that the demonic troops sitting in front of him are the ones to disperse their power.


    "Let''s knock it down and get back. And Weitzer, when we''re done here, leave the soldiers we brought with us."


    "You''re making up for the defense. I understand that."


    of the awe-inspiring Weitzer, while Gaius turns to judgment.


    "What are we gonna do?


    "I''m going to hit you out of here. Disable early and turn back immediately. I think that''s the best part, but how about that?


    "I agree"


    "I can''t say it''s tactically good... but that''s all I''m gonna have right now."


    Yes, that''s all Gaius has to say. Due to lack of temporal respite, we cannot take measures that will take time, such as fishing for a caged castle or enemy or placing soldiers elsewhere. If we attacked them head-on, the damage might be scratchy, but we had to cover ourselves for that.


    Weitzer, who confirmed the strategy, asks the commander.


    "Commander, what''s the status of the remaining soldiers in the fort?


    "There are many soldiers with overlapping injuries and fatigues, and defensive warfare can give you about three-quarters of the soldiers, but when you join an attack, you wonder if it will be reduced to about half."


    "Selfie, how about the exhaustion of the troops we brought in?


    "Rest was pinched during the march, so I was wondering if it would be a problem to fight right away"


    "Then get ready for battle immediately. In response to the unfolding demonic troops, we divide the troops into three parts, stopping both sides with right-wing and left-wing troops, while cutting down the demonic armies with a main unit led by Lord Brave. We''ll attack you as soon as we''re in formation in front of the fort!


    When Weitzer flies the instructions, Larseam soldiers move, despite soldiers from other countries. Because beforehand the royal family is spreading and uprooting that he is one of the brave.


    On the other hand, Hatsumi spoke to Gaius, who was discussing it with the commander.


    "Let''s get out of here soon, too. Gaius, are you ready?


    "Ouch. My arm''s ringing."


    Gaius replies that way and shows the act of punching his fist in the palm of his hand.


    Seeing him descend the watchtower, Hatsumi also hangs his foot on the railing and goes down to kick the tower''s leg. It''s usually an act that the soldiers are likely to sprang up on, but no-one can afford to look at it right now. He creeps among the soldiers who move around busily forming formations and formations, and runs to the front of the gate.


    Waiting in front of the gate, he was eventually ready to attack the demons, and the opening signals echoed.


    Then at the same time as opening the door, turn to the aligned soldiers. What you see is the face of an excited soldier before the battle with the brave. I have no anxiety about fighting the Demons from now on.


    This high morale would also be due to the fact that he himself has so far been a winning streak in the battle against the Demons. Because of the fact that I said so, we are all convinced of victory.


    We have to live up to this expectation. That thought springs up in my chest.


    I chewed up the thought a lot and sent eyes to them.


    And Weitzer steps out in front of the soldiers.


    "More than this, we will fight the demons who attack the fort! Our coalition''s armies, including reinforcements, fall behind their demonic numbers, but we have a valiant hall of strength comparable to 10,000 reinforcements! As long as she fights with us, we will never lose! We are all proud to be in this battle with our brave lord, the goddess Arshna!


    When his mouth ended with enthusiasm sometime later, a loud whisper arose.


    When it''s over. Gaius and Weitzer immediately side. Out of the fort with the soldiers, along with Weitzer''s hanging voice. Then he ran down from the top of the hill at once, opened his distance from the demons, and stopped the march while keeping his line.


    "... the Demons have noticed what''s going on over here, and they seem to have made a move."


    "We''re in formation on the hill, so it''s easy to understand from beyond."


    After Weitzer''s explanation, the commander''s voice sounds from the rear.


    "Formed! You can attack at any time!


    Face to face with your buddies and snort. Then Weitzer skipped the instructions.


    "The Wizard''s Troops prepare to chant!


    - In battles where no measures are used, such as clashes on the flat ground and fights with numbers saying things, it is a stone stone for the Wizard''s troops to put in a blow in the lead. After they fire their magic, archers, horsemen, spear soldiers, and so on attack.


    "When you''re done shooting magic in, we''ll attack! Keep all the frontal squads on your bellies!


    Soon after such a Gaius voice sounds, you can also hear a creepy roar from the Devil''s side.


    Weitzer called on Selfi.


    "Selfie, when the pre-emptive magic attack is over,"


    "Turn the troops to the side. That''s cover. I''m speaking. - Team Magic, ready for chanting! The magic of fire and the magic of the wind strike the demon clan!


    Returning his answer that he was aware, Selfi instructed the Wizard''s unit shortly afterwards. Eventually, after the spell-spinning voice sounded like a roundabout, the magic of the flames, incited by the magic of the wind, flies simultaneously to the troops of the demonic tribe. The first blow collides with the demon clan that spread around the hill.


    Soon afterwards, a second and third blows were unleashed, and the firehand went up in a blast.


    "Windmakers control the wind direction! Do not fail to adjust so that your allies are always on the wind!


    Again, Serfi''s instructions fly. Meanwhile, on the right wing, on the left, constant magic is unleashed, stopping the demons.


    The swordsmen move in anticipation of the demon clan at the front coming up from the fire.


    Weitzer shook his sword high on the occasion of the front squad soldiers pulling out their swords.


    sunlight reflected on the tip of the raised sword, shortly thereafter,


    "All right, all at once..."


    It was then that Weitzer tried to skip the instructions for the assault. A screaming report came up from the right wing.


    "His Highness Weitzer! From the right, it''s a demonic reinforcement!


    "Become!?


    "At this time!?


    Weitzer and Hatsumi''s surprise overlap. Gaius'' anger-crossing inquiry was then released into the transmission.


    "That''s the side of the mountain! What do you mean!?


    "I''m a bunch of feathered demons! It''s flying up into the sky and coming this way!


    "You said you were preparing an ambush...?


    "But the commander said it wasn''t like that..."


    Said so. There''s no such thing as a demon clan around. So what does it mean?


    Weitzer turns a rugged face as Hatsumi tours her thoughts as she talks.


    "I can''t help but argue right now. We need to crack some soldiers in the front and respond. - Soldiers, step forward immediately and support the front! The Magic Leader at the front hurry and turn to the right flank for cover!


    As soon as he gives a rush instruction, soldiers rush to report to him to chase him.


    "Command! The Demons have emerged from the northern side of the left hand side! The number is much higher than this one!


    "Nah - you know what?


    "Stupid! Not yet as expected......!?


    "You''re lying. Where did you get such a big army..."


    Gaius groans in confusion. I didn''t expect reinforcements from both sides to show up just as they tried to attack. I''m not just saying I was reading this move, but it was too good a time.


    This means that this unit was pinched and semi-surrounded by a thick army of demons at the front, both wings.


    Sounds, an anger containing Weitzer''s impatience.


    "What''s the response!?


    "Heh! Too many different numbers! It was originally nearly double that this reinforcement swelled up a few times! If everything collides, there will be no one in our army!


    On the left hand side there is a forest, so it cannot be confirmed without approaching it, but the demons on the mountain side can be seen.


    "Liar, there are so many...?


    The more chopped mountain skin is covered with red and black twist, the more feathered demons are flying in. That number was high, and the number of soldiers currently divided on the right hand side had risen beyond correspondence. The forest on the left hand side will also have quite a few to look at from the look of the decree.


    ... but it was a mystery. It''s impossible to call in a lot of reinforcements right after the raid starts, and it doesn''t make sense that we''re lurking ambushes from the beginning. If we had this army, we could have dropped the fort easily by pushing it. There is no need to use ambush or other measures.


    Still, I can only assume that fishing for this army meant I expected reinforcements to come, but that doesn''t really come down to it. Where does it make sense to slap reinforcements this far?


    Then, when Gaius,


    "Shh! The Demons weren''t the only separate teams and main units of the Border Fort!


    - Hatsumi had something to pin on Gaius''s words like throwing up.


    "Well, separate teams..."


    Such a conscious voice of Hatsumi was undone by the screams heard from around her.


    Right next to you, I can hear Weitzer''s instructions.


    "Maintain all military formations. If you break the line now, the demons will follow you! Hurry!"


    Maintain formation. Does that mean you''re going to fight like this? But it is visible that even if we have formed formations and moved to war prevention, there is nothing that can be done about this number.


    And that''s where the decision came in. Shortly after realizing she couldn''t handle whatever she thought, Hatsumi screams thoughtfully.


    "Run!


    "Huh?"


    "Lord Brave!?


    A voice of confusion rises from the surroundings. Weitzer and Gaius were the ones who most represented it on their faces. Inform the two of them of their instructions.


    "Everybody run away! All units now out front, let them roll!


    "But Lord Brave, then the defensive line of this fort will collapse!


    "Yes, but too many! Fighting the Demons like this will only destroy them all!


    "But if you retreat lightly, morale will also be affected..."


    Indeed, so far victories have continued and the morale of the Union as a whole has increased. It''s not necessarily without impact that troops with brave men seem to pull back easily in time. But...


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to accept damage for morale."


    To put it so clearly in his mouth, Weitzer did not try to eat it down any further. He, too, probably knew the stupidity of continuing to fight helplessly like this.


    "... ok. Then hurry up and form a garrison and use the fort''s defense capabilities��"


    "No, let the fort soldiers retreat immediately, too"


    "Do you also let the soldiers of the fort retreat?


    "Hey, so what are we gonna do with the foothold? If it weren''t for the Imperial Army, I''d run away..."


    Yes, Gaius is right, we need a force to stop us if we are to escape. I also understand Hatsumi, so I shook my head here.


    "Of course the palace musters. But the Imperial Army has plenty of room, and we''ll do it. Don''t stand in the fort, move on the assumption of renunciation."


    "Waiver..."


    "It doesn''t make sense to throw people''s lives away to protect the fort."


    I heard the words and the two of them pressed silence, but I would feel the same way. It is true that the Border Fort here is an important base to hold back the invasion from the Demons, but even if we continue to turn to the fort''s defense, the fall is in any case inevitable. Then it would be crucial to cut it off and withdraw so.


    "So, I''m talking about the Imperial Army, and if you both don''t like it, you don''t have to."


    I made the choice not to force myself. But speaking of still, as expected, the two of them didn''t say they didn''t like it. Weitzer and Gaius both snorted comfortably at supporting the soldiers'' retreat, even as they seeped sweat in their faces.


    Among other things, the screams of soldiers rise again from the rear.


    "Right wing! I can''t support it! The left wing will be breached soon too!


    "Fast......"


    "I was caught. Totally. I can''t believe I don''t have time to pull out a knife..."


    As if they were watching me, they put me on the stream. Are you saying that it was all during the Demon Clan''s operation? The situation has changed so dramatically that this one can''t handle it. We won''t be able to have a regular retreat like this.


    Serfi, who was directing the Magic Team, comes running.


    "Your Highness Weitzer, what''s the situation here?


    "We''ve just decided what to do."


    "Are you responding?


    "No... I''ve decided to withdraw"


    Weitzer and Selfie bite the bitter tannins. At the end of such an exchange between the two, Hatsumi opens her mouth.


    "Weitzer, Gaius, Selfi"


    "Ha."


    "What?


    "Hatsumi."


    "In the future, fight dispersed, if you buy some time, let''s all scatter and run. Each of the three men led the troops to withdraw. Because I move alone."


    "You alone."


    "Hatsumi! That shouldn''t be!


    Selfie also strongly rejects the language. I guess you''re worried about me. But there''s a reason I have to.


    "I have the protection of Yingjie''s summons. So I have more strength than everyone else, and I don''t care."


    "That''s why it''s as much as it takes to be alone!


    "Having a soldier poorly on you just puts your foot together. Right?"


    "Well, that''s... that''s true,"


    In contrast to Gaius stuck in words, Weitzer shook his head sideways with a serious look.


    "No, Lord Brave. I''ll make a statement, too."


    "No, you can''t. We have to disperse. Otherwise, who''s gonna put the soldiers together?


    "I am commanded by His Majesty the King to be your help. Besides, I''m here to help you."


    "Weitzer"


    "Lord Brave..."


    Calling his name, he often stares into his eyes. Hatsumi struck out by cowardly means against him, who appealed with his eyes that his determination was firm and still did not seek to give way.


    "I would be fine by myself. So Weitzer fled with his army to the main battalion. Speaking of brave men''s orders, will you listen?


    "Lord Brave!? That!?


    "Hatsumi......"


    "Dude, that guy..."


    With the command of the brave, I will not snort. For him, it would have been a word he never wanted me to put out. Because if I can tell you this word, he won''t have a choice.


    "�� Ku, I understand"


    Is it hard to snort? It''s a waste to a woman who just calls herself a brave man.


    After he leaned for a little while, he raised his face resolutely and shouted at the soldiers around him.


    "More than this, our army moves on to the retreat! Fort abandoned! Those who have the strength will take us and the Imperial Army! Hurry up and retreat to the main battalion before the Great Wilderness!


    Along with that decree, commanders of each unit begin to give orders to their men on battlefields that have become confused.


    Noticed, an uncomfortable cold sweat hanging over his neck.

 100 Holy Lightning

    Weitzer, who was able to return to where the main unit was after the first beauties scattered in the demonic offense, had taken command in the middle of the battlefield without resting.


    "Let me keep my right wing! Send out a message to Valvallo''s army and turn some of the left wing to the center! You outweigh the pressure from the main unit, then you defy it on the right wing!


    By the time he was returning to the main unit, the demonic tribe, already in the centre, had marched, clashing with the main unit, made up of the four armies of the Union, on the plains ahead of the wilderness.


    The Allied forces had been pre-emptively increased, and we saw that the Demonic armies would consequently be less than the Allied armies, but the Demonic armies that started the offensive were much larger than expected and were now in a state of progressive adhesion in the centre.


    "Ku...... Even if we can return to the main unit, how is it difficult in this situation..."


    Weitzer grumbles bitterly after skipping the directive from where the trend can be seen. Then the army staff who was beside him played in awe.


    "Your Highness! The war situation is five and five minutes, but the situation is not fragrant to overturn! We''d better pull down the front once and try to rebuild it."


    "Don''t call me stupid! You''re telling me you''re going down to the rear of the fort! If you do that, Lord Brave will have no place to go home! Until she gets back, hold on!


    "But... then the army..."


    There will be no devastation, there will be considerable damage. But the staff couldn''t talk about it either.


    "If we lose Lord Brave, that will be a great blow to the Alliance''s army. You''re telling me that the power of Arshna, our goddess, is gone?


    To Weitzer''s words, the staff could not object. In battlefield, the power of the brave is mighty. As well as Hatsumi''s strength, Hideyoshi''s summons was extremely effective, and his strength and concentration could not be exhausted without losing even his temper on the battlefield so far.


    Because the facts are well known to the army, it was not easy to give an answer when the staff also weighed whether to take the army or the brave.


    "I understand the story. It''s a legitimate decision if it''s a normal battle. But what you just said is not good. Not only in the military''s decency, but also in my mental health. Recorder, don''t record what your staff is saying right now!


    The recorders respond to Weitzer''s enthusiasm and reply.


    In the meantime, a green robe hung on the edge of his sight.


    "Prince Weitzer"


    "Selfie? Hey, what''s up?


    Weitzer asks Selfi, who emerged from among the soldiers. She was also able to return to the main unit by the time Weitzer was able to join the main unit. I was currently struggling with three regiments made up of right-wing wizards, but I guess something happened to me that I came this far by letting it go.


    "Master Gaius has just been taken home from the west."


    "You''re back! So, Lord Brave is with you!?


    "No, that''s it. Though we have brought the survivors of the troops, we need to know where Lord Brave is..."


    "Ku......!


    Weitzer bites his teeth without even reaching heaven with pale expectations. Then, a man''s voice sounds as if to interrupt the conversation.


    "Hey Weitzer! What the hell happened to the war!


    "Master Gaius! You need to back off!


    "Lord Fauburne! What is such a way of speaking to His Royal Highness the Prince!


    Apparently Gaius was coming after Selfi without going back in the line. The screams of her and the staff overlapped.


    But on the other hand, Gaius and Weitzer check the situation without looking concerned.


    "Hey!"


    "Not fragrant"


    "To push back both demon fuckers!?


    "I''m trying to do something right now."


    You must have learned that the main unit was struggling and realized that Hatsumi''s rescue was far away. Gaius kicks the ground, as if to exasperate a situation that will not remain.


    "We had to protect him..."


    "Don''t say that. If Lord Brave tells us, we have to obey."


    Weitzer tells Gaius to drop his shoulder and sit down on the ground, that it''s inexplicable. Hatsumi''s strength is known, and there are other powers that I haven''t grasped yet. I had to believe if she told me that I was okay with it, and I didn''t want to obey it because it was a brave man''s order.


    "Master Gaius, step back! Even if your injuries heal, your health is limited! Come on. Come on. Join the survivors."


    "I know, but can you do it in this situation? I''ll wait here for the honey to come home."


    "But..."


    Still contrary to the devouring Selfi, Weitzer, who has authority here,


    "On your own. But if it gets in the way..."


    "Whoa! Leave me alone. Don''t get the important stuff wrong."


    Thank you. It seems that communication is perfect. I can''t tell if it''s hateful, but seeing those two, Selfie exhales a mixed sigh of restlessness.


    Then this time from behind the formation, one of the soldiers ran out of breath.


    "Herald! A backup composed of guilders from the Night Dark Pavilion has arrived earlier!


    The reward for the run was the call for reinforcements. But that contact with the Weitzers today is not good news.


    "Just arrived..."


    It doesn''t make the war any better. Not more humans have moved on an army scale than this is the only support for the Alliance. That''s too much to overwhelm this number.


    "But in addition to the highly-ranked users, the constituents are with you after that sword dance of camellias. I was wondering if it was possible to maintain the front for the time being."


    "Sure, then..."


    "But the demonic army''s offensive has momentum. As I thought..."


    No. Serfi seeps brightness into his voice when there is light, but Gaius remained in a sinister face. But the message appears this time from the front of the formation, as he was about to say.


    Whether you are there or not, it is the front line from which the soldiers of the Union are still fighting, from which a sudden transmission will fly.


    "The front has been pulled out by the Demon Clan''s troops! I''ll be here soon!


    "Oh my God!


    "What the fuck! Damn!"


    Weitzer and Gaius yell at the crisis that broke down and gushed, and the staff member who was on his side blues his face. A hole was drilled in the soldier''s wall. And coming through, and not destroying the soldiers on the spot... means there is no mistake in the Commander''s aim.


    Weitzer pulls out his sword and Gaius also rises.


    "Respond! Staff, stand back and call for backup! Whoever''s here, form a formation immediately! We''ll intercept the Demons."


    In line with Weitzer''s decree, the soldiers on the spot move agile. The Spear Soldiers came forward and sidelined themselves to build their swordsmen, and it was the Swordsmen who consolidated their wings. Behind us, where Weitzer is, the wizards stand, anticipating the timing of the chant in order to accurately shoot the first blow into the demon clan.


    When both Gaius and Selfi are ready to fight, we see the Demons.


    "A lot..."


    The number of demons who had fallen out of the guard ahead had exceeded a hundred graciously. Huge demons and demons alike are hunking into each other at terrible speeds.


    "I''ll shoot the magic in first. And then the rest, please."


    To Serfi''s words, Weitzer and Gaius nod silently. No one and he looked pale and were dripping cold sweats. The formation was built in time, but because of the small number of wizards, the extent to which the first blows up demons running in the front row. Until the next chant is complete, it''s spear soldiers and swordsmen''s job, but since there are fewer of them than the Demons, I don''t know if I will keep them fulfilled by the time reinforcements arrive.


    The Weitzers breathe and wait until the Demons come to the line of magic.


    Soon, the wizards will start chanting in unison, and soon the magic will be shot in. Fireball slipping in like a shell towards the Demon Clan. Spears and swords shine in oranges with explosions ahead, and eventually successive demons emerge from the flames.


    There is no decay in the Momentum of the Demon Clan. I couldn''t do more harm than think.


    Everyone is swallowing up their views and trying to come with pessimism, that''s when it happened.


    From behind the dust, a harsh, quiet woman''s voice echoed around in the wind.


    "- Take the wind as its conveyance. Bring that flame to you, which appears to be swaying. My voice. Deliver, you white stained eye sim. My voice, deliver, shake off all your calamities, Isim. But I''m going to say it now. Eva, Tsadic, Rosea, Daviksud, Leianima......"


    What sounded like it was a chant of a spell. I wondered if a white magic formation had appeared in the hollow, and that immediately was a rotation. The rotation of the magic formation scratched out the surrounding air, creating a storm around it, and the white magic formation emitted incandescent light.


    "- Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!


    A flash of white flame surrounding him shakes the demon clan aside with a screaming sound of armor.


    Only a short delay after the white light cut the street to the horizontal raven. A disturbed wind burst all white as the rising dust blew toward the Demon Clan.


    After the silence, the thunderous roar and the ground sway. Together with the disappearance of the white light, the demonic figure disappears as well. Weitzer shouted back at me as the rest of the white flame was still gaining momentum in front of the spear soldiers.


    "This!?


    "Probably magic, but this power..."


    I don''t know what that means. Because there is no such thing as a user of the magic of uninterrupted power in the Union. Serfi tells Weitzer so, albeit grudgingly.


    Gaius squeaks with a flashing look as he is illuminated by a dazzling white flame.


    "Whatever - it''s powerful... I almost blew it now..."


    "That''s not all. The surrounding demons are defeated by aftermath and remnants of fire. I thought we no longer had to put our hands down."


    "Koru, you''ve wasted your sad readiness..."


    "Thankfully. But this kind of magic, who the hell..."


    As Weitzer is frowning, one shadow appears, breaking the hedge of a soldier who had refrained from rearward. Sleek silver hair and robes of the same color as the flames that burned the Demons. Whatever it was, it magically defeated the Demons - it was Fermenia Stingray.


    - Apparently, you made it.


    "That''s you right now - isn''t that your sister I met at the diner!?


    Gaius is amazed at how familiar he is. To him like that, Fermenia greets the reunion with a magical attitude.


    "Lord Fauburne, it''s been a while."


    "Oh, oh..."


    "You know what? Who is this guy?


    "No, I saw you at the diner the other night... no, that''s amazing magic. The white flame..."


    Fermenian magic, and in Gaius'' words, did Selfi come pin? She gives a look of surprise.


    "- Is this Lord Fermenia Stingray of Astel''s White Flame, White Flame?


    "Huh!? Yeah..."


    Fermenia rushes out to find out in an instant who she is. I should have known this would happen if I had used the white flame giraffe.


    "Dude, was your sister that white flame..."


    "But why is Astel''s court magician here?


    Knowing who Fermenia is - that he is the court magician of the Kingdom of Astel, and Weitzer is perplexed, Mizumi appears from behind him.


    "Well, a lot."


    "You!?


    "Yo."


    To Weitzer''s surprise, Shuiming let him raise his hand gently. Greetings, including those of Gaius, but seeing Shuiming greeting him casually like that gave Gaius a strangely convincing look.


    "... if this sister is here, then you''re here too."


    "Bye. Besides, we''re not the only ones, are we?


    That''s what he said. Ahead, when Shuiming looked back, Lemaire was sprinkling the flue.


    "Lord Fist of Ralseam. Long time no see."


    "Ugh!? Seven Swords of Camellia!


    "Ah? What''s ''wuss''? You want me to kick your ass again?


    "Give me a break...... no, please"


    Gaius'' dependable expression has turned Lemaire into a weakened expression before him. Is something wrong? With Lemaire''s desire to be busted, I generally get the prediction.


    Meanwhile, Selfi asks Lumaia with a strange look on his face.


    "So you are Alliance reinforcements?


    "Oh, yeah. By the way..."


    As Lemaire looked around, Refill and Liliana snuck out.


    "Looks like you''ve been pushed here a long time."


    "It''s not a good vibe."


    "Is there also a little lady in the swordsman''s lady... oh, she said the number of demons was well above expectations"


    The two of them, accustomed to the battlefield, can somehow read the status quo in which the army is placed. No, not fragrant, but bad. We don''t go as far as losing, but we''re getting tougher to maintain the front.


    When he heard it, Lemaire sighed with a sinister face.


    "So, are you in such a rough state? - Oh, and the guild guys are turning to support elsewhere. You don''t mind, do you, Lord Weitzer?


    "Yes, thank you for your help. Palazzo Camellia"


    In the meantime, Fumi Ming looks around in surprise.


    Someone who was supposed to be here noticed he wasn''t here.


    "Hey, isn''t Hatsumi here?


    "Speaking of which, you''re welcome."


    Fermenia will look for me in the same way, but I still don''t see her. Shuiming, who noticed that her companions in Hatsumi and soldiers in the coalition had a bitter look, called out again.


    "Hey, where''s Hatsumi?


    "... what do you do when you hear that?


    To Shuiming''s inquiry, Weitzer inquires in some frustrating way. Besides, Shuiming repeatedly questioned her face.


    "What the hell. Are you sure you don''t want to hear this?


    I ask with all due respect, Weitzer turns a staring glance and stays stuck.


    Meanwhile, the Miazen soldiers, who were listening to the interaction, were indignant. Sometimes you can''t keep your mouth shut when a prince in your own country takes such an unscrupulous attitude, and on behalf of that, a staff member eats Mizumi.


    "Hey, you! What a mouthful towards His Royal Highness..."


    Shut the fuck up. Keep your mouth shut.


    Who didn''t have time to stop either. The staff member''s mouth was forcibly shut with words that Mizuming uttered without intermittent hair. To the point that he no longer opens his mouth of his own free will, the staff member is surprised and tempted to use his hands and other means to open his mouth in a hurry.


    "When''s the next guy you want to complain about? Come out."


    When Miazen glanced, the soldiers of Miazen dwarfed. Later on, Gaius uses his gesture and warns him to "stay back".


    Hit and change from the crushed attitude earlier, and Shuiming also seeps frustration into his expression. Then Serfi opened his mouth.


    "Hatsumi is not here"


    "No?


    "Yes......"


    Selfi nods in a sinking condition.


    And I told the Mizumins that it was a boundary fort.


    "... then you and the others were attacked by a fort that went to the rescue."


    "And after the scattering, we''re the only ones who joined..."


    "Dude, is that what''s happening..."


    Listen to Weitzer''s groaning voice, Shuiming holding his forehead. The situation went to those who hadn''t anticipated it, and it sucked.


    "Help... if you can get it out, Mon, you can get it out."


    Shuiming is convinced without having to ask anyone for an answer, and shuts up for a while. And ask Selfi with a resolute expression to say that the guiding principles for future action have been set.


    "So? Which one?


    "Which, what?


    "It''s the border fort and the direction it''s in."


    "Why are you asking me that?


    "You''re going to help. It''s settled, isn''t it? It''s easy to find if you know where it is."


    When Shuiming says so, Weitzer eats and hangs in surprise.


    "You... if you do that, you''re going to go into the army of demons!?


    "You don''t have to tell me. I know what''s going on."


    "You know what I mean!? Don''t be stupid! Still, what kind of observation is going into the Demon Clan!


    Certainly what I''m saying right now is what I would normally think would have gone crazy. But it is only a matter of entering into the armies of the demons. I can see his anger, too, but in Mizumi, Weitzer yelling at me, I felt a rush somewhere.


    "No, you, what are you mad at me for just now?


    "Nothing, I''m not angry!


    Say so, haha, to Weitzer, who puts his shoulders up and down, Shuiming says.


    "Calm down first. Either way, I need to get to him right away to help Hatsumi. I can''t do it here, not if I''m asking questions."


    They say the best things, Weitzer gets stuck in words. And he leaned down to repentance, as he drank his anger down. Did you realize that you lacked calm?


    "... you say you can do it?


    "If I had to do it. My job."


    Serfi says in a panic to Mizumi, who said so.


    "So, even if we''re on our way to the fort, we don''t know if we can follow the Hatsumi footsteps, do we?


    "We''ll have to do our best to find it there. Doesn''t start with not doing that."


    "But, brother, where you''re going, there''s a demon clan, right?


    "So Osama and the others will attract a lot of them. That way, we can get into the back of what''s good."


    Any anxiety they could come up with shook off that there was no such thing as Mitsumi. To that appearance, the three of them shut up.


    "Then Lord Swimey, we are with you..."


    Yes, the fold that Fermenia offered the same way, Lefir blocks it.


    "No. Lord Fermenia, we''re staying."


    "Is there a problem with accompanying you?


    "This is a loss. Coalition soldiers losing numbers are at a disadvantage in the flatlands, and it is impossible to keep a bare front to salvage more than they are being pressured in warfare. The only way to attract the Demons is if we do it"


    Retaining Fermenia, Lefir says, looking out for the far front of the battlefield, the front line where the dust can stand. To her like that, Lemaire grinned thinly and rubbed her jaw.


    "You''re out of words, Refi. That''s the number, right?


    "That''s roughly how many I slashed when they attacked Nocious."


    She lied so invincibly. It''s a reliable word for a warrior before he heads to the battlefield. Neither the soldiers of the coalition nor the Weitzers seem particularly concerned.


    But not many people thought the word was just an exaggeration were here.


    Liliana asks in a bad way.


    "Refile. That''s a lie, isn''t it?


    "Oh, of course it''s a lie"


    I will say so, but what about it? I hear that the legions of demons who attacked Nocious were an interminable number. If that''s true, to see what she''s capable of.


    "Uh, Lord Swimei..."


    "Oh. Unfortunately it doesn''t even sound like a lie again..."


    "Yep..."


    It''s where we are and Fermenia and I don''t talk about it. Not that it''s true, but I''m pretty sure it''s about knocking down quite a few. Because of the current story, even if she stuck herself in an army of demons that looked forward, it often comes back with a fine face.


    Lemaia laughs at Lephire''s masterpiece.


    "Tell you what. I''m in a good mood."


    "I''m just glad we''re going to have a good depression in a while. It''s been since Astel to fight the Demons."


    And that voice, which was uttered out, was pregnant with an extraordinary anger. And Refill looking back.


    "And that''s the thing. Swimei."


    "Oh, nice to meet you. Both Fermenia and Mr. Lemaire."


    "Yes, Lord Swimey does what Lord Swimey has to do."


    "Aye. Go and help me."


    When the two of them reply, Liliana, who was following us so far, leaks with regret.


    "... I don''t think I can do anything..."


    "You did a great job on other things this time. Watch and study Fermenian magic today."


    Liliana nodded back at Shuiming, who pleasantly told her not to care.


    The Mizumins come together without delay. But the others had nothing but anxiety. So is that. Mizumi''s on her way.


    "The fort is northeast of here. But how do you dive through that thick formation?


    I don''t know what I''m gonna do. I''m not gonna dive through it.


    Shuiming says so and squeaks his jaw toward where Selfi shows it. In the distance, slightly ahead, the Demons were aligning their armies. Despite the fact that there are no coalition troops and that they are empty, they are not attacking, but they are positioned to defend the place as if they were not falling, but they are also not fearful for a certain amount of water.


    But...


    "Stupid. It''s not like we can get out of the hands of the Devil Clan."


    "Well, that''s a good number, I guess."


    Intensify confusion in the mouthpiece that does not get the guidelines. In the meantime, Shuiming stepped forward.


    On his back, Gaius''s voice chases him.


    "Hey, brother, are you listening to me!?


    "I was listening. So why don''t you guys just step back for a second?"


    "Ah?"


    Are you listening or not, Gaius, to the watering of such an attitude, deepens the suspicion. When Shui Ming, who continues to walk without responding to his voice, still tries to flip his coat, the green clump turns into a black suit in an instant.


    The Fermenians, on the other hand, as Shuiming put it, were falling back very hard.


    And


    "- Abreq ad habra..."


    (- Death. Thou wilt not perish before my thunder...)


    A quiet voice of water in the battlefield sky. Eventually it comes down, the inorganic screaming of a woman.

 101 Fighters, each

    There is one Seven Swords, and after the Camellia Sword Dance (Kanbuko) Lumeia Tail is an animal of the Golden Fox clan.


    He is the body of an animal man with a physical ability that naturally far surpasses human beings, but also a man who fights as his specialty the arsenal used by humans and falls into an unusual category among the beasts.


    If the beast has it in battle, it''s natural to say so, because you just have to use one flesh, things like nails, fangs and horns. Their weapon is sharper than a lousy one, and they smash it with a sword of iron or something, so they don''t have to get their hands on a weapon made by a man.


    Still, her obsession with the sword would just run out of ''interest'' words.


    Her companions laughed at the sword and other mere stick swings, the evil ascension of a human being with only a good head, etc., but the figure of a swordsman with beauty as he turned down a rock, cleaved steel, and danced seemed more beautiful to her than anything else, a silver glow.


    So for more than forty years after I was born, I have lived in this sword. As much as possible into a beautiful golden and silver hua than anything else.


    "- You don''t have the luxury."


    Lemeia sticks her sword to the ground as she looks at the demons who fly through the sky and run through the earth. There are only two numbers. It''s extra in both hands, seven in total, the same number as the tail of the golden hair. It''s like a flowering petal, stabbing unconstitutionally around myself and letting go.


    Gently spread your arms to the extent that your fingers touch or do not touch the swords on either side and quietly enter the waiting room.


    There are no allies around her. Don''t stay. Because if you get any closer, you''ll get caught up in that sword move. It is the implicit understanding of her and those who give up the battlefield that you should not be near anything but the enemy around you.


    Eventually, the demon clan that targeted her bursts into her like a meteor while she was flying.


    "Oh man, even animals would still have their heads working. Why would someone who doesn''t know the wind currents want to be killed right now?"


    Sigh sick and wait for the time. After the crossing, the demons crushed eight behind Lemaire and crashed. Since when is Lemaire crossing his arms? That''s like the aftertaste of pulling out all the swords.


    A herd of impending demons. There are ten or twenty. But all these days, they also splashed around as petals of blood, silver, and gold.


    - Hua Decorative Slashing Realm (Sword Camelia). It is a nomenclature attached because everything that comes in time is cleaved between blinks and the surrounding area is transformed into a warmly blossoming camellia.


    Send praise for the beginning of the winter when the camellia blossoms, as Refil was impressed by the way he watched behind him.


    "That''s Lord Lumeia. It''s a brilliant sword."


    "I don''t mind the rhetoric. I''m tired of hearing you say that."


    "It''s nothing like rhetoric."


    "What are you talking about? You know I can''t move if I do this, right? That''s why I lost to humans in the Seven Kings Sword Martial Arts."


    I still shake my head at Lemaire, who talks to me like I said it was the case.


    "Still, it''s no different that sword moves are beautiful"


    "That''s natural."


    I''ve lived for it. Weitzer, who watched Lemaire nearby who could say so and retreat, says in awe.


    "With the Camellia Palace (Master Camellia), it''s a hundred manpower."


    "Prince, are you flattered too? Give me a break."


    "No, because it is true that we are keeping the front thanks to the presence of Lord Camellia"


    Almost minimal. Still, it was Weitzer''s view that the Demons couldn''t get out of it when he said the power of Lemaire.


    But that''s just what Weitzer held,


    "Hey? Isn''t that because you blew it up just now?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Weitzer mumbles. But I honestly didn''t admit there was anything to think about, even though I was looking at that power.


    Shuiming, who came here earlier with the Lemaires, is not here yet.


    Before the demonic formation on the northeast side, which was increasing in thickness, he quietly murmured the words, then unleashed the immense magic, and he shot the magic into it.


    Enormous magic formations of flock blue. A chest statue like a giant woman. In the luminescence, they were only fragmented in everyone''s eyes, but they knocked the wilderness down right under the storm of lightning, matching all of its sparkling thunder with their fingertips, and manifesting power on earth beyond human understanding in this world.


    With the light of blue and white thunder, he wiped out most of the right-wing demon clan, and ran down the path where the remnants of a single lightning bolt remained.


    "You''re making this one easier. That''s that way, isn''t it?


    ��������


    Lemaire looks back, but Weitzer looks sinister and strays his gaze.


    Besides, Lemeia seems to have guessed something.


    "Oh, you know what? I see. Then I can''t honestly appreciate it... hey, that''s fine. So how long have you been sitting around? of Larseam."


    "I was tired of taking care of my soldiers until I got here. I wouldn''t mind. I don''t care if you do."


    Gaius throws his hands out while sitting down. It is a throw. But I suppose it''s a word I can say because I know exactly what I''m capable of.


    "... but it''s still a horrible move. Hands don''t look natural, and I don''t know if it''s because my tail''s in the way, but I can''t even read about the movement. That''s the second swordsman of the Seven Swords."


    That said, Gaius turns to Weitzer.


    "... so what do you think of the swordsman of the fifth place in the Seven Swords?


    "You don''t like it."


    "No."


    Weitzer still returns it to Gaius, who returns it in a light-hearted fashion.


    "If you don''t have the strength to stand anymore, shut up. I''m going to expose you."


    "I got Yaki around, too. The kid told me not to."


    While the two of them are making up their minds, the Lemaires say,


    "So, you''re next, Refi. It''s been a long time since you were attracted to me before your move."


    "After you show me your earlier moves, it''s just my sword and other martial arts bones."


    Even as he utters such a disgusting word, Lephile walks forward. My distance is clear because Lemaire slashes one of them and my succession is frightened. But it still doesn''t change that there are many demonic flocks.


    Weitzer asks Lemeia.


    "Palazzo Camellia. What about her?


    "Hmm? Is that Leffy? She''s the swordsman I used to admire."


    In those nostalgic words, Weitzer questions.


    "I know you trust your arm in exchange, but isn''t that still if you''re looking at it?


    "What are you talking about, purple cloud? The battlefield is a swordsman''s flower stage, isn''t it? What are we going to do about being impeccable in the way of a full-blown blossoming show? - Oh, come on, come on! That kid''s got a hell of a grudge..."


    Late to such Lemaire''s words, uninterrupted killing sweeps the surrounding space.


    "This is..."


    That was indisputable, the killing spirit that Refile had unleashed. Swordswallowing, I remember the sharp illusion of cleaving my skin more than that, breathtaking Weitzer. Behind him, Gaius said, "... it''s like we''re standing together."


    Eventually, Lefir opens his mouth in front of the Demon Clan.


    "Demons!! My Spirit forges and bleeds before the sword and disappears!!


    That was a big drink. A roar rides with numbness in the swirling red wind, nailing the demons on the spot who tried to move.


    And it''s called a total slaughter because it happens to be a sword strike. There is no harm in that language, because you say to someone who can no longer flee, fight or move, that he or she unilaterally seeks to wield excessive violence.


    - Yes, because, at once, Refill says he''s going to wipe out that black mountain.


    "Mount Bo (Gala Varner) ��"


    Keep your voice quiet. But the next behavior was also equal to the explosion. After letting the giant sword bring the red wind together, as she sweeps through it, the red wind becomes a shockwave and swallows the demon tribe.


    Regardless, the Demons have no way of doing it. The demons that were on the ray could not even blow up, all returning from the edge of their bodies to the dust on the spot as if they had been swallowed by the scorching heat.


    And Refile goes into the front of the holed demon clan and does all he can with a sword strike. Rising demons. Shattering Demons. Demons to be carved. Whether the demon clan, so immense as to strike her just in the eye, was also in the range of an easy opponent for her, Lephire took a head-on blow with the belly of her sword, and beheld a sideburn in return.


    The result is a sword gratuitous two and it blows up luxuriously, involving the other demons and rolling in a dough.


    ... It''s in the red wind and I don''t know the look on Refill''s face. But as long as her pale eyes are flashing lightning-like remnants, there will never be a time for outrage to live together.


    "Such a swordsman was still in the north..."


    That''s what Weitzer said, and he''s out of line. Fermenia, Shuiming, Lumaia and then the last swordsman to turn, because he was exercising the power of a thousand army generals, the heroes who appear in the epic poems, the kind of 10,000 injustices that multiplied them together.


    "That''s what you know after a sword dance in Camellia? Don''t worry, you''ll see."


    "... No, it''s dangerous. That''s..."


    "What?"


    "What do you mean?


    Gaius and Weitzer ask suspiciously to Lemaire, who suddenly gave him the look of a bitter bug bite.


    "I know you guys look strong, but let me tell you something, it just looks like a sword."


    To Lemaire''s groan, Gaius scowls at Refile, who is fighting again. But still, it doesn''t look like a gesture to conceive a crisis like she said.


    "There''s no danger, is there? They''re attacking, and they''re under attack."


    "I''m sure you are."


    "So?"


    "That''s okay. Nothing. You can throw away your defenses. Because there are swords like that. But that''s what I''d say if they showed me a battle I couldn''t afford without interruption. I know he can tell you his strength, but he''s losing sight of the fact that human concentration is as dangerous as thin ice."


    And "Well, even if you''re not just a human being, you''re a child of a person for once..." continues Lemeia. Gaius finally thought of it in terms of making it smell.


    "Right. If you ask me, yes."


    Weitzer asks Gaius to raise his awareness.


    "You get it? What''s this all about?


    "Ready? At first glance, that lady looks like she''s fighting dangerous. Sure, the Demons don''t seem like a bunch of things, but I need to be cared for by myself. It''s just a rampage. Look at how you fight without looking at yourself like that. Without realizing it, spiritual stiffness is created, and there is room for afterthought to enter the consciousness, and if it continues for a long time, the gap will be many and I won''t notice it. So I guess I''ll have to create a buffer zone and fight to keep the concentration from interrupting... but that''s not for the lady right now."


    "Oh no. I didn''t know I could spot him. This is also due to that kid being near Leffi..."


    With anxiety in his eyes, Lemaire does not make anyone listen, but solitary.


    "Bye."


    "I''m going to cover for Leffi. The guilders are at the mercenary''s disposal, and Your Highness will take command as he pleases."


    With that said, Lemaire rushes to Lefir.


    On the other hand, away from them, the Fermenians watched the movements of the demons coming from another direction without knowing that they were talking about it.


    "Is it time for this one to make a big move? Lily would like a nearby demon clan."


    "Okay."


    Fermenia interacts that way with Liliana, avoiding the soldiers of the coalition fighting in the front, unleashing magic.


    The right wing, where the Refiles are, is overwhelming, but feels pushed by the Demons when it comes to the left wing, where they are not. It''s collapsing from the outside left. Therefore, the aim protrudes from the side and the demon tribe is about to hang a lateral blow on a soldier holding down the front of the left wing.


    No matter the spinning magic, Baiyan Xu. Just like when I burned down the Demon Clan earlier, a flash of white flame wrapped the Demon Clan.


    I am amazed at the strong support the soldiers are getting from behind. With that on his ass, Fermenia turned to Selfi.


    "Was it Lord Fittiny?


    "Yes, sir"


    Selfi looks at the white flame oxen and still makes his eyes black and white. Probably because it was a technique I''d never even seen. Fermenia says to her, still mixed with surprise and excitement.


    "Next time you use magic, continue with the words you say right after your usual chant. EVA...... no, orgo, lucura, lagua, secunto, rabieral, bay baron, and"


    "Orgo, Lucula......?


    Selfie with a strange look like I said I wasn''t sure. Then Liliana asked Fermenia.


    "Fermenia, I told you, okay?


    "It won''t be a problem. More than that, it is now crucial to defeat the demon clan in front of you. Then it''s a shame to let Lord Selfie play with his powers."


    The status quo being pushed by the demons, one of the powers of the wizard, dictates the life and death of the soldiers. Then it is only natural for a mage of high power to be active.


    Selfie enters between the two, bewildered and understated.


    "Um, what the hell were you saying earlier..."


    "It''s a decorative spell called a barbaric name that enhances the magical effect. After a normal chant, the magical firepower increases dramatically."


    "Become!? Does such a handy spell exist!?


    "Yeah, just like you were watching my magic right now."


    And look alternately at the face of Fermenia, and the white flames that burn the Demons still forward. Liliana gently pulled her robe like that.


    "Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron,. You can''t tell anyone else."


    It is not the barbaric name of those who are dealt with by Shuiming or Fermenia, because it is difficult to pronounce it without practicing it for the human beings of this world.


    But Selfi is breathtaking to see if that''s all it takes to make magic more powerful. There is still some half-heartedness in the face of that tension, but she chants barbaric names in addition to the magic of wind and snow.


    "- The wind. Thou shalt receive the blessing of a frozen glacier, demonic wind. Wind roll, wind roll, drive my enemies to the perfect cage. You will not be allowed to come down and crawl out of the ice cell, the baptism of the wind and snow! Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron! - Femule Eluiraised!"


    After the keywords, her magic activated without any problems.


    But the magic that is taken and the power that occurs greatly exceeded expectations, or the temporary control falls into a sweet and rampant state. But that sounds like a well-known wizard, who soon regains control of his magic, and all his power goes to the Demons.


    An unparalleled wind and ice vortex of scale engulfed and frozen the Demon Nation into its pocket when it did not speak a barbaric name.


    "Shh, wow..."


    It has not reached the power of Fermenian witchcraft, but nevertheless gave it much more power than a common wizard blow. It was good.


    The soldiers in front, who found out strong cover was coming from behind, are able to afford to fight without worrying about the sides.


    Serfi has been stunned for a long time by a clear improvement in magical power. Fermenia laughs bitterly at her like that.


    "It''s amazing..."


    "Sumei knocks out this power without a barbarian name and with one hassle. If you look at that earlier, you''ll see."


    "Is that thunder magic..."


    That being said, why did Selfi lean down?


    "Again, it''s best to leave it to him now..."


    Is its overhang due to the sinking of its power? Or that. Fermenia asks.


    "Are you worried about Lord Brave?


    "Yeah. On my own, I thought you were like my sister about the honey."


    "Really..."


    The Fermenians don''t know, but as Selfi put it, they were good friends. Ever since he was called to this world, to his right and left, and to Hatsumi, who doesn''t even know about himself, Selfi had often baked his care and approached him closely, and Hatsumi, for Selfi, was also an easy opponent to deal with without prejudice.


    "Besides, because of my impotence, Hatsumi remembers..."


    Sometimes she said that''s why she cared. When Hatsumi was called, she had always felt responsible for losing her memory because of the inconvenience she had with herself, the summoner.


    Was Fermenia sympathetic to such Selfi?


    "Lord Fittiny. I know how you feel. I am also a summoner for Yingjie, because I have summoned people who have nothing to do with Yingjie summoning"


    "So what is Astel''s subpoena accident"


    "Yes."


    That''s what Fermenia says and lays her eyes down. But he immediately raised his face and gave him a pregnant look of determination.


    "You''ll be worried about Lord Brave, but no doubt about Lord Swimey"


    "It''s okay. If you''re awesome, you''ll be bringing back brave men soon."


    Fermenia and Liliana hang encouraging voices on the sunken Selfi. Does that make her feel any easier? Reinforce your hand with the wand again and resume support for the soldiers in front.


    Seeing that figure, Fermenia leaks the word, not to anyone.


    "I''ll do my best."


    "Fermenia?"


    "No, I just felt a little underpowered. I''ll knock you down without worrying about it."


    That being said, Fermenia began chanting the spell again.

 102 Vishudda, General of the Demonic Nation

    Where did you run after you broke up with your buddies at the fort?


    Being in the woods probably meant coming within the demonic sphere of power. I couldn''t make an exit south, so there''s no mistake first.


    The demons who came from before slaughtered them as they ran, and the demons who chased them from behind slaughtered them without turning around, and continued to run obsessively through the demons who gushed with straw. All the time around, we are surrounded by deep darkness, and our sights are not well served. There should be three moons floating in the sky tonight, but the darkness will increase even further as this area is a swarm of black steel trees. Black steel wood trees with deep, dark blue-blue leaves, also close to black, stretched their branches to spread, and their bark is also black, as they peeled and pasted the heavens at night.


    That''s why I''m under the illusion of being in a depressed night forest, even though I can afford the distance between trees and trees.


    I know the general position I am, thanks to having been looking at the map for a long time, but it would be quite a bone break to exit the demonic sphere of power because it is completely opposite to the territory of the Union. That''s not going to be so easy, not even because it''s going through the woods.


    On second thought, the demons seem to have come after themselves. He was stubbornly aiming himself and moving not to let him take the right exit - that is.


    "This was for me from the beginning..."


    It was all their ruse. It was a manoeuvre, a manoeuvre that woven the dispersion, and the fruit, aimed only at the lives of the brave, whatever else was good.


    If the human army falls into distress, the brave will surely appear in battle. Brave men work more than a few troops on their own, making them efficient and easy to move. On the other hand, he was trying to take it away by targeting only the brave men who came to rescue him.


    Firstly, an army of the same magnitude will be placed in the front so that the main units of the Union cannot move, moving some separate teams. Let that separate squad raid the fort, one of them to a powerful squad, the others to such an extent that they could not drop the fort of the Union that they would come to the place where the brave men aimed. The rest goes with what happened in that fort. When I struck out, the demons attacked me from multiple directions as if I had suddenly targeted them.


    The sudden increase in the Demons was probably due to dispersing the Demons, who were attacking the other Northeast sides, ready for devastation. People who don''t care about other lives can easily throw away their people.


    Or maybe they just set aside demons and attacked only the demons. Then I can also be convinced about the sudden outbreak of reinforcements at that time.


    I knew from the beginning that I had thoughts. So we''ve got enough fighting power to break it, and we didn''t fail to gather information. But defeat is decisive when you fail to accurately perceive the enemy''s purpose. We mistake the purpose of the enemy for the destruction of the main unit and have fallen prey to it.


    Hide clear measures and target the brave. Yes, that meant that the best hand we should have taken when we joined the main unit was to send a large amount of reinforcements to the fort or abandon our allies.


    I just sent a ton of reinforcements. That number would be water on the burning stone, and there''s no way I can abandon my allies or anything. At the time the measure was used, I was certain that I would never be able to defeat the brave man. To realize, I was losing it late.


    "Oh well..."


    I understood everything, and my strength fell out of my body. Keep crouching at the root of the tree. And as I held myself, I lurked myself small.


    My eyes may have been clouded by the victory so far. It was unbeatable to the Demons, so they said they could continue to fight. I knew there were demons who would use the measures, and I was even careful.


    No, even though you think you''re careful yourself, it didn''t seem true?


    True blindness means not even realizing it.


    The outlook was sweet. Just saying you have the power, the battle wasn''t easy to win.


    "Come with me, or..."


    Unexpectedly, I am reminded of the words that Hachi Shuiming said to me that night.


    If this were to happen, should I have taken his hand honestly then? If you had shown no strength, no responsibility as a brave man, no blame for throwing out battles or anything, you wouldn''t have been in such a predicament where all this anxiety would have increased.


    - There''s no reason you have to fight.


    Yes, he''s right, I was just called. Then I lost my memory. There is no need to force it.


    Think about that, shake your head probably. Such a thing is just a weak sound. It''s just a convenient excuse. You waved a sword from yourself, and you said you were going to act alone, and now what are you going to do with it up on the shelf? It''s all rust coming out of me.


    ��������


    But still, spiciness is sought after.


    Because you''re alone in this darkness? No, that''s not the only reason I get a gasp for this loneliness. Yes, I''ve missed myself ever since I came to this world. I don''t think that was ever a heartfelt laugh, even if I was showing a smile around me. I don''t know who I am, so I calmed down.


    Maybe that''s why they fought so far, biased. Anxiety was attached, but only when I was taking the sword and waving it was I released from its lonely thoughts. So far, I think he wanted to be free from anxiety unconsciously, and he was fighting.


    However, the anxiety is now somewhat alleviated. For some reason. That''s because there are people who know who they are and it makes them feel easier.


    He said family to himself. He said he was a cousin with blood connections and an important body.


    It was a funny story. But there was only someone else. Here, I was sure the words resonated with my heart.


    He thinks of himself. He''s waiting for me. He said there was someone like that. So I guess just a little, just a little relief from anxiety.


    When I meditate on my eyes, I see the events in my dreams behind my eye lid. It''s you and the boy you''re playing with that comes out, him. I guess this is the memory I experienced when I was a little girl before I lost my memory.


    As that memory suggests, could you come and look for me, like that dream of hide and seek?


    - Oh, man, I didn''t know you were here.


    Yes, like this, hiccup......


    "Huh -?"


    "Oh, my goodness, you''ve been a mess for so long."


    Turn to those who hear voices and doubt my eyes.


    When I turned my gaze toward the voice, there was an eight-key watering figure in the darkness made by the branches of the forest. I can''t see it firmly because I''m in the dark, but it really showed up sneaky.


    "Eight keys!? Really!? Liar......"


    "Ya, eight keys..."


    That''s what makes him look sinister. Is it because I''m not used to being called that? I guess it won''t come tight. Stand up differently than before. I used to wear green qualitative clothes, but now I''m dressed in black - a black suit.


    "You, why are you here..."


    "That''s decided because I came looking for you, isn''t it? I heard you left for battle with the Demons, so when you joined the main unit, you were missing. I''m worried."


    "Oh, yeah......"


    His words make my face suddenly hot. I asked other questions in an attempt to distract it.


    "Su, what are you wearing a suit for?


    "No, student clothes when you come to this world. But you can take out any replacement you need."


    "Wizards are handy."


    "He''s a magician. I distinguished myself from the rest of the world."


    I''m not sure how it''s different, but that said, the eight keys took the obsolete type of cantera out of the handheld back.


    "Okay, fire, can you light it?


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Hey, hey! The demons who did that will find you!?


    "Maybe, but this is too dark for you, then, no matter how much, right?


    "But"


    "Darkness reduces nerves. The fact that you can''t see is a bunch of anxiety. If he''s originally blind, he''ll be used to it, but for those who aren''t, the darkness will always be on his mind. If the Demons were losing focus when they attacked us, that would be fatal, wouldn''t it?


    Eight keys never heard of this one. Some kind of manifold, when he gently fingered Cantera, lit a fire inside the glass tube. The light is orange with warmth. The light source is as bright as a small but incendiary fire, so that you can clearly see the face, figure and forest of the eight keys.


    When it got bright, I felt somewhere calm, as he said.


    "Well, then, show me the wound."


    "Can you cure it?


    "I''m a magician."


    Show him the cuts on his arms and legs so reliably and coolly. Some of the wounds were deep, but the protection of Yingjie''s summons has now turned into a small wound.


    Then the eight keys, when they uttered a word or two, created a green magic formation and brilliance in the palm of his hand.


    The brilliance is applied to the cut on the arm. What conveys is a hint of warmth that makes you feel gentle. Eventually, when his hands left, the scratches on him were gone clean and refreshing.


    Whispers to imitate the words in his mouth as he is being healed of other wounds.


    Yes, it did go hand in hand with the bullshit I heard in my dreams, and that smile that I showed at the end of my treatment was the same as that reliable smile that that boy who comes out in his dreams shows.


    At the end of the treatment, how could the tension that was tying my mind be resolved?


    Did you see such a microscope? Eight keys. He comes over with a worrying gaze.


    "What''s up? Are you okay? Do you want to move after you''ve rested?


    "Walk. Things you can''t have done this forever"


    I get somewhere embarrassed by the kindness that hangs me, and I turn to Puppy like that.


    Then he opened his mouth with Pocan.


    "What?"


    "Oh no, as soon as I healed, I got more powerful..." That''s the same as before you lost your memory. "


    "Mm... I''m sorry about your dinner"


    And I say to frustration. Hi. I didn''t care that he saw me like that. Eight keys, on the other hand, were laughing out loud to say they were even delightful.


    "Shall we go then?"


    "On the way home, you know?


    "I know where you''re going, so you can walk and it doesn''t matter."


    "Suitable..."


    But right now, that''s the only way. It was possible to bowl in with the Demons, but even if we stay here, things are going to get worse, and we should move because we''re getting stronger now.


    The brave say that if his temper is not lost, he can be protected by a goddess. Perhaps because the anxiety has been allayed, its protection has begun to work. You can fight enough with this in front of the Demons.


    Eight keys to raise the cantera and walk out. He magically cleverly cleaves and removes anything that gets in the way of walking bushes and other things, and walks as he makes his way.


    I follow him like that, paying attention to the shadows with orange outlines floating in the light emitted by Cantera. Then, accidentally, he spoke to me.


    "This is a very hard tree."


    "They say Black Wood. Trees native to the North. He said it was used for weapons and stuff."


    "If you say so, you''ve heard of sturdy wood before."


    Eight keys that leak a ho and an impression. Despite the critical situation, there was no tension.


    Ask him what he cared about, even as he shuddered at him like that.


    "Hey, didn''t you meet the Selfies on the way?


    "Oh, we met. He''s got my people with him, and probably all three of them are off by now. I haven''t heard the details, but it looks like the other soldiers were with you, huh?


    "Yes, good... I got away safely"


    One concern disappears, exhaling relieved breath. Luckily we were all safe. However, that leads to an example speculation.


    And just now, Eight Keys asked me about it.


    "But I didn''t know you were the only one here."


    "I was probably the only one they were after. That''s why I''m here."


    "Mm...?


    Meaning Briefly explain to the eight keys that frown on the deep answer.


    Operation taken by the Demons. And what do demons get as a result of using that measure?


    Hachi, who had often listened quietly, gave a convincing voice when he had finished hearing the explanation.


    "... I see. The point is, you were the only one aiming, so the others got away with it."


    "Probably. It''s speculation judged by the circumstances, but if you think about it, it can be a measure."


    Walking side by side for a while, behind the darkness ahead, I saw trees illuminated by blue and white light.


    "Bright over there..."


    Perhaps the light of the moon is shooting down. When I leak those words while I''m depressed, Eight Keys points at Cantera.


    "You want to go?"


    Nodding and going through the bushes together, he went out into a strange space lined with huge stones.


    Even though the area is surrounded by sturdy black steel tree forests, for some reason the trees are cut open only in this place, leaving room for the moonlight to shoot in. Huge stones lacked by the way, and some parts were weathered and shredded to see if they had done so for years. However, it can be seen from the regularity of the line and the structure of the stone that a man''s hand was applied.


    Another fun unlike the buildings in the Union and the remaining ruins. It was illuminated by moonlight and also seemed like the wind floating up in the space of night, which was reminiscent of the apoptosis of one civilization somewhere.


    "This, what is it? Ruins."


    "Looks like..."


    Whispering so much about this question, Eight Keys approaches the remains. In the meantime he stopped at a place where he could see the center of the remains.


    "What''s going on?


    "This guy..."


    He did not answer the query. Instead of being ignored, the way it didn''t come into my ear. When I look at his face, he still has a surprised look on his face, and he walks around looking closely at his surroundings.


    And


    "This is where it happened..."


    (viii) The key weaves joy into a strangely convincing voice, and mouths it like a solitary.


    I approached myself, and when I looked around like him, I noticed myself, too.


    Large magic formations are depicted, as they are at the heart of a line of boulders with regularity. At the center is the shape with the triangle reversed. The inscribed letters belong to this world. And despite being placed in this place for a long time, the paint is like blood that has just been squeezed.


    And this is...


    "Sure this is the magic formation of Yingjie''s summons?


    "Oh. Seems like some things are different from the ones used in Astel, but definitely"


    "But how did you get here?


    "You said before you were looking for clues to go home. I''m here because I heard that the first time Yingjie was summoned, there was a place in the Federation."


    "So this is the clue?


    "Oh, it''s what I''m here for. No, I didn''t know it was here... It''s ironic to find it at a time like this."


    That''s what I said, laughing naggingly, eight keys Shuiming clapping her shoulders in a good mood.


    "Hey, you mean you can go back to the original world with this?


    "Hmm? Oh, no, I can''t go back to the original world then. This guy is a team to call, so we have to create a new magic team for the transfer using the original information we can read from this team to get back."


    "It''s hard."


    "Don''t say it. It''s not like an SF warp device or a wormhole or a portal."


    Eight keys to give useful examples and embarrass. All the words he casually likened are familiar and understandable of any kind. After all, people in the same world are different from people in conversation.


    "Then I''m sorry, just give me a minute"


    "Huh? Could you look at it now?!?


    "It''ll be over soon. I''ll just copy the magic team first and investigate it properly."


    That''s what I say. A wizard boy walking away with Stasta. Despite the fact that the Demons may come, what is this man thinking? Eventually, his magic grows.


    It''s not like when you light a fire on cantera. If you release the magic to your peeves, this is the time.


    "Seriously? The demons will notice..."


    "Maybe so."


    "Maybe so."


    That being said, Eight Keys begins to start some sort of magic with no cared bare gestures, and some impressionable voices like "heh" and "ho".


    "Hey, you''re not!? How could you bother imitating it so that it would be noticed!?


    "No, I don''t mind."


    "Why are you going to such an answer!? You''re in a situation where we''re being put! Really! Do you know that?


    "What are you angry about? Calm down, that''s all right. It''s not like you don''t understand."


    "Ha... ha?


    Too plain a reaction drained me of poison, diminishing my tone. Then he turns this way and scratches his head like he''s in trouble. When I thought so, I threw up a sigh similar to giving up, putting together a chilling, quiet atmosphere, as if when I first showed up in the palace.


    Breathtaking without knowing. Then he let his eyes glow red,


    "You said earlier that the demons had framed you. The Demons are only after you, the brave ones, who set up this operation."


    "Well, I suppose so... what''s wrong with that?


    "Enough to set up such an operation. He''ll want to pick it up when you''re alone. If that''s what you''re saying, there''s no way you''re dropping a miscellaneous fish. There must be a demonic general out there to bet on certainty."


    "... it"


    The story was convincing. I have defeated demonic generals before. Therefore, it is necessary to cut the opponent (card) close to or above it in order to take over. It is therefore likely that the General of his Passionist tribe will appear.


    "But how does that have anything to do with imitating what''s going on?


    "Well, listen. That means. The Demon General is looking for you right now. He must have fallen for you... and there are two options for action we can take. Either you run or you stand up to it."


    So separated, eight keys go on.


    "Perhaps you still wish you hadn''t defeated the Demon General. It''s also Ali who runs away, regains his posture, and bets next. But I have to take him down here today for a reason."


    "Duh, why?


    "It''s not like there''s any chance you''ll be framed for that next time, and it''s not like I''m on the spot like this one. That''s why I need to make sure that the Demon General is defeated here and now."


    It was a hot, sincere word that was uttered, as the nagging attitude of earlier was a lie. And those bright red shining eyes did say, ''To protect you''.


    "That''s why I don''t just run away. You think it''s growing?


    "Ugh, yeah...... ok"


    Anticipates an unexpected overlap of the eye and diverts the gaze downwards. I couldn''t see it. Yes, because I thought if I looked directly into his eyes shining in that determination, my heart would be caught between moments.


    I guess I repelled that because, for one thing, I''m in a state of amnesia. Is it good to be distraught by this man even though I don''t know what my original feelings were for this man? Perhaps that''s how I''ve now unconsciously thought of myself.


    The eight keys, which spoke of thought and readiness, returned to the investigation, as they had done earlier.


    I see his back like that.


    He came here for himself, just as he did when he broke in. Without greed in return. Without asking. Like I said, it''s my natural way of being.


    Therefore, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "... why?


    ����


    "How could you get that far?


    "I told you. You''re family to me. So..."


    "I know that. Because he''s my cousin. But is that really all?


    "That''s all...?


    "So me and you..."


    When I tried to ask, the branch leaves of the forest crept into obscurity. The air then begins to accompany tingling numbness. Footsteps and feathers gushing from afar, and spooky signs.


    - Are you there?


    Eight keys would be right in the mouth. The demons were caught baiting the name magic he sowed to attract them.


    When the stiffness of the woods is swept away, the devil''s figure emerges from the darkness among the trees. With the ruins on his back, not behind him, but semi-surrounded.


    ��������


    Take a silent stand. As I glanced sideways at the signs of walking over, Eight Keys stuck his hand in Slacks'' pocket and stood next to him.


    I don''t show a bare gesture like the demons attacking me. Normally, as soon as I find a human, they attack me, but I just peel my teeth off and watch them seep out hostility. It''s like a dog in the middle of taking care of you.


    Eventually, from its center, someone emerges wearing a black robe that is edged with gold embroidery. I thought of man for a moment in his appearance, but when I looked closely, I found that the body that was supposed to be in the robe consisted of a pitch-black jar and not a person.


    The cohesive atmosphere is different from that of other demons, and the demons around him try to see and obey him. Probably a demonic general. Red eyes shimmer in the darkness.


    Ask him what his predictions are. Eight keys is somewhere careless.


    "You, the Demon General?


    Eight keys to answer the question, or a voice comes from a black robe floating in the universe.


    "My name is Vishudda and I am entrusted with one of the seven armies. Blessed be the goddess of hate, Lord Brave."


    Sleek tone. Are you making fun of the inner little fool, or are you mocking him? I can see with certainty that the emotions I said so are in my chest. Mouthfeel.


    "You''re not similar to the characters in the report, are you a fellow brave man?


    "No. Inside."


    ��������


    General of the Demon Nation - to Vishudda and I don''t know, I guess it was a reply. Surely, even if we hear of the human body called by the other world, does it not stick?


    Secondly, Vishudda makes a laugh.


    "I was in a bit of a hurry once there was a report that I lost sight of it, but it saved me a lot of time looking for it. I don''t know why I''m here, but it releases magic in a way that''s easy to understand."


    "That was good. I deserve to use my powers, too. Why don''t you play the gratuity instead?


    "Yeah, sure. I will redeem you with your blood. Hihihihi......"


    Vishudda with a creepy laugh and eight keys that, in contrast, don''t even move the back and mouth of the mouth as pickly. Let such a man be blamed.


    "... what are you talking about?


    "Don''t tingle. It''s as light as a mouth, okay? But he''s not likely to be provocative."


    "... Mm"


    He was weighing it now. It wasn''t a witch mountain play. Apparently it was his lack of leakage.


    Now I ask Vishudda.


    "You''re the one who set up this operation?


    "That''s right. Brave men of the Union, you are strong. So I thought I''d take you down with a plan. We took these shapes."


    "That''s why I''m here."


    "Yes, you defeated Mauhario. I thought that would always make it easier to get in tune and get caught up in the measures. It was worth the trouble."


    "You, general of the same company."


    And then I realize. At a time when I''m setting up such a strategy, I need to know that there''s no ethic for this demon clan to think of its people. And Vishudda laughs out as she thought.


    "You''re not. Mauhario did all he could for me, his people."


    "This bastard..."


    Put a clear aversion to your voice, while pointing your cuttoe at a robe floating in the universe. Kill, but the opponent never moves at all. Stepping forward, the bewildered voice of the eight keys chased him to his back.


    "Hey Hatsumi."


    "I''ll come forward. You ask for someone else."


    "No, I''ll take this one."


    You''ve imitated it like you call it, so you want to say you''ll take it down responsibly. But you can''t be protected. A swordsman''s blood flowing through his body says that to himself. He wants me to take him down. We must not leave such malice to others.


    When I looked at you, did you draw this will, or did you give up persuasion? Eight keys that exhale without even sighing and pull back heavily.


    "Wow. I''ll do something about him first."


    When Eight Keys says so, they increase their magic power to the body. Did you feel that, Vishudda, the creepy laugh also cut up early and shook her arms up.


    "Come on, take it!


    The act of waving your arms down and the decree is proclaimed, at the same time, the Demon Nation jumps at the same time. But this first wave is not particularly critical. Same as always. They attack at the same time every time, as if they were elephants.


    Yes, as though it were a beast jumping on the meat of bait placed unwrought.


    That''s certainly the surest hand. Because there is no such thing as normal human beings when they jump at the same time by the number or mass. But that''s a story if you''re a normal person. If you have the strength, you have the understanding when you come multi-on-one, the measures to open it, etc.


    If so, he is slaughtered by a nearby demon clan from himself before being surrounded and slapped, but it is important. When you were surrounded by enemies, when was it the swordsman of your time who said you were going to chop up enemies yourself instead of protecting them? While I am uncertain about my memory, I can''t afford to give that name to myself, but I have no problem practicing it.


    Run like a disease before the Demons come in in time to take the most demons into their own time. The Demons don''t have time to be surprised by the foot judgment that set my distance to zero in an instant. My neck was already rolling on the ground when I finally got that on my face. And without killing that momentum, to the next demon tribe. Flying toward the demon clan where the neighbor is hit and tries to change direction, where the body exceeds the height of the demon clan, poking one hand in the right towards the face like a ghost face.


    Poking is bad in battles against the majority. It''s a powerful move, but once you push it out, it takes a move to pull the knife out of the opponent''s body, and the next hand lags behind.


    But enough to say that such a thing was inevitable, I did have my own strength. Push into the face, pushing momentum to the beginning of the blink without pulling a cut through it. Without loathing to be exposed to blood, flesh pieces, or brains, push down the Demons before. Shoot a slash into the next enemy in front.


    The next demon clan cleaved to pieces to become five in one breath. Rising blood smoke. A slight mingle until it clears, in time and in a moment. Take charge of the machete as everything moves in slow regeneration, set a goal so that several demons overlap with slashing lines, slashing the skies thoughtfully.


    The air, which was slow from the moment it swung out, was unraveled, and now the quick regeneration was as good as it was. Everything became two before the slaughter and blew away.


    This is all the demon tribes that have attacked me. I finished everything with the current series of attacks.


    But it''s warm. It does not pose any problems at all, such as the strength of the Demon Nation. And my powers are rising. As if it were a geyser that never dried up, the power was rising indefinitely.


    Don''t fail to be alert to Vishudda, I care about Eight Keys. He was also surrounded by demons and was about to jump right to him.


    (viii) The operation of the key is slow and still does not work. That is eagle frying the night he first came to the palace, surrounded by soldiers of the Union. The number of demons flown is nearly ten. There''s no escape, and it doesn''t seem like we''re gonna make it to deal with it. But...


    Every ground around the eight keys was blown up instantly by the Demons.


    ".................. wow"


    I don''t know and squeal like that as I hear the explosion. As soon as the eight keys cut one letter across with a knife mark that mimicked with his fingers and swung its fingertips up over the sky, the Demons were swallowed by flames all over the ground.


    The man who stands in the heart of the explosion moves loosely with his body half open, as if he were a god who unites the flames.


    ... after all, it''s quite a force. I have seen magic many times in the battle against the Demons, but this man''s is distinct and heterogeneous in comparison to it.


    And Eight Keys turned his gaze to Vishudda to Eagle Deep.


    "No matter how much it costs, we can''t take it down, can we?


    "But the more magic and strength you have, the better, right?


    As soon as Vishudda says so back, a large number of demons gush out of the woods.


    "All bunnies and miscellaneous fish..."


    "Hihihi, you stay with that miscellaneous fish. I have to deal with the brave..."


    So creepy laugh, Vishudda turning this way. Are you going to leave early? I set out to see Vishudda move and run in from myself.


    A feathered demon clan, who had refrained, jumped from the right, left and both directions. Cut eight letters with a machete, both pairs in one breath, and aim for Vishudda. Vishudda''s movements have an eagle frizz like eight keys, but I can feel the creeps in her fluffy floating figure.


    Turning around to the left, this one stretches the machete, and from the other side, a demon hand stretches with the purple aura together in his nails.


    He stood tall from side to side, but was sent away. Apparently, the Demon General is still not like the Miscellaneous Fish. As if the paper floating in the sky deviates in a thick breeze, the cutting edge is not even Vishudda''s robe.


    "Ku......"


    Not easily, he leaks slight bitterness and jumps back. And then it would come. As I was preparing for Vishudda''s attack, suddenly a purple flash ran through my back.


    "Colour?"


    A black robe floated fluttering to escape the light, leaving Vishudda a great distance. Shot in between are the magic of the Eight Keys that are now dealing with many demons.


    "Eight keys!


    "�� is something that can be clever"


    Instead of replying, he just turned his gaze this way. But the sight returns to the demonic tribe, which soon strikes, shooting down the demonic tribe one after another with flames and thunder.


    Eight keys are covering me from behind. We''re dealing with the demons around us, and we''re sewing up a gap in this attack and putting some restraint in Vishudda.


    (What a skill...)


    While dealing with a dozen demons, it is not usual to include cover in this battle. So much so that I suspect that sensory organs such as eyes and ears and the perceptual area of the brain are ten times greater than that of an ordinary person.


    On the other hand, this is--


    "Ahhh!


    To Vishudda, he is slaughtered with temper. It is not easy to hit, but it launches a series of attacks while assembling a sword attack. A constant series of attacks did not chase him down and eventually blunted Vishudda''s movements.


    (Here!)


    Slash into the gap from the right shoulder at once to the left flank. The Special Strike does not exasperate, but puts the temper into the sword and strikes it quietly. As I aimed, the sword devoured Vishudda''s body.


    But...


    "Huh -? Kuh!?


    A purple aura appears on the edge of the eye, pulling herself aggressively. Shortly after this one wielded the machete, Vishudda''s demon came at me.


    "You did a good job. That''s how I figured it out."


    "What are you so quick about!


    Moved for a moment into an unexpected event, but immediately yelled back and waved the knife. And now Vishuddha, who doesn''t squirm and doesn''t squirm. I didn''t ask if there was any need to get involved, but the Great Standing only cut open the unresponsive darkness.


    "What''s up? You can''t take me down with an attack like that, can you?


    "No!? Indeed, the sword strike..."


    Through. Nevertheless, I can''t convey the feeling I slashed in my hand. In a hurry for that enigmatic circumstance, the attack and defense are elusive. Then eight keys yelled in the back.


    "Hatsumi! Get out of the way!


    "-!"


    Respond to your voice and retreat loudly in an aggressive manner. Moments later, from the eight keys that had protruded, I heard the sound of a pattin and a petite fingersnap, the aftertaste of which quickly scratched away with a loud bursting sound.


    The air in front of the exploding Vishudda. The shock immediately slapped Vishudda''s body. But the black robe flutters with the wind, as if nothing had happened.


    "- Ah?"


    "What''s up? That''s not gonna work for me, is it?


    ��������


    To the provocative words, but the eight keys remain unanswered. I don''t care about the demons looming from behind, staring at Vishuda silently...


    "Huh -?"


    (viii) The figure of the key scratched off the spot as if it were smoke. Demons who lose sight of their goals. When I realized, behind the confused demons, there was his appearance.


    And floating in the night sky, all sorts of magic formations.


    "Hey......!?


    Numerous magic formations create an unexpected voice of haste at the sight of floating to fill the night sky. I understand it was caused by an ally, but I couldn''t keep up with the organizing in my head.


    "- Ad centum transcription.Augoeides maximum trigger!


    (- Optical luminosity maximum operation. The explosive outfit expands continuously from the best to the hundredth, carpet bombing!


    From the magic formation that fills the hollow, a few strips flash. The tip of the landed light emits intense light at the same time as the burst, blowing wide enough that there is no place for it, either while fleeing the Demons or Vishuda. That''s exactly what a carpet bombing deserves.


    You can''t live with this. I''m relieved to think of those who eat this - as such, anyway. Eventually, the remnants of the flash burning in your eyes disappear. And Vishudda...


    "Hihihihihihihihi..."


    "That''s it!?


    The feathered demons wiped everything out before the flash, but Vishudda remained the same. He''s just quietly making a seeping creepy laugh of excitement.


    The magic of the eight keys earlier was a fierce range attack with no escape of inches. The sturdy black steel tree trunk blew up unbroken and rolled around, a storm of flash enough for extensive ground to be dug up...... despite this, Vishudda is alive and well. As if nothing had happened, the robe is floating fluffy in the universe.


    Eight keys gazing at Vishudda groans suspiciously.


    "Even high-ranking sorcery doesn''t pass. So...? Isn''t that what happened earlier? No, the magic is pushing through my body...?


    What you hear is a voice of confusion mixed with some jargon. He also doesn''t know why Vishudda can''t be attacked.


    Only slightly confused, Eight Keys opens his mouth again.


    "�D Et factus est invisibilis. Instar venti! Tempestas!


    (- My blade is invisible, but sinks my enemies into blood with the sharpness of steel! Blow it to dust!


    Soon as Vishudda moves into action, the next magic occurs. Shortly after the chanting of the eight keys is finished, the black steel trees around Vishudda, the earth on the ground, the rolling stones, suddenly a thousand cuts into a thousand cuts and blows away. I don''t know if it''s an air blade or an invisible blade, but even though it''s just torn apart, the invisible slaughter storm won''t stop. Vishudda hides with soot and wood chips that have risen, and is impossible to imply. But the storm continued like a tornado until everything returned to dust.


    Now it''s time.


    "Now......!


    "No, this guy''s in the front seat."


    "Huh -?"


    (viii) At the same time as Keys said, his body was drawn to him by unseen force.


    When I was allowed to land by him, a number of thin lines of fire, like red thread, ran into the dust of wood chips that were made in front of me.


    Eventually, a bright red demon emerges and swells from the dust of rising wood chips. All of them then inverted into a burst.


    The expected blast and heat did not come here. Eight keys must have blocked it. There is no damage to the remains either. But...


    "Ko, could this be... a dust explosion!?


    In contrast to this one, which comes as a surprise, the eight keys send a cold gaze across the flames everywhere, as if nothing were happening. Not only did you shoot magic, but did you even incorporate it into the frame of attack until such a phenomenon? This spine gets cold in a constant series of attacks that incorporate phenomena after magic.


    But still, Vishudda was alive and well.


    "Can''t you even spray it..."


    Yes, the mysterious sound of the Eight Keys sounded, like accepting facts as facts.


    And then he stopped opening his mouth.


    Despite Vishudda''s defenselessness, he doesn''t chant, he doesn''t shoot in magic.


    "Eight keys!


    ��������


    Eight keys doesn''t answer. It remained a bar on top of each other, as if he had given up defeating it.

 103 Hunt the moon

    The expression of the brave becomes sinister and bitter with each passing time.


    That should be it, too. No matter how much you feel about killing yourself, the sword strikes empty. Probably not as usual as a burning rush.


    Since the man stopped using magic, the brave man has been slaughtered by a grudge. Even though I don''t know why I won''t hit the sword, I still manage to shoot the sword in to scratch it.


    It''s a beautiful sword move. Mauhario''s sword, etc., is so mature and sharp that it can even be described as a child''s hands-on learning compared to this. If you distract yourself, you are so beautiful that you are about to be deprived of your gaze, and then the demon resides. But now it''s a dark cloud, too. A sword that I''m not sure "goes in" can''t even be worn. Whether it was a cloudless sword or not, it couldn''t have hit me.


    Every time a brave man waves his sword, it''s small from her mouth, and the words of doubt are leaking "why" and "why". It wouldn''t be what I intended. Anxiety moves her mouth naturally.


    A brave man who turns his body and draws a spiral with his cuttoe, using the power of his sword to try to fly outward, slashing him. Expose yourself to the slaughter. But the sword was useless and shaken off.


    The brave man who dares to witness the act of letting him eat the slaughter is stunned and dismayed. They showed me that sword strikes didn''t work, so I guess so.


    "No matter how much you do, it''s useless. Your sword never hits my body."


    "Ku-!"


    When told to teach, the brave man leaves behind a groaning voice. There are no threat shards, such as the Brave Man''s attack, but this tragedy was troublesome. Enough to take down that Mauhario. That''s about as common as it gets, but it would therefore break your bones to put in a decision punch.


    But there are limits to how many brave men there are. If you even let your will to fight undermine you, you will weaken with your health. It''s been a streak since we attacked the fort. There wouldn''t have been a time to rest. Now it makes me feel in a hurry and twitch. That would also eliminate the ability to fight for itself.


    Just thinking of that brings in nature and laughter. They are holding the opponent in their hands who is said to threaten the Demon King. It is not something that can be enjoyed at all. How delightful and joyful.


    "Hihi...... apparently your breath is up too. Why don''t you give up already?


    "Talk a lot"


    Unlike humans, you have no tongue to bite.


    Hunting down brave men with words. Humans are weak-minded creatures, no matter how strong or wandered the flesh was, if only they had shredded their spiritual strength, they would all be the same. Become a weak creature.


    Rajas and Lishabalm were also well advised on that point. He said it would be easy if you sniped the spiritual side and uprooted the will. I remember saying every single thing.


    Therefore,


    "Why don''t you give up and give me your neck clean?


    "Who said that!


    "The man in the back seems to have noticed already, doesn''t he? You''re waving your sword. But, look, haven''t you been standing around forever?"


    "... Huh!


    As soon as I put the man out to attract him, the brave man''s complexion became visibly worse.


    I can see exactly what''s being hunted down. If you attack a man with stock, this brave man will fall easily. I thought it was troublesome to have company, but how could I be so lucky?


    That, too, should have been more obvious than seeing the fire that the brave men were moving forward and fighting themselves and standing up, but actually relying on the man behind them. One by one, he looks at a man''s complexion, determines whether he is dominant or disadvantaged, and assembles the battle for the first time in a battle with support. And if you see a man getting tired, sweaty, and lumpy after he stops telling you what to do, this will come true with certainty. The man is quite skilled enough to defeat his compatriots and continue to provide precise support, but in the end he stops to the extent that he is human. Because the magic of a man could not scratch this body.


    It''s impossible. No one, and perhaps Lishabalm, who taught me this move, will be able to hurt himself with Nakshatra, the Demon King.


    Finally, the brave man''s shoulder drops to give up. Is it time to finally realize that you can''t defeat no matter what? He is leaning down, dropping his shoulders, and biting his lips with regret. That appearance that it was a lie to have unleashed a prestige was too funny.


    "Hihihihihiha ha!!


    It exudes irrepressible joy, and gives strength to the demon hand that gathers most of you.


    Almost there. Soon this Vishudda will take the brave man''s head and earn the honor of the first brave killer. Don''t let anyone get in the way.


    "- Oh, my God. You know what?"


    "... what?


    "... Huh?


    It was probably at the same time that I spoke to a voice of awareness that was as if it were out of place.


    If you notice, a man who should have stood up behind the brave man is exhaling with a shuddering face.


    That''s like saying why you haven''t noticed such a simple fact before, such a face frightened of yourself.


    "If you think it''s a tough opponent, you can''t go through with the attack. We''re not exposed to the main unit. That doesn''t make sense. How could I not have immediately noticed such an easy thing? You''re too manipulative. Me..."


    And, the wizard man in black makes him look pale and holds his head in his bosom. The trick, whilst still, is a distressing way to say that it is an event in the outside world, such as the battle between yourself and the brave.


    Such misplaced and loose narratives on my nose, I fly demon bullets from the throats accumulated in my demon hands. But when the man who noticed it squeaked his finger, this attack blew up with every burst.


    I''m looking at this one now with the same boring look I had when I first saw it, keeping my mouth shut as I gave up until earlier.


    If you realize it, the brave men were retreating to the man to avoid this attack.


    "You gave up..."


    "What? What are you talking about, you? What are you giving up in this situation?


    "Huh...? Because, you know, living..."


    "No, if you can''t win, you just have to run. You, haven''t you lost your mind since you lost your memory?


    "Who''s an idiot!


    A brave man yells at a man. The man is also showing her a pungent face, but his gaze is pointing this way without alarm. As he increased his strength to attack, the man lifted his lowered hand. Is the interception complete? Hi, it''s hard to get a hold of.


    Ask the man as the brave man turns to this side of the sword.


    "... you noticed?


    "Oh. At all, I didn''t think I could do this to these people in this world, but they had exceptions. There are some parts of me that I''m a little concerned about... but leave that alone."


    The man''s mouthfeel was such a way of saying that this move wouldn''t matter. Are you saying you really noticed, not haunted? No, that can never happen.


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about"


    So low, the man looks bored and stuck,


    "Then shall I say it plainly? What doesn''t strike you is not obscuring the entity, but obscuring where you are now, isn''t it?


    ��������


    "I just thought it was vaporized or obscured the entity at first because my body is like a"... "No, no, I''m afraid it was that kind of body from the beginning. Well, he''s a demon, so he must be an ant."


    "... that''s a total misunderstanding"


    "Ha - don''t lie to me like that. I''ve fought guys like you before. I... Well, he was a few steps better than you."


    The man is convinced that his theory is correct. Can''t you delude me?


    "... fine. You''re right. Let me compliment you on what you saw through. But this move won''t tear anyone apart."


    "I don''t know. There''s as much to do."


    On the face of the man who speaks so, there is a grin. It is as if it were a misguided thing to hear.


    That ridiculous attitude fueled his frustration in a grand way.


    "such techniques, etc."


    "You''re saying there is, aren''t you? It''s not cool if you know a lot about it, huh?


    "-! What, such a void, etc!


    "Hmm, do you want to give it a try, to see if it''s a vanity?


    The mouth of the man who said so creeps away. Are you so confident?


    Just in case, this one works too. I don''t know what a man is trying to do, but the point is, I just don''t have to let him use it.


    Watching a man gaze defenselessly and open his mouth to chanting, he can put all his strength into the demon hand.


    "Haaaaaaaa......"


    The throat around your hand swells and forms a giant hand. When I wield it out of my mind, most of you, along with the shock, involve a dirt mass on the ground and fly towards the man.


    The man''s defense won''t make it. Brave men, too, were already too late when they could react.


    But was such a sighing hand already anticipated? At the moment of the collision, the figure of the man had disappeared and, if noticed, was moving in another direction with the brave man.


    ... what have you done. I couldn''t even read what happened to the move. Meanwhile, even his companion, the brave, is baffled by instantaneous mobility and peers firmly around.


    Then, the man quietly closes his eyes and groans as he squeaks up.


    "- Atman. Eye of those with wisdom, in all cases it is within the fools, some with light dismiss all the ignorance. Sophisticated soul Jnanachakusya. It is drawn on my feet as Pinyin"


    (- Something that finds truth. It is the third eye of the fool, which the knower opens, and which returns all ignorance to the horizon of cause and effect. The purified soul is Junarna Chaksha. The ninety-six congestions that they represent are pictured as two balls and a half circle, and are not drawn under my feet)


    Sounds, man''s spell chanting. With it the magic of a man dawns, and the surrounding air winds back to the man so as to match its luxury. The gushing wind regularly damaged the ground and eventually opened the man''s eye lid.


    "- Open, Eye of Danguma. And Dase illuminate the truth."


    (- All falsehoods in front of Dungma''s open eyes. Destroy them.)


    Moments, brilliant enough to burn his eyes from under a man''s feet erupted.


    Everything around me is swallowed by the dazzling light of sunlight reflecting on the water. But soon it subsided and, like earlier, it returned to the forest of black steel trees surrounded by darkness illuminating the fiber moon.


    What effect has it had on the current light? But nothing has changed in itself. The brave man seems to have noticed that, and he looks at the man with surprise.


    "Eight keys...? What''s the magic now?


    "End"


    That''s the man who tells you the magic is over. Was it, after all, a distressing void?


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh! What!? Aren''t you still haunted!? If you think you''ve done a great deal, it''s not like anything happened! It''s all the same now!


    "No, that''s not true. - Look, the difference is here, right?


    Say so, man, slap the ground behind your shoes. There was a pale brilliant formation depicted there, which only imitated the eyes.


    "What is that painting?


    "Hmm? That''s a long time to explain, huh? Pineal corpus, dunguma, adju?a. We''re going to have to talk from Western magic to Indian Buddhism."


    "I don''t know..."


    I can afford it, but it doesn''t change that there''s no change. The painting at the foot leaves a magic formation that has been used to haunt


    Just being. It''s no big deal.


    "Hey, hey! Tell me with all that confidence nothing has changed!? What''s going on!?


    "... you say that too. I don''t specialize, so shut up."


    "So..."


    "Look, how about this, then?


    As soon as a man said so, an inadvertently cold light ran.


    It''s a man''s magic. Even though we know it won''t work, repeating the same thing is worse for us than remembering one of the fools.


    Never hit it. Never - but it should have.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?


    Betrayed my expectations, and the light did pierce my own shoulders.


    The shock of being magically shot through and the sharp pain running down his shoulder.


    "See? Did you hit it?"


    "Liar...... then the magic just now is for this"


    "What the hell are you..."


    "Vishudda, General of the Demonic Nation. You faked where you are. But as long as these dangma eyes are open to the realm of matter, you can''t fake your place. Either your visions disappear into that phase, or they''re all exposed over here."


    "Stupid! There''s no way magic can hit my body (from) with such a painting! I always keep this in the ghost!


    "What? Always put yourself in this ghost world? Don''t proclaim it funny, you octopus. That''s just blurring the boundary between this one and another phase, right? You''re not sure the moves are user-friendly? It''s not like your body is far away."


    "Attacks from here to there, etc."


    "Yes, I can''t. If only we weren''t really connected. But what you''re doing is sitting at an obscure point, every time you attack and defend, you''re just aligning your condition one way or the other. It''s such a divine trick to attack remotely while scratching in a different phase, Kudrak can only do it. The point is, yours is kind of like hiding your body behind it."


    "Nah......!?


    It was a shock. Even this unknown part of me was being nursed by a man.


    "So, but just because this move was torn doesn''t mean I lost!


    "- But isn''t it big that I can slaughter?


    A brave man who has been silent until now says so and exasperates killing. Same as when I started fighting, no, I was more upset than that.


    "Cover my little girl!


    When you shoot a demon bullet from a demon hand, the man also shoots out the magic of light to match it. Magic that intersects between the brave and himself. When the defensive barrier by Tomomi was deployed, the man''s magic was prevented and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, this attack is also prevented by a man''s magic barrier. A golden magic formation floating in the sky unfolds like a vertical in front of a man.


    Two, a brave man turned his gaze on the man.


    "Eight keys."


    "What. You want me to take extra care of you?


    "Uh, I''m not..."


    A brave man who has turned to modesty. Have you guessed her mood, or the man throws up a sigh of giving up. And


    "Fine. The Clarigarodorani Phantom Sword is a sword that slashes demons that nest in the world. Five hundred years, your swordsmanship won''t break. Let him see it."


    The brave man nodded resolutely at the invincible talk. Then he turns his cuttoe this way and slashes it on the horizontal giraffe.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    "Don''t lick me. Aah!


    When I think I''ve caught it at the edge of my eye, it disappears right out of my sight, turning laterally and letting me take a slash. Standing around out of this sight. And even more so than earlier, the movement is clear.


    But...


    "The point is, I just don''t want to hit it! I''ve already cut off your sword!


    No matter how cloudy the sword flashes, the blade never hits.


    Yes, he himself sees out the sword of the brave. I''m out. I know to take it in my hands like a brave sword strike. Because every time a slaughter flies, Mithril''s body is swept away and glittering.


    Even if the brave man disappears from his sight, his foretaste glows and his forehead tells him where the slashing line passes in advance. Just scratch it, like you did when you started fighting it. That''s all.


    Apparently the foolish brave man doesn''t realize that. I''m just foolishly punching my sword in.


    All you have to do is flirt with him until the power of the brave is compromised, the same as the original calculation.


    "Damn, I can''t hit it..."


    "Yes! I can''t hit you without your sword strike and other moves! Never!"


    ��������


    Seeing the brave man pushing silence, joy leaks from the edge of his mouth.


    I can''t wait to feel comfortable where my passionate-hot enemies are biting their teeth off helplessly.


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh! If you defeat the brave little girl, you''re next, kid!


    Yes, after defeating the brave, the man in black. You can never let that man, who has the power to be broken, be broken through the moves of transfiguration.


    I''ve learned by earlier magic that this defense cannot be pierced by the magic of a man. The price of things on track will have to be put on high. Yes, by death.


    On the other hand, what happened to the brave man, he changed from hitting until he wanted to be moving around, and he lays his sword quietly in the front. Stretch your cutting edge toward your eyes, the sword pattern slightly below your own chest.


    I still don''t know how to get out. But the glow of the sword points me to the brave man''s next behavior.


    To yourself, as it were. Yes, the light of the moon in the sword.


    Tight, shiny, but.


    "Ha-?"


    Disappeared. The glow of the sword, which was supposed to show us the next hand, disappeared abruptly from where it should have been.


    And shortly after I lost sight of the sword flash, the most recent is the voice of a woman heard from the front.


    - Klugligaro Torani Phantom Sword, Kasumi Cross (Blurred Ginger).


    Even sharper than the temper of the night, such a brave man''s prickly voice echoed in his eardrums, and his body was slashed to the ground and lay low.


    Move your neck in the dark. Only when the body was divided into four parts.


    More than raising bitterness, questions overflow through your mouth.


    "Hey..."


    Why? I don''t know what happened.


    "- On New Moon nights, never argue with a swordsman. No, no, that''s your father. He''s going to lose his mind."


    A man in black who is blown by the wind at night but leaves it at his disposal but looks up at the sky as if. Speak those words, as if you''ve just read them in this one''s head.


    It was nostalgia and joy for the past to dwell in the voices emitted at that time.


    But the next thing they pointed at me was laughter. It is also a laugh allowed only to those who roll everything in their hands, as if it were shown by Nakshatra the Demon King.


    "Stupid...... the moon was thin or so, it did shine in Jomtien...... should"


    "Really?


    Its ridiculous voice was so full of confidence that it caught and looked up at the sky.


    And there were three glowing moons,


    "No, oh...!?


    Yes, the night sky was dark and dark as if there were no such thing as a fiber moon from the beginning, not to mention not shining as a single star in the sky.


    Hunt the moon


    "-Square of the moon. Says the moon must be the mirror of truth in the solar system. Not all that is under the moon must be revealed by its light, and all things shall be clothed in its light. So now they let me hunt from the sky."


    I didn''t understand what the man was saying. But the man in black laughs at his shoulders as if he were confused.


    "What a big deal, but this isn''t the Earth or the solar system, and I don''t know how the spectrum of ninety degrees (squares) is. I''m done, but I''m just resting. Rest, but..."


    - It''s been a long and deadly break for you.


    Pointed out were still creepier red eyes than the eyes of Nakshatra the Demon King, and a chilling voice. Now I realize that the man was Reaper.


    "You�� that I was capturing sword flashes with the light in my sword"


    "I just said to myself that I was out, and you were right. There was a verse where you were looking at Hatsumi''s machete with your eyes. The blurred eyes in the darkness stand out a lot. I thought this was a hit. If the material of the knife was an orcaleicos that could shine instead of corrosive silver (misrill), it wouldn''t have happened."


    Well, after all, you lost out on the intent to kill me.


    Such words echo mercilessly in the forest of night. And again, a man slapping his foot with black shoes.


    So, I noticed the discomfort. Yes, if the light of the moon isn''t shooting, then the area is surrounded by darkness, and you can''t see. Still, the only reason the surroundings were clearly visible was because the formation imitating the eyes at the foot of the man in black had a pale light.


    "The light that shows the truth can be a glare that hides lies as time. That''s what it is."


    "If only you weren''t here..."


    "Come on, what about that? There could have been other ways to capture your entity, and Hatsumi could have done something on the ground. Besides, the sword flashes right now, you betrayed your sight and the torso came first, didn''t you? He might have been busted before he even noticed, huh?


    That''s what the man said, and he groaned that there was no chance of this victory.


    "Well, at least if you were as strong as Rajas, you might have been able to take him down, but you didn''t seem to have enough foundation power."


    The rhetoric of a man who remembers something tells me no way.


    "You, no way."


    Then the man gave the look (or oh) of a flirtatious kid as if a lie had been found out and laughed lightly.


    ... So this man defeated the leading general who was in the lead among the demon generals?


    "It was Trinity who defeated Rajas. That''s what you''re gonna do, you''re gonna fuck me up here."


    The voice of a man to roll in the smoke became the last word that he heard, the Demon General Vishudda.

 104 Burning Remaining Moon

    Vishudda was cut off from his right shoulder mouth to his left leg and from his left flank to his right flank by the hand of Hatsumi Decayed Leaf.


    Craigaro Torani Phantom Sword Decaying Leaf Flow, Xia Cross Copy. Sure, worship should have been a phantom knife that turned into a torso and a torso into a worship, but Vishudda eats both. That would mean that even if I could see a sword flash, I would most likely have been slaughtered by one.


    "Oh, my God. Moonhunt was a bee and an extra favor."


    "Totally. But I''m sure you''re the one who took it."


    Hatsumi tells her to exhale. Where the flash of sword illuminated by the light of the moon became like a palatine flame, did you conclude that you would never be hostile to the void of ''becoming invisible''? As for her, it may not have been an earlier ingenious hand and a blow that anticipated a special.


    Kelli may have been the best at poking and deciding, but...


    "How can you even do that to an amnesia scum?"


    "I don''t want you to tell me. You''d be alone. ''Cause you could''ve laughed with your nose and knocked him down.


    "That''s too much to buy. It was just an easy win because you had an avant-garde, not if you''re alone."


    "What do you think? I mean, you, when you start fighting, you''re blatantly frigid."


    "Because that''s what you do."


    Round out the frigidity and return it to the gentleman when he has graced him. Sorcerers are basic, frivolous things. If you take the clown, the frigidity, the wonder, that doesn''t taste good.


    But she doesn''t mind, she''s turning a suspicious half-eye.


    "If it comes out in the tale of a brave man, the type who came out on his side but was actually the boss behind it"


    "He said you can''t take him down if you don''t go around. Sure would fit the first frigid guy to come out."


    As Mizumi laughed with her shoulders flaunted, she smiled on her face even as Hatsumi was stunned.


    "You really can afford it."


    Thanks to you.


    Are you feeling any better? Hatsumi says as she remembers when she is having an unraveled exchange.


    "With that said, you said earlier, have you ever fought a guy like this?


    "Well...... He uses similar magic to obscure his physical location. For, they were too similar..."


    Mizumi shows a slight glimmer on her face and drops the tone of her voice. It''s a bad battle memory. I just remember that, and I think of myself who wasn''t impudent.


    "Huh. Maybe he''s here, isn''t he?


    "Idiot, that can''t be"


    "There''s an example of Mizumi and me, so it''s not something you can deny without a head, is it?


    "No, that''s not it. There shouldn''t be."


    Hatsumi is a little muddled by the repeated denials, but he saw the look on Mizuki''s face and changed it. No, because his expression on his mouth was rugged and anxiety-driven.


    Then Shuiming looks up at the moon and speaks in a cursory manner.


    Greed of Ten


    "- Ten Fallen Into Demons, Kudrak The Ghosthide. That''s the name of the man who handled the magic."


    It was a long time ago that I fought the sorcerer. Still, after Heidemarie came to his assistant and got to know Islina - a man who manipulated modern magic, lived in the philosophy of the Order, and was betrayed by that dream he aspired to. A magician who does not hate to harm others and bring mystery to the brightness of the world, but because he becomes rich and no one can stop him, he has been listed in his title and left alone for about half a century.


    But because of so much planning, many sorcerers were sent in to crusade, until Mitsumi defeated them.


    "I destroyed him. No matter how rich you are, you can''t exist if you turn down the roots. Besides, if you lived in my mess, who would call that man over here? Besides, it doesn''t make sense for that man to give it to the Demons. I don''t know what it is to live and live, but it''s a big mistake to say that it''s best to go home to you. Such a bastard..."


    I don''t think he''s alive, or just imagining that makes my skin poppy.


    Then Hatsumi, who was listening, makes a strangely remarkable statement about where she received it.


    "If the Demons destroy them all, they might."


    "Please, please don''t say any more... ''cause seriously, it''s going to be real"


    "Are you that strong?


    "I''m about a million times stronger than the guy I knocked down right now. Maybe a thousand times. If it''s enough to deal with him, it''ll still be easier to deal with the Demon Nation and the Demon Nation generals and the Demon King at the top. Ah, gelo, I think I''m gonna throw up."


    Is it a dogma or not? Mizumi looks pale and drops her shoulders. To him like that, Hatsumi, who doesn''t know the circumstances, tells him with a face that doesn''t seem to be a problem at all.


    "But you knocked him down, didn''t you?


    "I could take him down. Only then did the worst enemy in the world take sides. If I hadn''t, I''d have been torn apart by phase cutting."


    Yes, at that time, it was the man who dreamed. It was the man who pointed to the whereabouts of his dreams, which Mizuming spoke of when he helped Refill.


    "... I''m sorry twice. If he were alive, it would destroy humanity and the rest before the demons destroy it."


    Hatsumi asks surprisingly what Mitsumi''s sword swallows say.


    "... Was my little world that dangerous?


    "Not at all. Peace to death"


    "Then why not?"


    "I don''t know. I mean, there''s a strange balance between peace and danger. I mean, that''s just the end of the line. I don''t know if it''s a separation to innovation or a process to the end, but before we got back, the world was doomed. It''s not funny."


    Not if you''re trying to save the rest of the world.


    "I don''t care what you say, you''re doomed when we''re doomed. Where we are, we don''t stand like heroes. All we can do is shake and wait at home until the end of the world."


    "Aren''t you a hero?


    "Me? Just kidding. I''m a magician. Besides, there''s a decent hero in the world over there, and he''s called a legend."


    After a sigh that doesn''t even seem funny, Shuiming turns the army. With an exact move on the right-hand fool, he turns back to the ruins.


    "Whatever it is, I''ll let you look into it first."


    Is the concern gone and refreshed? Shuiming tries to walk out to the stone making remains of the magic formation. To him like that, Hatsumi goes on in eagle footsteps.


    And in the meantime, Hatsumi''s eyes accidentally sharpened. At the tip of its gaze, narrowed without alarm, are signs of sagging seepage. Perhaps,


    "... Hey Eight Keys"


    "It''s not over yet."


    Shuiming sighs sick and tired of answering Hatsumi''s warning. How much further is the investigation going to go? The signs of wandering in the darkness of the woods will undoubtedly be the demons of the remnants.


    The Mizumins wait in front of the demons. On the front is a darkness with a pompous mouth open between the black steel trees. In anticipation of coming from there, Hatsumi takes on the knife and Mizumi prepares for the exercise of magic.


    Demons who eventually show up. From the darkness, he gradually appeared in unison, again in unison, and when he was surrounded earlier and in nearby numbers, simultaneously struck and raised his killing temper.


    "... it''s a streak, but are you okay?


    "Idiot, he said we won''t be late for the miscellaneous fish."


    There is no grin on your face to say such a light-hearted word. Mitsumi didn''t even think that the story was an arrogant shore, but still, she didn''t get alarmed by the look on her face.


    And it was a mingle of whether to punch in or shoot in.


    Suddenly a shadow falls directly over the demons.


    There, there''s no time or room for just questioning who, what. Just a voice of suspicion sounds like Hatsumi''s "eh?" Momentary shocks erupted from just above the Demons, and the Demons blew up on the ground and on the trees.


    Is the shock still excess even if it blows up the surroundings it punched in, or even where there was Mizumi and Hatsumi, where the distance was open, huge pieces of wood and earth are shelled and attacked on the shock wave.


    "Hey, what''s this?


    ��������


    Hatsumi stood in front of the machete in confusion, and Mizumi weighed the object flying at a murderous rate by magic.


    The roar subsided and the dust cleared after him. There, he complained of his ascendancy by poking his fists at the numerous demonic corpses on the stage made by a man who also looked similar to a Japanese costume that had produced a silver horn on his head.


    "- That''s brittle. Fear runs past the bad jokes about who told you that these below shit featherworms threaten all the raw things that live under the goddess"


    Did you throw away the word to the devils at your feet, which you did not make them hear?


    Eventually, other demons, who noticed an out of place visitor, attacked him from across to around with a man with a horn. But when he rolled out his back fist so that he could pay off, the Demons scattered each black steel tree behind him, shattered with the aftermath of the winding.


    ... Shuiming and Hatsumi, who end up looking too overwhelmed.


    It was still good for the Demons to blow up. Because it''s not like we can''t defeat the Demons together. But what rationale is it to involve and crush sturdy black steel trees with only light, yet to the extent of paying off the featherworms?


    The gaze of a man with his hands clasped after touching even the dirt accidentally caught Shui Ming.


    ".................. Huh!


    Watermelon''s heart jumped on a strong beat. My body gets eagled in awe. Because they showed overwhelming strength? No, it''s not strength. The presence of the man, in his gaze.


    Without trying, one leg of Mizumino extends into retraction. Reflectively, my feet moved in fright.


    There has been no such thing as fear or retreat since we came to the other world.


    Hatsumi next door, on the other hand, is unaware of the imminent crisis. You think you''re on your side and you''re up for judgment, and you''re looking at a guy with a silver horn that surprises you.


    "To the brave... you know? Are you one of them?


    To that question, Shuiming could not answer. An alarm rings in my head, and my inner self tries to escape quickly, and all the other sounds are flying somewhere else.


    Instead, Hatsumi came forward and asked the man back.


    "Who are you? How do you know about me? Allies?"


    "I don''t know. It''s up to you."


    "What do you mean?


    Neither the rhetoric of a man in smoke nor the voice of Hatsumi''s doubts sounded like Mitsumi.


    I just realized what a man was.


    "... are you a dragon breed?


    Was the slightly trembling question of Shuiming a hit, the man only chuckles and swells at his mouth. Hatsumi, on the other hand, finally realised that Mizumi''s expression was changing, or turned his suspicious gaze to him.


    "Eight keys...?


    "I knew it..."


    "You''re pretty frightened. You can''t have a man so vain in front of his enemies."


    "- Ugh! This is the normal reaction!


    "But I have nothing to do with the frightened weak. I''m sorry, but you have to disappear."


    The man pierced him with a chilled gaze, as he broke Shuiming as boring.


    Then he opens his mouth small and breathes in the air.


    - Dragon asthma.


    When I guessed so, both the tension that bound me and the cowardice that prompted me to tremble had disappeared from Shuiming''s body. Only a way to avert that threat even came to his mind.


    Hatsumi, unable to anticipate any more tragedies than this, is trying to shelter me or leaves before putting up a knife. Mizuming grabbed her shoulder hard like that.


    "Hatsumi! Come here!


    "Huh?"


    "Behind me! Hurry up! You''ll be caught in dragon asthma!


    "How dare you... Yikes!?


    Forced to pull the bewildered Hatsumi behind him, he sets his hands in front of him and begins chanting.


    "- Non amo munus scutum. Omnes impetum invictus Invincibility immobilitas immortalis.Cumque mane surrexissent castle"


    (- My shield is not a shield. Still robust in front of any attacker. Unwavering before any artillery fire. Never crushed, immobilized, disk stone. It is a castle decorated with a golden glow that wants to gather the breath of the stars. its name)


    A number of golden magic formations unfold to surround the Mizuminos with the appearance of magic. The magic formation at the front spins, and the great magic formation at the foot moves the inner needle to carve seconds. At the end of the chant of Shuiming, which spanned a total of six bars, all the magic formations stabilized on the spot.


    "- Firmus! Congrega aurum magnalea!


    (- My robustness! Bloody golden fortress!


    At the same time that key word was spun, a tinnitus with treble was unleashed from the mouth of a man with horns.


    As soon as the oscillating waves spread around, I wondered if the ground had bothered to boil down, the space emitting a brightness of cracks like red lightning. Charged air, vibrating molecules. Everything in the world is converted into scorching heat in a scene that gives the illusion that it was thrown into the midst of a bright red stained plasma bulb.


    During the blink, vision stained red, and eventually everything was equally swallowed up by explosions: soil, black steel trees, demonic corpses, and ruins of summons.


    Winding roars and scorching whirlwinds can be seen as small flares. A night filled with tranquillity is thrown into a scorching hell in one turn. If you compare the dust explosion caused by Shuiming earlier to dynamite, this one can also be said to be equal to a nuclear explosion.


    ... Eventually when the flames subsided, the scenery around was changing.


    "What... this"


    Hatsumi looked at it and still hasn''t caught up with the current situation.


    If you notice, the woods and ruins that were in the dark were blowing up with the ashes. Speaking of certain things, only the scorched residual soil on one side of the perimeter and the red afterflame remain.


    Meanwhile, speaking of a man with a horn, he had his mouth open with pocan unexpectedly for some reason.


    I''m gazing at Mizumi in a depressed way for a while. I thought so, and suddenly I started laughing as if it had started to catch fire.


    "- Ha ha ha ha!!... Kuku, I didn''t know you were going to cut your head off! I always wanted to think it wasn''t just something that humans could prevent, but no, no, no, no, no. He was my shallow! Good, good, good.


    It was certainly a pleasure to have emitted. When he laughs, he gazes at Shuiming. Even though I had turned my consciousness only to the brave until earlier, I was now not even glancing at her, but merely gazing at Shuiming to admire even the superb sword.


    And


    "A man in black. You - No, let me correct the word I said to you about the weak. It doesn''t matter what happens when a man who comes forward to protect a woman is weak. Besides, you''ve been unharmed and abusive, so the reason for that tremor isn''t just cowardice."


    That''s what I said. Now a man who strips his fangs and laughs. It''s a horrible but fierce grin, like when a hungry beast finally finds its prey. Such delight on the eating side alone digs up the fear of the dragon stained with Mizumin''s body.


    Next to Mizumi caught in another tremor and chill, Hatsumi Decaya asks the man again.


    "Are you..."


    "Hmm? Ooh! Right. I totally forgot. For Christ''s sake, I can''t believe it''s in unprecedented prey at the same time as letting go, but the raw things in this world don''t sound sarcastic. But..."


    That was just a reminder. No, the man is serious, he may have just forgotten the existence of Hatsumi.


    "I''m Inru the Dragon Man. Coalition brave Hatsumi, whether you agree or not, will you come with me tonight?"


    Under the moon, Dragon Newt''s Inru strips the dragon''s fangs.

 105 Coffee flavour

    "- Dragon breed, is it?


    One night. Mitsumi Hachi, a modern magician, heard the name of such a famous fantasy creature from the mouth of his father, Hachi Kamikaze.


    - Dragon breed (dragon). In the modern age of fantasy novels, a creature widely known for its name as a monster (monster) with reptile bodies and wings and spitting poison and fire from its mouth.


    In the East it is seen as a symbol of good as a dragon, but in the West it is seen as a demon - the incarnation of a malignant spirit, and assumes the role of ''evil'' that is exorcised by God, angels, etc.


    The great yuan of such a dragon''s image is a snake, as you can see from the body of a reptile. The Bible tells the world that snakes are considered evil and also symbolizes sin as abetting Adam and Eve.


    This is due in old times to the fact that religions that use the Bible as a norm have been hostile to religions that believe in serpents, such as ancient Egypt and indigenous religions, and to the fact that the idea of serpent-demon spread to many Western regions.


    For this reason, since ancient times, dragons have been portrayed as human enemies and made evil.


    ... Shuiming''s rehearsal soared into his ear, "Do you know the dragon species? ''Cause there was my father''s question. Regardless, Shuiming couldn''t have as much in-depth knowledge as my father, and I just had to shake my head on the couch.


    "Dragon species leave their trail in history books and literature, but they don''t exist. And even in our sorcerers, their existence is a secret one"


    "It''s hidden...?


    "That''s what I mean."


    The scenery of finger tapping on the elbow of an euthanasia chair as if reaching out for salvation to Mizumi, who frowned on euphemistic rhetoric.


    "It actually exists, do you mean?


    "It''s the past."


    My father, who proclaimed so, still just looks at the cloudy skies visible from the veranda. Waiting for the rest of his story, uh, my father''s gaze shoots through the water.


    "Mizumi, make me some coffee."


    "Are you in the middle of this conversation?"


    "I wanted to drink it. I won''t have a choice. It''s a parental privilege to let my son brew coffee."


    "What a privilege.... Instant okay?


    "I don''t mind. But..."


    "You''re black. I know."


    "You want a drink, too?


    "If you add milk and syrup,"


    "You should be able to drink black soon, too."


    "Someday."


    Shuiming smiles back small to her father, who comes with an irreplaceable look. A father who doesn''t change his expression like a plaster statue, but he never has any emotions. My emotions just stopped appearing on my face, and I just whisper as casually as I do now.


    Only he and those close to him can see that.


    "So, what''s the story with the dragon? It''s been hidden in the magic world, hasn''t it?


    "That''s right. I''ve been kept secret because a handful of people to know is fine. But that''s not how it works anymore."


    Mouth the brewed coffee of the water, then the wind opens its mouth again.


    "An acacic sayer derived the current world of dragons in Europe. As the greatest mysterious disaster of all time."


    Acacic Sayer.


    Who tells the light is the event predictor of the Thousand Nightclubs. Predicting the end of a major event from a commonplace small event - you could also call it a substitute that, if you say so, can predict the future. The essence is, again, a little different from that, but as it is anyway.


    "The biggest in history..."


    "As for the description, that''s ambiguous. But it''s only a matter of time before the other magicians know it. This is a story that no longer matters at all, such as secrecy. Of course, like I said, there''s no more real. The survival of the dragon species was destroyed thirty years ago, so there will never be another dragon in this world."


    "So how did you get predictions that dragons would show up?


    "The answer lies in the end-of-life event (Twilight Syndrome). There seems to have been a sudden outbreak of causal instability in Spain, and it seems to be something of the type A origin or possible scale. It is expected that the form of the kettle produced from it will probably manifest itself with the figure and nature of a dragon."


    "There''s something wrong..."


    Kettles, called end-of-life kettles, are a type of end-of-life event (Twilight Syndrome). Although not yet in the detailed elucidation, the event that supposedly destroys every creature in the world takes the form of a ''creature striking monster'' in order to accelerate the end (replacement) that has been set for the world.


    Most of them look like halfway between a wolf and a dog, but a being called Class A changes its appearance from time to time, and he says, taking the appearance that a person is born scared.


    I guess that overlapped with the dragon, a symbol of evil rooted in the ideas of the peoples of Europe.


    "But if such a thing were to come out of the world,


    "Huge damage to Europe...... no, probably not just that"


    If it were to have the largest ever, plus the figure of a dragon and its properties, it would not be possible to defeat it without a superman at the hero or saint level. But there are no great men in the world like St. George or St. Sylvester, described in the Golden Legend (Regenda Aurea).


    If we fail in the way we deal with it, the world could even perish.


    "So, Dad too?


    "Oh, you''re right. It took me a convocation, too. About twenty magicians were chosen for this dragon crusade. You''re going to defeat them with a handful of elites."


    "What''s the lead?


    "It''s a thousand nightclubs. He stepped on that he couldn''t commission everything else just this time. Directed by the eldest daughter of the Katraia family, Thousand Night Club Executive General Councillor Hoomercruz. Assistant Supervisor is his sister, Zealkis."


    "Two of the most powerful men in the history of the executive, are you the commander-in-chief..."


    "Nominally. It would actually be for others to move each magician locally."


    - The scenery continued quietly, though they would dominate the battle against dragons.


    The two he named, the Katraia sisters, are a symbol of the power of the current Thousand Night Club Executive Directorate. They both deal with magic that manipulates time and space, and say they boast unparalleled strength in battle. However, due to their young age in their early twenties, even if they are flag heads, they will take the form of handing over command to magicians who have stepped on the number of places on the ground.


    For Shuiming, who is only a philosopher (Philosophias), we are talking about a completely different dimension.


    "To the dragon, the head of the executive branch. That''s an amazing story. Europe goes a lot, but it feels like a long way to go."


    "No, you don''t have any other personnel."


    The meaning of the words spoken by my father cannot be swallowed up, and Shuiming lags behind in understanding for a moment.


    "What? He said it wasn''t another HR..."


    "In this prediction, Acacic Sayer derived a number of possibilities. The outbreak of dragon species, the destruction of Europe, awakening (mesmerization), many deaths, the acceleration of the termination. Whether they are possible or not, they can be changed."


    After that way of saying I took it around, the core of what my father said was:


    "And the last answer that was supposedly going to lead us to what we asked for in the event predictor was Shuiming. It''s bound to take you."


    After the words, my father''s sharp eyes were turned. Shuiming then makes a startling scream.


    "Oh, is that me!?


    "That''s right. He didn''t even answer about why, but perhaps your power will be key in the fight against dragons."


    Eight keys, the scenery tells a serious story with an unscrupulous expression. But there was only a little glimpse of such a proud emotional swing in my father''s words.


    My son''s power is needed in an important phase. I know that makes you happy. But for Shuiming, that story is still only water in her bedear.


    "But, Dad, I don''t think I''m going to be useful in a place like that. I''m a low-ranking magician, aren''t I?


    "I was only putting on hold what was supposed to be given when it came to the rank of mage. I''ve been teaching you how to get that much strength, and you''d have a lot of confidence to do that, too, wouldn''t you?


    "Fight as a magician. I''ve been attached to my father''s battle so far, and he taught me about coping with mysterious disasters. But when it comes to dealing with such high-ranking magicians, I''m still anxious..."


    One, and the last, a small spill of water. It was also, in a way, the best thing he could do to blur the end of the story under heavy pressure.


    To use magic simultaneously, regardless of hostility or cooperation between low-ranking and high-ranking magicians, the magic law of "extinguishing disparities (disparities)" is generally a wall. Lower mysteries are dispelled before higher mysteries, so when the magic used by lower magicians approaches the dominant area (rule area) of higher magic used by higher magicians, they are extinguished.


    Originally, it does not happen unless there are so many disparities, nor does it bother me so much because there are conditions for establishment, but because the sorcerers gathered this time are the sorcerers, such a problem emerges.


    In that case, a high-ranking magician has to knit witchcraft by adding to the occurrence of prestige inequality extinction, and one, more annoying. An important phase, such as dragon crusade. You can''t afford to take advantage of low-ranking magicians in battlefields where high-ranking magicians use their skills. Aside from the story, if you use auxiliary, grant, and other sorceries to cooperate, you don''t have to worry about eliminating the prestige disparity (dispersion), but Shuiming didn''t think that the auxiliary or confessional sorcery he used was necessary by the high-ranking sorcerers.


    Then there''s no way you can snort when you''re asked if you can help.


    Then, the wind lays down its eyes.


    "I can also say that you are now anxiously imprisoned because of the way I raised you. Even Mirror Shiro told me a story about it."


    "... what do you mean?


    "If you ask me, it means I''ve been too harsh. I wouldn''t have complimented you, would I?


    "Yeah... yeah well, I sure did..."


    Even as Kazumitsu taught Mizumi magic, when Mizumitsu showed a good exercise, Kazumitsu did not praise it much. Indeed, that is true. But I also enjoyed it because my father didn''t talk much, so I thought Mizumi would have no choice.


    How bad was that? In my father''s euphemistic way, thank you for getting the guidelines.


    "... Shuiming. You can use great magic."


    "Huh...? Yes, of course it is. Because my father told me that if I were to name a modern magician at one end, I would have to be able to use about one. Well, given the chanting speed, there will be some tough stuff to use in action..."


    I knitted up some combat stuff a while back because of my father''s imposed exams. I chose those sorceries because I went more with the fierce battles my father bore, but I still haven''t had enough of my own strength to use them in action.


    "In the battle of Spain, five powerful people, including me and you, will be able to activate the Great Magic without a hefty ritual alone"


    "So this battle, other than the two of you marshals aren''t coming that far? Despite the outbreak of monsters that would hit Europe hard?


    "Oh no, that''s not what I meant...... Hmm, when you come here and you don''t even know me"


    The figure and words of my father, who closed his eyes and lagged behind in his thoughts, were only strange to Shuiming.


    ............ but for the other side of the scenery, I also understand the evil speculation of the water light here as due to its own immorality.


    The strength of Shuiming today is enough power to fight dragons, even from other high-ranking magicians. But the fact that Kazumi himself, hates to make Shuiming a chronic sorcerer, and as a sorcerer, has imposed all the challenges on him. He didn''t tell me correctly that the magician''s powers around him, including the landscape, were unusual. Think of it as not just a life of sorcery marination, a life with ordinary people who are not involved with sorcery - something that would otherwise have made the sorcerer an extra way of life, etc. - and you can say that it has created the mistake of Mizumi right now.


    He''s my son, who''s not ashamed to let me out anywhere. Rather, other sorcery organizations have the strength and talent that would gladly welcome them. But the harm that I raised as much as possible gave rise to a cowardly sorcerer who didn''t understand his power correctly.


    ''Chronic Heart'', the greatest enemy to the sorcerer, could have been said to have been destroyed. But what kind of adversary the prudence of turning to the enemy at that price will be, can be said to be the challenge of Mizuki in the future.


    But now...


    "You''ll see why if you go. Whatever, don''t get distracted. For you, there will probably be no tougher battle than this one in the future."


    ".................. Yes"


    Shuiming nodded at the words of the wind and eventually stood to the sink with a cup he had finished drinking.


    As I gazed at the flow of water flowing out of the faucet, I noticed that I felt uncomfortable nodding.


    "Dragon, or..."


    As if the neck muscles were burned by some ominous hunch, they are struck by a tingling, a strange burning sensation. My father says it''s because of the power my mother had. There is no reason for Mizumi to know what it suggests right now.


    ... Yes, so I could also say that the Battle of the Mage Eight Keys Shuiming began on this day.

 106 Dragon Man Under the Moon

    Black-steel trees (Black Wood), full of tranquillity and inhibiting anyone''s entry, were now falling into the heat of fire, with the sound of an airflow of flames rising.


    Shortly after Mizumi and Hatsumi defeated Demon General Vishudda, the dragon roar emitted by the dragon man who suddenly named himself Inru - the dragon roar (Dragon Roar) burned the trees of the forest, leaving only the aftermath and the remnants of the fire on the field, and the wreckage that made it impossible to know what the original was. If you look up at the heavens, the threatening flames of the night are waving red under the darkness.


    Everything but Shuiming and Hatsumi, who were on the spot, had been blown away by the power of the dragon asthma, and had disappeared without any ruins or traces of the summons of Yingjie sought by Shuiming.


    Inru, who is now in the sight of both of us, is on the flame. Its body is so skinny and luxurious that the description of a weak youth fits well. Long green hair without the habit of flowing on your back is so obvious even to you that you have no connection to the battle. But the fruit is powerful enough to blow away a few demons with one hand, and their feet support their bodies as if they were thick trees with their roots.


    What doesn''t look like it, so does the martial arts that come together in it. Heavy pressures that could not be scientifically elucidated were sweeping around them.


    Meanwhile, Hatsumi, with her sword in her foresight, doesn''t want the rising pieces of fire on her blonde hair. Without relieving the tension that comes from the vigilance, the emerald eyes are sharp and ask back to Inru''s question.


    "Ask me to come with you...?


    "That''s right. I can''t tell you why, but I need your help."


    "I don''t think you know the power of a little girl like me?


    "If it''s just your power. But you have another power that isn''t all that you have. Didn''t I?


    Is it the power of the brave man of the first beauty that the word darkens? But to say that we need the power of the brave,


    "But it doesn''t seem like that''s why you''re taking down the Demon Clan."


    "Whatever. They''re second to none. If it works, they''re doomed to disappear along the way."


    It seems that the purpose of Inru, speaking invincibly, is not the same as the reason why the brave are called. But...


    "To be honest, it''s too suspicious. What do you want me to come with you first? Is my will irrelevant?


    "For us, it''s necessary."


    "Normally you don''t think we should build trust or something first?


    "Believe me, I''m not willing to talk more than I used to, such as the rumor to follow me. I''m not going to treat you politely. I don''t care what they think."


    "What do you mean? What are you going to let me do?


    "I said I wouldn''t reveal why... but what, it simply means we''ll use you"


    "Make people like..."


    Like Inru said, Hatsumi obviously distorts her face and makes her uncomfortable. There will be few people, such as people who can''t even think about saying words like use, unavailability, etc.


    Meanwhile, Shuiming, sheltering Hatsumi diagonally behind her, pinches her mouth, pointing her red gaze.


    "Isn''t that the dark part behind that deluded you not to say it normally? If you''re gonna bring him in, it''s gonna be Stonehenge asking him out in sweeter words, right?


    "Sure. But the truth is, we use brave men. I''m not going to fool you."


    "Mm...?


    To have the suspicion of not revealing the reason is grand if you do it. When Shuiming is creeping between her brows in response to such inru''s sarcastic chigus,


    "Before that, let''s start."


    That''s what Inru said, and the brave thing turned to Shuiming, as he would say next.


    "A man in black. I''d like to know your name."


    "Mine?


    "That''s right. It is your name that prevented my roar beautifully. I''d love to keep it in my ear."


    That''s what I said, Inru, with his eyes shining straight like yellow balls.


    "Is that something you have to ask in advance?


    "Naturally. It is a courtesy to the mighty to seek a first name. If you don''t have a name, don''t give me any boring answers.


    He still remains wrapped up in bottomless martial arts, conveying in the dark his willingness not to let him down like that. But first, Mitsumi thinks there''s something that goes by the magician''s courtesy.


    For no reason to reject this, Shuiming opened his mouth, as a courtesy.


    "Sorcerer of the Order, Mitsumi Eight Keys... Should I say Swimei Yakagi when I fit you guys in?


    For some reason Inru''s eyebrows bounce picklessly at his interrogating voice.


    "You think it''s a swimey goat key?


    "Yeah, but?


    What''s wrong with my name? As Shuiming wondered about Inru''s reaction, he unfurled the power that was lifting him to his body.


    "Right. Then you have Roomion."


    "Ah?"


    "No, I thought I''d have to apologize and thank you. If you do, you don''t deserve to fight."


    As I said, the martial arts that Inru was putting together scratched out. More than anything else, the first thing Mitsumi cared about was...


    "What do you mean? If I wasn''t mistaken, you''d say Loomion now, right?


    "That''s right. It''s an elf lomion. A man who was a clerk at the Imperial University Library. Just like you thought right now."


    Inru affirms the question of confusion put out by Shuiming. Hatsumi, on the other hand, doesn''t know the story and is placed outside the mosquito net. But it''s the same with Mizumi who doesn''t know what to say.


    "About him, apologizing and thanking him?


    "I have heard that you have settled the incident committed by Romion in the Empire. I have to thank you on behalf of my people for putting a bullet in my misdeeds."


    With that said, Inru lowered his head slightly to the extent of the conversation, which shakes his neck slightly, "- barely".


    "... you mean he was one of yours?


    "That''s right. He''s one of those comrades who strives for the same ideal. No, you should say it was."


    Is companionship to him already a thing of the past? If you hear of Loomion, Mizumi also solicits suspicion for him, but just before Loomion was swallowed up by darkness, I know he had a legitimate desire.


    But...


    "I don''t know, but if it''s enough to apologize, hold on to it properly from the start. You''re not gonna save anything, are you? Even him."


    "I have no words to give back about it. It''s all our fault that he didn''t realize his will was in the dark."


    "That whisper, then, that noise is not serious," he said?


    "You''re probably right. It''s not that we made a scene in the Empire, it''s that we did the girl harm."


    Does that mean that there was something in his, no, judging by the rhetoric in favour of ''them'' due to the noise in the empire? In that case, other than Liliana and Rogue,


    "You''re too mouthy."


    "As far as I''m concerned, you can talk more."


    "Let me refrain. You seem to be in a good mood, but you''re in a hurry."


    That''s what Inru says as he lets the blade lurk in his eyes. After all, it was this man who was blind to losing his hips.


    Then he shows his worryingly shaking eyes to the lid and exhales a regrettable sigh.


    "Loomion was going to dispose of it with us. But you took him down before this one did. I don''t know how to fix it."


    At the end of the word, I can only excuse myself for saying that now... and I get exhaled. His voice, which uttered untrained things, was somewhat inhabited by a self-mocking sound that shamed his own indeterminacy.


    But more concerned than that,


    "I found out about Loomion. But how do you know I took him down? There wasn''t supposed to be anyone in the library watching us, was there?


    "Let''s just say it''s informative."


    It''s an invincible word. But there will undoubtedly be as many information networks as you can mouth it. I can prove that I know about Shuiming.


    Shuiming, having finished asking questions, gently clasped her shoulders and opened her mouth.


    "Hey, if you''re thanking me, would you step back here?


    "No. So is the purpose of taking the brave, but more importantly, I am interested in you. Your power overwhelmed Romion, who fell into darkness."


    "... Huh! Give me a break."


    Oriented from Inru was still the fierce gaze and grin shown by the carnivore who found his prey. It would be the type of accommodation that finds pleasure in combat, equal to or greater than Graziella. Dragon breed, and a battle freak. For Shuiming, it''s the race he doesn''t want to deal with next to lunatics.


    Seeing Shuiming show a terrible tannic surface like a scuffed bitter bug, Inru unwittingly narrows his eyes.


    "I don''t know, why are you so frightened? If that''s all you got, you don''t have to be so timid, do you? That''s strange."


    "An extra favor. There''s a situation here, too."


    "Is that what it is?... Well, I''d like to get started, but how do you get out there? You don''t mind if I join you, do you?


    It''s a premise to fight.


    "From what I''ve heard so far, I understand that Daughter of the Brave is telling me to follow you and not follow you very closely. Then it''s obvious you''re going to take him with your strength, right?


    ��������


    "Don''t look so harsh. If you don''t like that, you can beat me. Easy story."


    Simple and lucid answers were given to Shuiming, who stared at her face, and Inru let the martial arts gather into her body again as she remained invincible.

 107 [せんせい]/(n, vs, adj-no) fierce struggle/(P)/

    - While I can be seated at the center of the story, the story is proceeding on its own, instead of myself.


    In such an irrational circumstance, Hatsumi Hatsumi, with anger and much impatience, lay the cutting-edge of the sword on a new enemy now in front of her.


    The enemy is a young man from Dragonut who calls himself Inru. I hope you follow me, but I don''t talk about it, and now I''m on the verge of battle.


    Meanwhile, the Eight Keys, standing on the arrow surface of the martial arts he unleashes, are sweating cold from his forehead, much like when Inru appears. The face it conveys is as rugged as if you''ve met even the ones you most didn''t want to meet. There was no superficial fright, but the fears that were not there when relative to the demonic general Vishudda seemed to dominate his mind.


    Eight keys are now rubbing their middle and index fingers together in a restless manner, keeping an eye on Inloo for a moment.


    I spoke to him like that, from behind.


    "Eight keys. I''ll come forward."


    If the battle is unavoidable, the tactics are the same as they were earlier. Leave him to cover in the rear guard and offer the avant-garde. A common tactic if you''re a swordsman and a wizard.


    But Eight Keys emits a harsh voice without even trying to turn around.


    "No. You stay back. Not this time."


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t you two fight together? You have that look because you''re a shitty opponent, don''t you?


    ��������


    "Hey!"


    "... oh, yeah. He''s a lousy opponent. So much so that the worst trauma is coming back."


    I noticed it in the trembling voice of the eight keys, which was so irritating. The fingertips that are still rubbed together are shivering with fear, not that the movement comes from restlessness.


    "... are you that scared?


    "Scary. Even then, they were dragons."


    "Is that the father of the eight keys?


    "That''s right. At that time I won, so I thought I''d already gotten over it, but that was sweet. Also, I''m shaking when I wonder if I''m losing something."


    That sweat, engulfed with fear, is not only because it preceded the mighty. Waiting ahead of the defeat, he is afraid that the loser may receive it again for what he should redeem.


    If you''re afraid of defeat, shouldn''t we both hit it all the more? Yes, suing silently,


    "No, that''s okay. I''ll take care of this. He''s not like the demon tribe he was before. A creature of another dimension. If you''re in a state of memory, you still can''t pull Decaying Leaf moves, Tourani, and the experience you''ve had out of the depths of your brain, he''s just too tough."


    "That''s why"


    "I was just a bunch of demons earlier, but you''re in a streak. You''ve been fighting since you went to rescue the fort. You think you''re okay, but you''re out of focus."


    "That''s not true."


    No, I tried to deny that voice, but Eight Keys blocked it.


    "That''s my dialogue. You''re taking your eyes off him right now."


    That''s what they say, and I realize hah. I did tend to only care about conversations, as Eight Keys said, if you think about it. If Inru had moved him now, he would have slowed down his reaction and received his first blow.


    What was not right and vigilant was evidence of a lack of concentration. I was relieved and breathed in such a divergence of myself.


    Eight keys on the other hand say nothing more and step forward. His back spread out in front of him so as to shelter himself from an unfathomable opponent.


    "Yakagi..."


    Mouth it, but couldn''t go on with the words any further. Because his own mouth, which emitted the call, was silenced by his unconsciousness. It was still his back that took away his own words. His wide back, put out to block from the battle, overlaps one day''s dream. The back I dreamed about was smaller, but now his back in front of me looks bigger than his actual back length and shoulder width.


    Maybe that''s all in his own eyes, his back is pictured as reliable?


    "Ahh."


    Yes, then. That dream. It''s just like the past I remember in my sleep myself. It hasn''t changed. That figure offering her back to protect herself from the imminent threat in front of her. The side of a boy that just makes you feel like you only want to. That tender look that smiles when you don''t worry. Tiny but above all honorable courage in the face of the wild dog in front of you.


    Therefore, that thought of coming away.


    - Didn''t you get stronger because you don''t like being just protected?


    "Ugh, guh..."


    The pain that accidentally struck my brain breaks my knee. What I hear late in the thunder that rang in my head for a moment is the sound of my knees reaching the ground. Did the sudden regression of memory overload your head? But the pain and inquiry like electric shock quickly disappears somewhere.


    The voice of the eight keys that follow me down.


    "Hatsumi? What''s up? Are you okay?"


    "Ugh, yeah. Nothing."


    "Then back off.... please"


    Quietly begging his voice had a definite weight. When I realized it wasn''t coming from persuasion, but from a heartfelt plea, my will to devour any more had vanished.


    I nod quietly when I get it, leaving Eight Keys. Between retreats, I saw a way for him to relieve himself in a smaller way.


    When he takes some distance himself, the eight keys emit provocative words toward Inru.


    "You waited politely for me."


    "Wouldn''t it be funny to hit a surprise in a corner fight? If you enjoy the fight, the beginning should be grand."


    "I don''t know. The world. You have a job to do, and I''m gonna put it away."


    "Whatever battle a warrior is in, it''s something he has to bring his own flux to the battle, isn''t it? No matter what you bet it is. Aren''t you?


    When Inru speaks of his complacency, Eight Keys still answers the provocation.


    "The Battle of the Sorcerer is an attack on the opponent''s void. If we''re gonna try each other, we''re not gonna be square enough to kill each other."


    "Poke at the opponent''s void, but a fluent? It certainly doesn''t seem like a wizard who can''t fight from the front. But is that something I can reveal first?


    "That''s where you think. Doubt everything at best."


    As soon as the eight keys have stripped the octagonal teeth from the look of crisis, the area begins to sway unnaturally.


    Testimony left that the stability of the physical laws of the field has dropped extremely, or a lightning bolt as pale as a bee and a stray current has dashed around him. Changes in the electromagnetic field cause dust and coal to rise and disappear mediated by lightning. What a foretaste. Pointing his hand to the ground and experiencing a severe earthquake that narrowed his body, Hachi Shuiming opened his mouth quietly at the heart of such an incredible phenomenon.


    "- Archiatius overload"


    (- Magic furnace, load activated)


    A strange sounding spell (a phrase) that is not undone by the roaring sound of shaking. Immediately afterwards, everything was blown away by the magic that exploded from the body of the Eight Keys and the ether wind it produces, by such intense shockwaves as would occur immediately after the bombardment.


    I saw eight keys fly up into the sky between the thin open eye lids as I stuck the cutting edge of the knife to the ground and supported it. He said he was using the magic of flying in the sky, or he could take control freely even in the hollow, and after repeated several flipping orbits, he stopped within sight.


    Inru, on the other hand, sees it and raises his voice of inspiration. You also think the grin mixed with your expression is using funny moves. Even if they take control of the airspace, it seems to be spare for him.


    Normally, it''s quite unfavourable, but I guess this common sense doesn''t work because they''re in another dimension, as Eight Keys said.


    "Good magic. My heart has been pounding ever since I did it."


    After Inru smiled so thinly, the words were released, as if they had shown each other.


    "Come."


    "Tzu -"


    At the same time that Inru and Eight Keys'' voices overlapped, the curtain of battle fell.


    - But what I saw at the beginning was an unexpected overmove on the Eight Keys.


    The way the wizard fights, which he himself has seen here, is that he always makes safe time away from his enemies and unleashes magic from a distance. That''s safer and easier to fight.


    The reason is the same as the way the other world fought, which began in ancient times with stone throwing and then with bows and arrows and spear lengths, iron cannons, artillery and missiles, which transitioned so that they could attack from further afield. That''s no different no matter where it is.


    But that''s not how the Eight Keys are fought right now. If you fly up into the sky, you''re flying around Inloo while unleashing magic, even though you can keep unleashing magic over the sky beyond your reach. You''re throwing away your interests. Even though I have more experience fighting than I have, I don''t know what it means to dare.


    Such a man, hi-chan, wonders if he has flown around the sky, occasionally lands kneeling in and jumps up again and again. Flip softly when changing directions, and the gap is small. And somewhere, it moves as if to confuse the other person.


    Inru, who intercepts it on the other hand, is also standing around well, let''s say. The place for him to strike is all the heaven in the hemisphere. The attack could come from all directions as far as I can think of.


    But even if the Eight Keys turn to blind spots, they respond immediately and dodge. Besides, does the less powerful sorcery put out to restraint not work, or does it look as if it''s cool even if it''s decent to take it?


    And it''s his attack. Short range of magic matches the eight keys close to shooting and jumps for landing. It''s like a raptor hitting a prey, but fast and sharp. A colored thunderbolt. A green thunderstorm, falling up, falling down. When you reach the front of the eight keys, you immediately regain the shape of a person and attack. Such is the god of thunder.


    After several staggers, Rapid Thunder captured the figure of the eight keys.


    "Chi..."


    With tongue-beating, the eight keys ring their fingers with the pussy. The air in front of the thunderstorm burst after him, but the thunderstorm caught him as though there was no resistance or obstacle.


    Don''t you have time to spin your words on the onslaught of too fast Inru? Dragonman''s Palm Bottom is attacked by eight keys that cannot be defended by magic in time.


    But its power was immense. Those eight keys are struck by trees that are not covered by dragon asthma (dragon lower), as if they were pinballs played by plungers.


    ... the sight took my breath unknowingly. I hear the sound of swallowing loud. If you don''t land well, it''s deadly.


    But that''s not the only attack Inru apparently had. Eight keys hit the trees or the ground, and for some reason the trunks, roots, and soil of the black steel tree (Black Wood), which was there, were grinded to pieces.


    "Liar......"


    The sight that happened in front of me was unbelievable. I was wondering if that reliable man would be defeated so easily. Strongly gaze at those who have been struck by a stubborn refusal to despair, but even if the earth smoke clears, there are only traces of crushing -


    "Eight keys!!


    "... don''t speak like that. Alive."


    "Huh -?"


    I thought I was caught up in it. I scream similar to screaming, and I hear that from somewhere else. Turning to his voice, he held down his stomach and gently leaned forward, and there were eight keys standing.


    Are you treating me with witchcraft, a pale emerald light floats at hand that sweats but still holds my stomach down.


    - I thought I caught you.


    "I knew I could use Dracomai..."


    "It''s still this dialogue. I didn''t know you knew that, and yet you were moving around to get out of my sight. But it''s a long way from healing wounds, isn''t it?


    Yes, Inru, who is difficult to give you the untouched end of the eight keys and advises you invincibly. But Eight Keys didn''t think he''d been poked in the gap.


    "How about that?


    "-No?"


    Inru groaned suspiciously for some reason as Eight Keys hoisted the edge of his mouth and smiled coldly.


    Immediately after, Inru flutters slightly, and shakes his head to shake off something.


    What happened. I feel like I just woke up feeling dizzy or dizzy.


    In the meantime, I noticed something.


    "An eyeball painting?


    On the ground, just next to the eight keys, there was another simple painting imitating his eyes, as when he defeated Vishuda earlier. If you look closely, there are a number of similar paintings on the ground around you, etc.


    "The painting of the exorcism (Nazar Bonjou). Visual mutilation (your intent), which has a close proximity to the origin of evil and ideology, is diverted by this. I wasn''t just fighting in the dark, was I?


    "Oh, my God, I''m surprised you have the means to prevent this. Did this hit a shitty enemy?


    Back to back with words like that, Inru laughs joyfully. On the other hand, it is expected that it is a joke, or the eight keys look abominable.


    "Shut up. You have to get this far. You can''t fight straight or cheat. Seriously."


    "Right. Most people can''t fill the difference, but no, they know the moves that humans shouldn''t know."


    "People in this world, right?


    "Right! Are you a resident of another world? The magic used on the street is not the same as this one. Is that why you''re close to a brave man?"


    "That''s the thing. I can''t take Hatsumi with me."


    "If so, that would be natural. But there''s a reason why I have to take you too."


    And Inru separates the words, then slowly takes the stand.


    "I''m not asking you to forgive me. You know better than to be resented."


    "I know about that. I''m not going to complain about the mess now even though it''s starting. Let me tell you something, I don''t like it."


    Are you saying that there is nothing to talk about when you decide to push? He is still sweating in fear that he will not escape, even as his tongue sticks out and creates invincibility.


    In such eight-key things, Inru makes a grin.


    "Fine. Most people cry that what you''re doing is wrong."


    "Dear Hate, I don''t like appealing to their feelings."


    "It''s something I used to say with a mouthful that seems to be good at reducing my mouth."


    "You can''t do that."


    That being said, Eight Keys Shuiming rings his fingers with his pussy. The explosion of air was a violent artillery, announcing the opening of the second act of the battle of increasing intensity.


    - After this hand was sealed, it should still be said that the Wizard''s attack in front of us became even more intense.


    As Suimei Yakagi said earlier, it would be because he was freed from the hassle of foresight. It remains unchanged that it is still running through the sky and travelling between the night sky and the earth, but the magic of shooting out is stronger, doubling its speed of exercise and frequency of exercise. As long as this is the case, it is within conceivable limits, but the issues raised are not there.


    This man, Suimei Yakagi, deserves a surprise because he knows how to fight the Dragon Man better than we do. Getting close is never so close to fisting, on the contrary, it takes a lot more distance and fights than a measurable time in sight.


    Normally, if you wield your fists, you will disappear without imagining the aftermath of power, as the demons did earlier, but this man is moving as if he is even seeing out the aftermath of that power.


    And then there''s the roaring wave we used as soon as we met. Suimei Yakagi shouted another name for Dragon Asthma (Dragon Lower), but the fact was that Suimei Yakagi clearly understood the nature of the Roaring Wave. If you are just a human being who doesn''t know the dragonman''s moves, you sensed them as soon as possible in the preliminary stage of operation and took defensive hands, even though it is common for them to evaporate in a daze.


    The same would be true of dragon eye moves when it came to known. I decided from the beginning (Hannah) that I had that move that crushed the seers from place to place, and I flew around and stayed out of sight for a long time. And I also prepared a brilliant move to break it.


    They are all special in one blow, hard to understand regardless of what you just hear with your ear, and most of them are just dying moves, even if you know it with your head. That''s how this man keeps fighting himself now.


    "Heh, heh..."


    A laugh that leaks from the edge of your mouth unknowingly. What you see is the figure of a man who exercises constant magic.


    A number of magic formations with different designs appear behind them and on the ground when Swimey Yakagi shows a finger waving motion or tapping behavior on the ground. Are those magic formations that are born without interruption replaced with chants? It creates magic from within a circle shape, and different attributes, unknown types of attacks, strike all the time filling your sight.


    That''s how this prediction has been betrayed since the beginning of the war. The speed and frequency of exercise are good. But what cannot be solved is the continuous exercise of the magic of Swimei Yakagi. I am not surprised because I know that I can go fast about the speed of exercising magic, but I didn''t see my breath go up at all.


    If you exercise magic constantly and continuously, that''s all you have to dissipate magic outward from your body, which is why body heat rises in the body conduction of magic, and if you lack air, your body makes a mistake and runs out of breath. Normally, because of the speed of chanting there, I rarely see a wizard placed in that state, etc., but then the wizard has to temporarily interrupt the use of magic.


    But the man in front of you is not. Despite the fact that the indulgence of the soul is the human body, we do not hear from the mouth a small repetition of intake and exhalation.


    Instead, he occasionally spits a large, bland vapor of magic out of his mouth. If so, it was presumed that there was a strange organ in the body.


    Continuous exercise is a threat, but in some ways it can also be said that this constant attack is the defensive hand of Swimei Goatee.


    It shoots the magic of flames, thunder, and light into the rain and seems to be attacking it at first sight, but it can also be accepted that it is constantly attacking with restraint to keep it from attacking this one. The evidence suggests that Swimey Yakagi hasn''t unleashed his special magic yet.


    "If you''re attacking, we''ll go this way."


    As you step into the ground with words, the earth masses blow up as if beneath the surface had exploded. With that step he wielded the magic, reaching directly in front of him, and the throat of Swimey Goatee trembled into swallowing.


    "Damn, you''re moving too fast!


    It was the crying screams that rose in awe. Again, he''s in a hurry. Is it also a bad memory that this man has a fear of himself, no, a dragon man?


    But that''s not what I found out. Target under the jaw and release the kick. Swimey Yakagi throws her body out to evade a blow from just below. I wondered if I had thrown away the landing, but since I could fly freely through the sky, I would have no posture or anything. A blow in pursuit with a back fist to a swimey goatee who moves unnaturally like he was pulled by something he can''t see.


    I expected a painful hand in the aftermath. That could have caught up with Swimey Yakagi. A wave of directed force inside my leg. You can hear it at the same time, the sound of a broken bone. Immediately after the expression of anguish appeared on his face, a green circle with letter numbers was formed on the broken part.


    It''s the magic of recovery. Whenever he inflicts pain, Swimey Yakagi magically repairs the damage he has suffered that way.


    - What can''t be attacked is the same here?


    Such self-derision rises in my head, and at the same time the magic of flames is unleashed.


    "Suffering!


    "Take whatever you want!


    He shouted and screamed at the attack, but it wasn''t what he expected. Was the magic of the flames that greatly deprived me of my sight a cover-up, or a small magic formation appeared one inch ahead of me.


    "Shit."


    The location is most recent. Your brain decides on its own that if you hit it, it won''t do it, or your body reflexively takes evasive action. But when he leaves the Little Magic Formation, another Little Magic Formation is formed between the Little Magic Formation and himself, and he comes after himself. Whether it moves faster, snakes, or jumps up, the little magic formations don''t come together and stay in line. When I felt out of place that it was like a snakebelly toy, it finally stripped my fangs against me.


    - Chain explode. Along with its keywords, successive explosions. I was instantly captured in the face.


    "Gu, ah..."


    Turn away, but the shock wave didn''t cut off because of the recent situation. Power is Gilberto''s monstrous blow. I just don''t feel comfortable leaning back. But there''s no obstacle to the fight. Shaking his head gently, in the night sky is the shadow of a flock of blue stars.


    - Did you get into the offense first?


    Soon after I get a sense of crisis about that feeling, Swimey Yakagi runs his mouth.


    "- Ad centum transcription.Augoeides randomizer trigger"


    (- Optical luminosity abbreviated operation. Randomly deploy the best to the hundredth, strategic bombing)


    Shortly afterwards, the blink of a star shaking with the rain. The magic of light descending from the sky evoked the light of the stars in the empire, but apparently this is a different kind of technique.


    Overflowing with magic and taking a defensive stance because you missed the opportunity to avoid it. Not so much, the magic ended,


    "That''s not the end of it."


    As expected, the next magic was withheld.


    Soon he flew backwards and backwards, Swimey Yakagi spins his words as he lands.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis Wizard.Hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s screaming resentment. The exorcism burns in form, and the fate of death to be feared by those who hold back before me)


    A large number of red magic formations are painted in the surrounding space and the Great Magic Formation unfolds at the foot of Swimei Yakagi. As the double outer circumferential circles surrounding the letter shapes of the Great Magic Formation each rotated at high speeds in opposition, the surrounding ground was engulfed in flames.


    The red of the plain is pictured in the eyes of Swimey Goatee. The glow of red fever is a hot will. moments blinded by the sight,


    "- Fiamma o asshurbanipal!


    (- Then shine. It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    The light of the bamboo that is gripped in your right hand. At the same time as the jewels were scattered, the flames of wildfire burst forth from the great magic formation, and the earth was heated red and boiled everywhere.


    A common sense comes to mind that flames don''t work on dragon men, but at the same time a bad feeling strikes me in the back. I set aside my favor for that feeling over common sense, which is useless on the battlefield, and before the boiled earth took my feet, before the snake''s whilst stretching flames tangled, I focussed all my efforts on escape and fled away.


    The scratching was achieved, but the heat that propagated the air sears itself. What I feel on my skin is twitching pain I''ve never felt before in my life.


    After all, they weren''t just flames. Perhaps there is another curse besides generating a flame. If you''re not sure you want to get this right, the heartbeat sounds like an alarm from the back of your head.


    Ahead of slipping through the flames, a swimey goatee poking in. I learned a little confusion about the wizard approaching herself, but the moment I went in or out of time, it became smoke in front of me and disappeared.


    It also leaks a grin.


    Signs behind you before you can see where the smoke is going broken up on all sides. Hurry and look back, in front of you is the figure of Swimei Yakagi with a small magic formation in the palm of his erected palm.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    The mood of the cracks that synchronize. A clashing roar. Layer a dragonman''s fist on a small magic formation protruded with his palm. Each force that collided shortly afterwards was converted into a burst and shock wave, jumping the body.


    When I got in shape and looked over there, there was a swimey goatee who was just as jumped if he had suffered the aftermath of the collision as well.


    - Oh, what a heartbeat fight. Was there such a good battle? The battle I have not sought before is about to be fought.


    That''s right. When I raise a drink in my heart, the face of Swimey Yakagi gets worse. And let go, accusing you of talking.


    "What''s funny?


    "Hmm? Were you laughing? Oh, no, this is so much fighting. What if I''m not happy?


    "No, that''s what he was..."


    Swimey Yakagi said annoyingly small after she spoke, muttering, "Battlejunkie..." etc. That''s probably a word referring to an arrangement like your own. But the words bitterly spouted from the mouth of the enemy are an indisputable praise. I can admit to myself that it was only because the strong thought it was hard on me that I had a point in my previous build-up.


    Therefore, this battle had significance. Because there is a frontier here that I will not seek, and it is here.


    It''s just a matter of spare time, why the patrol with this man is so good. I''m so lucky to make it to battles like this in places I can''t think of. But given that I can''t fight as much as I want because of the middle of the mission, I can''t help but seem unhappy as soon as possible.


    "- Oh, I can''t stay."


    Did the voices spilled unknowingly arrive? The wrinkles on the forehead of the swimey goatee increase visibly because the trance-colored voice and what the word means are the opposite.


    But for some reason, they don''t shoot magic at me. Even though I was shooting at this earlier, even though I didn''t seem to have shortness of breath, is it a small pause?


    It is also possible that he is refraining from making moves, but this place stops where he steps in and strikes out.


    This one hits, it''s a serial strike. But is the wizard in front of you accustomed to melee, which is also the battle of the distance between beatings? I judge beautifully and skillfully. Even a deadly distance for a wizard is a tongue-wrapping thing to deal with.


    But still, they''re not compatible with the deal of getting a beating. Neither can human arm strength or strength withstand the power of a dragon man. The reciprocating arm immediately rubs off and shows the red meat, and the arm instantly becomes like a twinge.


    "Gu, uh..."


    SWIMEY YAKAGI who groans but takes a quick break. Without striking such a man in one breath, his suspicious gaze was turned.


    I was wondering why you didn''t cut the offense.


    That''s the other thing I didn''t have a feeling I could attack and knock it out.


    It''s a good thing it''s hard to fight.


    "What?"


    "Don''t you? If the opponent is a difficult opponent, he can fight that long and try the moves he''s cultivated."


    "... There is certainly something fun about the charm and reward of moves. I wish this wasn''t the case."


    "I agree. No, I don''t think it feels right."


    "No, my moan and yours are different things. Definitely."


    "That''s the end of the story."


    "... you. That''s it, right? That does everything you''re not interested in. Personality, right? You have a good personality, really."


    "Huh."


    While I''m interested in the conversation between battles, Swimey Yakagi now flushes her fat sweat like a waterfall from her forehead. But it is also true that the fright is fading somewhat. Perhaps because this man, too, has as one of his aims to be strong. He says it''s different with his mouth, but because the wavelengths have matched in previous conversations, it may be somewhat soothing.


    The place to go is different, the same as what you''re looking for. A height no one has been able to reach and a dream to poke and move it. This man has it. I do dream about it.


    "That''s hard. Truly. You have a different glow than that one."


    ����


    Just as the light in the darkness is dazzling above all, so is the man in front of him, also dazzling in the darkness. Let''s just say the analogy that the Dwarf woman spoke of was certainly firing a target.


    "Nevertheless, don''t talk too much."


    "Not at all. That''s surprising to me. Even though it''s only the pinnacle of stupidity, such as boosting your mouth in battle. - Oh, yeah, this is that one. It''ll make you want to talk too much."


    Neither wasted hands nor conversations have ever been sandwiched in battle before. But I guess the reason why I can''t stop doing that is because it''s difficult. The hard stuff is important. Because I don''t want to break it by touching it too much, I may be adding my palms without knowing it myself. Even though we fight to break it, this is a lot of contradiction.


    Did Suimei Yakagi have a short pause? Behind me I wonder if I magically pruned the trees in the distance, snatching them and flying them. A bunch of giant trees that push over the air, roar and attack. Black steel wood (black wood) has thick trunks and is sturdy. A human would just be sorry if he hit it. - If you''re human.


    "It''s not gonna be too late for me."


    As the saying goes, what I saw in between were the shadows of Swimey Yakagi hiding behind giant trees and walking side by side. When I fist smash the trunk of a black steel tree, I poke that gap and it approaches my eyes.


    A magician with a silver knife cut ahead of him and poked at him. But...


    "Come through..."


    The cutting tip pokes the chest, but the blade only goes through the kimono. There''s no way you can get through the dragon man''s skin to the extent of a man''s blade.


    Then who should undertake the gap?


    I got that arm.


    A knife severs the right arm of Swimey Yakagi. Loss of leverage would be the price (tsuke) I brought myself into an unfavourable melee. The tip of his right arm jumped and blood erupted from the incision.


    Brave screams heard from afar. And the face of a man distorted in agony. But Swimey Yakagi won''t back down. Instead, I just step in to say that I''ve got a gap after I cut my right hand off.


    But it''s still within our expectations. Not to mention that the technique of letting them strike first and capture this gap at the expense of their own flesh and bones is common, but it can be a hand. But it went against expectations and was the arm of someone who was cut off in a circle for some reason.


    It doesn''t arrive. It''s not long enough. Did you miss the sight? No, I guess it was just a misery because I put out my right arm.


    Swimey Yakagi''s mouth moves when he brackets the limits of man and tries to make the attack take precedence over thought.


    "Are you sure? So."


    - The right arm dancing through the universe suddenly changed its orbit and jumped towards itself. I get stuck with that move.


    "- Ha. Is that coming?"


    Was the word colored with joy because the moves had long surpassed expectations? But the unexpected didn''t stay just that, and the incision of the jumping right arm fitted in such a way that the incision protruded by Swimei Yakagi could be pushed.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    Immediately afterwards, a magic formation of circular rings occurs on the combined wounds, glowing and rotating in emerald colour. Synchronized and intense stepping under your feet. Air to be squeezed and scattered ether winds. Crushing earth. When it is safe as it is and a punch of uncolored fists is knocked in.


    "Tz!!


    What the fist captured was the face.


    I never thought about getting a man such a fist of power.


    The ground at your feet alone cannot escape the power, and you are forced to scrape the soil with your feet attached to the ground, pushing it back heavily.


    Cut off all the force, fold it stopped, put your hand on your jaw, cockroach to make sure you''re feeling well, and clatter your neck.


    Swimey Yakagi, who was flying up into the sky without time, gave a bitter voice.


    "It''s hardly working..."


    "Hate and this one is a strong creature."


    "You''re being man-made, and you''re not even damaging your brain. That''s why they call it a scam."


    Such a cry is comforting, as is the pain I have received. Press your neck with your arms, then turn, and make sure you feel it again. The man who inflicted the out-of-the-box pain has already moved to point to his next hand, but I wanted to give myself up now for this long-time comfort.


    He kicked the ground and swept up dirt smoke against Swimey Yakagi, who tried to shoot magic.


    "Shh! You''re imitating people!


    "No, no, no, no, no. I didn''t throw it away."


    The front was instantly covered with earthen smoke. I can''t see it, but now I can''t see that one either.


    Abandon the unwanted sensation and focus solely on reading the signs. The opponent is a wizard of immense power. If you follow magic, you can know exactly where you are and more than you can see with your eyes.


    - Yes, that''s a story if you don''t have more people in person.


    "Split? No, more?


    "First replicant, don''t let me use it -"


    It wasn''t just more signs of magic. Exactly the same signs increased in unfavourable sight. Yes, it''s as if Swimey Yakagi showed up many times on this occasion.


    Shortly after I heard my voice, the ground accidentally collapsed.


    "What..."


    They take my leg. Has something been done? I follow my memory looking for magical causes, but I don''t have any behavior that comes to mind. The ground boiled down by the magic of the flames earlier is at the feet of Swimey Yakagi, and the ground here is not as loose as it collapses in stepping.


    As he glanced directly beneath him, he saw the glow of magical light. When did you set up the magic team?


    When I look up, the look on Swimei Yakagi''s face is in a sense of crisis and he has a grin.


    (Right, the optics earlier -)


    All I can think of is the magic that rained the light. You didn''t just shoot in, did you make sure the scars on the earth became a magic formation?


    - Before he started fighting, Swimey Yakagi said, ''Mages are what poke at their opponents'' voids. I see. Sure, this serial strike was unexpected, and let''s call it a brilliant tactic. Even if the ground collapses, there won''t be a scratch on this one, but in this state, the stomping won''t work and I can''t move fully. That''s why I forgive the next blow to Swimei Yakagi.


    The surrounding dirt and sand rise. Winding a vortex and stretching it up into the sky like a whirlpool, it flies toward us. You know the other side knows that a mass-demanding (that kind of) attack doesn''t work on itself - but no, I guess there''s something else about this if it is.


    "- Ground seal"


    (- Ground sealing technique)


    Looking up, directly above is a falling avalanche of earth. Not so much, they were all covered in themselves.

 108 [えなないえのこう]/(exp, n) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) light of)

    When the soot smoke that rose settled, there was an even and undulating ground in sight, at the centre of which could be shaped like a whirlpool of soil.


    By sinking Inru to the ground with the technique of ground sealing, were you convinced of the victory? Hatsumi, who was watching in the rear, raises her drink.


    "Yay!


    "No."


    To the joyful voice, return denial. It''s not too early to think about victory.


    Hatsumi said, "Huh?," he said, sounding surprised. When he controlled her with his hand and urged her to back off, the center of the swirl on the indicative ground burst with the roar.


    Dragonman Inru shows up from the soil smoke that has risen again.


    "- When I heard you were going to poke a void, I thought you meant accidentally, but I see this is what you meant."


    Spinning a praiseworthy narrative is a cool voice that doesn''t make you feel damaged. Returns a light-hearted salutation, biting his inner teeth into such an opponent''s condition.


    It''s the difference between cowardice and grace.


    "No, no, you made me study. Wizards chant and shoot, but because of the basics, their behavior tends to be unexpectedly monotonous - they''re comfortably overshadowed, aren''t they?


    "Thank you."


    When Shuiming replies "Shut up" in the dark, Inru asks suspiciously. At the same time, the shot through the body was the yellow-balled glance buried in a look mixed with insurance.


    "You knew I didn''t fall, didn''t you? In the meantime, why didn''t you shoot me?


    "Well."


    "I don''t think you''ll miss the perfect gap. The same is true when magic interrupts unnaturally earlier. If so, there would have been a reason why I couldn''t shoot."


    ��������


    "Looks like a hit."


    A second tooth bite at the look of certainty.


    Yes, Inru''s words captured Zhengzheng. Indeed, he is right, the exercise of witchcraft was interrupted because it could no longer be used. In the continuous exercise of witchcraft, the entropy of the field was near its limits.


    In that situation, it is only futile to type in a half-baked sorcery that has lowered its rank to such an extent that the decision-maker cannot be shot and the magic melting (magic melt) phenomenon does not occur. Then I chose the worst way to earn time.


    Sorcery knitted in modern magic theory is fast to exercise. However, in order to increase the entropy, the neck that will require an interval will not leave behind. As a result, there is still trouble with one more step in the battle, as it is now. Pros and cons, I can argue, but I still felt bad about getting into these situations.


    The man in front of you who pays off the mud and sand attached to your body and prepares you to fight again. That figure that stands on its own narrow path, without a flaw in the inch as a tattoo. However, it may be said to be the way of the strong.


    Anticipating it from the outside, I thought it was the dragon of the East, but how can there be anything that leads to the dragons of the West in battle? With regard to the technique that became the source of the dragon (dragon), the sight killing (dracomai), which is the same as the origin, it can no longer be affirmed that the dragon also has the sight poison of Tokugushika, but since the ground sealing technique used earlier does not work, it is no longer difficult to think of it as a water god, which is dirt water. Suck up the power of the earth and scatter death, it would be a Western dragon. Now, no more mistakes.


    Being similar as a dragon is also a threat to itself, but what is to be feared is the attack and the weight associated with it.


    A powerful striking attack that we have been witnessing since earlier. Physically impossible with that luxurious body, but apart from the story if the specific gravity is different. Especially if you get an organism that''s different from the others, and weighs against your appearance. Therefore, by another force - pure arm power, which is not witchcraft, and unreasonable ''reason'' held by those who came up with the blade knife used by the first beauty, all that power can be given.


    For that man, close range is between extinctions. But let''s just say I''m also bad at staying away too far.


    It''s dragon asthma (dragon lower) that should scare you at a distance. From a scientific point of view, it is like a plasma generator with high output microwaves combined with shock waves (sonic booms) and acoustic weapons, and from a magical point of view, it can also be said to be the result of deflammation (frogiston blow) caused by thermal growth (caloric overdrive). It gave the rapidly generated heat (caloric) to the surrounding ones, forcing them to expel the fuel present in all things (Frogiston) and produce the result of combustion.


    What was used before the battle began burned the perimeter, but it would also be possible to make it as oriented as a breath (brace).


    "Thunder exhalation is better..."


    Reminds me of a similar attack I saw before. Unlike dragon asthma, the ''Exhale to Kill Every Organism'' thunderbolt exhales from the back of the mouth by a life-form with the same human form (Dine Al Raubel), one of the most vicious of the devastating biological movements a human-form creature on earth can have. Ridiculous move that any defense technique cannot be used to attenuate the force due to its peculiar nature of being dull on defense.


    In the modern world, there are similar creatures that use excessive attacks to use against such people. It is a primate at the apex of every ecosystem called the most powerful species (Highest One). The power outweighs people''s knowledge, and they boast so much of the power of different dimensions that they illusion as if the heroes who appear in gay tales and myths came out of the book as they were.


    And all of that, without exception, takes the form of a human being, and is even said to be a human prototype (archetype). Perhaps it is the Dragon Man (Dragon Newt) in front of us who is responsible for that role in this world.


    As if to prove it, Dragon Man, Inru begins to show a move that is not "human apart". The behavior of jumping around and flirting with this one can''t be seen through the magician''s eyes. I guess you can''t chase it with your eyes even though it''s not as fast as it is because you haven''t made any moves that humans can imagine. A thunderstorm jumps green like a lightning strike could have bounced on the ground, and when it covers the end of it, it causes the gaze to bear, it''s gone too far at some point. When I realized it and looked back, all I had left was the aftertaste of the light pulling my tail. That will be impossible to follow with your eyes every time you follow it, and eventually you will not be able to capture Inru''s appearance wherever you turn.


    If you enter the speed range of another dimension, you can''t get your hands on it.


    Therefore, this one is in the hands of increasing the Magic Furnace''s operating rate. Bring a fire named Thoughts to the heart of the unleashed furnace. An exciting heart pulse. The heartbeat strikes itself with a loud sound above all, pushing itself up further ahead beyond the limit.


    "How magical..."


    Inru, who can no longer be captured now, raised his voice of admiration.


    - Yes, a magic furnace heart is an organ that generates magic on a scale that can accommodate the magician''s magic consumption. Normally, magicians are set to "Constant Magic", which is the current realm value of magic that they can possess and does not always overflow any more when stable.


    And when exercising magic, the magic generated by the furnace heart is always used with its constant magic content to generate mystery. The first time that constant magic is used up and the magic generation of the furnace core is stopped, it is the technology known as furnace core liberation that avoids it and overflows constant magic to increase output.


    When this happens, the magic can constantly swell up as long as the limiting strength of the magician''s flesh can endure. And by increasing the magnitude of magic, the exercise of magic that consumes a lot of magic expands the area that can affect it, and increases the mystery that can push your existence to the next level and handle it.


    I still don''t see Inru. It''s deadly not to be able to capture them, but still, there''s just one thing that comes when you can capture them. When Inru finishes attacking us, for the first time, he will be able to locate this monster himself.


    When you are done applying both the physical enhancement technique, the physical strength enhancement technique, and the like, a dozen lightning bolts are added to your back. Normally, the blow of the Special Strike bottomed out beyond its limits, allowing me to stay on my feet once and for all. By not being blown away, a few inloo gaps circle as a good opportunity.


    Inru stops with his fist pressed against his back. Sorcery distorts the surrounding space before he tries to escape the area. Distorted vision like a ghoulish marbling. Inru was thereby altered the placement of the center of gravity, which slowed the movement. I put high gravity on my hair.


    "- Gravitatem.Bis coniunctum!


    (- Gravitational, double coupling!


    This is not enough. Instead of overlapping witchcraft, connect witchcraft with witchcraft by means of concatenated secrets and erase free time (loss) between them.


    "- Gravitatem.Triple contexitur!


    (- Gravitational, triple coupling!


    To Inru is escaped from the cage of gravity, even if it is a respite for a moment. Therefore do not stop the sorcery with your hands, your mouth.


    I see Inru''s bitter, but joyful glimpse of face. Attract me more. Eat me more. That''s the look I know that''s a good idea. Even in the cage of gravity, it never braces. There is nothing more to it than fear.


    Then. Unleash the magic of each of the five attributes. In the teachings of the Five Rows we help each other to make up the world, and the elements that create destruction while antagonizing. Get a circle directly beneath Hatsumi. Eventually, the wild five elements began to react gradually, and at the end of the day, by means of a counter-destruction, - the world blew away.


    The magnitude of the blowup exceeds that of the earlier Inloo dragon asthma (Dragon Lower). Now it is time for the Black Steel Wood Forest to disappear without remaining from the United North.


    But even if the forest could be wiped out, it could not be said that even the dragonman could be defeated. Is Inru enjoyably laughing outside of time to see if he is resistant to those ''attacks that ask for power''?


    The effect is thin with the five major elements, I guess only an attack by a superior concept can be an effective hit on a dragon man. When I get to the conclusion, the time is the same, and the back pain I was holding back makes me scream even louder.


    Flirty feet without trying. Because of that gap, the cold sweat became ice and slipped off my back.


    Yes, the appearance of a thunderbolt that doesn''t miss a minute''s gap in front of you.


    "I got it, Swimey Goatee."


    As he defended his head with his arms, his fists shook his head enough to pierce that defense. The left arm I put out to protect broke, and as if that weren''t enough, one blow to each leg, and finally an extraordinary kick to the torso.


    "Gu, ha..."


    A body that gets kicked over and rolls down the ground. Rotating consciousness and a whip on his shaken and hazy head, he immediately inflicts healing magic on the injured area. A shadow of Inru in front of him, even as he tries to return soon. They caught a gap, but at the end of the day, it was imperative to keep getting attacked.


    "Hey, Gu, Ha..."


    Whenever it strikes, heal the body. But naturally, the healing gradually fails in time, and the precipitation emerges in the movement of the body. He continued to be struck as if he had been struck by a giant iron ball, and finally jumped like a punch.


    - Here, you lose. I am.


    Turn the ground one, two, a few times and roll it into a quail. Taste of blood and dirt on the mouth. Body and mind screaming at uninterrupted succession of pain. Still, trying to get up, I scratched the ground and gripped the dirt mass.


    Words are released from the front, as if they see through the question.


    "Is that it?


    "Shut up..."


    "But can''t you stand?


    "Shut up!"


    "If there''s no next time, they''re gonna take the woman, right?


    "Shut up. Yeah, yeah, yeah!!


    "That''s right! Scream! If you can never give in, shout your thoughts out loud! Yell! And expose it! Your power isn''t supposed to be like that yet! This is not a waste of time!


    It doesn''t have to be said. And the magician shall burn down his soul and his magic rake in the place where he hath laid out his sword, as he hath laid down his place of death.


    Therefore, stand up. Until the body renounces moving. Until my heart never screws up. Until that time when that dream I aspired to that day is lost from these two eyes.


    "- Fiamma est lego! Vis Wizard.Hex agon aestua sursum! Impedimentum mors!"


    (- Fire, gather! Like the sorcerer''s screaming grudges! The demon burns in form and form, and the fate of death that should be feared by those that hold back before me!


    "The magic was shown earlier!


    Yes, I did. It''s the fabric that I showed you.


    Sorcery that takes a different form, as answered in the back of its mind. The flames erupted backwards as if jet injection of a propulsion mechanism, the right hand holding the luminous stone of Ashur Banipal, and the right arm clothed in it, wrapped in a dazzling blaze.


    Inloo steps in from the front when he takes a gap. And he despised the judgment, and went into the pocket of the dragonman, who jumped in.


    In front of that eye of Inru, who opens his eyes to surprise, the exercise of magic all over him.


    "- Fiamma o asshurbanipal!


    (- Then shine! And shoot it out! It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    The right hand holding the Shining Stone becomes a stiff fist, and the flame erupting backwards serves as a mechanism to help accelerate, capturing Inloo''s water moon (Manaka). The fist that gets knocked in is now the only damage you can''t get away with, blowing Inru backwards, and the Ashur Banipal''s sword arrives like a chase to a man in a rough position.


    You can hear it from the flames, the roar of Inru.


    "Not yet. Awwwwwwwww!


    A loud voice that pierces the tympanic membrane and is likely to blow even a stirring flame. The dragon man will not lay down on the earth, having received the glow of a jewel that brings the destiny of ruin to the living.


    If so, it is close the second time it is staggered. Without immersing himself in the aftermath of the end of the exercise, Shuiming looks again at close range and tackles the last hand.


    Light the magic light at its fingertips on the right knife mark made by. Drawing it quietly with a dawn brilliance is a letter symbol that creates witchcraft.


    Magic formation that occurs right under your feet. As he went with his actions, the magic formation went even more overlapping around the outer perimeter of that magic formation.


    Coming inside your chest in knitting magic is that past you can''t wipe off. You were weak-minded because you had strength, that battlefield that day when you were irrevocably set to take it back.


    Yes, I lost something important in that place. Yes, before being too strong, because I couldn''t move. My father, who lagged behind in defense and went into shelter, took his place when he was supposed to receive the roar of the Red Dragon.


    And then, I inherited my will. Instead of myself, who couldn''t save me, he asked me to save an unsaved woman. There was certainly such an oath.


    Yes, that''s why the weak Eight Keys Mitsumi died that day in that place.


    So...


    "I''ll never forgive anything like that again..."


    Whimpering like squeezing air out of your lungs, then spinning is - true chanting.


    - Emerge from the sky of dawn. A person who has fulfilled all the wishes.


    - The ancestors come from the sky of dawn, and make every wish in heaven and earth.


    - Emerge from the sky of dawn. A person who has fulfilled all the wishes.


    - To free the sons from the use, and to free the sons from their own hands, the ancestors descended before the use.


    The world exposed to chanting trembles. Quiet, slow, eventually intense, so big that no one can stand on the spot. Inru, who has finally shaken off the flames, is breathtaking to see the fluctuations around him. To stop the enchantment plugged into completion, the distance you can''t already make in time to try to rush.


    Therefore,


    - Apostle fell to the ground Because it deprived of wings to light.


    - And the use fell to the ground. Because the light had wings.


    - Apostle was dropped to hell. And because we affirm the evil.


    - But the use was corrupted. I made my nesting nausea good, but because of that.


    - The fall of the Apostle. As punishment.


    - Then fall. Just like Joe drove us to use it as a plea of not guilty.


    - Please petition. As it has been so. In order to manifest the infinite light.


    - Then hope. as indicated by the ancestors. Yes, for the sake of showing up here his unbridled light.


    Shortly after Inru made it in time...


    "hope those do not know anyone -!"


    (We will all be agnostic. �� �� ��!


    Delivery and screaming. Into an area we haven''t seen yet. I can roar for delivery. To surely grasp the light of the hence, now in this hand.


    But that light that Shuiming tried to deal with was still strong and too soon for him.


    "Ugh, gu... damn, deliver. Yep, yep!!


    No matter how strong your will is, any magic that fails to speak ends in failure. The runoff of uncontrollable forces and concepts, the aftermath of which swallowed the two colliding men.


    When the dazzling light subsides, a chilling night''s air eventually blows into the battlefield.


    There is a land full of charcoal that cannot be said to be the remains of burnt earth masses and carburized trees.


    Ahead of being blown away, Inru speaks out his doubts.


    "... what did you do? The air''s back to what it was a while ago, huh?


    "In the aftermath, time stalled or space ate rewind. It''s the effect of low speed light. Since it happened, it happened.... I don''t care..."


    He gives a bloody cough to the heat coming up from his inner core and the burning sensation of his throat. Did you get hit in the gut a little?


    However, it failed to take the blow of a quick throw. The results we have here are far from imaginary. It ended indefinitely because I couldn''t make the last spell I spoke of sound. No, it wasn''t enough to use the magic itself, so the last spell didn''t sound.


    Returnover, a bounce that occurs due to magic failures - the so-called payback wind (rebound air) causes Shuiming to slowly poke his knee. Because he came with one or eight and put all his energy into it, he had no room to take measures. Strong paralysis that strikes the body. I still can''t move for a while.


    ��������


    While deadly in battle, it doesn''t move over there either. No, I can''t move. Perhaps Inru is not intact. Earlier, he ate an ambush by Ashur Banipal, and now he is subjected to the running of "The Light of Hence". Even if it wasn''t established as magic, it had an impact.


    When I couldn''t move as I was, I accidentally had a shadow in front of me.


    When I look up, I see the girl in uniform, who pulled out the knife and took the stand.


    "Hatsumi... you, stay back..."


    "You can''t move. Then someone has to come forward."


    "If you were watching, you''d know you''re no match."


    "Eh, I know you don''t have to say that. But still, I can buy you enough time until you can move.... and you''re not done with it, are you?


    "Kuk, sure."


    Inru is smiling, but still doesn''t move. If Hatsumi comes forward, there will be a thousand chances for her to break a burnt kimono and get herself ready.


    Hatsumi, on the other hand, lays her knife in front of her eyes and lays her cutting-edge into Inloo. But a cold sweat seeped into the hand holding the knife pattern, accompanied by a slight tremor.


    "Do you do it?


    When Hatsumi asks, Inru shakes his neck to the side.


    "No, the water came in. Let me go home."


    "Huh?"


    "What?


    Hatsumi and Shuiming raise their voices of doubt at the same time to Inru''s words, which they do not anticipate.


    "What. Are you crazy?"


    "Well..."


    "I guess the fact that the battle was broken means we should keep it that far. It means we''ve got a chance to leave."


    By all means, is it true? Shuiming asks suspiciously what is said to be responsible for unintentional tests.


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you bring Hatsumi?


    "Yes, but that''s what I should get when I win over you. Besides, I don''t want to leave you with any remorse."


    "You think it''s remorse?


    "That''s right. If there is any remorse between me and you by my taking the brave, the battle that follows will be one with the excess of hatred. That''s not what I want. Even if it''s unfair, it has to come from the front."


    "So now that you have that extra, you''re not gonna fight me till the end."


    "Yes."


    Inru closes his eyes and nods quietly. It''s an unscrupulous story, but I can''t say enough that this man is different because of the kind of manoeuvres he finds pleasure in fighting.


    Surprised, Inru begins to behave like he''s pulling back. I guess I''m really not going to fight anymore. Unlocking the martial arts that were rising, the air that was getting hot also turned into cool wind.


    Seeing such a figure, Shuiming sits idly on the spot and laughs half-hearted.


    "... that''s not true, you are. I''ve never seen anyone purer in battle than you."


    "I''m glad it''s not on top of this. Something that''s worth brushing my arms for."


    Flushing in a modest grin, Inru leaves as if to friendship with his comrades.


    "Bye, Swimey Yakagi. We''ll see."


    "Oh."


    To see it again is a promise of rematch. Forgive me again for the battle, or even the unwillingness to say it, but I couldn''t help but say yes because my heart complained that I had to live up to the sincerity of my opponent?


    When Inru left, the original quiet forest eventually returned. There''s still a lot of room to make noise with the pussy, but I still thought so, probably because there''s nothing left to make noise in my chest.


    Hatsumi either lost her mind or sat down on the spot.


    "He''s gone..."


    "Right."


    "What the hell was that, that guy"


    "I don''t know. All I can say is that he was a strange enemy right now. And a battle junkie."


    My personal opinion of Inru will be by then, and Shuiming exhales heavily.


    "Damn, next time, you can''t lose..."


    Exhaling the unpleasant air left in his lungs, and what leaked was the seeping superb words of remorse. It''s not a defeat. Rather, this purpose has been accomplished, so it will be a victory in one way or another. But the battle ended at a disadvantage. Mood talk, I don''t think I won very much. If it were, we could still say that what we got in exchange was a defeat.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Well, if you live, you can handle it"


    Hatsumi says, "Yes," when Mizumi puts it aside. And as I remembered something, she opened her mouth again.


    "Speaking of which, I think you''ve been listening to him for a long time."


    "Hmm?"


    "We were talking. With him."


    "Speaking of which, yes."


    "Why? Don''t you need to hear what the enemy has to say? And he was wasting his time fighting it."


    "Well, sometimes you do. Yeah, it''s not like killing each other. It''s a different game and a different kind of death. When it''s a battle, it''s like that. It''s like tacit understanding."


    "You can set it up while you''re talking."


    "I totally agree. Yeah, I think it''s very rude when you''re dealing with someone like that. Isn''t that right? The person you have to defeat head-on is a monster who has one or two people, no matter what. That''s why I didn''t lie to myself. Of course I thought you were the only one who could get away with it.


    To be honest, Mizuming''s destiny was there. If Inru''s purpose is first beauty, you just have to move it out of reach of only the worst first beauty.


    However, Hatsumi has an uncomfortable expression.


    "... you still look like you haven''t thought about it"


    "Bye."


    "Hey, you''ve seen my power, too, haven''t you?


    When Hatsumi snorted, Shuiming continued,


    "I''m still halfway down the road, but I''m aware of the great power I have. The point is, I''m like a powder bank acting on my own. If he wields his powers as he thinks he does, knowing nothing, you know as much as he does what happens, don''t you?


    "It''s..."


    "I''m a magician. Even humans have used witchcraft to kill a lot of people, not just monsters. Of course, at that time, it was just the guy who attacked me, and I''m convinced because I had to, but what happens if that''s not the case? If you wield your powers without knowing what''s going on around you correctly, and that''s irrevocable..."


    What I was waiting for was heavy silence. To the words of Shuiming, Hatsumi could not return the words. Naturally. If so, Hatsumi, who has no memory, is more conscious.


    "I don''t want to regret it after I''ve done it. That''s why it''s half my duty to know. I don''t always see the inside of them. It''s too soon to decide you have to take them down just because they''re hostile. Well, sometimes it can be too cautious to miss an opportunity, so I can''t say which is better. What''s bothering you? Fine."


    There were no words to return after the questionable words and laughter that demeaned me. Tell Hatsumi''s face how she feels about Inru as if she is inquisiting something.


    "It didn''t look like he was trying to do the right thing."


    "There''s no room for negotiation at the time you say you''re going to use it."


    To the lukewarm Hatsumi assertion, Mitsumi returns her thoughtless consent: "Yes, sir."


    And then suddenly he fell asleep in big letters on the spot.


    "Eight keys?


    "... tired and dying. I really want a futon."


    Hatsumi drops her shoulders disappointingly on a loose statement during that time. This wasn''t going to pull me up any time soon.

 109 Return to Formation

    The battle between the army of the Union and the army of the Demons, which was at war on the plains, was already over.


    The outcome of the battle ended in the form of a pain division, but the Alliance''s army, which misread the enemy''s power, had suffered considerably more damage than the Demonic army.


    Currently, the fort on the front line is used as the main force to build a camp around it and retain the army.


    In the tent were also the images of the surviving generals and the fellow Weitzers Hatsumi, as well as Lemaia and Lefir.


    And now, in their tent of refusal, they were conceived of such fervor.


    Because the military debate about how to move the army in the future is incandescent.


    To Weitzer, who is in a position to indulge in measures, generals and staff advise them one after the other.


    "Your Highness Weitzer, how about lowering the temporary army here? Pull into the canyon zone and move the soldiers in your favor..."


    "No, you could be disadvantaged in the canyon area. Some Demons can fly in the sky. It is better to lower the front once and for all here and also look at rebuilding the army..."


    "Both are out of the question. We can''t pull back until Lord Brave returns."


    But Weitzer drinks. But, General, can''t the staff lower their opinions that way? One of us ate down.


    "But even if we do this here forever, we can''t crack the situation open. If it''s another battle on the horizon, this time we''ll be devastated."


    "We are therefore requesting reinforcements from each of our countries. Wait till the soldiers and supplies arrive."


    "The anxiety of the soldiers spreads even as we wait! If we show our firm strategy now and move the soldiers, I''m upset that the soldiers have no strategy!


    Has Weitzer reached the pinnacle of frustration with the generals who do not listen easily? I banged my desk with both hands and stood up to kick the chair.


    "Surely everyone''s right, the soldiers will be upset if we don''t come together! But if we lose Lord Brave, we can''t expect our army to recover in the future! Besides, do you really think it''s right to abandon the valiant lord who helped us and run away!


    "... Huh!


    "All right! In a position to be saved by the brave, we have a duty to protect the brave! Those who despise it do not deserve bravery! Keep them all in your liver!


    Once again his drink had the power to silence all. Together, you will be unable to move as if tied to words that ask you a smashed heart.


    Meanwhile, Lemaire, who was sitting at the end of the military council, speaks to Lefir, who sits next to him.


    "... oh man, that looks like a tough one over there"


    "Please don''t say it like any other HR. You have a say in Lord Lemaire here, don''t you? As an Alliance Master in the Branch, make something real."


    Le Maire flaunts her shoulders at the bitterness of a shuddering, mixed-up refir.


    "It''s refreshing that I''m a soldier. Well, I don''t know what the consequences are."


    "Is that okay..."


    "It''s okay."


    Lumeia puffs flue pipe while responding appropriately extreme. Fermenia and Liliana, who were also given seats, have the same look of trouble with her unmotivated attitude.


    With such a margin for them, Lemaire spoke to the soldier who had refrained.


    "... hey, there you are. What''s going on with the reports from the scouts?


    "Ha! That the demon army has already retired. Reports from each border fort also indicate that the Demons are withdrawing their troops. But as for whether or not to advance, we still don''t allow predictions."


    "Still, you''re starting to withdraw, aren''t you? It''s weird. Even though we wound up rewinding at the end, it should have been more advantageous over there, one way or the other. What do you think, Refi?


    That''s what I said, when Lemaire pointed the water at Refill,


    "There are two reasons to leave the army. Has it served its purpose or suffered damage that it cannot sustain? Sure, there will have been damage to both demons, but I don''t think it''s enough to get them out of the army."


    "Then the Demons served their purpose. So it will."


    "Lily''s right. But in that case, the problem is"


    "You mean what that purpose was.... So, Refi. What''s the answer you gave me?


    "At present, the disadvantages suffered by the coalition''s army are the damage to the army and the unknown news of Lord Hatsumi, the brave man. It''s hard to say that the damage to the army is perfect, and the purpose of the Eighty-Nine Demons will be the brave Lord Hatsumi."


    Refile''s answer was almost conclusive. And it was Fermenia who gave the answer a strange look.


    "... so Lord Swimey has failed? Yes. Do you anticipate Lefir?


    The rescue failure of Shuiming is incredible to Fermenia, who knows his strength.


    But Refill shakes his head here.


    "No, not that Lord Fermenia is right. If the devil''s strategy had focused only on severing Lord Hatsumi from the army, it was also possible that the purpose had been achieved at that point. Then you won''t mind if the time comes to leave the army, because no declaration has been made that you have defeated the brave from beyond. It would be more likely to be alive."


    "I see, that makes sense"


    If the brave were defeated, the devil''s side would raise the brave man''s neck aloud. In that case, the morale of the Union falls to the lowest. And if we ignore the damage and attack it as it is, that will be the shortest way to the destruction of the coalition''s armies.


    "I wish I had the wit to work with the Demons like that."


    "They are cunning. Comes right into the weak parts of a person. That''s why I went after Lord Hatsumi, the brave one."


    With that said, Refill concludes his prediction of this demonic ploy.


    And he spoke to Lemaire, who had asked him what he thought, of the answers obtained in this rigging.


    "Coalition forces should be standing here somewhat painfully. If you lower your army poorly for fear of damage, you will only be enlightened to the disadvantage of the other side, and this one''s morale. Worst of all, a retreating demon army could turn it upside down."


    "So, tell me that?


    To them. The refirs nod at the words that went on like that pointing their fingers at the Weitzers. Then Lemaire turned to the Weitzers, and returned her gaze to the Lefirs.


    Over there, the heat of debate still doesn''t cool down. Rather, there is even more enthusiasm. Gaius and Selfi, who both looked at the staff who wanted to somehow lower the army and shut up, also spoke to the military council at some point.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh no. If it''s enough to jump into that place, you should still slash it into the army of the Demons now.... hey, we''ll talk about things, but won''t we? Come back in a minute. Don''t you think that''s a good idea?


    Refill exhales tirelessly at Le Maire, who moves a lot of tails and shows her winks until she appeals.


    "Why are these people called Beastmen..."


    "It''s the only way. Because these are the creatures we are."


    "Lord Clarissa is special..."


    "I guess."


    "Yes."


    Liliana nodding yeah to Refile''s consent. As they spoke that way, the hanging cloth at the tent entrance inadvertently opened.


    At the same time, soldiers jump in out of breath.


    "We will report to you!


    "What''s up!


    The reaction was Weitzer, who was at the heart of the military council. The soldier breathes into his question and then answers with joy.


    "The brave man is back in line!


    To the report of joy arises the voice of relief from within the tent and the twirling. Weitzer immediately stopped it and asked the soldier again.


    "So, Lord Brave is safe?


    "Yes. Walk here with your own legs"


    Anticipating the interval, now Lephire asks.


    "Lord Brave, are you alone?


    "No, the boy with the black clothes is with him. But it looks like you are lending your shoulders to Lord Brave..."


    To the report, Refill stood up.


    "Are you hurt!?


    Suppressed by her stuffed with an oppressed sword screen, the soldier pokes his butt. Nevertheless, he would not hesitate to say that the state of Mizumino was a priority. Refile pressed the soldier to answer, and the soldier in question, bewildered, managed to answer.


    "Oh, no. It doesn''t look like he''s hurt, but it doesn''t look like he''s safe..."


    "Get the guidelines! Clear! Clear!


    "I don''t mean very impotent, Refi. Look, one end down."


    When Lemaia forgives them, Liliana is the easiest to understand, two words.


    "First, let''s go"


    "Right. I''m concerned about Lord Swimey."


    And the chief men that were in the tent temporarily interrupted the military debate, and left the tent behind.


    Through the forest of black steel trees (Blackwood) and back to the realm of the Union, Mizumi and Hatsumi now arrived at the fort and were inside the walls.


    Hatsumi sat on the crate, Mizumi sat down on the ground, resting briefly. Eventually, there, the refirs and the Fermenians rushed.


    Look at them, and Mizumi smiles and waves.


    "Oh, I''m home."


    "Lord Swimey. Looks like you''re safe."


    Fermenia replied quietly to Shuiming''s return words.


    Meanwhile, Lefir weaves a comfortable grin in the shadow, he says.


    "You''re always worn out."


    "That''s no word to give back."


    "Welcome home,. Are you all right, sir?


    "Wow, I''m tired."


    Shuiming replies with her hands up to Liliana. I can''t move due to fatigue and lack of magic, but the majority of the damage I took was healing.


    Hatsumi, who had been watching her like that, gave her a small neck and asked Mizumi.


    "What about those people?


    "He''s one of mine."


    "It is."


    "That''s right."


    "... I don''t care, you''re just a girl"


    "Huh? Well, yeah."


    "Hmm."


    Hatsumi turns her gaze into a frigid one while giving an inclusive reply. Mizumi, on the other hand, does not detect the meaning of her sudden change in attitude, giving her a missing look between them.


    "What the fuck?


    "Nothing. And don''t you feel too comfortable? You''re supposed to come and help me get borrowed and go home."


    "Ah? You can''t help it, can you? It was tough walking alone."


    "It''s not cool"


    "It''s not like I''m going to help myself. Whose fault is it? Whose."


    "Ugh... I can''t get out strong when they say that..."


    To the half-eyed Mizumi, Hatsumi can only groan. Originally, because the roots are serious, they cannot be returned when they are told something serious.


    In the meantime, the second formation out of the tent arrives late.


    I sat in a crate for the first time, and Serfi jumped.


    "Hatsumi!"


    With a voice of joy, Selfi embraces Hatsumi. Hatsumi eats bubbles with surprise in her sudden embrace.


    "Wow! Selfie, a little suddenly it is."


    "Hatsumi...... glad you''re okay"


    "... thanks. Thanks to you, I''m safe."


    Happily, Hatsumi also expresses her gratitude with a voice of relief to Selfi, who speaks out of relief.


    After the conversation with Selfi settled, Weitzer and Gaius, who watched it, spoke up.


    "Hall of the Brave. Welcome home."


    "Yeah, I''m home. Everyone''s safe, more importantly."


    "Now I can finally feel safe drinking"


    "Gaius is full of it."


    Hatsumi also gets caught up in the remarks that soothe Gaius'' place, and laughs around her.


    Towards them, on the other hand, Shuiming grinned.


    "Whoa, did you do your job right?


    "............... right"


    "Oh, hell, you are."


    One looks out of sight with a slightly more complicated face, the other gives a pleasant sunny look. At some point in the midst of such an exchange, Lemaire, sitting nearby in a crate, asks, smoking the smoke from the flue pipe.


    "Swimey. I heard you''ve been borrowed shoulders?


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Lord Suimei can''t move."


    "Sure. It''s strange that you can''t move because you just went looking for it."


    Liliana''s doubts were followed by Gaius.


    "The Demon Clan?


    "It''s hard to think about."


    To Liliana''s assertiveness, yeah, the face of other watery parties that snort. They know that no matter how many bundles it takes to be just a demon race, it can''t be a threat to Mizumina.


    As he found out the core, Lefir turned his gaze.


    "So, Suimei."


    "Oh, there''s a bit of a mighty enemy out there."


    "Are you a Demon General?


    "Hmm? A demon general?


    Ask Gaius, Shuiming tilting her neck for some reason. Seeing him like that made Hatsumi look stunned.


    "You were there, weren''t you? Could you have forgotten? You''re lying, right? Whatever..."


    To the bewildering voice of Hatsumi, Shuiming thinks with his ill-blooded head. Well, I was wondering what you were talking about with the Demon General.


    Yeah, he roared, looked up to heaven, looked down at the earth, and so he finally remembered ''there was such a thing''.


    "... ah. Oh, oh! Speaking of which, you had a guy who used a patchy, stinky move!


    "Hey you..."


    Sounds around, the shuddering voice of Hatsumi. No way, I guess I didn''t think I''d forget, etc. Mitsumi can only give back a bitter laugh to her with her hands on her forehead like a headache.


    Inru''s shock was too great and he was completely oblivious about Vishudda.


    On the other hand, Selfi asks Hatsumi if he decided that Mizumi would not get the procedure.


    "So are you sure the demon generals came out?


    "Yeah, I fought a demon general."


    "I fought, but it wasn''t such a messy fish problem. More than that."


    "Is the Demon General a Miscellaneous Fish... Miscellaneous Fish..."


    Selfi squeaks repeatedly and flauntingly in the hood at Shuiming, who goes to skip the demon matter if it doesn''t matter. For them, where the Demon Nation is a great threat, the story of Mitsumi is a deviation from understanding. Not only does she notice, but even Weitzer and Gaius have both frowns.


    Ask, Refile, to encourage ahead of the conversation.


    "You mean from the mouthful, there''s someone else besides the Demon General who made you so worn out, right?


    When Shuiming nodded, "Oh," now Hatsumi opened her mouth,


    "The Demon General knocked down what was good thanks to the Eight Keys, but he came right after that."


    "So, who is that guy?


    He said he was a dragon man.


    "Duh!?


    "Dragon Newt!?


    Hatsumi turns a strange gaze to Weitzer and Gaius, who uttered a surprising voice.


    "... is something wrong?


    "I don''t know... I don''t know, but no, I don''t know..."


    Gaius, who answered, is stunned and gets no guidelines. Then someone else...... and we were all quite surprised to look around and turned our gaze to Lumeia, the only one who seemed calm.


    "Ha... you''re Dragon Man (Dragon Newt). The Union tells me it''s a species that lives in the Northwest Mountains, and that it can have the toughest flesh in this world. Well, it''s actually a very strong creature. They''re the ones who don''t try to get involved in the world. Or did you fight that, Anthony?


    "Yes."


    "Did you take him down, too?


    "Terrible. It was pain-splitting."


    Shuiming adds, "You''re a loser," but still Lemaia deepened her fright, "You''re just out of common sense," he said.


    At the end of the exchange, Shuiming looked toward Lefir,


    "I''m in the mood to take Leffi''s opinion into account."


    "I agree with Lord Lumaia. Dragon Man (Dragon Newt) is strong. Besides, they are so close to the land of the Demons that they still connect the seeds without perishing. Even a large number of them will have the power to afford and fight."


    To the story, Mizuming recalls the fold in which Inru appeared, the solitary words he uttered to the Demons.


    "Uh. No, he said something about featherworms."


    "Well... if I could show you that one, I could snort."


    Selfi speaks out his doubts as they are both taking a deep sigh remembering the situation then.


    "But why is Dragoneworth with the Hatsumis?


    "Come on? He said he was taking the Hatsumi, but I couldn''t hear him out any more"


    "Do you have a honey?!?


    "He said he needed the strength of a brave man, but I don''t know what that means."


    Weitzer yelled as Shuiming shook his head vertically, looking heavy enough.


    "Why haven''t you heard such an important thing!


    "What?"


    "It''s all about Lord Brave! I can''t hear it."


    "Ah, too." I wasn''t exactly the kind of person you could ask. I don''t know what else to do. Ah? Or do you want to try instead? This was a trauma festival from start to finish, right? It''s a dragon, Dragon! Can you fight a monster that can destroy the world''s seven billion human beings and the civilizations they have created single-handedly!? Ah!? Ah!?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Peel off your octagonal teeth, triangulate your eyes and angry Shuiming. Fermenia and Lefir forgive him for saying, "How''s it going?" when he starts making beastly threats.


    "I''m a horse!


    "Please calm down, Lord Swimey. It doesn''t seem..."


    "It doesn''t have to be like that!


    "Suimei. This is a mess. I guess it''s not what I fought for in your world, is it?


    "No, but dragons are dragons! Ugh!


    "You mustn''t go wild, Suimei!"


    "Ghahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha


    Both shoulders were pressed against Lefir, and those around him seemed to be sending a bewildered gaze, even if there had been an earlier story.


    (Sounds awesome, doesn''t it)


    (I guess I was so cornered. I have seen Lord Swimei in a similar condition before......)


    Fermenia overlapped the current state of the water when the water went wild during the first visit to the world. Even then, Shuiming had lost her cool because of irrational matters. I guess I have restraint from using magic to just not get violent, but just when these things happen, I guess there''s something about the year that suits me.


    Eventually, Gaius asks if the water was expected to settle down.


    "You didn''t ask him about his name?


    "Oh, oh... I was inlookin ''when I named you"


    "Inrue hey......"


    "Hmm? I remember hearing that name somewhere..."


    Gaius seems to have no idea, but he sounded familiar to Lemaire.


    When I realized it, Serfi was fading his face.


    "Selfie?"


    "... I''ve heard of it. About a hundred years ago, there was a terribly strong dragon man (Dragon Newt). He said he defeated the demon man who ate the one who couldn''t defeat anyone at the time."


    "You mean that''s him?


    "Sure, my master said inrue about that dragon man. Probably..."


    "... for Christ''s sake, was he like that - you know, a hundred years ago, you''ve lived a long time"


    When Shuiming exhales fed up, Lemeia opens her mouth to answer it.


    "Dragonut is a long-lived species with elves and dwarves. I''ve heard about a demon who eats that person before, so maybe the dragon man (Dragon Newt) is alive for a hundred to two hundred, too?


    "Ugh... is there such a long lived guy in this world? I''m getting chilly."


    Fermenia asks Shui Ming, who shows a trembling bare gesture holding her own shoulder.


    "Is it Maz who lives long?


    "He who lives a long time in my world mostly sucks and has standards to say it. Even a hundred years old sucks. He sucks pretty bad."


    "Mm, who Lord Swimei says so much about..."


    While Fermenia makes her face grumble, Shuiming thinks of those long-lived monsters. To the Alliance Leader of the Order, Chancellor, Dr. Monster. And so do the Mages of the Greed of Ten, all of whom have terrible powers.


    At the end of the story, Fumi Hatsumi speaks up.


    "Isn''t it time to end the story? I''m fine..."


    Hatsumi glances at Shuimi a little reluctantly. To her consideration, Shuiming has never been particularly strong,


    "It''s time for me to rest. Let''s keep it open today."


    I also perceive that Hatsumi is tired, and this is Mizumi seeking rest from herself. Perhaps as a man he should be strengthened, but he was also wondering how psychologically the soldier was trying to make him seek rest from the brave.


    When I try to pull it up to a place where I can rest, I accidentally get signs behind my back. Mitsumi tried to find out who the Lord of those signs was.


    "You''re not going to be able to move. Then."


    "To?"


    I was suddenly grabbed by my arm when I thought I heard Refill. And the body is pulled up. Then a rotation and twist that I wasn''t sure was added to my body, and I noticed that Mizumi''s body was delivered to Lefir''s back.


    "Hey, @ x�� ��!?


    "Suimei, you''re speechless, aren''t you?


    "I don''t know! Or what do you do, Mr. Leffi!?


    "It seemed like a hundred million bucks to move, so I thought I''d give you a lift?


    I appreciate the care, but since a man is carried by a woman, he has a weird gaze from around him.


    "No, no, no, no, no! Put it down! I''m all right, put it down!


    "No. I guess I''m tired. Better not force it."


    "You''re dressed too badly like you can''t or nothing girl pussy you!


    "I can''t help it. Because you used your power to the limit."


    "That''s not my fault..."


    No, I tried to say it, but when I realized it, Lemeia was leaking a sneak laugh.


    "Ku, kuku..."


    "Hey, don''t laugh. There!


    "Because, hey..."


    "Because it''s not! Or Fermenia laughing at me!


    "Even so, it''s unusual for Lord Swimey to be highly disturbed. Heh, heh... you can''t stop laughing when you see pity..."


    Fermenia is also pointed out to Shuiming, but she just has a delightful grin.


    Still intolerable to Mizumi, this time Liliana,


    "Awesome, sweetening people''s favors is also an adult measure."


    Stabbing at the stomach is always an innocent thing. After all, Ming Shuiming realized she couldn''t escape from her penis, all she could do was shout out her grudges in a grand way.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Remember you guys later. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Then, after a day or so of rest in the fort, the Mimings took up their journey back to Miazen.

 110 In search of a heros weapon.

    Trinidad and Tobago had arrived in the Autonomous Province of the United Sardias, adding Graziella Filus Riseld, the Third Empress, to their journey in the Empire.


    The westernmost autonomous province in the north is a regional administrative region with an elongated territory, like the state Chile in South America, facing the sea.


    The obnoxious name Sardias Autonomous Prefecture is because the region has long repeatedly joined and left the Union due to administrative problems, the rise of tyrants, etc., and the name is not stable, and the parliament, now entrusted with autonomy by the Union Patriarch Miazen, runs the administration of the region.


    Tripoli took the carriage prepared at the Salvation Church from the border and is now headed towards the heart of the autonomous province, the city of Attila. In addition to the three knights who were following me from Astel, the carriage was followed by several imperial servicemen, subordinates of Graziella.


    There are four of us in the carriage. Graziella used to be hostile, and I could never say we were close before we left the empire.


    "Listen up! When I saw you in this empire, Your Majesty, you stared at me when you saw me! Nothing. I didn''t do anything, and you don''t think it''s terrible?


    "Not at all. To anyone and to him. Oh, do it and push the force. They want us to add and subtract from the clan and the neighborhood. And what? Push me into this role. You don''t usually listen to a lot of goddesses, churches, etc. Only when I don''t know how to do this, I put what other guys say in my ear. There will be enough emotional instability."


    "And then! Was it the Duke of Hadrias? That guy''s quite a walnut too! You''re framing people for trapping, you''re taking hostages, you''re putting Trinity in trouble!


    "Hmm. Not always this guy, only the great guy."


    "Hey!"


    ... for some reason it was a foolishness tournament between Mizuki and Graziella in the carriage. Many of its opponents were emperors Nerferia and the Duke of Hadrias, and until recently Graziella was also among their ''Roku'' - whatever that is.


    In keeping with the moving noise of the carriage called every scurvy, and as the ravenous noise does not stop, Titania turns her gaze like a step toward the two who exalt the noise.


    "... Mizuki, you''re an unexpectedly fearless child"


    Trinity sitting next to me reacted to such a solitary voice.


    "Really. I can''t believe you''re complaining with that girl in front of you."


    "That''s true, too, but do you say it''s surprising that you can talk to His Highness Graziella on an equal footing already..."


    It is the true royal family that Mizuki is now dealing with and talking to. Graziella tells me not to shy away beforehand, but in this short period of time there should normally be respectful language, something that also butts in when talking.


    I would also say that the lack of it is because, in a way, she is ignorant. Modern high school girls, therefore, do not fully grasp the irrationality of disrespect.


    But basically,


    "Mizuki can mostly get along with anyone. It''s one of the good things about Rui Ji that you don''t want them to think you''re being disrespectful."


    "You know the bad parts, too. Hehe..."


    "Ha... well. Well... it''s been tough."


    To Teatania''s laugh, Trinity returns a dry laugh. When it comes to her bad, she feels more tired because it is ARE the first thing that comes to mind.


    Teatania, on the other hand, because she didn''t say anything about that.


    "What, are you talking about a serious illness (or mai) that I''ve heard before?


    "Oh, it''s a terrible disease. Mizuki''s is pretty severe. In addition to our mysterious stories, we''re going to take you to a terrible risk."


    "Danger, is it?


    "Yes, it''s like a wave of air caused by butterfly wings in the distance is storming and hitting us when we come this way, and the words that Mizuki said have a strange effect all around us, multiplying and bouncing back."


    "I don''t know if you''re talking about it, but somehow I know what you''re trying to say"


    "Yeah. Mizumi says it''s a kind of curse caused by cognitive bias, a spiral overlap of curses and fears caused by transmission or something"


    "Is there a swimey?


    "Early Shuiming looked pretty serious, too, because you said things you weren''t sure about. The only thing worse in nature than Rui Shu is the truth, and when Shui Ming says something strange happens, he definitely finds himself in danger."


    "... Dear Reggie. Isn''t that danger actually what Swimey was waking up to?


    "Perhaps in a way. Forty percent of Mizuki, 40 percent of my favorites, and 20 percent of Shuiming left..."


    ��������


    Trinity looks out the window with a distant eye. Seeing him sad like that, Titania couldn''t say anything.


    In the meantime, Mizuki, who had stopped the foolishness tournament at some point, smiles closer to Trinity.


    "Hey, Trijukun. Haven''t you talked to Tia yet?


    "Huh? No, especially, nothing"


    I didn''t even think he was listening to me as much as Dew, Trinity. Arrow tip he regrets being on track, he sees the worry of betrayal.


    "A little bit of Mizuki''s past. You put it in your ear."


    "No, Tia!?


    "Ray-ji-kun. You know there''s a mountain of past I don''t want to talk about! See!"


    "But I deserve the majority of that..."


    "Maybe so! Yeah, maybe!


    Mizuki shakes hard back and forth with both shoulders of Trinity. Graziella joined the conversation when she was doing such a cute payback.


    "Well, don''t worry about Mizuki''s past. Tell me too. Sounds interesting."


    "Mr. Graziella doesn''t have to ask!


    "What? Am I the only one out there?"


    "It''s not like that! Oh, no more! It''s all Trijukun''s fault!


    Yelling so distressed, Mizuki makes her hands bump in the carriage. In the end, it was Trinity the culprit who was to forgive it, but when she saw the sight, Graziella spilled a laugh.


    "I never get tired of being here."


    "Right. Because you''re both bright."


    Agreeing with a smile, Teatania turns a flickering expression into something serious. And. Turn to Graziella, who still looks out at Trinity,


    "But was it good? His Highness Graziella."


    "What?


    "It''s about you acting with us."


    "I''m supposed to be telling you there''s nothing you can do about it because of the goddess?


    "No, that''s true, too, but what I''d like to hear is about you leaving the Empire in the current situation."


    Graziella shrugged her shoulders at Titania''s revolving inquiry.


    "I didn''t expect other princesses to worry about my country. Your Highness Titania is no longer trying to grasp the weakness of the Empire, is it?


    "As the Demons expand their forces, it''s foolish, such as antagonism and discord between humans. The crisis of our allies can lead to the crisis of our own country."


    "Sure."


    "So?"


    "Oh, to be honest, I didn''t want to leave. I don''t know, because of the commotion, the scoundrels have decreased, because the power of the empire is undeniably diminished by the reduction of powerful aristocracy. Even if it doesn''t, it''s a bad deal with the surrounding countries."


    Before this, His Highness Graziella himself came to Astel territory.


    "That could have been forceful, but it would have been factually necessary, wouldn''t it? The demon tribe was defeated first, which only increased my bad feelings for me."


    Sure, that would make her right. Astel and Nerferia are allies. If we had fought the demonic army together on that occasion, Graziella''s actions would probably have been praised.


    I didn''t get permission. It was therefore short-circuited, which was the subject of criticism, but if you think you ran out here to restore the reputation of the empire these days, it''s not so bad.


    Graziella, who overthrew the poisonous Titania story, turns her gaze to those with an empire.


    "... I have worries. With fewer aristocrats on the battlefield, it will be painful for us if the Demons attack the Empire on a massive scale. Besides, the allies may not move in this situation."


    "The battle of the Empire alone is also inevitable."


    The trouble is not just the lack of alignment of the required number of soldiers due to the presence or absence of reinforcements, as cooperation from other countries is not possible. It is also painful to lose the advantages of building barracks in various locations and to delay assistance such as supplies, information, etc.


    Since the Empire has a wide territory, the availability of support from other countries is important, let''s say.


    "Who the hell is holding back..."


    Two, one man comes to mind behind Trinity''s brain hearing such Graziella''s troubled voice.


    - Duke of Hadrias.


    Remembering the figure of the man who takes up the concierge of the hall, Trinity stops him perfectly on the spot. Did the hunch run into electric shock? Mizuki asked, curious that he had suddenly stopped moving.


    "Triju-kun. What''s the matter, man?


    "No..."


    While responding that it doesn''t matter, Trinity makes her think around here.


    Yeah, maybe, maybe. I was wondering if it was possible that Hadrias was turning his hand behind us and manipulating our own trends.


    If that''s the case, then Mizumi''s prediction that it was Hadrias who leaked information about the demonic invasion to Graziella can also be snorted. Even if the total annihilation of the Demon Nation was unexpected, because they originally used Shui Ming for the purpose of evacuating them, even if Gregory had given instructions to evacuate them, we could expect them to come back to Astel, and if we were to make out with Graziella on the spot, the story of the hostages and the story of the subsequent trip to the Empire would be carried smoothly.


    But when that happens, the story of Graziella joining us becomes irrelevant.


    We sent Graziella to the Empire to monitor trends. If he''s right, we have to stay in the empire to monitor Graziella''s trends.


    It also seems inconsistent in action that Hadrias put some pressure on the church on it and moved Graziella.


    If Graziella joins her people, we will be free to move. Except for the story if moving with Graziella is what he thinks, which makes it hard to get around doing. If we can put pressure on the Church, we simply have to merge Graziella into our own journey.


    Moreover, the case of Graziella is sometimes the result of the proclamation of the goddess.


    "The Church of Salvation and the Duke of Hadrias��"


    Suddenly the muttered words do not agree, and Mizuki asks again.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "This is not how we are here right now, because there are two of them."


    "What do you mean?


    "As His Royal Highness Graziella said earlier, if someone is moving us out of hand, I think at least two of them are involved."


    When Trinity answers Titania''s question, now Graziella asks him.


    "You think the Salvation Church and the Duke of Hadrias are connected and doing something?


    "No, I find that hard to think about. Then it couldn''t have been this difficult."


    "Hmm..."


    Listen to Trinity, Graziella whispers her jaw. After all, I guess I can''t help but think about it because it''s something I''m involved in.


    Meanwhile, Titania says what she feels.


    "The Duke of Hadrias is flanked by empires and territories, so you''d be welcome to have the empire isolated."


    "Well, that''s a way of saying it to the lords of your own country, huh?


    "I don''t like that man."


    ''Cause you lost.''


    "Ugh!"


    Titania is pounded by Graziella with a star and a groan that doesn''t seem to In that exchange, Mizuki remembers that there was a familiar story.


    "Tia lost? Oh, speaking of which, I think Luca said something similar before..."


    "Nothing! Never mind!


    A princess of a country who desperately tries to get her hands out of the way until she bumps. Something I''m not dressed for, but Mizuki didn''t seem so interested in the story either.


    "But if it really was, why would you do that? I don''t even know if the Church moves us, but the Duke of Hadrias means..."


    "I don''t know either. You''ll need to talk to Mizumi about this again."


    "Right. I knew Mizumin-kun wasn''t here."


    After all, is it imperative for the three of them to occupy the position of Blaine? Trinity and Mizuki, as the two of us confirm that together, Graziella raises the question.


    "And yet, Reggie, you''ve been buying that guy for a long time."


    "What''s that guy, Mizumi? Yeah, sort of."


    "Shui Ming-kun. Because when you have trouble, you can count on it. They give us opinions that we can''t think of."


    "Even when you''re in a hurry, Mizumi will stay calm."


    "Instead, I mess up or fall out when it''s weird..."


    If only it wasn''t...... and a bitter laugh, sighing Rui Shu.


    Graziella, on the other hand, brings her mouth closer to her ear so that she can tell Titania a secret story.


    (Reggie and Mizuki don''t know about his strength, do they?


    (Yes, but they both know where it doesn''t come from when it matters)


    (Something about being too accommodating to hide? Sweet man)


    (Swimey''s behavior tends to be taken as unstable, probably because it''s sandwiched between what she wants to do and what she has to do. Think of it that way and we''ll have a point in his actions so far)


    (Hmm?)


    (Well, I guess it''s mostly because I''m clumsy)


    Teetania mouthed her thoughts on Mizumi. When I realized it, an unusual gaze had been directed from Graziella.


    "... what?


    "No, I was wondering if the reason the story was so hard was because he lost to that guy, too."


    Teatania yells at Graziella, pointing out her dislike of losing in the dark, as she blushes her face with shame.


    "- Nothing. I am!


    "No, no, no, you don''t look good on my face. I hate losing. Your Highness, Titania..."


    "Even His Highness Graziella won''t be able to speak of people! Didn''t you end up being a swimmer too!


    Teatania screaming back in shame. There''s no substitute for being angry that they''re both losing out after all, but how they don''t want to admit either.


    In speaking that way, Titania noticed that Trinity and Mizuki were peering at the exchange face to face.


    "... what is it, Mizuki?


    "Yeah. Surprisingly get along"


    "Nothing. I am not friends with His Highness Graziella or anything!


    "That''s right, Mizuki. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to get used to His Highness Titania."


    I say that with my voice together, but it seems to me that I''ve already assumed the two of you watching,


    "Because."


    "Hey?"


    Teatania screams at Trinity and Mizuki, who nod happily at each other.


    "Even Master Reggie!


    "... because of His Highness Titania? If I hadn''t visited that in the first place, it wouldn''t have happened."


    "How many victims are you hitting! Even you would have been perplexing!


    "What?


    "What!


    The two intimidate each other to stick together.


    ... In the end, the carriage was noisy with the voices of Titania and Graziella until the news of your arrival at the Salvation Church came in.

 111 Temple Elves

    The story went smoothly after arrival, as we had sent messengers to the Salvation Church before moving.


    Apparently the artifact that the brave men sought by Trinity II were left behind was in a different place from the Church, and after finishing his greeting to the bishop, the parish chief, it became a carriage to travel again by carriage from the Church, and what was brought about was a huge temple built a little further from the city.


    Inside an exterior lined with many giant stone columns, a plastered building is housed, with a circular hall behind it. It looks as if it merged the Greek temple of Parthenon with the Roman pantheon.


    When I approached it, I was just overwhelmed by its power, and I raised a loud voice of admiration without leaking into its example and as if I had seen Mizuki in a World Heritage Site.


    "Wow, wow!


    To Mizuki, who says so and rushes out like a child, Titania utters a dialogue as if her mother were telling a toddler.


    "Mizuki, if you don''t do much, you fall, right?


    "It''s okay! Mizumin-kun shoes are like super high quality, so they have comfort and performance beyond the sneakers over there! I don''t mind flying or jumping! Here!"


    A shoe made of the leather of an animal with no taste in it, and a shrub that jumps and shows off at this sight. Teatania walks to the temple with a gentle smile on her face, even as she shudders at her like that.


    Trinity is also late, walking out with Graziella and the accompanying knights. Shortly before arriving in front of the entrance, there were several mentors in Salvation Church monastic clothes lined up to wait.


    Probably because they had contacted me earlier. A representative nun comes forward from the pick-up line.


    "I''ll see you first. My name is Firey and I am entrusted with the administration of this temple. Welcome aboard, brave man. People from different worlds. And both Your Highnesses."


    The woman said greetings of the encounter, a courtesy. And I took the hood I was wearing.


    What emerged from the hood were white skin, white hair, and ears ahead. He was a brilliant but somewhere glossy elf with green eyes and peach lips.


    Faces are in the late twenties to the thirties and so on. The outfit is clean and poor, but the bloody lips highlight the colour and feel a floating away colour.


    Mizuki replies to Firei''s greeting as she raises a "clean" and feverish exclamation behind her, with Trinity stepping forward to return the favor.


    "It''s Shining Trinity II. Thank you for your time today."


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, brave man. But we''re not busy, are we?


    "It''s a social dictionary, so please take it generously"


    Trinity smiles back so refreshingly to a pranky grin filay. such a room for him, and behind it was Graziella,


    "I see, that''s a tarashi. That''s..."


    "I don''t have a choice, Trijukun. ''Cause I''m going to respond refreshingly to everyone by defo."


    When Graziella and Mizuki are talking to each other about such thoughts, the story was going on, or Trinity walks out guided by Firey. I guess the story meant while walking.


    The ensuing inside of the temple is dim and the light source is only sunlight entering through a lighting window near the ceiling. Numerous rays of light impinge on the grey stone walls, so much so that the dust floating looks good. It had the atmosphere of an early morning church and was built to make you feel sacred.


    Dear walker, the purpose is cut out from the filei.


    "I''ve already accepted to talk to you. He wants to pick up the artifact."


    "Yes, I was wondering if you would let me use it."


    "I don''t mind handing it over, but Reggie''s relic is something that I don''t know if Reggie can help me with."


    "We have heard from Elliot, the brave man of El Mayde, about that. So you chose the user."


    "Yep. No one has ever left a relic behind by a brave man in the past, so can we help you too..."


    "I don''t mind. Let me see if I can use it first."


    Please be polite. On Trinity II, Firey replies yes. On the other hand, Graziella looked around inside and gave him a surprising look.


    "Here''s something like that."


    Titania asks her words as if she were suspicious.


    "Does His Highness Graziella know this place?


    "To a certain extent I have visited once before. They showed it inside like this one before, but there was nothing interesting. Don''t tell me you won''t let me see anything important."


    That being said, Graziella bends her mouth to the letter to dissatisfied. Around Shuiming, it''s like putting in a scratch, "That''s important, isn''t it?"


    Either way, Teatania looks around and observes the inside.


    "Sure, I don''t think I have anything either..."


    "Yeah, there''s nothing here. We''re just using a little bit of the back to store artifacts, so most of the temples are just looking."


    "Heh, the point is, you''re in a dump."


    "Mizuki, that''s too sloppy..."


    To the sentiments of Mizuki''s elementary school children, Titania looks like a headache and makes a tired voice.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, doesn''t even care about that, and speaks a simple question to Firey.


    "Mr. Firey. This place is pretty, but how long ago was it built?


    "Shortly after we defeated the tyrant. At the time, there was something that had to be sealed as soon as possible, so we first built a small storage area, and then we built this robust temple."


    Later, Mizuki wondered what it was, leaning his neck,


    "Sounds like you''ve seen something."


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it."


    "To?"


    Mizuki makes a barbaric voice, but Firey has a soft grin. Ask her like that in the way Trinity was scared.


    "Um, I know it''s rude to ask a woman how old... how old is Mr. Firey?


    "I''m not counting firmly, but I should have turned five hundred a while ago"


    "Is that so!?


    "Well, that''s the elf..."


    Trinity, who speaks a werewolf voice, and Mizuki, who opens her mouth with a glimpse. The day stands when I come to another world, but I cannot hide my surprise because this is the first time I have seen the living for hundreds of years. Is it common sense for Titania and Graziella on the other hand? I''m not even pretending to be surprised at all.


    "Does that mean you also know the brave men of the time?


    "Yes, when I was much younger, I saw you."


    "What was he like?


    "It was three of us. All of you have deep knowledge and strong power to save this land from the hands of tyrants."


    As we walk, we eventually reach the back room.


    "Is this it?


    "No, the object is stored further back in this room"


    Filay says so, but Mizuki realizes that the word is not correct.


    "Is that it? Is something in there? Is this different, Mr. Firey?


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    That said, Firey brings the crate that was on the shelf. And when I let it open in front of Trinity and the others, from there it appeared as if it were a pocket watch in the modern world.


    Firay takes care of it for easy viewing or takes it out and deposits it in Trinity''s hands.


    When Trinity opened the lid, there was still something like a clock there. A depicted dial with a number-like dial resembling a Roman numeral, in addition to short and long needles, overlapping short and long needles curved like Shortel. It wasn''t the letter numbers in this world that were used, it was a totally strange watch.


    "What''s this?


    Laquecismeter


    "They say it''s a scale of engravings. The brave men of that time possessed it with Sacramento."


    Trinity hears Firey''s explanation, while looking for the part that hits the dragon head. However, no Zenmai mechanism seemed to have been added to move it.


    "I can''t move it, but how do you use it?


    "That''s what we don''t know."


    "Don''t know? Didn''t you tell him?


    "The brave man at the time should not have told us more about this. Because it meant that it probably wouldn''t matter to our world. It''s not like Sacramento. It doesn''t make sense in this world."


    "What do you mean you don''t make sense?


    "Anything, this world is because the ''end of the world'' hasn''t started"


    "The end of the world hasn''t begun?


    "Yes."


    The words left by the brave man that Firey uttered were strange rhetoric. The end of the world is a concept referring to results, not words referring to ''periods'' with an end. There is no beginning or anything else, and it''s all over at the point when that word is used.


    As Trinity and the others look surprised, Firey opens her mouth with regret.


    "I''m not sure either. He said that the beginning of the end of the world meant that it would strike itself, but I wasn''t sure what more. All the words were spoken. In the end, I ended up saying I had nothing to worry about because it didn''t matter."


    Filay finishes her description of the scale of the inscription. Trinity and the others also decided it would be pointless to ask any further about this, and asked her the real question.


    "So it''s time for me to show you the armor guy?


    "I''m sorry about that. We can''t let you through here."


    Where is Sacramento? Show me the back, but apologize, Firey. First, Titania asks her irrelevant behavior in a dangerous voice.


    "What do you mean? I remember you said you were listening earlier."


    "It is the savior brave man who is here. Isn''t it muscular to cooperate?


    "No, it doesn''t mean I can''t give it to you. It''s just that Sacramento is tightly controlled, and the door is sealed by the magic that the braves were dealing with. So it takes a lot of wizards, including me, to solve it, and nearly half a day to disarm it."


    "So you think we can''t get through right now?


    "Yes, I''ll let you through as soon as I''m ready, but I thought maybe tomorrow"


    "Tomorrow... it''s a tough one."


    Graziella feels like she''s been grabbed for nothing or shows an elaborate bare gesture that relaxes her shoulders. If you can''t give it to me right away, you''re trying to tell me that I wouldn''t have had to show you around today.


    Then Mizuki,


    "I''m not supposed to be able to use anyone, but I have to do that?


    "The brave men of that time, this is something that should not be in this world. You said it was something powerful enough to twist and bend the reason of the world. Therefore, we decided to seal it with the relics of the tyrants so that they would not unravel their power."


    Trinity asks her, questioning the description of a filay that could be described as epic or excessive.


    "What is that mighty power?


    "What I saw and heard was the power to freeze everything."


    "Everything?


    "Yes, the brave man said he could interfere with all things in the world, and rightly nothing existed that could not be frozen by the power of its Sacramento. Other brave men also said Sacramento was the only exception. As long as the conditions overlap, that''s the weapon that can kill even God."


    "Or even God can kill," he said?


    "Are you saying that such thoughts are also tremendous?


    Graziella and Titania expose their surprises and anger to the words of Firey, respectively. Because of the inhabitants of this world under the glory of the goddess Arshna, the word "kill God" probably sounds long gone.


    As if sheltering about the brave, Firey shakes his head.


    "No, they said the original use was different"


    It was Mizuki who pinned the words.


    "Could you be referring to the ''end of the world'' you were just saying?


    "Yes, Sacramento was built to circumvent it, and as a by-product, it became an uninterrupted weapon."


    "That''s what''s behind this..."


    Trinity stares at the door that leads to the back room. And thought-provoking is about weapons that would still be ahead of us.


    A weapon capable of avoiding the end of the world and saving the world. That''s what''s behind this, and I''m trying to get that.


    On the other hand, the anxiety that it would not be possible to pass was also coming into the chest.


    The ceremony of lifting began this evening, and since it is tomorrow that the seal can be lifted, Trinity and the others broke up with Firey once and again, riding the carriage for the city of Attila.


    In the carriage, she was pregnant with a strange fever similar to that found in the crowd. That should be it, too. After I heard that explanation from Firey, there''s no way I''m not excited. Usually even calm teatania moves her feet softly to see if she is restless.


    Neither does the excitement cool down. Maybe we''ll get a weapon without interruption. It is also a weapon no one has ever been able to handle. Voter consciousness and other hairless matters that make you think you''re special also feel a little good.


    Quick, I want to try it on my hands. I want to try it. As I stare at myself and my palm thinking about it, I hear the call of Fuzuki.


    "Hey, Triju-kun"


    "Hmm? Mizuki, what''s wrong?


    "I was wondering about Mr. Firey earlier, didn''t you notice that Triju-kun?


    "Notice?"


    When she returns the query to Rui Tree, who seems to have misplaced herself somewhere, she says with a harsh face.


    "Yeah. You said earlier that guy, one of the artifacts Mr. Firey showed me, was a rakesysmeter, right?


    "Yeah. Yeah, but that''s it?


    "Meters are the words of our world, aren''t they? English. And Rakesis, too, is certainly the name of a foreign god"


    "I''m not sure what God''s name is, but when it comes to meters, it certainly is."


    But is that what you care about? When Trinity stares at Rui Shu in wonder that way, she sees how badly she feels.


    "Ahhhh... try to remember that a lot, Triji-kun"


    As I was told, I remember. Was something wrong then? When it comes to talking, Mitsuki doesn''t question her behavior because it''s about what Firey said, and she also identifies doubts about it.


    Rakesismeter. Sure she said so. There is no mistake in that. The mistake...


    "Ah! It''s a mouth move!


    Trinity stood up in the carriage with a surprise brought to her attention. Mizuki, on the other hand, was happy to finally realize, or she nodded happily, yeah.


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Firey. That''s when he said he was a proper rakesismeter. English - that is, in the language of our world."


    "I see. Is that the word of the Mizuki''s world?... Your Highness Titania, say something"


    When Graziella says so, Teatania openly looks grumpy.


    "Why should I be instructed............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Because of what has come from other worlds, there are no corresponding goods and no words in this world. That''s why they have to keep their unconverted words in their mouths, so if they don''t get used to it, the pronunciation goes crazy.


    "Pu......"


    "Ku......"


    Mizuki and Trinity erupted in the strange words created by Titania.


    "Don''t laugh, both of you! Ugh!"


    "Sorry. Sorry."


    Trinity honestly apologizes to Teatania for blushing with shame. Graziella, on the other hand, has a slightly mean grin when it comes to making her say it. Teatania pointing her musty face towards Graziella. Looking at those two, they didn''t even look so unfriendly.


    Whatever.


    "... well. Then whoever brings it into this world will be a human being in our world."


    When it comes to goods named in the language of our world, it is only natural that they are brought from our world.


    Trinity gave the answer that way, but Mizuki, who taught it to me, did not yet seem to be in a hurry to answer,


    "It''s a stage where you might know. But when it does, right?


    There were three brave men called at the time. One said he was the owner of Sacramento and the other two were wizards. And if you say they were all called from the same world.


    "... there will be wizards in our world."


    The truth is, it''s shocking. Trinity breathes unexpectedly. There are people in our world who appear unwittingly in such novels. Just thinking about it makes me feel indescribable.


    As Trinity immerses herself in unspoken feelings, she hears a creepy sneak laugh from next door.


    "Hehehe, wow, wow, wow! Triju-kun, Triju-kun! There''s a wizard in our world! My dreams are spreading. No!


    "Mizuki, Sam, come on..."


    "It''s okay! Don''t go into details!


    Mizuki swells her puffy cheeks at the allegations against the gag. But are you still happy? Soon he broke up with me and I couldn''t stop sniffing.


    "Now you don''t have to tell Shui Ming-kun about Nakaji anymore! Instead, it proves I was right!


    "Right.... Mizumi, you''re sad."


    The girl''s high laughter that The other two people who are listening to it may, on the contrary, feel sorry for Trinity and Rui Tree.


    In the meantime, Graziella,


    "I didn''t know the brave men of that time were called from the same world as the two of us."


    "Sounds like something like this. There are three examples of us, and maybe the people in our world are easy to be called upon by Yingjie''s summons."


    Trinity thinks that way, but Mizuki seems to think a little differently, and she smiles like she knows one translation.


    "But we don''t know yet, do we? Because it''s a possible stage. Maybe there''s a parallel world."


    "All around, is it?


    "Yeah. Apart from this world we live in, there are many of the same, and there''s another future for each of us. In this parallel world, I''m being summoned to another world, but in another parallel world, I''m not being summoned."


    "Ugh.................. that''s hard"


    "Oh, right."


    Mizuki returns a bitter laugh to Teatania with a crease between her eyebrows and a rugged look on her face. Again, in a world where imagination is scarce and concepts are underdeveloped, I guess it''s a story I don''t understand.


    "But Mizuki. If there''s so many worlds, there''s gonna be so many of me, right? There can''t be any such thing."


    "But there''s a different world, so I don''t think it''s something I can deny from my head?


    "Connect that to Yingjie''s summons?


    "That''s how important it was for us to be called into this world, isn''t it? I can''t believe I''m coming and going with the rest of the world. No matter how much science develops from now on, I don''t think we can do that."


    "Hmm..."


    Hearing what Mizuki thinks, did Graziella convince you a little too? And she hears the teatania sitting next to her.


    (You might know this if you ask him.)


    (Right. Swimey would probably know something. but......)


    Mizuki, who feels like he beat Mizumi, will definitely be angry if he finds out the truth.


    I said to Mizuki, "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" The figure they say was the teatania in my eyes.

 112 General of the Demon Clan, Ilzar

    The Trinity Line, which revealed the night in Attila''s Inn, was once again visiting the temple where the relics were kept in order to receive them the next day.


    She arrives late as she waits a long time in the room that was put through to Firey yesterday.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "No problem. Has the seal been unsealed yet more than that?


    Firey snorts at Trinity''s inquiry.


    "Yes. All seals have been unsealed in the morning now. You can always go in there. Okay, go ahead."


    That''s what I said, a filay that reaches out to give. Encouraged by her troublesome deeds, he called out to the knights who had Teatania attached behind him.


    "You wait outside. Gregory, give them my regards."


    "Ha"


    Gregory shows his gratitude and gratitude to Titania for her order. Luca, on the other hand, was intrigued by the artifact or was about to go in somewhere, but Roffrey was forgiven for saying, "Let me show you later."


    Graziella has also ordered his men to wait at the entrance.


    Have you ever seen him like that and thought about it? Mizuki approached me to tell a secret story.


    "Mr. Gregory and the Imperial soldiers, they don''t seem so friendly."


    "Right. Soldiers from other countries, so I was hoping maybe, but it seemed like a struggle to get over it."


    That is one of the concerns that arose when it came to Graziella following. I was afraid I might get into a fight, but I seem to be able to draw lines properly, so far I haven''t had a collision or anything.


    Then the two of you were hearing a secret story, or Titania and Graziella join the secret story.


    "We''re allies with the Empire, and we just haven''t made it stand out."


    "It was with the side who originally assisted me and the skill that was attached to the military for a long time. Besides, Astel''s knights have Lord Gregory. I guess we''re dating well."


    "Ah, haha..."


    They both know exactly what''s going on inside. On the surface, I guess that means it''s actually scattered with inner sparks. I knew the fact that I didn''t want to know that, and Mizuki leaked an indescribable laugh.


    Led by the filei, he walked down the candlestick''s lined aisle, and the descending stairs were waiting for him.


    "Is it underground?


    "Yes, I''ll be down a little bit, but I''m ahead"


    That''s what they say, and when you go down the stairs, the way the aisle looks changes from the middle of nowhere. Until earlier, it was the same tidy stone passage as the building in the temple, but it turned into a cavern as it was, which became a bump of rock skin.


    A huge rock awaited at the end of the aisle as it followed the filay, trapped by the feeling of being inside the bell cave.


    "Stone Cave...... is it?


    "In the temple, isn''t it, here"


    To speak of the temple''s storage area presents a completely different appearance from the others. With doubts about it, Trinity asked Firey, who walked in front.


    "Mr. Firey. How come this is the only place that makes a difference?


    "As far as the place of sealing is concerned, it is the intention of the braves. They say that if you put anything in the form of a temple, you''re going to receive the mystery of a goddess, and the sealing technique is weakened. So you think it has to be another mystical space"


    "See?"


    Mizuki raises a voice of unconcerned doubt. As confused as she is, it is certainly a story I am not sure of. Did you get it on your face when you thought so? Trinity is read inside by Firey.


    "What the brave man says is that whatever sealing technique is, it originally descended the art of suppressing the power of God, so that God and sealing weaken each other''s power"


    "Tia, really?


    "I''m sorry. It''s my first ear, too."


    Trinity asks Titania, and then she asks Graziella with her gaze. But she didn''t seem to know either, so she clasped her shoulders and shook her neck to the side.


    Even to two people who magically understand, they don''t know very well.


    "Okay, give me a little back."


    Encouraged by Firey, Trinity and the others distance themselves from her. Shortly afterwards, as Firey grunted some word in front of the rock, a magic formation emerged on the giant rock.


    Accidentally strikes his head, sounds like a tinnitus called Keane. Eventually the giant rock made a dragging sound and slowly moved back, sliding away to the side.


    As the internal air is released, the rotten odor of the eggs is transmitted.


    "Ugh... this is tough"


    Graziella looks at her face unexpectedly because of the smell. I hold my nose down or turn my face away except for Firey.


    "This smell is because of the books the tyrants had. Because of that, what''s around you is always humid and corrupt."


    To such nonsense, Rui Shu speaks of anxiety.


    "So, are you okay?


    "Yes, when it comes to the power that leaks outside, there is no longer enough power to harm the human body."


    "Good......"


    Trinity agrees in her heart with Ruizhi, who caresses her chest down with relief. Firey, on the other hand, points his finger at the culprit.


    "That will be the book that the tyrant we spoke about earlier had."


    At the tip of the supple fingers of the filay was a black-fitted book placed on the pedestal with a protrusion. The book somehow holds a creepy vibe, and just watching it destroys my mood. If you look closely, the pedestal on which you put it is shaped like melted and dripped like a stalactite despite being made of metal, and even then you can see the unusual nature of the book.


    Graziella, who seems to have attracted interest, approaches the book.


    Firey, who blamed it, changed the sword curtain and raised the voice of restraint.


    "Please wait!


    "What''s up? All of a sudden, my voice is absurd."


    "No, excuse me. It''s something you shouldn''t touch, so your voice is a little powered."


    "Shall I not touch you?


    "Yes. That''s something you should never touch. We hear that once a human touches it, it will lead to the evil god who manipulated the tyrant and put him under his slave, and that nightmare will repeat itself again."


    Mizuki speaks out in doubt about the story of Firey.


    "Huh? Didn''t you knock it down and solve it?


    "The tyrant is dead, but he couldn''t defeat the existence that was driving the tyrant insane. Because you are God, you don''t think humans are enemies"


    "What about yesterday in Sacramento, where there was an explanation? Is that an instrument that can kill God, too?


    "The brave man in possession said the culprit could not be defeated because he was out of reach"


    "Right. So it''s sealed here."


    Is Graziella convinced, after glancing at the book, she returns to Trinity and the others.


    If that is indeed all that dangerous, whoever it is will want to erase it from the world with every book. That''s how we seal it because we couldn''t do it.


    At the end of the introduction to the tyrant''s relic, Firey shows another pedestal.


    "Over there, it will be a relic of purpose."


    A small box was placed on the same metal pedestal as the one on which the book was placed.


    Don''t you bring the evil of the book, the pedestal stays clean and doesn''t look rotten.


    The filay approaches and quietly opens the box.


    - Fulfilling it. As Elliot said, it was the ornament that was inside.


    Is it a brooch, the shape is designed to mimic the feathers, with a metallic gloss that seems to be made of silver. And what stands out at first hand is the blue gem embedded in its center.


    "Is this Sacramento? Beautiful stuff..."


    "Blue gems. It''s like lapis lazuli."


    In a mysterious pale glow, the women have a lucid look on their face.... That''s what I thought.


    "... what? Is there something on my face?


    "Oh, no, that''s beautiful. What do you think of Mr. Graziella?


    "Hmm. I''m still wondering if you can use it."


    ��������


    I guess His Royal Highness the Third Empress of the Empire is not very interested in jewellery etc. Despite its appearance as an ornament, it does not pass through its beauty as if it were intentional. Because I prefer outfits and ruffles, I may not be so attentive to fashion, etc.


    Graziella asks Firey as if it represents something that doesn''t matter other than something practical.


    "Is this all you got?


    "Yes, that''s all that''s left"


    "If there was anything else I could possibly use, I would have wanted it."


    Graziella says so, but Firey shakes her head.


    "All the products used by the brave men were those that we could not use. I wouldn''t have been able to handle it, even if I had stayed."


    "Really?"


    "It''s not like the magic we use. Plus, very advanced technology was used. Sacramento seems to be using the most advanced technology, but it''s also the only one who might be able to use it."


    After hearing about the backstory, Trinity asks.


    "So, Mr. Firey. How do you use this... as a weapon?


    "I''m not sure either, but the brave man had some kind of wording spoken in his hand when changing him from a state of ornament to a weapon. Perhaps that word is the key to awakening Sacramento��"


    "So what''s that word?


    "I''m sorry"


    Teatania asks Filay, who apologizes with a big bow of her head.


    "You haven''t heard?


    "I asked, I didn''t know. Only those who can use it know what that word sounds like."


    "So no one can use it?


    "To those who can use it, we ask that it is something that we understand. Why don''t you take it from your hand first?


    That''s what Firey says, he takes Sacramento and takes it under Trinity Two. I know. I guess that means I''ll be chosen as an armor. Are you willing to use your weapon? Or I don''t know if it can only be handled by those who fall under the conditions, but you should try it first, as I say.


    Rui Shu accidentally raised his voice as he walked out to receive it from the filei.


    "Triju-kun!


    "What''s going on?


    "You want me to do it first ~... oh my god"


    "Huh... Huh!?


    "Can''t you?


    "Yeah... well, I don''t mind..."


    That said, Mizuki will have a priori. Of course, the previous record is named Nakaji Disease, but Mizuki said, "Yay!!" He was raising his voice of joy.


    Graziella approaches Trinity, who smiles bitterly and waves.


    "Are you sure?


    "Well, if I don''t let you do it, I''m sure Mizuki will be stubborn."


    "What if Mizuki gets ownership?


    "I guess I''ll just have to ask Rui Woo to do his best then?


    "Damn, I came here for your help, but if it turns out to be Mizuki''s, there''s no standing."


    "Sounds fun to me."


    "That would be a joke."


    Graziella to make it look pleasant. Meanwhile, Titania, who was listening to it, approaches me with her face in agony.


    "Your Highness Graziella, are you going to make Master Reggie laugh?


    "I look scared. And Reggie''s scared because he looks like that, right?


    "Huh!? Lady Reggie, I have a scary face!


    "No, I''m nothing."


    I didn''t. Titania was put in charge by Graziella.


    "Your Highness Graziella!


    "Hey guys, don''t forget about me! You must awaken the legendary weapon now! Watch it!


    Mizuki, who steps on the community toward being unconscious, begins to leak a spooky laugh as if a villain were still trying to hold the treasure of being able to conquer the world.


    It''s creepy from the side, but Firey has a warm grin. It''s like looking at a young child dreaming of a brave man, a calm, smiling Mother of Mercy grin.


    Mizuki''s hand grabbed Sacramento from Firei''s hand. And...


    "Hehe, it''s Sacramento! Respond to my voice!


    - Scene.


    "I knew it! I knew it! Hmm! Hmm!


    Even though Mizuki raised Sacramento and shouted, Sacramento didn''t even say yes.


    Now they have managed to avoid the scourge of Mizuki''s Nakaji Reawakening. In exchange, Rui Tree swells her cheeks in tears and regrets, even though she sits a girl in the corner of the pedestal.


    "Now it''s time for Lady Reggie"


    "Yeah."


    Encouraged by Titania, Trinity receives Sacramento from Rui Tree. Sacramento, which was large enough to stick out of the palm of his hand, felt quite limp due to its metal construction.


    But even as I got that feeling in my palm, I got the feeling that I had some power. Not like heat again, indescribable magic, strange pulse. It''s not like that almighty feeling I felt when I came to this world and learned magic, again, if I put it into words.


    (Just watching, it builds strength...)


    Yes, this glow is hope. A light of hope. In the abyss of any despair is a pale light that shows tomorrow, which gives those who see this the power to live tomorrow.


    From now on, I will unleash this power and make it mine. And with this power, we defeat the Demons and bring peace to this world.


    The wording to make that thought come true still doesn''t come to mind. But I also had a feeling that if I left it to my mouth, or...


    Believing in that hunch, Trinity raises her Sacramento and opens her mouth.


    - No, that''s when I tried to open my mouth.


    Suddenly directly behind, from the entrance of the stone cave, a loud, destructive sound shook the entire stone cave.


    Attracted by the tremors and sounds, everyone who was on the spot turned towards the entrance, where the smoke made of the very small grains of sand that had risen was standing.


    Dust drifting through the universe. As each guards the respiratory tract from inhaling it, narrowing his eyes, he can see his arms stretching out by slashing the sand smoke before his blinking vision clears.


    Eventually, from there, a man appeared.


    Long enough to pay by hand to annoy the smoke. The details are of such beauty as not to be mentioned, the mouth is red as if it were red, so that it is obvious to the woman at first sight, but the only upper body can see a tight chest plate, so it must be a man. Rusty thick chains are wrapped multiple times around the hands, feet and torso, and the thin fingers are sharpened and aligned with long nails like beasts.


    Gray hair like a filay, but not an elf, with round ears. The eyes were red as blood, creating an unspeakable creep.


    The man smiles at Trinity with his red eyes, good for his length. What is directed is a cold gaze at mercy and other things as if they weren''t holding out. Because of this, I don''t move, just like my body was jerked off by a thread of tension. That''s the same for the others, or they''re all solidified with a surprised look on their face.


    Firey opened her mouth first as she was tied to the frozen gaze of the mysterious man.


    "... I should have been stern that no one else could let me through here"


    "Sounds like it. So this is how I was forced to come in. Like this."


    "Mm, forced...... what?


    "Meaning as it were."


    "Who is it? You."


    The man laughs all the time at Graziella''s question, which was inadvertently released. Rather than laughing about hearing something delightful...... it creates an atmosphere where the loss of laughter leaks.


    "What''s funny?


    "Ask my name or sacrifice. Just like" food, "my name is."


    "Ku, say it''s food?


    "That''s right. Food. You humans are everything. Everything from old men to babies, all free-range pigs. Sacrifice."


    A man who can retreat from an arrogant dialogue without a coward. But I''m convinced that Yota, who is usually capable of laughing at me, is now truthful.


    Demons. Even if such an idea turns my head, I can''t feel the power of the Demon Clan. The man in front of me looked only human, no matter where he looked.


    But the red light that the man''s eyes reflect shows us that this man is not just a human being. I don''t know what the hell it is, when I''m surprised that a man exists.


    "- My name is Ilzar. Help Nakshatra the Demon King, one of the Demon Generals."


    At the same time the words are audible to the ears, they all fly back and open their time as they were played. The same goes for Mizuki, who can''t say he''s still used to the battle. Sure, we''ve been bounced.


    By the emission of Ilzar, by the mighty force.


    Can''t you believe the fact that the Demon Gentleman and the man in front of you are not connected as if? Firay squeaks like she asks why.


    "A demon general...? No, more than that, how could I be here..."


    No one answers that question. A frightened seeping voice just echoes in the void. Such folds, as Graziella remembered something,


    "Well, what happened to those who were in the temple?


    "Oh, they''d be rolling over there. I''ve eaten some of them, but most of them have been appropriately decorated, so maybe there''s still someone breathing."


    "Damn!?


    "I ate, you say?


    Titania and Graziella raise their voices of surprise to the shocking words in Ilzar''s mouth. Look at the look on the faces of those two people and give them a look like Ilzar is hard to understand.


    "What surprises you? Didn''t I tell you earlier that you were all food?


    "Are you a people-eating demon?"


    "Right. I''m not technically a demon... well, I don''t care about sacrifices. More than that. There''s got to be something called Sacramento here.


    The gaze that can be directed is sharp. My gaze turns into my hand, as if I had been given an order too. When I thought it was gone, it was too late.


    Ilzar acknowledges that Sacramento is in Trinity''s hands.


    "Or so. I heard it was a weapon, but is he wrong...? Well, give it to me."


    "No, I can''t give you this"


    That''s what Trinity says, pulls out the sword of Orihalcon and walks out a step forward.


    "Stand before me or sacrifice."


    "I''m a brave man. Brave Trinity."


    "Well? Are you a brave man? If you say so, you can still feel the power of the goddess."


    When he is surprised that Trinity can feel something like that, Ilzar speaks of not listening.


    "... but you don''t seem to be familiar with it yet. It''s too early to eat."


    The whining of Ilzar was worthy of war. Fear of predators is a potential fear that exists in any creature. Something that looks like a human has eyes that only see people in food. Rajas was certainly strong, too. I had fears then, too. However, the fear I have of this Ilzar is of a different quality.


    What I recall is the story of a monster I found out about in books and such at a very young age. Many of the monsters depicted were communal, like they didn''t know why they were afraid of such things, but I remember being more scared of the occasional ''monsters who eat people''.


    Same as that. Fear of predators, even human beings, is more difficult to exhaust than any other fear.


    Titania moves out as Trinity is trapped in a slight tremor.


    "Master Reggie, I''ll cover you!


    "Okay.... Mitsuki! Mizuki, stay back as long as you can! This demon clan is dangerous!


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    I make sure Mizuki falls back, and I peek at the opportunity if I don''t step in between Ilzar.


    In the meantime, the chanting of a beautiful voice heard from behind.


    "-The tree. It exhorts my enemies, the serpent born of Mori Luo. Now it is time to obey our will and destroy those who are strong in their irrationality. Solid Snake Bind Murder"


    The moment the spell is cast and the key word is released, the perimeter of Ilzar rises, and the thick trunk stretches from the ground. It''s the magic of the wooden attribute. Trees that have grown to envelop them from the surroundings show a twitching motion, as if they were serpents, entangling Ilzar''s arms, feet, and torso.


    Pretty powerful magic. The trees are still growing, and not only are they trying to capture the subject, but they are about to crush him to death. This amount, hard to shake off. Eventually, the stretched trunks are intertwined with each other, forming a single tree. I can''t see Ilzar anymore.


    And the one who exercised that magic.


    "Mr. Firey!?


    "I can fight, too. I''ll cover you now."


    "- So cover is, it''s not even gonna help the shit out. That''s cover. You really think you can handle it when it''s just a tree?


    Such a squeaky, squeaky voice echoes. The Lord of his voice belongs to Ilzar, who should now be in the trunk. The powerful magic of an elf that should be reliable is knocked down to the bottom of the earth.


    Moments later, a thunderbolt struck the cave and a sudden red lightning tore down the trunk of the tree.


    From there, Ilzar appears with his neck ringing for a long time.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "- What?"


    "It''s not working..."


    Firey''s surprising voice overlaps Trinity''s impatient voice. Shortly afterwards, Ilzar, who unraveled his sobriety, gave him a frivolous look as if he had got a boring job.


    "Let''s start with you."


    "Huh -?"


    Ilzar shoots through the filay with his gaze, waving a chain of thick red gold that was wrapped around his hips. The chain of red gold stretched, ignoring all the laws of mass and exercise, and hit the filay with red lightning.


    "-The tree. Protect me with its budding power! Little Forest Banker!"


    Before the filay, a few thick tree columns stretch diagonally up towards the ceiling. The tree pillars are not only thick and weighty, but also constructed by dense magic, so they seem more robust than they seem. And because the wall you could do has a slope on it, it''s doomed to attack from the front - it should have been.


    "I thought I told you. Just like a tree."


    The chain with the red lightning broke through the tree pillars lightly as if there was no obstacle whatsoever. And I couldn''t hold my hair for a while, and the chain wrapped itself around the filay in a joke.


    After that, it was an instant. I don''t even have time for her to react. The filei, clutched from the chain, floated into space less easily as Ilzar wielded a chain with red lightning, rubbed, smashed and finally thrown into the surrounding rock walls many times.


    Struck against the rock wall, Firey bounces like a ball and flies to the rear of Trinity.


    "Mr. Firey, no..."


    "Huh, Mr. Firey!


    Mizuki rushes over and begins to do restorative magic on her.


    Ilzar, on the other hand, does not take action. It''s like waiting for this one to turn its teeth. I''m not saying why. There is so much difference in power that the other side doesn''t have to turn to attack that Ilzar doesn''t make him doubt his victory.


    Trinity now heads to Ilzar, who stands at ease. Stuffed with a little slip of foot, but stuffed with an intermission, Ilzar doesn''t move as if. Aren''t you going to peek at the lead?


    Trinity is instantly slashed by Ilzar as she walks up to the impending time in a single flight.


    It''s a slaughter. Aim at the shoulder mouth of Ilzar. But...


    "Light"


    "Become!?


    Orihalcon''s blade is lightly stopped as the word suggests by the left arm, which is put out with a bare gesture that it has been lifted gently. Despite his complexion without any protective equipment, he couldn''t even get a blade through a single sheet of thin skin.


    I wasn''t out of hand. It''s a blow all over you. But it didn''t work at all. Even Rajas would not have been able to play a sword attack without boosting that dark power, as if to mock it as meaningless.


    Seeing unprecedented results, Trinity stops moving for a moment with surprise.


    Shortly after, it was Ilzar''s right palm. No, it''s a nail. A nail stretched sharply enough to remind me of the blade strikes me as if the size of my hand were about the same.


    There, he put out the sword of Orihalcon in an aggressive manner.


    "Gu, gu..."


    One hair at a time, stop the nail strike. At the same time, terrible forces penetrate the body and fall backwards. Its power is such that a winding gust blows dust. Without the protection of Yingjie''s summons, stopping would have died from being beaten to death by a gray rock.


    "Can you react? You''re weak, you waste your foot scratches..."


    "Ma, not yet..."


    I take advantage of my tall height and push it in. The horrible force rested on both arms, and Trinity''s body, shaped to be sandwiched between Ilzar''s hand and the ground, began to sound ominous with the bones under pressure. My feet plunge into the ground in the stone cave.


    I can''t escape. The power of Ilzar is too strong to reciprocate, and it is best to indulge. There is no sweat or cold sweat on my forehead. A nasty sweat spills out.


    If you notice, the magic dawn from the rear. It''s the magic of Teatania''s cover. But because of his low power, Ilzar didn''t even turn his gaze, and he kept looking down at Trinity with cold eyes.


    But the magic of the wind is unleashed, but Ilzar doesn''t seem to get stunned at all when the magic hits him. Teatania groans bitterly at the sight of it.


    "Damn... magic barely works..."


    "I will. Your Highness Titania, help Reggie."


    "- Oh, I see."


    When Titania agrees, Graziella, who came forward, unleashes her magic.


    "- It''s dirt. It is the crystal of my tyranny. Shatter it with turbulent authority. And be a glorious tablet."


    A chant echoed in the cave, and then Trinity was grabbed by Titania, who had come close at some point.


    to Titania, who turned his hand from behind to his torso and took the shape of a hug, Trinity said,


    "Tia!?


    "Master Reggie! We''ll do everything we can to flush it out! Leave the rest to me!


    "Ugh, yeah!


    Trinity obeys Titania''s words honestly and shifts her pressing Ilzar hand to the side using all her body power. Immediately after, Trinity''s body remained caught by Titania in a lateral direction. Ilzar''s hand was slammed to the ground and Graziella''s keywords were unleashed.


    "Crystal Reid!"


    Numerous pieces of shattered pieces of raised permeable plaster (Serenite) reach the body filled with gaps in Ilzar with shell-like acceleration.


    Soil magic has a different power than other magic because of its weight. And the tip of the released debris is sharp and pointy, so it works for the body of the meat.


    ... It was supposed to be.


    "I can''t even do this power! You monster!"


    A number of the debris that stood against Ilzar''s body made noise and fell on the spot as the motion was attenuated. Rubble of permeable plaster (Serenite) that disappears after remaining magic. Ilzar''s body doesn''t have a scratch on it.


    "- It''s dirt! It is the crystal of my tyranny! Shatter and scatter with turbulent authority, sharpening its vanguard like a sword! Scattered praiseworthy tablets are the tombstone of a glowing sword! Crystal Reid Refine!"


    What Graziella said was a different spell than the earlier magic. The raised permeable plaster (Serenite) is all sharpened as long and thin as a sword, and with Graziella''s arm of payment it reaches Ilzar.


    "How about this!


    "Pfft, no matter how much you shoot in magic or anything, you''re useless, woman! Ahhhhhhhhh!!


    Just before the permeable plaster sword (Serenite Sword) reaches Ilzar''s body, it emits such loud voices that it could break his ears. Sound waves that shook through the stone cave smashed everything created by Graziella''s magic.


    "Gu...... stupid! He said he paid for magic with only his voice..."


    Ilzar''s gaze captures her as Graziella groans. Graziella, turned to kill and force, hurriedly jumped off the spot.


    "Ku...... bad place. Divigi Connectivity can be used here..."


    A bitter voice to be whined. Graziella''s hand at transferring large masses cannot be used because the place is a place. Though she moaned for not being able to give her full strength, and therefore tried to back off.


    "Slow"


    Did Ilzar recognize him as a prey because he turned his gaze? His leap overtook Graziella''s retreat distance and stuffed him all at once.


    "Shit!?


    "Danger!"


    "Dear Reggie!?


    After witnessing Graziella''s crisis, Trinity leaps away from Titania''s arms and bounces out. I''ll leave you to your body, under Graziella. My brain rings an alarm and my body accelerates to the crisis of my peers.


    After stepping in, Ilzar''s right foot is kicked out. Graziella''s desperate face. Voices of Titania or Rui Tree. Slap a sword through Ilzar''s legs trying to kick Graziella in the face.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    It feels as if even a chunk of metal was struck. Because of the opening of my power difference, I can''t beat my legs back. However, the power diminishes somewhat. That was the judgment of Trinity''s aggressiveness.


    The moment he exhausts all his powers, Trinity lets go of Orihalcon''s sword and jumps onto Graziella and leaves the scene.


    Roll down the ground with a hugged Graziella. He flew with all his might, and yet sheltered Graziella, so he struck his back on the ground again and again.


    When momentum shreds and stops, Graziella, who understands what happened, shouts.


    "Fool or you! Why did you help me?


    "Why, because it was dangerous, follow me..."


    "Not at last! You''re a brave man. You are! What are you gonna do with me?


    In the midst of pain and shaking and a slight blurring of consciousness, I think Trinity is an unexpected reprimand for Hufu and the unattended Graziella. I thought I''d just say things that insult them, but the truth is, they''ve duly argued for the need and priority of the brave.


    - I''m sorry. Those words come to my mind with nature and Trinity. It was not only against Graziella, but towards Titania and Mizuki, who believed in themselves and followed me, and the important people who were not here. Needless to say, the reason for the apology.


    I threw the Graziella in my arms.


    "You fool -!!"


    "Master Reggie!!


    "Triju-kun!!


    That''s it. The moment I was so convinced, there were horrible signs approaching behind me.


    "Protect the woman! It''s a boring way to end this, brave man!


    "Ku......"


    die. That''s when I was so sure, suddenly a blue wind blew in front of me.


    "Mm?"


    When he wondered if Ilzar had made a surprising sound, he flew backwards like he hated "something". Turn around immediately to see how it looks. And it was Titania, who stood with two swords crossed, who broke in before himself and Ilzar.


    "Huh!? Tia!? What a sword..."


    "That''s all there is to it, Master Reggie! Now do your best to back off!


    Happily noticed in her words, Trinity leaves the spot.


    Only then did Titania cover her mouth with the collar of her coat and put her sword backwards. I thought maybe the arrow tip, Titania disappeared from her sight, and the instantaneous movement appeared behind Ilzar and was slashed.


    When Ilzar, who sensed the signs, turns around, Titania can disappear from the spot again without a sword strike. And again he appears behind Ilzar, another sword strike. Now accompanied by fruit, Ilzar also takes the sword out to defend the chain.


    "Chi, just..."


    The annoying Ilzar voice. And also, Teatania disappeared.


    "Wow......"


    It was such a naive feeling to be squealed out of my mouth without trying.


    Teatania is moving to flirt with Ilzar. Even with the motion vision gained with the protection of Yingjie''s summons, her movements are finally to be seen. He pays off the bouncing chains of red gold with his sword, enters into his nostalgia and continues to strike two swords.


    In contrast, Ilzar''s actions were evasive. You say you''ve taken your own sword strike, but you don''t want to hit a Teatania sword strike, you''re carving steps to escape the blade. Moreover, because Titania''s sword strikes draw unique slashing lines like arcs, they seemed to have to move significantly compared to that of normal slashing to avoid.


    The slaughter of Titania will not stop. Poking through the gaps in Ilzar, she rose.


    A cross slaughter that was struck down shortly afterwards captured Ilzar''s face - the landed Titania flew away.


    Mithril''s sword did look like it captured Ilzar. But...


    "Even though there is no protection for the goddess, it''s a much better fight. And..."


    The slaughter captured only one piece of the skin on Ilzar''s cheek. Ilzar watches to make sure that despite Titania being in front of him, he wipes his fingers invincibly with that blood.


    "I didn''t know the wound I''d been wearing in a long time was just human."


    "Don''t lick it!


    "But ever."


    A roaring teatania rushes through the rock walls, while Ilzar waves unconstitutionally. Is that a sharp claw slaughter? Moments later, the slaughter of five articles, identical to the number of fingers, struck rock skin, forcing Titania to stop her legs.


    If you look, the chain of Ilzar rises and its tip splits into several strips. The tip of the divided and spread chain became an anchor and pierced the ground to surround the teatania.


    Is this, nevertheless, a chain cage?


    "Tia!"


    "-! It''s dirt! Surround me with a strong fence! After this life, there is nothing left to pass through! Roam Wall Rising!"


    Shortly after Teatania''s chant, a dirt wall forms between her and the chain, and a red lightning strikes. When the dirt walls are wrapped in bright red and pitch-black extinction, they eject the dirt mass with repeated thunderbolt strikes, even collapsing easily. Teatania''s appearance was exposed and her appearance was invisible due to the white smoke that rolled up.


    "Tia, ah, ah!


    Trinity screams at Alankari when she is not turned off by the sound of lightning. But there is no word to return the call.


    "Liar, no..."


    I hear the mixed whining of Mizuki''s despair. Everyone on the spot was breathtaking with the same hunch she had.


    ... What you can stand in is white smoke with red lightning. Red lightning is a powerful attack that easily rips through the magic of Firey. With that decent, no one thought it could stand in the body of Titania, which was luxurious and without the protection of Yingjie summons.


    But when the white smoke cleared, she appeared on her knees.


    "Ma, not yet..."


    "Did the defense make it to your hair? But..."


    Chains fell off the ground and tangled teatania. As it is, she is thrown to the rear of Trinity Two to shake off even the disturbing feathers.


    "but ha...... ah"


    Titania was struck hard by her body in a state of immobility. The throw seemed to be preceded by a pedestal with the relics left by the tyrant, and the book blew away with the impact of Titania being struck.


    Its destination is at the feet of Ilzar. It caught my eye and interest, or Ilzar tries to pick up the book.


    It was the filei supported by Mizuki who saw it and shouted.


    "It is!


    "What? What''s wrong with this?


    "Oh, don''t touch that!


    It also sounds like a guiding cry, but it''s not. If it''s what Firey talked about, he says anything that touches that book will be just like a tyrant.


    I can''t imagine what would happen if that were the case with the demonic generals.


    "Well, I''m sure this isn''t a very good idea."


    "If you know..."


    Don''t touch me. Don''t touch me. Please. She tried to say that, but...


    "But it''s not like I don''t remember these kinds of arrangements."


    Without wishing, Ilzar said so and picked up the book. But nothing changes. Ilzar was only correcting the fitting, and nothing like Firey said happened.


    "... why not. Touch it, keep it sane, etc��"


    "As for that, I guess this would be my prerogative. Nevertheless, I didn''t know there were other powers similar to Zechariah''s..."


    Ilzar groaned so sensibly that he bracketed the book in the chain of his hips.


    "Let''s get this. - Now the only thing that can move properly is you, the brave man, and the woman in the back."


    "Knock..."


    Ilzar alternates between Trinity and Mizuki and approaches. It was easy to defeat Titania with Graziella and that fierce battle. It''s a monster, too, without a multiplier.


    I don''t have a sword in my hand right now. I let it go earlier, so I''m handless. To shoot magic, I don''t think it works. Totally, I was on vacation.


    "... Reggie, you take Mizuki and run"


    "Huh...?


    "If you, the brave one, are hit, there will be no ex and no child. I''ll stop him. Go."


    "So, but"


    When Trinity hesitates, Titania, who was up, also follows Graziella.


    "Lady Reggie. His Royal Highness Graziella is right. It doesn''t matter about us. This place escapes."


    "No! You can''t leave us all!


    "Don''t worry. We also have His Royal Highness Graziella and Lady Firey here."


    "Reggie, you do what you have to do. What happens if they take that weapon now and kill you? If the castle of the brave collapses in one corner, the Demons will gain even more momentum."


    "Yes, but"


    "You must be ready. that we must abandon others. Everyone here is going to die for nothing."


    ��������


    "Worst. Run away shielding His Highness Titania"


    Graziella peels off her octagonal teeth at. I would have shown you some spare time, but in this situation it only sounded like a sad resolve.


    "Have you finished your calculations before you die?


    Shadows approaching Eagle Deep. It''s for me, Reaper. Who you are now, who you will never win. Do we have to run? They''re right. Even if you think you don''t like that, there''s nothing to forgive that selfishness.


    "No -"


    That''s where I find out. No, there''s still a Sacramento I left behind before I pulled out my sword, he said. But I don''t know if I can use it. I can''t think of any wording that would wake up this weapon right now.


    "Ku......"


    Feeling helpless, bite your teeth. Voices of Graziella and Titania rushing to go. An anxious looking look at Rui Shu. I hear whispers from within me as I am compelled to make brutal decisions. I was wondering if I could run away here. I wondered what I would do if I couldn''t wield my powers right now. I was wondering what I would do if I couldn''t help.


    This was the only way I could talk right now. Therefore, squeeze the Sacramento strong and strong.


    And


    "Wake up... Wake up.


    That was unexpected audio myself. It must have been the roar of the soul that resisted destiny, of those who were forced to make choices.


    And Sacramento responded to the crisis.


    When a pale gem set in the center of the ornament gives off a flash of intense brilliance, a gentle blue ripple is released to the surrounding area. If I noticed, everything around me had turned black and white and stopped moving. Mizuki, Titania, Graziella, Firey, and Ilzar are no exception. It had a strong colour flavour, as time became monochromatic and stopped, just as only myself and Sacramento were not the only ones to do so.


    Eventually, the blue ripple returns to the gem like a rewind.


    The ornament in his hand had always turned into a blue and white sword with a cold glow on its blade.


    "Yay..."


    The shape is a slender long sword. Though it is a sword, unlike the sword that is commonly seen in this and modern worlds, cutting tips and cutting blades do not look like metal even made of white magnets, and the central sword body is beautifully designed with a blue colour as if it were a work of art made of bamboo. The grip is a spicy grip composed of white and blue colours, with both wings of white magnetism and white double circles floating between the sword body and the grip aligned vertically whether they mimic the guard. And at the center of that circle, the blue gemstone filled it with lightning, crystals, and brilliance.


    It is as if it will snort as if it were a weapon of the future, but it can be said to be an ancient work of art.


    The stunned voices of Titania and Graziella echoed behind the current world of weapons.


    "Master Reggie!


    "Reggie, you..."


    Trinity was also caught in surprise, and if she casually looked back, she could see that Mizuki''s face was brighter.


    Immediately afterwards, when I perceived the signs and jumped away, a huge chain of red gold passed me where I had just been.


    "Hmm. So he said armor. I see there are some interesting things..."


    Ilzar leaks such a long feeling, but with no slight glimmer in the sharpness of his gaze.


    Trinity turns Sacramento to such a demonic tribe with no change of attitude all the time. Then Sacramento sucked up his magic as if to react to Trinity''s will and began to move.


    Each of the white circle rings, which was parallel, inclined diagonally and oppositely, sprays up from the wings of the white magnet as a steam of magic accompanied by pleasant cold air and particles crept through the arms, conveying a tremor as if the internal combustion engine had begun to move.


    Is that uncontrollable tremor the pulsation of the sword itself, or is it your uncontrollable urge to wait now to wave?


    A magic formation with a blue glow is depicted at the foot. When he waved his sword softly, the cut air froze blue, crystallized, and scattered in shatters.


    However, the crystals chain up and freeze the air and ground ahead. The reaction does not involve intensity. Compared to the magic used by Titania, Graziella and Firey, it was relaxed and made me feel no power at all.


    But the gentle power was immense.


    "Ts -!?"


    Moment after moment, Ilzar, who was ahead of the crystal arrived, jumped off the spot, perceiving some finesse. The tip of the chain of red gold, which failed in time to evade, freezes blue, and splashes. Chains that have broken through powerful magic are easy.


    "Crystal Sword Ishar Cluster......"


    What came to my mind was the name of the sword. Firey said freeze everything, but that''s a mistake. Perhaps by the power of this sword, it took the form of being frozen.


    ... But for some reason I can see slowness in Ilzar''s movements from earlier. The current realm of the sword, the exercise of power, I should have made a long gap in that sometimes, but for some reason there is no sign of poking that gap. Is that an alarm that the strong can afford? Trinity grips the grip of the Ishar cluster firmly, even as she wonders, and leaps toward Ilzar.


    "Huh? Huh!?


    At that time, it was surprising that Trinity had emanated from her mouth. Joining the body during the leap is an acceleration I don''t remember. Right now, I was jumping more distance than I thought, faster than I thought.


    Such, eating bubbles while in the universe in behavior beyond control. As it is, Maz flicks in the air and pokes his left hand at the landing point, braking his legs wide open and pushing them to the ground. I can''t cut off the momentum, and I scratch the sand backwards when I have to...


    "Stopped..."


    Don''t hit the wall, breathe relief. And then I realized I was full of gaps.


    "Behind you!?


    "Huh...?


    To the stunned voice of Ilzar, Trinity raised her voice of confusion. If you realize it, you''re turning your eyes round with surprise. It''s as if you''ve seen something you don''t expect.


    Seeing how it goes, no way - and speculation raises his voice. I was wondering if I wasn''t the only one surprised by the current move. I was wondering if I heard a surprise late because no one could react. From earlier on, I was wondering if Ilzar would be delayed in reacting if he did because his senses are somewhat accelerated.


    Focus your gaze on Ilzar''s movements with that guess in your chest. The indicative Ilzar movement feels slower than earlier, falling to such an extent that it can react sparingly. And somehow I stopped feeling the desperate power difference I had until earlier because of that movement.


    Take the chains of red gold that strike and fly in the Ishar cluster. I feel the weight on my arm, but the force was attenuated so much that I couldn''t compare it to when I got my nail shot earlier.


    "This is the power of this sword -"


    "... I see. Until he gets to Zechariah. I didn''t expect to raise the power of sacrifice enough to fight for once."


    I can feel the surprise in Ilzar''s voice, but I still said I could afford it. Sure, I don''t remember the difference in desperate power, but I still have a sense of being relative to the strong.


    This place should liberate the power of the sword. That''s how Trinity cuts, poking her thoughtful Ishar cluster cutting-edge on the ground.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With the roar, the magic is sucked rapidly by the Ishar cluster, and the blue ice pokes up like a giant crystal mine, enclosing Ilzar erodes the stone cave. Ilzar also fights to break the red lightning with clumped chains, but the blue ice spreads from the crushed end to the chains that crush the blue ice more and more frozen.


    I can do this. I can get fat. When Trinity thinks that...


    "- Huh? Huh... hey, what...?


    I got a glimpse of my sight on the lid. It''s as if I even woke you up from standing up. My knee laughs out to go with it and flutters like my body is out of strength. Then blue ice bumps like crystal mines smash and scatter and disappear.


    "Dear Reggie!?


    "My body... my magic sucked..."


    "This power. Naturally, magic will take it. So you were an extra weapon."


    Yes, that''s why Ilzar is approaching as he vomits a dialogue like he found out.


    Rest in peace, it''s not over yet.

 113 Mr. Mizuki, were gonna have a problem.

    Once again, Ilzar is imminent in Trinity II, which has used too much force. This time, you can''t escape. Mizuki, who had witnessed the situation, was driven by the kind of impatience she had one day.


    Yes, this is the same as when we fought Rajas. He also said he was feeling helpless. But on this occasion, we have to back off because it is a clump of hands. Does this really make sense that you came along saying you wanted to help him? Such a question disappears in her head.


    - You want to fight?


    Unexpectedly, I could hear no words from anywhere.


    "Huh? Who?


    Look for the deaf voice lord and look around, supporting the painfully sweaty filay. But naturally there is no Lord because he is not the voice of those who are here.


    Confused by such a situation, my voice echoes from nowhere again.


    - Tell me. You want to fight? You''re not?


    I don''t know what the question of intent is. But Mizuki''s answer was decided a long time ago.


    "Me too, I want to fight. I want to help everyone..."


    Immediately after he uttered his true and false heart, Mizuki''s consciousness was swallowed by darkness.


    It was just after Trinity got down on her knees that things changed suddenly, even once again.


    Somebody, uh-huh! The space sandwiched between Trinity and Ilzar bursts with such a loud noise.


    "Ugh, wow..."


    "Oh, now what!


    Trinity lays down her face in an explosion without any foretaste. Meanwhile, Ilzar jumps off the spot, but the explosion hunted down Ilzar more and more and drove him to the edge of the stone cave.


    And what I heard from behind was:


    "Huhahahahahahahahaha!!


    With a familiar voice, a laugh I remember hearing one day echoes through the stone cave.


    Trinity immediately looked back at the unpleasant feeling that had sprung up as she descended, and Mizuki stood up and put her arms together, setting up an arrogant pose and laughing high on the spot.


    "Mizuki!?


    "Oh, hey suddenly what''s wrong, Mizuki!?


    Titania and Graziella turn similarly toward Rui Shu and raise their voices of confusion. And the answer that came back to that question they made was,


    "I am not Rui Shu!!


    To that unintelligible statement, in everyone''s head:! "and"? "The letter comes to mind.


    And he said, "Then who is it!?" It has returned to everyone''s question that


    "- All of you! Ask him well! My name is Io Kuzami! Io Kuzami, the ultimate king of all three thousand worlds!


    And what followed that statement was the screaming of Trinity II.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!?


    Trinity also forgot that her magic was running out, and she raised an extraordinary loud voice. This situation for him was no way. Titania is also confused when she sees him lost his temper and tranquillity.


    "Fuck, Master Reggie?


    "Mitsuki-san, Mitsuki-san! Hey, that''s not what I''m talking about right now!


    "Say what! When are you going to say it without telling me! Huhahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    What are you in the mood for? Mizuki denies Trinity''s words and laughs out again with tremendous momentum. In such a strange way, Ilzar, retreating to the wall, releases a twitchy and mixed word like a sniffle.


    "What? Are you out of your mind?


    "You rude bastard. I can''t wait to freak out!


    That said, Mizuki suddenly began to hold her left eye.


    "Ugh... Ugh... my left eye. I groan violently and exaltedly to annihilate the disbelievers who are avenging me..."


    If you look closely, one eye of the Mizuki shines golden. Until earlier, both eyes were supposed to have the same color, but only when Mizuki had transformed into the odd eye she used to yearn for.


    "Listen, it''s the upper body naked! This will take you to the permanent glacier (Coquitos), where the divine song shows hell on the horizon of cause and effect!


    ��������


    "It''s an honor! If you do, you''ll be listed as the Great Demon King! Huhahahahahahahaha!"


    Mizuki pointed her finger at Ilzar and confidently said she could retreat. Trinity, on the other hand, also pointed his finger at Rui Shu, making his mouth pucker like carp.


    Ilzar, who is so relative to Mizuki, still looks rather frustrated that he didn''t care for the big language spectacular. He steps to the ground as his legs plunge in, and looms with horrible indignation.


    "I don''t know..."


    "I didn''t know you could understand the precious words in my mouth! You brain-footed idiot! Take it!"


    As soon as Mizuki said so, immense magic was unleashed from her body.


    "Huh!?


    "What!?


    What surprised me was Trinity, and the relative Ilzar. It''s amazing how much magic one or another friend of mine has traveled with has unleashed amazing magic.


    Mizuki runs a spell before Ilzar sets himself up.


    "- Fire, dirt. Glory now, raise your voice. My temple. Stand here, be a furnace full of red iron, swallow everything. It''s in my hand, the Temple of Melted Iron (Cassedral Forge)!"


    Fire, dirt. What I heard was a composite sentence that never appeared in any of the spells I had ever heard.


    And the key word told was the furnace of the temple (Cassedral Forge). Shortly after, several stone columns stretch out of the ground around Rui Shu. Eventually it was a small temple to the point of a critical fit in the vast stone cave that was structured around her and within the stone cave.


    And it was abruptly red-hot, and it produced an overflowing magma around.


    "Come on up! If you bring it, you will be swallowed by my scorching red tide!


    "Huh? Oh, yeah!


    Trinity and the others follow Rui Shu''s instructions and ascend to where she is. Soon the floor of the cave sank into a red boiled lava, which became a tsunami to Ilzar and hit it.


    "Oh no, now I can breathe! Mizuki!"


    To too many magma erosion rates, bubble-eating Trinity II. As it was, the heat and gas generated and the combustion of oxygen threatened to make it impossible to breathe.


    Soon Trinity will try to sue Rui Shu for the disappearance of the magic,


    "Don''t guide me. Even if it''s a closed space, if you stay inside this melting iron temple (Cassedral Forge) that I built, you won''t have trouble with the air. There seems to be an exception."


    "Exception?"


    "Look at that."


    That said, what Mizuki points to with her gaze is the direction in which Ilzar was. When Trinity glanced at the spot, the magma swelled up and exploded as expected.


    Out of it came Ilzar, the demonic general.


    "This power..."


    Ilzar shrugs and slowly looks around at his own hands. Sure I should have been swallowed by a magma, but is it even resistant or the extent to which my skin has become a little red? The only thing I can think of is sunburn.


    "I can''t believe there''s no damage in swallowing that..."


    "You''re a monster to make..."


    While I hear the stunned voices of Titania and Graziella, Mizuki has a creepy laugh.


    "How much did you hurt your skin? Kuck, that''s just great, Demioga. Even with the current magic, I can see that my magic has been shaken away only by magic. Take my praise for the darkness deeper than the darkness pierced by the Lord Pluto."


    The dialogue between Mizuki, intoxicated and cut off by the Abunai paranoia, is very painful. But Ilzar seemed to have listened,


    "You mean there''s been a long time since someone came out who can use magic properly? Don''t remind me of the dragon man''s roar."


    "Don''t put me with something like that! I am the Holy King of Nine Heavens! There''s only one person in heaven!


    An arrogant voice returns to the invincible words, but Ilzar sounds his nose, without the wind he cared much for. And he gave me the look of even saying that Xing had been shredded,


    "It''s a sacrifice that I don''t understand. Fair enough."


    That being said, Ilzar turned his back curly as to what he thought. Keep going back to the stone cave entrance.


    Mizuki, who saw how it was, turned a frigid glance at Ilzar.


    "Why are you leaving? Didn''t you want Sacramento and them?


    "You can eat sacrifices at any time, but if you want to eat them anyway, just say ''when you eat'' is the best. Until then, I''ll keep a weapon called Sacramento."


    "It''s okay now, right? Or do you fear my power?


    Teatania complains with her eyes at Mizuki, who repeatedly releases provocative words.


    "Mizuki..."


    "Don''t guide me. I can take them down."


    Without even looking at Titania, Mizuki can say and retreat from Ilzar''s gaze. She was full of herself, of unknown origin, having been afflicted with Mid-Second Illness.


    "Sacrifice. Don''t slap me in the mouth when I think of it. I''m saying I''m gonna miss it. Tremble and take it, just like the others."


    "... hmm"


    Mizuki snorts in dissatisfaction at Ilzar''s gaze as he shoots.


    In the meantime, Ilzar narrowed his eyes and whined about something.


    "... listen to him because if you think about it..."


    No one could hear the words Ilzar uttered. It was just a disgruntled sound, somehow, but Trinity also found out.


    ... the back of the demon clan, lightly embellished with the power of the brave man and his companions, disappears into the entrance.


    Eventually, relief strikes Trinity and relaxes her body hardened by tension.


    "Yes, he''s alive..."


    I can''t stop shaking my hands. It seemed the same with the Teatanians who lost their minds, with their shoulders hanging loose, gazing and squeaking at the entrance.


    "Really, I didn''t know you were leaving..."


    "What the hell did you want? That demon tribe..."


    Ilzar went home only roughing up the field. He seemed to want Sacramento, but he had a low priority, and he didn''t end up taking it.


    And there, Trinity reminds me of something important.


    "That''s right! Mizuki!"


    "What''s the matter with you? Raise your voice suddenly. My beloved fianc��."


    "Phew, fia!


    Trinity moves into her shock speech and doesn''t spin words. As he was greatly bewildered, Mizuki tilted his little neck,


    "What? Is something wrong with you?


    "That''s crazy! That''s crazy! What the hell happened to you just now!?


    "Thank you for everything. Your Lord is the one who disturbed you. What''s wrong?


    Even so, Mitsuki smiles slightly as she plays Trinity. I can''t read what the hell she''s thinking like that, and Trinity just gets confused.


    Titania pinched her mouth there.


    "Master Reggie, would you like to get out of here first than that? So is Mizuki, but I''m also worried about how Lord Firey is doing and how Gregory and the others are doing."


    "Oh, yeah. Ok......"


    Titania''s words were the best story on this occasion.


    But with anxiety that it would be no use, Trinity lent her shoulder to Firey and left the stone cave behind.


    - From the results, the knights of Astel and the soldiers of Nerferia brought by Graziella were the only ones injured, but there was nothing else in their lives.


    According to stories Trinity heard from them, after Trinity and the others headed to the stone cave in the back, Ilzar suddenly broke in. At first a frivolous man came in, and the monks of the Salvation Church tried to drive him back, but he began to eat and scatter the monks that Ilzar had headed towards, and the battle broke out. The church magician also responded as if he had no teeth, and all those who went towards him were devoured and killed.


    But when Ilzar finished eating to some extent, his belly was filled, and he said that by the time he came to Gregory and the others, he was already disinterested, and that he hadn''t had a fight.


    If you say you were lucky, maybe you were.


    Everyone is now under healing magic and resting in a separate room with Firey.


    And Trinity and the others rented a room in the temple, and were gathered together.


    Remember the fight against Ilzar, or Titania spills a sigh.


    "You were an uninterrupted opponent"


    "A demonic general, Ilzar... We''re going to have to deal with that now."


    There is no power in the words of Trinity who spoke to no one. That''s all, Ilzar was a formidable enemy. Thinking about that demon tribe, I know exactly how helpless I am and how foolish I was to open my mouth to fighting such helplessness and so on.


    Fighting a strong enemy from now on was something I knew from the time I fought Rajas. I was also prepared to be relative. But I didn''t expect him to be so overwhelming that I couldn''t let him do anything.


    Sacramento could get it. However, it seems that we are now returning to the original form of ornament from the form of the weapon, and we will not even try to use it as a weapon. Now when that demonic general reappears, he will be stuck in retreat again.


    I''m anxious and full of breasts to see if it''s really okay as it is. And the anxiety was that both Titania and Graziella were the same, or they both seemed to feel heavy considering Ilzar, and I had no feelings at all that I said they were energetic or positive.


    The same goes for Ilzar and Sacramento, but I''ve decided to leave it at this point.


    "Hmm, what''s up? My fianc��e holds in her breasts the name Justine, who is hotter than the hearts of burning dragons sleeping at the bottom of the earth and more honorable than my angels, the Great Being. You''ve been pale for a long time, haven''t you?


    "Whose fault is it..."


    "Is it my fault? That''s rude... but let me forgive you."


    Rui Shu, who says that, says and does the same, is still somewhere different than usual. It is a level of discomfort, even if it subtracts the name Io Kuzami from showing a dignified attitude.


    And it is still her eyes that catch her attention. Her black eyes glow red and odd-eyed only on one side.


    From the stone cave, he always looks delightful with his arms in a good manner. Now the beginning and end of looking at her with a difficult face in a room that rented her like that in a temple. Neither Titania nor Graziella can hide their frigid gaze.


    "I mean, Mizuki, that kind of set-up thing, weren''t we supposed to stop it anymore? It''s the black history of the past, isn''t it?


    "I am not Rui Shu. It''s Io Kuzami, the Holy King of the Nine Heavens."


    "So that''s enough of that setting. I''m tired of hearing it a long time ago... Ugh, it''s never going to work."


    Mizuki...... no, Trinity 2 holding out her head, hearing the many Italian words that Io Kuzami lines up without shyness. When I think of the doozy of the past, I can''t help but have a headache. But Io Kuzami doesn''t even know his mind like that.


    "There''s nothing else because it seems to be true. I am the only one in heaven, Io Kuzami, born and fallen from the first champion to rule heaven."


    "Every time I open my mouth, the setting keeps getting better and better... oh, it''s a shitty time Rui Tree after all..."


    Trinity turned to her when she roared in agony.


    "Hey... Mizuki"


    "Isn''t that why you''ve said it so many times? I said I wasn''t Rui Shu."


    Titania now talks to Io Kuzami, who denies overlapping.


    "... Um, aren''t you really Mizuki?


    "Uhm. I am not the true owner of this body, Rui Shu. The holy body descended from heaven after all the demands of life in this world."


    What is authentic? Are you holy? Graziella asks me with a strange look when I''m preoccupied with rhetoric that I just want to use.


    "Reggie, we''re not sure about that Io Kuzami. Guess you''ll explain it to me, won''t you?


    "... do I have to tell you?


    "I know it''s something I can''t help, but it''s a one-off"


    "What do you call it embarrassing..."


    "Why are you embarrassed?


    "There is, isn''t there? See, when adult information comes out on TV in the middle of a family reunion in the living room..."


    I don''t know what your worldly rhetoric is.


    "I can''t find another good analogy."


    When Trinity is reluctant to explain, Io Kuzami says happily with his chest outstretched.


    "Fine. If you want to know about me, I''ll tell you. Ask anybody but my fianc��."


    "Nobody''s laying low. Just say it."


    "Oh, I''m telling you... you''re gonna smash me, Mizuki..."


    Yes. Io Kuzami royally stands on the bed while Trinity mouths a grunt of despair. Io Kuzami excellently cut out after finishing his gauntlet from high when the three of them were indulging in asking if it was necessary.


    "My name is Io Kuzami, Holy King of Nine Heavens. An absolute ruler of black flames coming (from Abyss), awakened to lead mankind to the true and dark world (True Dark Side), a crappy being that spreads to this boring world, a being that gives death equal to all life, once again named Grand Reaper Deathchild............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Don''t ask me! I don''t know!


    "Surely there are about three other names like this... to a pandora named Karma who boiled all the malice in the world until it was equal to the pitch-black darkness..."


    "You don''t have to tell me! Because you don''t have to tell me anymore!


    Trinity does a nasty thing with her ears blocked. His suffering like that was passed on to Titania, or rubbing around his temples with a rugged look.


    "... I don''t know why, but you have a headache listening"


    "I don''t know what that means, so I get a headache, Tia..."


    They were only distressed, but on the other hand, Graziella said she was serious.


    "Reggie, Your Highness Titania. Maybe Mizuki''s possessed by something funny, huh? Sure the elves would have said that, wouldn''t they? The king who ruled this neighborhood became a tyrant because of his violent will and possession."


    "Speaking of which,"


    And next to what Trinity remembers, Io Kuzami breathes in dissatisfaction, "Let''s not have it with that". I do feel sorry for the tyrants if they are together.


    "I''ll tell you before, I didn''t touch that book anything else, and first of all, it was taken by a ghost god who satisfied more evil and treacherous than Satan, with demonic fists that shook up and down heaven and three thousand worlds to make a name for themselves"


    The one Io Kuzami said is about the demon clan he named Ilzar. Sure, he said that the book was the cause of Filay''s tyranny of a tyrant.


    First of all, if such a tyrant was possessed by Rui Shu, I can''t find the need for that will to uncover the past that Rui Shu buried in the dark.


    Titania creases between her brows without knowing what it means. And she looked close to her face like she was ear punching,


    "... Dear Reggie, what do you think?


    "I guess, I guess, but some of the Rui Trees right now have a different personality than her?


    "Another personality, is it?


    "Yeah. It''s a psychosis called multiple personality, and when people are under strong stress, they sometimes create another personality besides their original personality to maintain their mental equilibrium."


    Trinity briefly describes some cases of dissociative identity disorder to Titania.


    Graziella, on the other hand, who had heard the explanation from the side, also enters the story of the two of us.


    "Is that the situation where Mizuki was now placed... Hmm. Indeed, at that time, that demonic tribe was unleashing a powerful force. It wouldn''t be weird if they did it mentally."


    "Are you going back to the beginning?


    "I''m not a doctor either... but I hear that people in cases where I said that change personalities from time to time, or when that stress is relieved, the personality is integrated and back to normal, and if I get some time, I might find about the thread to solve it"


    "You didn''t disappear Mizuki''s personality."


    "Probably..."


    Teatania stroking her chest in relief. And Io Kuzami turned toward Trinity,


    "The three of us talking to each other in private? I''ll take care of it. Let me know what you''re talking about, tinier than Rice Grain, and dumber predictions."


    "No, if you mix up the current Mizuki, we won''t be able to talk about it."


    "Mizuki. Don''t worry. I''ll work with you until you get back to normal."


    "Have you finally gone into disregard? You undeserved bastards."


    Io Kuzami snorts in dissatisfaction when he says so. But she suddenly had an invincible grin with her grieving face there.


    "More than that, yes. My fianc��e. Is it okay if your Lord only cares about me?


    "Huh?"


    "That''s it"


    Io Kuzami pointed to the pockets of blazer worn by Trinity. There, she pointed out, is what is called the scale of moments she received from Firey with Sacramento.


    What happened to this, and when Trinity took it out of her pocket,


    - Kachili.


    "Huh -?"


    My head recognizes the sound of a clock needle moving. I heard it, the expression did not suit the current phenomenon. It''s as if the sound sounded directly behind your ear.


    "Master Reggie?


    "Did you hear that?


    "What is it?


    Teatania has the look of what it is. Didn''t she hear the clock moving, the gear? Eventually, Titania asks.


    "Master Reggie, did you hear something now?


    "We didn''t hear anything."


    Graziella also looks around unafraid, searching for audio sources. But the audio source is what Trinity herself has now. I guess that really didn''t sound like them.


    Io Kuzami, on the other hand, just smiles slightly like he played this one earlier.


    With his eyes narrowed to that smile, Trinity opened the pocket watch lid.


    Again, there are short and long needles, short and long needles as curved as Shortel, just as they were when they were taken in hand. However,


    "It''s moving..."


    It is certainly not the same as when the lid was first opened. The curved needle was moving, only slightly, but it was pointing to a tiny spot a minute later or later.


    "What a deep gauge. Everyone says they''re going to perish soon, but they''re going to build it to fight it."


    "... Rui, not Io Kuzami, what is this to you?


    "This is the scale of the end of the world. Magicamento Parts, an antithesis of a reversing future and current time frames to combat it."


    "... Lord Firey said that, too. I don''t know how the end begins."


    "I mean, did you just change the language of the filay into a grand rhetoric"


    "I don''t deny the great rhetoric... well, I say whatever you want. It''s the only time I can stay like that. Huhahahahahahahaha!"


    Io Kuzami laughs as Trinity puts a rugged look on the scale of moments. The laughter increases in magnitude and hinders Trinity''s ideas.


    Triju, no longer overwhelmed by it, shouts at Io Kuzami.


    "Grow up a little more, Mizuki!


    "Come on, remember! My name is Io Kuzami, the Holy King of Nine Heavens! It''s definitely not Mizuki! Say no!"


    "Oh, already! Ugh! Ugh! How could this happen! Mizumi! Help! Yes!!


    Io Kuzami''s laughter and Trinity''s screaming persist.


    Yes, it was at dusk, a week after Shuiming fought Inru.

 114 Liliana Crisis One Hair

    The battle against the demons in the United North ended in the first place now in the form of the demons'' retreat.


    The countries of the Union also suffered less damage in this battle, and national armies were temporarily withdrawn for restructuring. They both went hand in hand with the settlement in the form of a painful division.


    Meanwhile, during this battle, there was an incident in which Hatsumi was targeted by someone other than the Demons, and King Miasen, who told him about it, issued a request to Hatsumi and continued to strengthen the capital''s security system.


    No matter how many more soldiers would be water on the burning stone against the opponents who overwhelm Shuiming and Hatsumi, the brave ones, but that''s all they can do when it comes to defense measures. Soldiers are gathered from all over Miazen territory, and every day the city is patrolled with so much vigilance that they say it''s too much.


    Apart from that, the court also seemed wary of Mitsumi, but now, not in the meantime, it was up to him to leave it in a way that would determine half his ignorance.


    A few days late for the Mizumins who left the battlefield first. Separated from the battle against the Demons, Hatsumi Koba, returning from the battlefield, was visiting a place where he was alone on this day.


    The place is the quarters of the Xiao Dark Pavilion Union Branch. It was in the building that the Mizumins were renting.


    Hatsumi ascends both stairs set in the entrance hall and follows the leather railings to the guest room.


    Eventually, when we arrived in front of the desired room, we knocked on the wooden door.


    "Um, sorry"


    I''m sorry it''s not even in front of the front door. It''s a weird story, but I kind of said it because I ask people. Eventually, a woman''s voice came through the door with quiet footsteps.


    At the same time, the door opens.


    "Yes. Which is it?


    "It''s Hatsumi, uh, that voice was definitely, Mr. Stingray... wasn''t it?


    "Was it Lord Brave? Not so shabby..."


    It was Fermenia Stingray who opened the door and appeared before Hatsumi. She smiles calmly at Hatsumi, who asks in such a way that she remembers.


    At first turn, Fermenia tightens the look even more. I gratefully placed my hand on my chest with a similar attitude to that of a human being in a position in this world.


    "Welcome, Lord Brave. We welcome you."


    "Oh, yes. Best wishes��"


    To the altered response, only slightly bewildered Hatsumi, but soon to see Fermenia''s affinity broke down, soothes his expression.


    "Is that so, what if you''re alone? Without an escort?


    "Yes. I''m out on my own. If anybody comes along, that''s gonna be tough."


    It was a bitter laugh for Hatsumi to say so. Maybe it''s rude talk, but it''ll run out of it.


    From the people in the palace, Hatsumi doesn''t think very well of going to Mizumi''s. I tried to ask him a few times after I got to the city, but the kings and ministers told the guards to keep the brave men in the palace because of what they had been targeting the other day, and he didn''t want to see any gaps and get out.


    It''s ironic, but I currently think it''s safer here than anywhere else - as it is anyway.


    "What are you talking about? Go ahead."


    Fermenia says so and opens the door, holding down her own body and turning the way to Hatsumi.


    "Looks like I''m finally getting distracted. The palace, outside, everywhere. Where did you come from with security guards..."


    "I guess that''s in my heart. So, Lord Brave, what have you done today?


    "I wanted to thank you for coming to help me last time. Guildmaster told me you''d be in the guest room right now."


    "Was I? Lord Suimei is now organizing the materials in his room. If you wait, you''ll be here soon, won''t you?


    "Then I''ll give you a moment"


    Hatsumi is guided by Fermenia and sits in a guest room chair. Apparently we were also planning to get together, and soon she prepared tea from different worlds.


    When Hatsumi sipped, she inadvertently heard the door open.


    "Whoa, Miss Hatsumi. Did you want it?"


    It was Lefir who showed up. He gives unexpected visitors an unexpected look.


    To her like that, Hatsumi stood from her seat and greeted her.


    "Hello, you were definitely Mr. Refile"


    Fermenia says when Refile nods with a flamboyant look, "Yes".


    "She said she wanted to thank you for earlier today."


    "Be polite about that. It hurts to come on purpose."


    "No. As I said before, thanks again for the rescue. Thanks to you, I was able to return safely."


    The Japanese breeze, bowing his head and expressing his apologies, waved to say that Fermenia had received it as an excessive apology.


    "It''s okay. Until we helped Lord Swimei. If you''d like to thank me, I''ll ask Lord Swimey."


    "Oh. If Suimei hadn''t told me you were going, there wouldn''t have been that rescue. I guess it''s best to say thank you to Swimei. I hope you don''t mind us."


    A far-fetched word for both of us. From that attitude of them, Hatsumi felt somewhat, but there were walls. I can hardly help but meet for the first time.


    When Hatsumi feels that way while rubbing her tea, Lefir asks.


    "Um... Miss Hatsumi, do you mind?


    "Yes? What is it?


    "What is Suimei, the... what kind of pattern is that?


    "He and I seem to be cousins. Haven''t you heard from Eight Keys?


    "I''m sure you''re asking..."


    "What have you done?


    "Ah, um..."


    Refille looks away from her eyes uncomfortably, making it difficult to ask where. I don''t know if you tried to make me realize something by asking around, but when Hatsumi looked uncertain and strange, he tightened his expression this time as if he had decided to.


    "... yeah, you can''t do that. Miss Hatsumi, I''d like to ask you frankly. What do you think of Suimei?


    "Duh, duh"


    To ask that question, Hatsumi is as clumsy as being punched in the chest. She asked me what I thought, so I thought of that.


    And that seems to have been a hit, making Lephile blush shy to ask too.


    "Well, you know... you like it or you don''t like it as a man or woman..."


    That said, as Lephire was wrenching, Fermenia, who was next door, exhaled a little seeping sigh.


    "Refile wants to know what Lord Brave thinks of Lord Swimey. Guess and raise it."


    "Lord Fermenia!!


    Against Fermenia, who can still say and retreat, Lefir shouts.


    But Hatsumi''s bluntness is also extreme.


    "Wait a minute! Why are you asking me that!?


    "So for me, it''s important!


    Hatsumi finally caught up with that pressing scream. to what kind of intent this is.


    At the same time as she notices, Lefir also somehow guesses what Hatsumi thinks about Mizumi.


    - But Hatsumi and Refile,


    "Hmm."


    "Ho."


    We stare at each other with a rugged look. It was like looking at a rival.


    It was then that Shuiming finished organizing the materials and came into the room.


    There''s a separation to do, and when you go into the room singing your nose in a good mood, you see the two beauties scattering a spark at each other for some reason.


    "Huh... what is this? What''s going on?


    Fermenia says a word to Shui Ming, who patches her eyes.


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    - Liliana Zandaik recently had a strange habit of ''cuddling habits''.


    Since he started acting with the Mizumins, he has become so unhappy with loneliness that he has become drawn to one of the three of them.


    Probably because I''ve learned to be sweet to people. I haven''t felt much so far, but when I think of when I was alone at night or before Rogue picked me up, I think about what I would do if that happened again, and it gets terribly hard.


    And when it is so, hold it upon the watermings, and stifle their depressed hearts.


    I''m not old enough to do that anymore, and I don''t think I should stay like this, but Lephire taught me not to shy away because I can only do it now, and I held it here all the time to take back what I couldn''t do at birth.


    Loneliness is what you visit when you are not. Even on this day, it didn''t seem to leak into the example.


    "Today, to whom, let''s"


    As she walks toward the guest room, Liliana thinks of someone sweet. If you''re still as usual today, you should end up in the guest room with each thing you need to do and relax while you have tea.


    This is an arrangement within Liliana, but the person holding her is rotating. I think it''s annoying to concentrate on one person, so if it''s sweet on Refill, I''m going to ask Fermenia to take some time next, and then Swimey to anticipate each situation.


    For the past few days or so, Swimei has been busy organizing information on Yingjie''s summoning techniques brought back from the Black Steel Wood woods and was biased against the Lephires, so I thought I''d sweeten him this day.


    "Awesome, give me a hug... Yikes?


    - I opened the door of the guest room and walked into the room, and what I saw behind the door was two girls staring at each other with sparks emanating from their eyes, and when I looked at them, they looked like swimei.


    The resourceful Liliana was able to see the situation and understand everything that happened in this room.


    Let''s just say that it was an unwanted fortune that the voices that spoke were cancelled by the sound of the door opening. The women, who just mistakenly thought they had come in well, began to mock each other again without saying anything but turning to themselves, and, speaking of Mizumi standing in a sword swallowing air that could be described as a one-way meal, turned to the crossed expression of relief as if help had emerged from heaven.


    I can hear you, the pitiful voice of the water.


    "Ri, is that Liliana? Hey, what''s up?


    On that question, Liliana gently closed the door,


    "Anything, nothing. Return,. Goodbye��"


    "No, wait. Don''t go back. It''s not goodbye. Stay here. Please."


    "Not to mention. Good luck with Fermenia."


    "I can''t! Fermenia''s not on my side! Or did you have something to do? You said something, about what happened to ''it''. What did you almost say?


    They noticed that Shuiming was eating on Liliana, and their gaze concentrates. Anyway, I''m scared if the eyes of the brave Hatsumi, who was visiting at some point, do something to me.


    Then,


    "That kid, Liliana, was it? I just felt like she said" hug "..."


    Were you listening? Hatsumi pointing her half-eye at Mizumi. The ears of the brave, fear not.


    Mizumi, on the other hand, speaks upside down because she knows how to hold him.


    "Ah! Oh, that! That''s..."


    "Hey, you''re not making such a little kid feel bad for you, are you?


    "There''s no way I''m going to let Liliana back down!


    "So what was that earlier?


    "Eh? No, you know, it''s..."


    The eyes of Hatsumi, who sees the mouthwatering, sharpen with Gin. It''s like an eye even a bug sees. Liliana also has to be at war with this. But there is never an evil heart in Mizumi, who allows me to hold her. He''s losing his family, so he knows what that loneliness is. To ease it, he accepts it even if it sticks.


    But in this air, where swordswallowing has doubled after the rush of love with Refill, the hatsumi will erupt and the water will be slashed before I can finish explaining it.


    Hatsumi''s hand stretches out to the knife of her waist against Shuiming, who is in a difficult position to explain. Kacha, and when the metal sounded off, Shuiming raised a pitiful voice like she''d never heard before.


    "Uh..."


    "Uhm, that''s..."


    Meanwhile, the two Fermenians and Refiel are also difficult to get out of the help boat. Actually, it is. Apparently, the delusion doesn''t come out aggressively.


    Therefore, Liliana was the only one to break this status quo.


    Hatsumi is now approaching Swimei and pressuring her with a horrible sword screen like never even directed at the Demon Clan. It''s like a demon king. Liliana wouldn''t be the only one who thought so. I''ve never seen a demon king or anything, but I wouldn''t be able to describe anything else.


    Liliana broke in between those two.


    "- Brave Hatsumi, it''s not stuck, it''s desolation. I asked Sumei to provide me with a detailed supplement on the demersal witchcraft she taught me before, so I said, ''Tell me what you''re stuck with''. You misheard it."


    The relative tension leads me to a mechanical tone at the time of reporting. But was that a slightly painful excuse? I can''t take any risk from Hatsumi''s expression.


    "Huh. Then why are you making it so hard for all three of us to say?


    "Magic is a secret. I couldn''t say goodbye to anyone, so I was hesitant to know what was wrong with all three of you."


    "But"


    "Brave Hatsumi. First of all, do I look old enough to hold you?


    Turn to Hatsumi, one eye. This is the biggest bet. The reward is just a little reassuring, and the chip is the life of Mizumi.


    So Hatsumi got stuck in the words "Ugh". My physique is younger, but I guess I decided from mature language that I wasn''t that old. Soon she gave an awkward look like she had said something rude.


    "Right. Right. I''m sorry."


    "I apologize for saying things that would be misunderstood too"


    With all due respect, I bow my head to the dust. Now Hatsumi can''t blame Mizumi anymore. I won the bet.


    But I can think of something here. If this happens, I won''t even give the Fermenians a hug until Hatsumi returns.


    "Ah..."


    Today, the hug was nothing more than patience.


    In my heart I groan my stupidity and swell my cheeks just a little.


    That''s right.


    "So, what the hell is wrong with you both?... you don''t have to ask, but you can somehow guess..."


    "That''s right! There''s something wrong with these guys from earlier..."


    Shut the fuck up.


    "Guuuuuu"


    Turning her gaze toward Hatsumi again, she shifted her gaze childish and puffy.


    "Nothing, I''m nothing."


    There, it was Lefir who glanced at me to get my will.


    "Well? Really?"


    "Huh!? It''s the..."


    To the bewildered Hatsumi, Lefir turns his gaze. Then she returned her palm as if to withdraw her foreword.


    "It''s nothing... is it?


    Hatsumi lets her gaze go and go here and there, and she looks restless. I take my gaze off her like that and get close to Fermenia, who is making a complicated look.


    (What''s wrong?


    (I know Lily almost guesses, but, well, that''s the one called a training ground. I asked Lord Brave to thank him for what he thought of Lord Swimey)


    Fermenia tells me the revelations of things. To her like that, Liliana,


    (Won''t Fermenia come in to help?


    (Because this doesn''t seem like anything that would happen if I came in to help. Rather than that, do you say this kind of thing is interesting to view from a remote location......)


    With that said, he''s leaking a sneak laugh. Fermenia is also a terrible thing to do.


    "... at times, Miss Hatsumi. Don''t you have a better name than Prince Weitzer?


    In response to Lephire''s inquiry, Hatsumi immediately denies that she made her face bright red.


    "It''s not that kind of relationship with Weitzer!... or if you put it that way, I will.


    Damn, you sound like you like him here!


    "No?


    "No! Neither about Weitzer nor about Koz!


    Hatsumi called him different. After he called him different, he would look like it had happened to him and turn to him. I don''t care how you look at it from anywhere you put your mind to it, but they don''t really know just Shuiming.


    Meanwhile, Lefir is about to say something a little embarrassing, too, or he''s going to look too shameless.


    "So it''s not a problem for me to get along with Swimei?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Be friendly. The word is difficult to deny, apparently because of its wide scope of interpretation. In the meantime, Mizumi, who hasn''t swallowed up well yet, tries to join the conversation if you don''t mind.


    "You know, Hatsumi, I don''t know, you don''t have to be mad at me like that, do you? There''s nothing wrong with us all getting along normally, is there?


    "... what does getting along mean to you?


    "Yeah, that''s why..."


    When Shuiming was having trouble answering, Hatsumi swelled to the lid. And scream with exasperation.


    "What! I told you it was my job to go help, for fuck''s sake! Selfie told me!


    "To? Huh? What? No, I do remember saying that."


    "Aren''t you going to protect me!?


    "Sure it is. Is that normal? Family."


    "It''s not normal!


    "Huh? Huh?


    Confused Shuiming because I got a different answer than I thought. At that time for him, I guess he didn''t come up with any other reason or anything with the realization that he stood up to protect his dear family. But because they denied it, they couldn''t figure it out.


    Then Refil, who could not hear what Hatsumi had said, approached Shuiming.


    "Suimei. Don''t worry about it there. Oh, I care a lot."


    "Be clear!


    Shui Ming, who is close to the two of us. If I could show you how it went from side to side, I would feel sorry for you, but I didn''t deserve it.


    "Oh, um, um... hey both of you, if you make a noise too loud, it annoys others, why don''t you calm down a little bit..."


    Mizuming must have tried to get out of the way. But...


    "It''s okay. Awesome. I''m here, and I''ve got a whole guest room full of connections that block the sound."


    "Oh! Thanks...... hey that''s different! It''s not what I intended!


    "Couldn''t you?


    "No, you can''t, but you don''t. I mean... Oh, you, Liliana! You''re a convict!


    Liliana turns the thumbs-up gesture she was taught before against Shuiming and flips it downwards. It is unacceptable for Mizumi to escape here. Even this one gave up a hug. I wouldn''t have fit the split if I hadn''t gotten the right eye.


    "Mi, my allies..."


    "The only reason I''m not here is because if I kill someone, I get wet with that blood."


    Shuiming listens to Liliana and drops her shoulders disappointingly. But the pursuit of the two of us is not over.


    "Hey Eight Keys... I was just telling you, what''s this all about?


    "No, you mean you''re mistaken! I''m just trying to protect my family, not something in particular..."


    "That would create a misunderstanding!


    "Hmm. I''d have to preach where I''d make those vague representations of yours."


    Until just now, it was supposed to be scattered with sparks, but Hatsumi and Lefir stare at Mizumi all together.


    "Why do you suddenly consign..."


    For a while, Shuiming became a feather eating games and sermons from both of them.

 115 Dusk of turmoil

    "Well, it''s time for me to go back"


    "�� I will send"


    Shuiming, who blued his face, replied powerless to Hatsumi, who had indicated his intention to return home.


    I had already lost my energy and was sloppy because I had encountered a great deal of stuffing and preaching from earlier.


    Even though it''s still past noon and the sky is clear, it''s not as dark as it sounds here.


    When Hatsumi finishes greeting everyone home, Lefir and Fermenia also rise from their chairs.


    "We''ll go with you"


    "Right. Shall I send them all?"


    "Huh?... uh, I''m fine..."


    It was to be sent to everyone before I knew it, but I put in a no that Hatsumi would be annoying.


    But it''s not just about dropping them off.


    "No, I will. If we''re all surrounded, it''s hard to find."


    In Liliana''s words, Hatsumi said, "Oh, I see! ? And slap my hand. ? It''s not just the robes that hide themselves. He thought that if we all built walls and walked, the gendarmes would never find out that there were brave men.


    The story came together, and the Mizumins surround Hatsumi and exit the dormitory. As he walked down the street for a while towards the palace, Fu Hatsumi apologized to the refirs.


    "I''m sorry about earlier. A lot of yelling."


    "Nothing. We don''t care. You don''t have to apologize."


    In such a refreshing response from Refill, Mizumi said, "Huh?," he objected, but was immediately stared at by her. I remember getting bogged down with words because I wanted to earlier, and Shuiming, feeling depressed, can''t say anything.


    "... at all, it''s bad because Lord Swimey says something he misunderstands."


    "Why..."


    I still don''t know why I''ve been pissed off, Mizumi, who drips. While he was in that state, Lefir was in his first beauty,


    "That''s it. We had a lot going on earlier, but let''s get along."


    "Huh? Get along."


    "That''s it, this is what this means. It''s best to think separately."


    "... right. Yeah, nice to meet you."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I would appreciate it if we could get along..."


    At last, but the story seems to have come together to the serene. Liliana, who senses some sign, calls out as she exhales her relieved breath into the air that the water is beginning to soothe.


    "Awesome, it''s noisier in front"


    "Yeah?"


    Shuiming follows Liliana''s notice and gazes forward. Apparently, there was some noise ahead of the street.


    "What? Riot from midday? Are you kidding me?"


    Based on the scale of the noise, I don''t think it''s a quarrel to the extent of quarrel. It looks like it''s rampant in the distance, and there''s a chain of screams that resemble screams.


    Later, it felt like the anger and noise were getting louder.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Hmm, this isn''t calm"


    Shuiming asks the man who has fled early enough from the noisy one.


    "Excuse me. Previous arr, is something wrong?


    "Wow, I don''t know. I thought they were preaching earlier, and suddenly they burst out."


    "Them?"


    "I''m not sure either. Ask the others if you want to know."


    With that said, the man fled the noise to the rear of the Mizumings.


    If this is not clear, the watermings will reverse the waves of the flowing. Gradually, the people around them begin to realize the scale of the noise and let it out one after the other.


    Eventually, it appeared in front of the


    "These guys..."


    "I''ve seen it before, people like the Anti-Goddess Order."


    When the waves of men were interrupted, and those who were before them were gone, there was the figure of those who wore white monastic garments carrying metal canes. As Lefir said, they are the cult religious stinkers we have seen in the city we visited before.


    Not one or two of them are acting in a considerable number of large numbers, striking the canes in their hands on the ground, making loud noises or smashing down the ends and walls.


    Besides, he didn''t say a word, he stayed silent. There was an unspeakable creepy feeling from repeated acts of violence and sabotage so as to be silent and thorough in the flow work.


    From around you, you say, "What are you doing!" "Stop it!" and other voices of anger and deterrence, but they have decided to ignore it as if they had not heard it. Before the arrival of the Mizumins, I''m guessing a number of humans tried to persuade them. But all of that seemed to end up in jail.


    "Come here, I''ll come"


    "What are we going to do�� don''t we have to ask?"


    "You''ve decided to seize it!


    "Whatever."


    Hatsumi and Refile, who decide to ask the question of Mizumi as a foolish question. When they took the initiative and stepped forward, they began to smack the churchgoers who were rambling with their respective gains. Hatsumi is a knife in a state that remains on the sheath, striking precisely the other steeple to make it immobile, and Lefir is also a giant sword that remains on the sheath, slapping the denominationalists to hold them to the ground.


    What you hear is a scream like a crushed frog.


    The denominationalists, who are put out by two hands and fall on the spot without even doing so. They couldn''t fathom them, and the situation seemed to come to an end soon, but if they realized it, they could see them gushing with straws dressed in the same way from the alley around them.


    "Hey, where the hell are you coming from, you guys..."


    While hearing the voice of Hatsumi''s confusion, Mizumi uses the art of far-sightedness to explore the origins of the denominationalists. As you follow him to tell him how much else and where he will emerge from,


    "Dude... this isn''t the only place these guys are rambling!?


    "What do you mean?


    "The city''s east, west, north and south are just as rampant everywhere. Looks like I haven''t been to the palace yet..."


    Still, he''s out all over the city, and he''s just as rampant. When Mizumi told him so, Hatsumi slapped down the church member in front of him and turned around.


    "Eight keys, what''s the most intense part?


    "Well..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... They don''t just have canes, they have other weapons."


    "Probably stealing and using the products from the workshop. Swimei, what''s the move on the gendarmerie?


    "I felt like I was being chased by the handling of both white clothes coming out of all of them.... you don''t have enough? You usually wander around so much, you didn''t tell me you were strengthening your security on this previous thing?


    "Probably, but I think I turned it toward the palace"


    "So, is there a gala free around because of that? I didn''t do much of that... ah"


    I flickered with the words I said. Fermenia asks Shui Ming, who gives such a look.


    "What''s the matter?


    "Did you also notice the awesome"


    Shuiming gives Liliana a silent nod back. Liliana didn''t seem to be the only one who noticed on the other hand, she nodded when she also glanced at LeFeel.


    To Fermenia and Hatsumi, who have not noticed, Shuiming explains.


    "Probably got mixed up with security personnel or something."


    Hatsumi distorted her expression as if she had guessed it in its fractional explanation or even remembered it as unpleasant.


    "Wow, it''s like a terrorist modus operandi around here."


    "Uh, I totally agree with that."


    The M.O. is somewhat different, but when I do hear it, I think of the kind of terrorism that is happening all over Europe and the United States. Travelers, immigrants and refugees are disputed to break into the country and spread to terrorism.


    Neither can this M.O. be said to be similar.


    Mizumi asks Hatsumi in anticipation of the nearby church members cleaning up.


    "So, what do we do? You want to go to the palace?


    "Weapon stores. Aren''t the streets more dangerous? I''m going that way."


    "Right ~"


    I would have just said a sense of responsibility. Serious things like this haven''t changed in any way from before I lost my memory.


    "Then I will make way,"


    Liliana followed so hard and poked her index finger at the church members who were in a certain direction in the Arms Store District. Arms extend in a straight line over your gaze, completely horizontal from shoulder to fingertips.


    And she shows a trivial glimpse of herself pushing in just a moment ago.


    "More and more!"


    Shortly after he uttered such a phonetic word, a denominationalist who was on the straight line of Liliana''s index finger was beaten with horrible momentum by the denominationalist behind him.


    From among the white lumps, one scream after another begins to rise.


    "Ugh!


    "Hey, what are you doing, Gu!


    "Hey, what!? Oh, hey! Buffoo!"


    Because we were acting together, the clashes will be chained, regardless. In the meantime, Liliana said, "Keep going!" The situation does not stop because it overflows naive phonetic sounds from your mouth.


    From afar, in an attack without entity, the members of the front denomination were blown away without the art of becoming.


    Fermenia, on the other hand, looking at it, gives a strange look.


    "Lord Swimey, what did Lily use now?


    "That''s a kind of desolation sorcery, a sorcery that uses the body desolation of a phantom. Stretch your mental shell (Astral Body) and hit your opponent''s mental shell (Astral Body)."


    There are quite a few techniques that apply to it when it comes to desolation magic, and they are quite broad in meaning. In it, this is a kind of desouling technique that manipulates one''s own ghost, utilizing so-called phantom departure.


    By pointing the tip of a wand, finger, etc., you make the flying phantom oriented, and with its stretched phantom you push the other person''s mental shell directly out of the other person''s body. Because the mental shell (Astral Body) and the physical body (Physical Body) can''t be cut off, when the mental shell (Astral Body) is pushed away, it is pulled to the body, and they fly away together.


    As it belongs to the so-called Astral Attack, it can also be described as a powerful sorcery.


    When Shuiming explained that, for some reason, Fermenia raised her dissatisfaction.


    "... I have not been taught this sorcery"


    "Speaking of which, you did."


    "Speaking of which, it''s not. Why won''t you tell me?


    Were you angry that you hadn''t been taught? Coming in a tone that Fermenia blames.


    "Oh no, don''t get mad at me as much as I teach you a little back and forth..."


    "Not a bit! This is a breach of contract! Lily, let me tell you something. It''s a lawsuit!


    "Don''t say that, it''s not technically that advanced."


    "Still!


    Shouting is more than thoughts. Pretty rare for her, talking selfish.


    In the meantime, Hatsumi, who was listening aside to the exchange between the two, raised a slightly condemned voice.


    "Hey, why don''t we talk about that later?


    "Well, you did. Sorry......"


    "Soon, it will collapse. When you have a hole, let''s run out."


    In response to Liliana''s voice, the runaway Mizumins cross the bridge and eventually arrive in the weapons store district.


    Naturally, there were supposed to be churchmen there, as Mizuming saw them.


    "Has the noise subsided?


    There was a series of blacksmiths and shops where the products created there would be sold, and the streets, which had a unique appearance from other districts, were surprisingly lonely.


    There are signs of the destruction of crates, signs, etc. housed on the property, but no violent noises can be heard right now. It was as if, after the storm had passed.


    "Hey, he said this place is the most intense."


    "Oh, I was until just now... Well, what happened?


    Shuiming looks around in surprise. There is no one around. Did the men and dwarves of Weapon Shop even pull into the store? It was still strange that there were no church members who were violent.


    In the meantime, I see a shadow walking from the front. I''m not alone. I can also hear the aligned footsteps.


    Hey, I snitched. That''s what I thought. I showed up with the churchmen in white before the Mizumins.


    "This is..."


    "Is this how it comes"


    "Unexpected, sir."


    "Dude, are you serious..."


    Fermenia, Refill, Liliana, and Shuiming, and each raise their dismay when they see the person who brought the church members in white clothes.


    And who is that person?


    "- I''ve been waiting for you. Hatsumi Kutiba, brave man of the Union"


    It was Sister Clarissa, not shallow in reason with the Mizumins, who put the members of the Order behind her, saying words as if she had known in advance that Hatsumi would come here.


    One, Hatsumi, who doesn''t know her, gives her a surprised look.


    "Of the cat, Mr. Sister...?


    "My name is Clarissa. Go ahead and get to know him."


    With that said, Clarissa gives a gracious thank you to Hatsumi.


    Meanwhile, Hatsumi, who had seen the attitude of Mizumi earlier, asked him.


    "Hey, do you know him?


    "Well, you''re a little on edge. But..."


    On the way Mizuming was answering, it was Lefir who threw the questionable question first.


    "Sister Clarissa, do you know the noise those behind you are making?


    "Yes, I know."


    "Look, it doesn''t look like it has anything to do with those behind it. What does this mean? I want a convincing answer."


    Yes, it wasn''t Clarissa who returned the answer to Lefir, who strictly asked for it.


    ".................. ha. There''s nothing to be convinced of."


    "Jill!"


    Gilberto sighs, fluttering out of the alley. And just as if I were the other faction, I took a position next to Clarissa.


    The outfit seems to be the usual easy to move clothes. But the axe spear is so huge that it doesn''t look good on its luxurious shoulders. Mounted in a pattern that is too thick and long from the palm of the hand, the axe blade and the ear of the spear, which may also seem like a huge iron mass, are so large that if you put them forward, they are likely to hide the body of the gilbert.


    As she lowered the axe spear from her shoulder to the ground, the earth swayed with a dull, loud sound.


    "It''s legal, Lori"


    "So you don''t know what words mean. Stick around, you toddler... you''re surprisingly calm"


    "Sort of. By the time Sister came up with Hatsumi''s name, I knew what was going on."


    Hatsumi asks the mouth-watering Mitsumi.


    "Eight keys, what do you mean?


    "It''s Dejab. Doesn''t that look somewhat like when you''re inloo?


    "Ah!"


    Asked about it, did Hatsumi realize that the situation was somewhat similar to then? Clarissa tells her to make a surprise noise.


    "If you''ve noticed, we''re going to talk fast."


    "So the Sisters are fellow dragonmen that attacked Lord Swimey and Lord Brave?


    "Yes, Lord White Flame is right."


    "So these guys are Sisters'' people, too? It''s ironic that the Sister of the Salvation Church is bringing people from organizations opposed to it."


    "Sure. That''s great for a joke."


    Show an elegant laugh when dull. Meanwhile, it turns out that Clarissa and the others were enemies, and each took a stand-off stance.


    It was no other Gilberto who raised his voice that seemed to make him do nothing.


    "Oh, why is this happening..."


    "Not at all. Jill, does your presence over there mean you''re an enemy, too?


    "I guess so. I honestly apologize for Atai..."


    From the tone of Gilberto, it can be seen that he is not much of a rider. I guess there''s still a distressing part to her hostility with friendly Refill.


    Clarissa speaks out, as she scolds her like that.


    "Jill, I can''t help complaining."


    "I know there''s nothing I can do about it... but I was wondering why Leffi and the others would turn to their enemies like this."


    "You don''t know that yet, do you?


    "Ah?"


    Gilberto wonders about Clarissa''s enigmatic remarks. Then Clarissa turned to Hatsumi,


    "Brave Hatsumi. We need your help. How can you not follow me?"


    "Why?


    "We only want you to arrive now."


    "I refuse. I have something to do, so hit someone else."


    "What can I say?


    "I really can''t. You think I can trust people like you to do this?


    After all, it is a negotiated decision. At the point of making a public statement with Inru''s people, it would be obvious not to talk.


    Clarissa turns to water against Mizumi next to Hatsumi.


    "I''d like you to shut the fuck up and overlook me."


    "I refuse"


    "I guess."


    Soon after Mizuminos showed a hostile attitude, Clarissa nodded as she knew.


    "Clara, you don''t have to ask me that now. You know the answer. When Inru reports that he''s inside the brave, we don''t have to ask everyone to turn to the enemy."


    "Yes, sir."


    To Gilberto''s bitterness, Clarissa replies calmly. And


    "Well, I''ll take care of Mr. Refille."


    "Evil, no."


    "No. Jill asks for the swimmers"


    Shortly after it is determined who will deal with whom, the churchmen in white appear as foreseen from the surrounding alleys. Seeing that they were surrounded, Mizuminos circled back to back.


    "You can''t be alarmed by that fellow dragon bastard."


    "Right. Anyway, how does that work?


    "Let''s just make the escape route so that it''s okay if something happens first. Who will respond��"


    "As your name suggests, I''ll deal with Sister."


    "Refile. Be careful, please. The Sister is probably the Beast of the Ryga tribe,"


    "It''s still the Ryga clan..."


    Lefir agrees with Liliana''s selection of eyes. Fermenia, who heard it, also looked like she had chewed up a bitter bug.


    "Hey Liliana, who''s that Ryga?


    "It''s one of those beasts that ancestors such as Mr. Cat. Perhaps it is an exaggeration to say the strongest of a few beast races."


    "Wow, are you serious..."


    "The dragon man..."


    Shuiming and Hatsumi raise their voices softly to the appearance of a species that is also considered powerful. In contrast to those two, Refill raised his belligerent voice.


    "There''s no shortage for them."


    Refile stripping his octagonal teeth and squealing his invincible words. Meanwhile, Shuiming looks around at the church members around him and says:


    "We''ll do something about the white clothes first. Menia, stay alert for Gilberto."


    "Okay."


    Even as Shuiming and the others calculate, the white clothes are approaching. Clarissa got her hands on the left and right sleeves of the monastic outfit as Refill popped out toward those with Clarissa.


    - It''s a dark device. Soon Clarissa got her hand out of her left and right sleeves when Refill stood up for such a hunch. But the finger had red and yellow powder, perhaps paint that appeared to be pigments.


    Clarissa wraps her sleeves around, drawing a unique pattern as if drawing sharp lines with her face, arms and fingers on each of them, soaking, soaking.


    "That''s..."


    Shuiming sees some pre-sighted behavior and narrows her eyes. That''s no way, and I don''t think he''ll be long.


    Has Clarissa got an attitude in place? He stretched his sharp hook paw and extended his upper canine tooth down to the jaw.


    To Clarissa''s transformation, Hatsumi and Shuiming raise their voices of surprise.


    "Sabertiger?


    "Hey, Smilodon is not a cat..."


    As they round their eyes, fierce magic begins to drift around Clarissa. An air of visible death, as if the killing spirit unleashed by carnivores had gained clear power.


    From the atmosphere she creates, Shuiming came to mind that


    "�� tribal spiritual worship (totemism)"


    "Often, you know"


    Did Clarissa hear Shuiming whining quietly? Put a grin on his face and affirm the words of Shuiming. Mizumi, on the other hand, caught her expression in surprise at her response.


    "It''s my dialogue. It''s... How does Sister know that?


    "I will keep this a secret"


    "Damn, you guys are really behind this..."


    As Shuiming shrugged bitterly, Clarissa and her relative Lefir raised their questioning voice.


    "Suimei! What''s that one in Sister!?


    "Tribal spiritual worship (totemism), a technique that belongs to the kind of magic that we have in our world! With a technique that tries to capture various symbolic things, animal and plant forces, by imitating them, Sister is probably also trying to gain protection with his current face paint and body paint. There are mainly beasts for this kind of thing..."


    "So what Sister is trying to gain is the power of the Lyga ancestral beast, the Sword Tiger."


    Ancestral beast, that would mean an organism that applies to the part of the beast as an animal man. Clarissa would have that power originally, but presumably the Totem Ritual as it stands will be used to amplify that power many times.


    At the point of being an Orc, there is no doubt that the ancestors and symbols (totems) of Sister''s family are kinship. And there is also an earlier act of liturgy, and it can be said that the two conditions for the establishment of totemism have been fulfilled.


    But the focus is on the problem.


    "Totemism is the magic of our world, but it is not possible that it was founded in this world either because the art is primitive. But."


    "Sister just affirmed the name used by Lord Swimey, that is, the words of Lord Swimey''s world. That means��"


    Clarissa said, no, that the Clarissa and the others have some involvement in the world over there.


    Shuiming perceives it and thinks of Loomion. There seems to be some shadow around them that relates to the world of the Mizumings.


    Eventually, Lephire and Clarissa''s martial arts reign.


    "Clarissa Reiga. I''m coming."


    "Be our own and the power of the Spirit. Respond ill to my will..."


    The red wind whirls up and erodes the surrounding air as Refill utters the word or no or ventures into the blue sky. Clarissa, on the other hand, emitted martial arts or no, which emerged as fierce magic and dissipated around her like a silver slaughter.


    The two that eventually collide. Refill rolls out one powerful slash after another, but Clarissa deflects it in a fast and sharp motion, launching a fierce attack with her fingernails in return.


    Either because it is reinforced by totemism or because of the formation of a bounded dominant area (rule area) of fierce magic that has been created around it, it is not as if the red wind created by Refiel is around it. Often blown away by it, Lefir himself dares to travel at right angles on that wind, but he is unable to do so.


    Refill''s ability to fight and each other or more. In other words, Clarissa will have comparable powers to Rajas, a Demonic General.


    Meanwhile, after watching the battle, Shuiming defeats the members of the Order who flock around them in their own way. With Hatsumi''s swordsmanship, Fermenia exercised the magic of the wind (Graunec Air), and Liliana kicked one after the other with a series of finger magic she had just used.


    Finally, Shuiming rhythmically plays the sound of a throw by a finger snap, releasing the magic of a missile in a row. The churchmen in white clothes who were around instantly lay down on the ground.


    "The surroundings are over! I''m going to join you too.........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    It was then that Mizumi shouted at Lefir. At his feet, a magic formation was suddenly drawn. It''s like something I don''t remember in Shuiming where I can be made to express my magic formation on this occasion. The design of the letter numbers depicted is also as if I had never seen it. But...


    "My leg is taken!? Hey no way this is... YES, he said it was a transcendental send!?


    A watery body sinks into the magic formation, as if it had stepped into a bottomless swamp. While using the magic of flight, he tries to leave the magic formation, but the effect of the technique or the magic of Shuiming is nullified, and his body is buried in the ground about half the time.


    "Lord Swimey, in my hands!


    Grab it. That''s what Fermenia says, but Shuiming pays for that hand with an obsessed look.


    "No! The mummy removal will turn into a mummy!


    "Shit!


    "I can manage! I''ll be right back. The meniahs will take them..."


    He sank into the magic formation before Shuiming finished saying everything.


    Ripples like when an object sinks in the water make the magic formation tremble. The Fermenians, who watched so badly, gave a dismayingly desperate look and murmured.


    "Su, Lord Swimei..."


    "No way, Sumei."


    "Hey, you''re lying..."


    The fact that Shuiming would be taken in by sorcery was such a shock to them that heaven and earth would flip over.


    And what emerges from that fact is an unprecedented rush.


    "Who the hell..."


    There exists a man with arms who falls into such a magician as Mizuming. Fermenia looks around, but no one seems to have done something like it. It further amplifies the rush.


    "Fermenia. Talk to you later. Now we all have enemies in front of us."


    "There''s only one person left."


    When Liliana and Hatsumi spoke to Fermenia and encouraged her to concentrate on Jilberto, that Jilberto accidentally put her left arm up in the blue sky.


    "Unfortunately, I''m still here."


    When Gilberto rang his finger with that said, did he still refrain from anything else? Church members appear one after another from the alley.


    I raise my voice as Hatsumi groans that it will not diminish whether I knock it down or not.


    "I don''t have the chili..."


    "You''re such a wacko. To the savior brave, Inru and mutual mages, spiritual godsons, wizards representing your country. I don''t care how little you guys are. So..."


    Bump, Gilberto wields his arm. Shortly afterwards, a wave of powerful force generated a wave of arms at the starting point, creating a knocking wind, with which the ground crumbled and blew away.


    Fermenia reacts first to Gilberto''s attack.


    "- The wind is my protection. Full of circumference, and play what''s on your way!


    Shockwaves and hardened earth masses are bounced in front of them in Fermenian aggressive sorcery exercises.


    Seeing how it goes, Gilberto makes a grin on his nibble and mouth, as he says he did well.


    "Oh, that''s great."


    "What are you...?


    "Right now? Hey, I just waved my arm. There''s no such thing as a dragon man."


    I can retreat so mildly that Jilberto is not as skillful as Sasa. I can''t imagine how powerful that can be without.


    "Look, let''s go!


    Gilberto swung, turning his hips on the spot. The time should be far between, but what are the intentions? Hatsumi immediately draws the attention of the two considering the slaughter from outside the intermission.


    But the prediction came off, and when Gilberto waved the axe spear as he applied all his body force, the axe blade part popped out of the pattern.


    "Become!? Built-in weapons!"


    "Ouch! Atai''s special chain, Halbad. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!


    To Fermenian surprise, Gilberto returns it in a good way. The tip portion of the axe spear is connected by a chain and extends with the rubbing sound of the chain.


    The tip of the axe spear depicted a trajectory of variability by centrifugal force and jilberto manipulation. As it ascended into the hollow, it fell head-on towards the Fermenians.


    In response to the attack from the blind spot, Fermenia flew away aggressively and dodged. And the tip of the axe spear, which fell to the earth like a meteor, blew up as if it had exploded the earth, scattering rock bullets all over it.


    Fermenia moans bitterly, abusing the aftermath of destruction.


    "What a powerful battle..."


    "I''ve never had a fight like this before in my life. Please forgive me for not being able to."


    Gilberto laughs and returns the tip of the axe spear to the pattern. In the meantime, Liliana came forward.


    "Fermenia. I''ll cover you."


    "Helpful..."


    "Ah! You stay back! I don''t want to fight little kids!


    When Liliana comes forward, Gilberto suddenly wakes up. It''s a lot of clear-cut arrangements that you don''t want to fight with Refill or even with your kids.


    "Well, if you don''t fight, fine."


    "I don''t know! Oh, oh, oh, no more! Hey, Whiteflame, don''t shield Liliana Zandaik, okay?


    "Naturally!


    Fermenia screams back at Gilberto in the tone of the order, needless to say. Then, to cope with the situation, Hatsumi popped up this time.


    "Mr. Fermenia. I''m coming forward!


    "I''m sorry, Lord Brave!


    Run with words. Hatsumi rushes right through to Jilberto. The knife is placed in the sheath, carried aside, and can be ''unplugged'' at any time. I''m going to run in and slash him.


    But something flies towards her like a meteor.


    "Come on."


    Hatsumi, who couldn''t help but react to something like that, took it by giving out a machete made of Mithril. There were two shortcuts of Orihalcon that hit the silver tattoo.


    When I followed him from the tip of my sword, there was a girl wearing a hood in white monastic clothing at the depth of her eyes.


    The girl holds a short knife made of Orihalcon backwards and comes at it by hand. Hatsumi also responded to that fierce slaughter. Despite the two-on-one battle, he cleverly twitches and slowly falls back.


    From time to time I could see the girl''s eyes from between the covers, but those eyes seemed vain and unfocused.


    "My opponent, are you?


    ��������


    I ask, but the white girl doesn''t answer. The reaction that I have not heard is the same as the other white clothes, but things are very different.


    It was Gilberto who answered Hatsumi''s question.


    He''s one of yours.


    For a moment I think of the Selfies, who are said to be my companions, but soon I realize that there are others who think of me.


    "Your people... you mean this guy is a brave guy too!?


    "Yes. You''re a great guy to deal with, aren''t you?


    To that disparaging question, Hatsumi returns a sharp glance. The girl''s eyes are vain and it doesn''t seem like her will is lit. That means.


    "This is what happens when I follow you."


    I have to say no.


    Gilberto says so, putting up an axe spear again.


    The sunlight that was in Jomtien was in the midst of becoming the West Day.

 116 Clygalotoroni Phantom Sword

    "Mr. Refile. Your sword is marked by anger and haste."


    Clarissa, on the triangular roof, turned her back on the sunlight already leaning towards the cedar color, and said so like a commandment as she looked down at Refile.


    Time has passed since the battle began, and it is approaching the earliest evening. Refile asks back to her words as she narrows her eyes to a dazzling sunset.


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means as it is. There is impatience seeping into the sword muscle. I''m not saying it''s cloudy, but it''s not balanced."


    Refill belies Clarissa''s pointing words with a sniffle.


    "I''ve fought with people who use that kind of manifold. It''s a soothing hand that plays and shakes to grasp the thread of victory because of the antagonism between you and your opponent."


    "This is advice. Mr. Refile is called a victory, but there is no such thing as a victory that I would like to win in this battle. If you know what we''re doing, you know what we''re doing. Besides, will you be aware? You''re in a hurry to win at a time when you''re talking about winning a battle like that."


    "... I''d like you to keep your windy mouth shut that you know"


    "Nothing hurts my ears more than advice that I can be showered from above. Me, too, I remember. It is more painful than ever to be behaved in the position of the strong, aside from the mediation that does not require advice."


    That was definitely a worn story. The warnings in the midst of battle make me angry above all. You know that and you talk about it, so you get extra irritation.


    I want you to take a sword attack and shut him up. I think so, but it hurts again that it can''t be that easy. Where Clarissa is is is not out of reach for Lefir. But even if we wave our swords here and expose Azuma to the sword strike waves involved, we''ll never hit Clarissa.


    Therefore, Lephile can only listen to Clarissa''s mouth as she knows it.


    "Mr. Refile. It is only through that advice that people will be strong. It''s what I want that everyone gets strength that can''t beat anything. No, it''s what we want."


    Yes, let''s say a priest of the Salvation Church at all, who speaks highly of what he hasn''t even heard.


    But I have something to say to Lephire, too.


    "... Sister, let me also advise you. Spitting an exaggeration on a fighting opponent is what you do after you win. Rub the opponent to the ground and beat him to the point where there is no sound. Know that you have every right to glorify yourself."


    "Sure. Let''s do as I say. Advice, it hurts."


    "- Tz."


    Listen. I''ll be thankful. To severely broken Refile, Clarissa bowed her head respectfully on the roof.


    A woman who still shows such an attitude in this situation strokes Refill''s heart back.


    "But..."


    Clarissa foreshadows that, humming her nose. And...


    "If you''re just as obsessed with useless retention as that shit, you''re going to defile yourself with a defeated head forever. For a dog to die like that garbage scum, fine dust is not worth it."


    What she showed was crude language, attitude, and killer than she could imagine at all from her ever bewildering attitude.


    You''re making a mistake. I feel like I''ve been told otherwise that way, and my spine hits cold.


    But then Clarissa finishes the conversation or flies like she was bounced off the roof and comes straight to the line.


    The beastly velocity is superior, and its velocity is no longer noticeable. The movement itself is just a slash. Just as she passes by the side, she is mutilated by an attack that is uncertain whether it is nails or fangs.


    "Knock..."


    The only thing that now looks like a refill is a remnant line that pulls its tail off after something passes through. I can punch a sword into that. But because you can''t capture the target, the slaughter is a dark cloud. Of the sword you don''t even know where you''re slashing your opponent, where is your special attack coming from? A sword, etc. wielded like a wish to hit, can''t even hit the target.


    "Ha!


    Predict the passage of the slashed line and wave down the sword with Akkun.


    But no matter how many voices you raise and slash, the sword just slashes the sky.


    Hence the rush scorches my back. As it is, if I lose.


    Refill shook his head in his heart at such a prediction that came to his head. We must not accept defeat or anything else. He said he should never lose again.


    "Then blah...!


    If you don''t hit it, just make sure you hit it. That''s what makes them cut meat and break bones. If you ignore the rest of it from the edge, and hang everything just then, which extends to slaughter, then a special thought should pass. Under that solution, Lefir stood in front of the slashing line, extending to the slashing of his whole body.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    But...


    "It''s sweet."


    The sword swung empty, and words of such pointers were thrown along with a feeling of being nostalgic.


    "Guh!"


    Then he is blown away by the impact that struck him. What I saw was a twitch. Only the steeple was removed from the steeplechase, but the force applied was properly received.


    Keep it up, roll the ground. What you hear is the screaming voices of the Fermenians and the yelling voices of Gilberto. The consciousness fades for a moment, but we mustn''t lose our mind here. We forcefully hand in our consciousness and use the rolling momentum to rise.


    "That''s the godson of the Spirit."


    "Chi..."


    Clarissa pays her nails as if she were going to even wiggle her blood and walks in slowly. There was plenty of room to look at from the move, and Lephile felt like he had been poked again at the earlier point in contrast to himself.


    In the meantime, a magic formation is suddenly drawn on the ground. In sights like the one we saw earlier, Lefir and Fermenia bite their teeth.


    Eventually, however, what emerged from it was Shui Ming, who had fallen into the magic formation earlier.


    "I don''t know where you are. You must have come..."


    With one knee poked, Shuiming represents that quiet rage in a seemingly evil state. The clothes have turned into black suits, but apparently there are no particular injuries.


    To him like that, Lephire speaks up.


    "Suimei, you''re safe..."


    "Oh... hey! Refi, are you okay!?


    "I don''t know."


    folding a smile toward Shuiming like Refill had been forced to,


    "- But you can say the battle with me is a defeat."


    Clarissa flushes sideways through the wind and dust that danced with rubbing on her soles of her feet, approaching the present of Refill. That over-translated narrative hung with remorse and frustration.


    I perceive that Refill can''t move, and Shuiming goes into shelter. Then Clarissa seemed to have a sense of crisis in the fight against him, jumping back big enough to distance herself.


    In the meantime, Shuiming sends confirmation words to the Fermenians.


    "Fermenia, what about you!?


    "Hey, what a..."


    "Hatsumi!"


    "This one''s full of hands over here!


    "Whoa..."


    Fermenia is deploying a magic of defense against Gilberto''s giant machined axe spear. Wherever it comes from, the barrier is deployed all around an extinct attack known only to a small Dwarf woman. With four eyes with Liliana, who assists behind her, she is rotten in discerning the point of landing.


    I can defend, but on the other hand, I can defend.


    Hatsumi, waving her sword near it, was nailed to the battle with the white girl.


    - One by one, do we have to do something about it?


    Gilberto shouted as Shuiming gave such an answer to the current situation and boosted his magic all at once.


    "Hey, Clara!


    "I know!


    Clarissa responds to the call and takes the distance. One or Jilberto also pulled the tip of the axe spear back into the pattern and stood next to Clarissa.


    "Jill, don''t be alarmed. Lady Swimey discussed Loomion and made that Inru admit it."


    "Why did you think he was like this, but I see he''s not a ''normal guy''. You''re a complete impostor."


    Zilberto spits out all the time, witnessing the power of the water. They too, martial arts are intense. I won''t take any pull with that Inru. To the manifestation of its power, Shuiming also returns evil.


    "Imagination. I don''t know how you can talk about people."


    "Yes, it is."


    Yes. When Gilberto admits it, neighbor Clarissa mouths another suggestion.


    "Dear Swimey. Why don''t you take Mr. Refille and the others and pull it off?


    "That''s a dialogue over here, Sister. I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but I''d like you to think of something else. Can you do anything about it?


    "I wish I could..."


    It was then that Gilberto answered that the flow changed.


    "- Clarissa, Gilberto. It''s good now, back off."


    From the sky, suddenly the voice of our low man descends. Shuiming looked up at the cedar sky and turned his gaze to those who spoke, he saw a shadow on the flat triangular cut wife roof.


    "Chi, there''s been another increase. - Ah?


    As soon as it poisons me, Shuiming realizes something''s wrong. Soon the sun will tilt, and after a while it will be somewhere called sunset, but if it still stands on a roof with no shield, its appearance should be revealed.


    But the person who supposedly gave Clarissa and the others a life of retreat was somehow unclear about the statue, as if it were caught in a mirage.


    A man''s voice passes towards Clarissa and the others again.


    "Let''s go."


    "Are you sure?


    "The time has slipped. If you''re late, you''ll get caught up in something you don''t want."


    "I didn''t know you''d get involved."


    When Clarissa returns such a question to the man in the mirage, she hears the sound of a flutter of sayonakidori from nowhere. Shortly afterwards, a shaky world. It was an incredible shake of space unlike an earthquake, and eventually the sayonakidori (not even) ridge turned into a sound that was emitted when the giant iron broke.


    "... at this time, you say it''s a mystical force field shake (Manafield Vibration)?


    It is Shuiming who raised such a voice of perplexity. This oscillation is a close phenomenon for him, the sorcerer, but it seemed as if he had no idea of the kind of factors that would happen in the present situation. Besides, the shaking that is happening now has always been more uncomfortable than the shaking that occurs when using magic.


    On the other hand, it was Gilberto who raised his surprise at this unusual phenomenon.


    "Hey, what''s this!?


    She seems to encounter this phenomenon for the first time and is baffled by a different tremor than an earthquake. Clarissa next door seemed to have the same thing, watching out for the Mizumins with Gilberto but looking around without alarm.


    "Relax, Gilberto, Clarissa"


    "But Dear Gottfried!


    "There''s no problem. This is also within our expectations. Shaking fits right in as long as you keep it adult."


    As the voice taught, the shake eventually subsided.


    Verify the sedation, and Fermenia will ask.


    "Lord Swimey! What''s this?"


    "No, to me too..."


    We all had no idea what the cause of the outbreak was or what this sway was foreshadowing. The causes of mystical force field oscillations (manafield vibrations) occur as precursors to the manifestation of high-ranking beings and the exercise of great magic.


    However, neither of them applies to the conditions under which it occurs in this situation.


    But in fact, it''s happening and it''s informing us of some kind of change.


    Then why did it happen? When Shuiming thought about it, he realized what time it was.


    "Right, at dusk!


    Yes, at dusk, an obscure time between day and night. At this time, there is a possibility that beings, called "monsters," "end-of-life kettles," and so on, will be present in the world.


    opposite direction of the setting of the sun, as if that flicker were affirmed to be the right answer. A black dot was worn on the realm where the night book was closed and the blue waves slowly crawled through the sunlit ground.


    From there, suddenly a black beast floods out.


    "Hey, what''s that!?


    A black beast - an amazing first beauty to see the monsters erupt one after the other from the dark hole. On the other hand, Lefir observes as to whether he is somewhat calmer than she is and who he is.


    "Dog...... no, wolf?


    "Something''s creepy, sir."


    I guess that black figure made Liliana think of sinners and scoundrels. She pulled behind Refill to see the suspicion or not.


    But the figure of the beast is obscure, both like a dog and a wolf, as Lefir groaned, and the black that dyes his body reminds him of the shadows of darkness that he sees at dusk. The pupil-like part was red and greasy like blood, causing shadowy bands to dance around him.


    Fermenia turns her eyes round to that look she looks familiar somewhere.


    "Lord Swimey, is this...?


    "This is a monstrosity. A monster in our world... no, it''s worse in nature than a monster."


    The dogs and wolves that are currently between the eyes are classified as a type of end-of-life event (Twilight Syndrome) among magicians, Class C weirdness.


    Because the French region was the first to observe this phenomenon, it was said that the first phenomenon to emerge was "Entre chien et loup".


    It would be an unparalleled irony that this word, which was affixed with the meaning of the peril that appeared in peace, gave shape to the phenomenon.


    There is no regularity in the movements of the overflowing suspicions, or lurking in the shadows and glowing red eyes, or roaring low in areas beyond the reach of the sun, setting a goal for those raw who are now.


    That wasn''t just the Watermings, and Jilberto and Clarissa were no exception.


    Gilberto strikes his tongue at the suspicion that tells him where he is unconscious and attacking him.


    "Chi, these guys, over here too"


    "Throw it away, Gilberto. That''s something you can''t defeat without a swordsman or a magician. It''s useless just to annoy your hands. You don''t have to."


    "I know that..."


    "Dear Gottfried..."


    Isn''t it bad as it is? Yes, Clarissa sues with her eyes, but the man in the mirage standing on the roof was still negative.


    "No. It does not extend to our defeat. Even if you keep quiet, the man will do something about it. You can''t possibly. You can''t even not do it. Wouldn''t you?


    So separated, the mirage man said,


    "- A disciple of Nesteheim the Sorcerer, a modern magician (Superior Wizard)"


    Mizumi turns to the roof in a hurry to say that she knows its qualities.


    "You know!?


    Scream, but the man in the mirage does not answer. It''s as if you''re whispering about Mizumi. But in Shuiming, a faint grin appeared on the face of the statue unclear.


    "Guys, we''re pulling up."


    That''s what the mirage man says and urges Clarissa, Gilberto and the churchmen in white to retreat.


    "Wait! To my question."


    "I don''t have the in-laws to answer, but right, let me just tell you one thing. Remember that we are the Messengers of the Universe.


    "Unibel......?


    When Mirage has a bewildered look on his face, the mirage man casts a spell either to prevent tracking.


    "-Code pragmatic.Flame resist kenon. To become one, it turned into mud"


    (- shows an image. Flame and resistance, Kennon with mass. those concepts become one by our word, clustered in mud)


    Exercise of mystery. At the moment of such conjecture, shapes and symbols are drawn by magical light in the space between Mizuminos and Clarissa. The flames randomly jumped out of there, I wondered, and shortly after they burned around, they all turned into the red mud that produced the pneumonia.


    Red mud still begins to grow as if the flame were to prolong, creating flames around it as well, and stands as a wall to looming suspicions. The suspicions also try to chase Clarissa and the others, but in the end they were unable to break through the area where that mud existed.


    On the other hand, it was Shuiming who was surprised to see the exercise of the technique.


    "The current technique..."


    I don''t recognize the symbols and shapes that the magic light brought to life, but the current technique was not magic using the elements of this world. I mean, magic. Besides, it was a technique with verses that came to mind in Shuiming.


    "Suimei! I don''t know what you''re surprised about, but we don''t have time to be hardened!


    "Oh, oh! Right!


    Pointed out by Refile, Shuiming focuses his consciousness on the weirdo coming towards us. Now, that''s not the time. The night book had already reached nearby if you noticed, and the monsters were approaching right there.


    "- Take the wind as its conveyance. Bring that flame to you, which appears to be swaying. My voice. Deliver, you white stained eye sim. My voice, deliver, shake off all your calamities, Isim."


    Fermenia unleashes the magic of the White Flame Octopus towards the monstrosity. The incandescent rays sweep away the suspicion, but the suspicion was there flat as if nothing had happened.


    "Lord Swimey, what can I do with this!? Shooting magic doesn''t do much good..."


    "Back off! These guys can''t be defeated by shooting normal sorcery! Fermenia, take Liliana behind you!


    "Wow, I get it!


    Fermenia follows Water Ming''s instructions and takes Liliana, who was behind Refill, down to the impending rear of the still darkness. Among other things, Shuiming turned to Lefir,


    "Back off, too, Refi! They''re special..."


    "Wait. I''ll try."


    So he said, and Lefir put the red wind together at the tip of his sword without backing down and slammed it toward the monster that had popped out of the shadows.


    Does the red wind, which is part of the power of the Spirit, also work against the monster, the monster was taken in by the turbulence of the panned red wind, which erupted and collapsed from the wound with black blood.


    "I can go. I''ll take care of this one."


    "Awesome...... oh ok. And then... Hatsumi?


    Fu Shuiming notices that there is no childhood familiarity nearby, and runs his gaze looking for that figure. Where are you? Immediately find the figure, but she was already surrounded by a suspicion.


    "Nah..."


    How can you be so far apart when you were definitely there until just now? In the realm of unconscious darkness, Hatsumi is slamming a sword attack against a constantly swarming suspicion. But slaughter doesn''t work as if it were a monster. I broke down and played, but I couldn''t help but wear one of the scratches.


    - Humans can take action against the phenomenon that strikes, pay for it or defend themselves. But so that the phenomenon itself cannot be lost from the world, it cannot be erased by a mere sword attack to a ''phenomenon'' called an end-of-life event.


    "These guys are getting more and more......!


    While striking a knife at the suspicion, Hatsumi finds herself in agony at the expression.


    "Hatsumi! No! Back off! I can handle these guys..."


    "I told you that, not like this, until these guys get over there!


    In those words, Shuiming realizes once more. Where Hatsumi is now, in front of the bridge. And beyond that, there are a lot of people. We''ll figure it out because we''re here, but if we let even one of you go, we''ll be in trouble.


    Range attack is active because it is a monstrosity that strikes by number.


    "Damn, it''ll only take a little longer..."


    The sky is still bright and not ready for the night. Even if I wanted to use starry sky magic, I couldn''t use it.


    I''m afraid I can''t defeat them all at once. Even though Mizumi thought so, when she tried to rush under Hatsumi, who was left alone, using witchcraft and handling the whole suspicion.


    "... Yikes!


    Hatsumi receives a body hit by a suspicion where she is out of balance and is jumped. And before she was thrown out, a monster in a dog appearance attacked me all at once.


    "Ah..."


    What leaked out of her mouth was a mixed breath of despair. But what''s the matter, instead of running away, she doesn''t move as if she were in gold bondage. He was shivering a clattering hand holding the knife pattern with his weirdly frightened gaze pointed at him.


    "Damn! Hatsumi, no, no!"


    Before she couldn''t move, Shuiming popped out, no matter how mundane.


    - I was thrust by a monster. Until I thought so, I think my mind was still firm. But when he struck his body on the ground ahead of him, suddenly his body was ruled by unrecognizable fear.


    With that fang of a strange nature, with its nails, when he thought so when he was killed, his hands trembled, his heart trembled, and suddenly his body stopped moving.


    Even when you''re up against the Demons, this should have happened more than once, but you can''t move as if you''ve been tied to gold for some reason. Scary. There''s something scary ahead. When words like that came to mind, they sounded cancer, and I couldn''t do anything.


    There, I realize. I was wondering if this wasn''t what he was falling into then. Yes, trauma. Isn''t that what''s in front of me? They made me realize that, but I couldn''t move right now.


    When I perceive the subtlety of the strangeness jumping, I meditate my eyes. Terrible.


    But the pain that was supposed to greet me was never to wait and visit.


    When I opened my eyes with wonder, there was a boy in a black suit.


    Eight keys, Shuiming. Now he is carrying a silver knife and breathing roughly. You were wounded when you went into shelter, or your suit had a cleft shoulder.


    "Ahh."


    What I see is a back offered towards me a while ago, like when I was relative to a dragon man. One day I dreamed about it, and it should have been in a past I can''t remember right now, this back.


    How many times? This is how he came to help me with myself. Apart from one person in the woods, when he wandered or when the dragon man showed up, there are probably times, though I don''t remember.


    This is incompetent. I thought so then too, how can I always be so spoiled on his back?


    You should have gotten stronger. You should be able to remember the sword, keep waving it, and fight it. And yet, I''m trembling like this right now.


    Is it the way you want to be?


    "-No."


    Yes. I didn''t like being protected, so I thought I''d be strong. Because I didn''t think such a woman could be with him. Because next to him who goes on to protect someone, we can''t walk together.


    So,


    - I''m not right now.


    Yes, that''s why I wanted to be strong so he wouldn''t leave me.


    Yeah, so...


    "I tried to be strong with my sword..."


    Yes, right after I utter a word that came to mind as nature, everything I forgot comes back like rage. Who I am and where I was. Who you were with and what you were doing. Some past, some thoughts I had. All remaining regresses.


    Dazzled by the memory that flows like a cloud, when he regains his grip on the sword and stands up, Mizumi calls out worryingly.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Sorry, a lot of worries."


    ����


    I return it to him in return with a strange look on his face, not to worry again.


    "It''s okay now."


    "You Hatsumi, no way"


    In those words, he noticed. Get out in front of the surprised Mizumi and set your aim for the monster that jumped out of the side.


    And...


    "This is a trickle-breaking technique for the illusion of my sword and body. Throw yourself more than a rock, and the life you throw away is immovable..."


    Clygalotoroni Phantom Sword. Quietly recite the words conveyed with this sword move.


    It is not a spell used by Shuiming, but once it is spoken, it calms the mind and the consciousness is concentrated on the sword.


    The weirdness cannot be defeated by a sword, nor can it do damage. But you can take the attack away, blow it off with your sword, and push it away.


    Skip the monster with a sword attack trying to protrude a black fang. Soon the other suspicions would push from all directions, but he did not panic and returned the knife to his sheath. And


    "-Clarigaro Torani Phantom Sword, Zen Top, Nirvana Silence''s Knife..."


    Squeeze Torrani to the mouth and pull out the knife. Twenty-four every time I wave my sword in the time I cut the moment further apart. I slapped all of that against the monster.


    To the surrounding human eye, the silver slashed line would only have seemed flashing around itself. All the suspicions that have jumped, are bounced off by sword strikes and rise.


    I couldn''t hold my hair there for a while, and when Shuiming punched in the magic of glow, the suspicion quickly collapsed.


    "Hatsumi, you... you''re back in memory"


    With the magical aftermath scattering remnants of magical light all around her, Mizumi looks like something unexpectedly delightful happened when it was good. That''s what I tell him in return.


    "Shuiming. You have a lot of complaints to complain about, but I''ll just say thank you first. Thanks."


    I twisted it a little, but I meant my utmost gratitude. But for some reason, he gives a grumpy look.


    "Oh, brother, I hope you don''t mind throwing, I can''t believe it"


    "... well put. Really. How long have you been my brother?


    "''Cause I used to."


    "Once upon a time, now!... but"


    That said, I remember when he came to help me back in the day. Yes, sir.


    "Even then, you were a dog."


    ���� - Oh, speaking of which, that happened... hey, whatever. "


    He shook his head at Shui Ming, who looked back.


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want to run away."


    "But"


    "I''ll make sure you don''t go over there, please knock me down"


    He wants to fight himself. When he said that he wanted to fight next door, Shuiming exhaled a sigh of giving up. And he smiled niggardly and invincible,


    I''ll take care of it.


    Such a reliable word returns. And now I get to work on what I need to do.


    Playing off a monster trying to get to the other side of the bridge by means of a sword attack. Not a single one, never let it pass.


    As he slammed the will on his chest and lay down his suspicions, Shuiming raised his hand toward the darkened sky.


    Are you ready for something? Eventually he unleashes his magic and opens his mouth.


    "�D Velam nox lacrima potestas.Olympus quod terra misceo misucui mixtum.Infestant militia.Dezzmoror pluviaincessanter.Vitia evellere. Bonitate fateor.Lux de caelo stella nocte"


    (- In the book. The power of tears at night. It falls blindingly into the irrationality that spreads to the present, in awe of the signs of heaven and earth. His mourning is evil. His obsession is goodness. Everything comes more than the blink on the other side ahead of that disturbance, blinking star light)


    A myriad of magic formations, large and small, floating in the night sky. They move as if they were pointing at the cannon opening. And the moment Shuiming said, "Starry heaven, fall -" there was light all around.


    ... after that light had subsided, there was no suspicion left to disappear. Likewise, the pompous, empty black hole had disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    A quiet night city, restored to its original appearance. Was everything that happened earlier a daydream? The more it seemed that way, the calmer the area was.


    "You''re done."


    "Yes."


    Give a smile back to Shui Ming. That alone made me feel like everything that mattered was back to normal.


    I look to see what happened to the Fermenians. Then, for some reason, they were loud and noisy and disturbed.


    Is something wrong? When I tried to rush for so much fear, it caught my eye that Fumi Ming was staring at Clarissa and the others leaving with one rugged look.


    When Hatsumi tried to speak to Mizumi first,


    "Ars Magna Reimundi... No, that magic is -"


    Such a luminous grunt echoed into the darkened sky.

 117 After-effect

    ... the fact that Hatsumi, a brave man, was targeted and then rushed to the end, but it was also expected that she would be targeted more than ever, thus limiting herself to the turmoil in the city caused by the members of the Order of the AntiGoddess Church when it came to the great turmoil.


    The denominationalists who made that noise were not caught as one after that. They also disappeared into the darkness of alleys and buildings after Clarissa and the others disappeared with clouds and summers.


    Even in the coalition, he said, this event was an unprecedented commotion, but it was still shocking for the Mizumins. Naturally, the focus is on the hostile Clarissa and the others on that occasion.


    They''re the ones they broke up with the other day after a friendly exchange. The relationship is still a short one, but Shuiming owed them a lot, and Gilberto, who was a good friend to Refile, has been hostile. The thought of why is also strong, and it can also be said that this is the oddity of the world''s tour.


    So depressing, the Mizumins are not intolerant of the irrationality of the world, but there was a little bit of this on the arrow tip that I wanted to get along with.


    - And a few days after the day the Mizumins fought the Clarissa''s. On this day three people, Shuiming, Fermenia and Liliana, were visiting her room in Miazen''s palace to say goodbye to Hatsumi.


    In addition to Hatsumi, there was Selfi in the room, but she seemed to have an understanding of the relationship between the Mizumins, who arrived in the room, took the guard soldiers who were inside and outside the room, and left somewhere. It seems to me that you have made me curious so that I can talk about things that I don''t really want to hear.


    And after everyone settled down on each chair, it was Hatsumi''s complaining if she was dissatisfied waiting for Mizumi.


    Do it. How could you shut up about being a magician? But Shuiming was sluggish after a single conversation when he was struck by dissatisfaction with what he was doing over there and what he didn''t tell you.


    The return of memory must have changed things a lot during summons and amnesia. Fermenia enters the halt with a bitter laugh at Hatsumi, who puts aside a few breaks and tries to complain again.


    "... Um, Lord Hatsumi? How about that much more to hunt down Lord Swimey?


    "Huh? I haven''t even said half of what I want to say yet."


    "Now, is that half..."


    I haven''t even given half my strength...... I heard words similar to, Xu Liliana. Meanwhile, Shuiming, whose complaint is about to puke with a full stomach already, is spitting ectoplasm out of his mouth with a face like Munk''s "scream," making several more apologies.


    "Please forgive me around here because I''m all wrong..."


    "Right. There''s a reason I don''t have a choice, and I''m gonna stay about this much for you today."


    Apparently, he managed to lower his stash for what he needed. After the atmosphere of the venue has calmed down, Shuiming asks Hatsumi.


    "... So, what do you say, Hatsumi? Have you settled down a little bit?


    "Yeah. Well, sometimes I feel weird because I didn''t have any memories, but I think I''m going to be able to get a good fold in my situation"


    Naturally, it would involve the presence or absence of a method of return for that word to have emerged. I feel reassured that I can go home, so I think I am feeling a little less anxious.


    In time, Mizumi asks Hatsumi.


    "Hatsumi, my memory is back, and I ask again. You, aren''t you willing to come with us?


    "... yeah. I knew I couldn''t do that. Like I said before, I jumped into this fight from myself. So you can''t just throw it out."


    "Even if that was unavoidable?


    "Shuiming said that a while ago, didn''t he? If you look at me right now, you''re going to get hit by a master. If I run away to our cuteness here, that''s what makes your father mad."


    I''m not worried about Hatsumi laughing and saying it. That must be because my memory has returned and I have regained my one true creed. Beyond deciding to live with it, strays and so on disappear.


    "Right. I thought you''d say that."


    "Aren''t you going to bring me here by force?


    "I respect your will. Besides, I think we''ll have some good information soon."


    "You got it!?


    "Almost there. Once you get back to your stronghold in the Empire, try to prototype the technique to match the information you get here.... If Inru hadn''t let him erase the remains, I''d have told him everything while I was in the coalition."


    "Yes..."


    Hatsumi seeps a slightly unfortunate emotion in her face, knowing it will still take time. So did Trinity and Rui Tree, but it''s still a big deal that nobody left.


    "You''re not going to go back until you defeat the Demon Clan of the United North, but, Ma, when the surgery is complete, it''s good enough to take you home a little bit, right?


    "Right. Everyone will be worried... and"


    "And?"


    Is it also a matter of concern? When Mizumi asked Hatsumi, who gave her that look, she looked like she''d been asked even if she knew.


    "Days in attendance. Days in attendance. You didn''t go to school."


    Then I''ll do something when I get back.


    "What do you say?


    "I''m a magician, right?"


    Besides, Hatsumi looks blatantly disgusted when she smells something good.


    "Wow, sucks...... I''m willing to use magic to make it absent. Wow."


    "Ah? What? So you''re staying a year? I don''t care either way."


    "Huh? Hmm... I don''t like that, do I...?


    "Okay, then."


    To Hatsumi, who glances at him badly, Mizumi puts in a penetration and tightens the story. Then, now Fermenia questioned her.


    "You seem to have decided to talk about your return, but are you okay about Lord Hatsumi being targeted?


    "You mean those Sisters."


    "Yes, they could strike again than they declared they would take the brave. In that case��"


    What to do. In the end, however, there is nothing more to be done about the story than not being able to return to the original world.


    With that in mind, Mizumi asked Hatsumi what she would do when they attacked again.


    "Hatsumi. Honestly, what do you say?


    "That''s tough. This time it worked out because Mizuminos were there, but with that strength, I don''t think a swordsman could cross without as much strength as your father."


    "That''s right."


    Shuiming remembers the battle a few days ago. Clarissa and Gilberto''s strength, which we saw at that time, was, as we can see, equivalent from the overwhelming of Refill and the Fermenians. The power of the brave is unknown, but in addition to them, there is also the Inru, who did not come out this time, and the Mirage Man, who supposedly sent himself into a different realm.


    It''s not hard to imagine that perhaps if we came at once, defeat would be imperative even if we had ourselves.


    But Hatsumi''s predictions don''t seem the same.


    "I won''t win, but I think I can get away with it. I''ve got my memory back."


    Her expression gives me a glimpse of confidence that''s not there. Hatsumi, whose memory did return, would be stronger than when she had no memory. Clarissa, the more hands Gilberto can work out, the more thoroughly he can get away with it. But when asked if he could escape the magician''s hand, Shuiming couldn''t snort at all.


    "I''ll finish the art of going back over there as soon as I can, too. That way, we can evacuate when we''re screwed."


    "... I don''t like the idea of running away"


    "You can''t help it. That guy''s pretty strong."


    "Yeah... I don''t know about magicians either because I''m not familiar with them, but if Mizumi says so"


    There is also a battle with Inru, and once Hatsumi also recognizes that Mizumi is a strong man about Mizumi.


    Eventually, when the conversation was over and the goodbye greetings "Bye" and "Ooh" were over, Mizumi and the others left their first room.


    On the way home, Fujiliana pulls Shuiming''s sleeve.


    "What''s up?


    "This previous, that big wizard thing, is. Are you sure you can''t win a decent fight?


    "You won''t win. If they put me up on that level of mage, there''s something pretty harsh about it."


    "Not so much."


    "Oh. Perhaps that sorcerer''s magical lineage is pretty old and uses a hell of a lot more technology than a pain in the ass..."


    To the rhetoric of the watering, Fermenia and Liliana tilt their necks. That should do the same,


    "You said Lord Swimey is now old, what do you mean?


    "It means the way it is. It falls into the old magical lineage of our world. Probably. It''s got to do with my world."


    That''s conceivable, no, it would be right in this case to say that''s all I can think about anymore. The barbaric name used by Romion, Clarissa''s totemism. And stomach is the magic that the sorcerer used. There is no mistake that perhaps that group has some sort of engagement with the other world.


    "... I''m not surprised to hear about Lord Hatsumi."


    "This is finally a big deal,"


    Shuiming answers the two questions after the foresight is over.


    "We really need to go back over there once to break that magic. If the magician who knows that technique doesn''t tell me what it''s like from the ground up, I probably won''t have my hands or feet."


    Both Fermenia and Liliana make their expressions rude to that watery answer. To them like that, Shuiming makes a guess.


    "Probably... it would be a pretty subjective prediction, but then it was the synthetic concept that was used. I think it was generated by multiplying two or three concepts that are not nearby."


    "Multiply concepts, let them, generate them!?


    To Fermenian surprise, Shuiming returns "Oh". She gave him such a strange look that it was difficult to understand.


    "Is that something you can put together and shape?


    "Because I could, I think it took on such a shape. Same as the others. For example, yes..."


    "For example?"


    "Xu has the concept of" plowing the soil ". The concept refers to what can be done with it, and the actual image of an iron plate named Xu as a bracketed stick becomes a ''symbol'' that anyone can see to be so. I think it''s like bracketing tools with completely different concepts to create new symbols..."


    Isn''t it like the so-called five virtues? When Mizuming said that and looked left and right, they both looked elusive. That, too, would be natural. Affirming that story, namely, ''denial of pragmatism'', hits the breakthrough of what we call the immutable law in the magical world. That, even if you don''t know about it, won''t be understandable at all.


    "Uh, excuse me. You were too quick to explain it even though you didn''t know who you were. Forget about it now."


    When Shuiming decides there was no current story, Fermenia asks.


    "Are there many sorcerers in Lord Swimey''s world who deal with that sorcery lineage?


    "No, this is the first time I''ve seen it, and there must be a few people or not who could have used that magic"


    "So few, does anyone know?


    "I have about three people on my mind. The magicians who were supposedly able to use the magic were active in the Middle Leaves of the Thousand and Five Hundreds of Years and the Middle Sixties."


    "And you said?


    "I wonder if they''ve all lived about 500 years."


    "Oops!?............... are you an elf?


    "No, humans. Was he human but right? I would''ve stopped doing that a long time ago."


    "I didn''t mean to stop being human... that, again"


    "They''re all monsters. Creatures."


    "Are you a monster?"


    "You know, just so you know, I''m on a chick level. Well on that level, I guess most creatures around the world are on a chick or baby level..."


    The strength of those magicians is not fully grasped by those who fail to reach that rank. Even if you quote low, this is it. If we are not in a high position to reach our ranks, no matter how high the mage they may be, we will probably be able to embellish everything with a degree of effort to relieve the baby.


    ��������


    Shuiming pinches his silence and remembers that it was long ago. When Nesteheim, the Allied Lord, rarely put up a war between sorcerers, his hostile opponents, including the sorcerer, recall that in one word he uttered it all turned into a baby. It was the least meaningful technique of any technique that did not use a surgical formula and made the subject obey.


    "Wow, that phenomenon, too, that magician?


    Phenomena. I mean the last array that attacked us.


    "No. That''s another factor. It''s not a monster that people can get up to like."


    "The name, for sure"


    Twilight Syndrome.


    "Lord Swimey. How did that�� end of life happen? When I asked you about it in the Empire, you said it wouldn''t happen in this world yet."


    "I thought so, too. Now that the world is so powerful, it''s not the end of life yet."


    "Still, that''s when it happened,"


    "I wonder what that really means ~"


    Shuiming starts scratching her head back like a bum. Even with all that behavior, he seems to think properly,


    "Well, to name a prediction, yes. Because their actions, or something contained in them, were going to speed up the end of the world... is that what you mean?


    Ask her about it and Liliana puts on her little neck.


    "End the world... when the Sisters just attacked us, didn''t they?


    "Sure, but...... there are some words: ''important things happen more than small things'' and ''nature doesn''t leap''. Things in nature are that everything happens gradually and nothing happens by ''sudden'' or ''leap'', but if you think about it, the reason why those guys have attacked you�� that is, the purpose of exposing the brave can also be one of the important ends of the world that could happen in the future"


    Clarissa and the others had the purpose of exposing the brave, and that was clear. It is entirely unclear how it will connect to the end of the world, but because of its relationship, a dark hole (Abaddon) was drilled there and an end event (Twilight Syndrome) took place.


    "I can''t throw away coincidences because I haven''t taken the stage... but I''m probably not that specialized. I don''t know because I''m not a dusk resident."


    That''s how Shuiming finishes this story, saying another thing about her feelings right around the corner.


    "And then there''s Leffi."


    "Refill, is it?


    To Liliana''s inquiry, Mizuming makes her expression tannic by recalling her current state of Refill.


    "Things were normal, though."


    "You probably had something to think about in defeat. I used to show it the way I usually do, but I guess I regretted it."


    Refill had taken quite heavily that he suffered a defeat in his battle with Clarissa. Then, somewhere resembling a rush, there was a glimpse from the end of the action.


    "Well, not only that."


    "That''s it."


    "Is that it?"


    Aside from what the defeat had brought, he thought about what had happened to Refill after that battle, and all three of them were weighing their heads down.


    While the Mizumings were troubled, our refir acted differently and was in the Guildmaster''s office at the Xiao Dark Pavilion.


    ... of


    "Wahahahaha! Ah-ha! Ha-ha!


    "Don''t laugh, Lord Lemaire! This isn''t every laugh!


    "Because, I don''t know! That, if they show you that! Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh!


    Lemaia held her belly and shook her tail straw, laughing at the floor of the office. The laughter kept him breathing, and he repeated the long-spaced intake and exhalation he said Hugh so much that he feared that if he did, he would suffocate and die.


    Sitting on the couch in front of her like that, revealing her infantile anger, was a smaller refir.


    "You won''t have a choice! I don''t like it this way either..."


    "Uh, uh, my stomach hurts. Me. This is the best laugh of the year."


    Lefir resents Lemaia, who still laughs, in tears. But the expression is only too cute to make me think of it as majestic.


    When Lemaire laughs a little and calms down, she sits back on the couch.


    "No, but it is. I don''t expect your body to be smaller if you use too much Spirit power. Even though Ardify didn''t. Well, I guess that means the power of the Spirit makes up the majority of the refi... P, kukuku"


    Lemeia holds her mouth and manages to seal the laughter that has come back into her mouth. But is that also the limit, the cheeks are inflated because of laughter, the beginning and end of a small, leaky laugh. Meanwhile, Refile sighed in a half-hearted state.


    "Enough, please. Swimei and the others are coming to say goodbye."


    "Really? Hmm... then you should tell me a little bit about you before you come."


    With that said, Le Maire hands down the flue and gives a flip of a serious look. Her tight expression also takes nature and Refill''s face seriously.


    "Lord Lumeia, what is the story?


    Asked, Lemaire glanced sharply at him to spot the flue.


    "... Hey Refi, you lost, didn''t you?


    "It''s..."


    "You don''t think I''d know if I didn''t? I don''t want you to underestimate me."


    And, as if I had been watching the scene, I say with certainty, Lemaire. Being spotted, Refile nodded honestly.


    "Refi, the reason I lost. You know what I mean?


    "... for one thing, because I didn''t have the power"


    "There will be... is there another person''s consciousness?


    To its Lemaire words, the inner dodgy Refile. However,


    "No, my arms are just immature. There''s no other reason to lose."


    Refile has a half-rejected attitude, denying another reason. I didn''t want to admit it. Because if I admitted it, I felt like something that was supporting me now was going to collapse.


    Meanwhile, Lemaire sees the look on Lephire''s face like she''s stubborn, says, "Oh yeah," and spills a sigh.


    Lephile got angry with her like that, or in a tone that she didn''t want to blame.


    "... because Lord Lemaire has something to think about?


    "It''s easy to mouth that here...... after finding it one way or another right on my own, some kindness I want you to admit. I don''t know if you''ve been too accommodating. Hmm, I don''t know what''s wrong."


    Lemaia spits the smoke towards the ceiling with such a troubling mouthful, then drops the ashes from the flue into the ashtray. And did you get the answer,


    "That''s right. Well, it''s about that kid and some of his friends you can count on, and it''s not about rushing so fast. You should take a good look at your previous battles on the road. Still, if you ever lose again...... come to me again. ''Cause I''m gonna work you out again."


    "... ok"


    "Yeah. The point is, don''t get too upset, but even if you say it with your mouth, this is so easy to understand. I don''t know. Especially when you''re young..."


    Did you spill it so small because you care about your experience? Le Maire looks far away and looks out the window. After keeping silence until she had often finished smoking the flue, she smiled and spoke to Refill.


    "Refi, come here for a second"


    "What''s up?


    "Let me stroke you"


    "Yes, no, so, su!


    Watching Lemaire crouch her hands and make the appeal she wants to stroke, Lephire takes a stubborn rejection stance. He wore a hat that was slightly too big for his current body and shrunk on the couch.


    "Eh! It''s about the size of a corner stroke, okay? -


    "Not good! Where are the people who are happy to be caressed at this age!?


    That''s what Lefir said and turned away, Lemaire did to.


    "Even if I say no, I''m forced to stroke you."


    As soon as those words were heard by Lephire''s ears, Lemaire''s figure left only remnants from the top of the couch opposite him and disappeared.


    And soon, the hat was taken away with tremendous momentum.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Lord Lemaire!


    "Look, why not?"


    "Gu, gu..."


    Refile remembers to humiliate herself to the feeling of being held down by petty forces from above. When this happened, it still didn''t come true to escape with a refill inferior to hers in power.


    After being adored by Lemaia for a while, Fufu Lemaia''s fox ears moved tingly.


    "Whoa, looks like you''re here. Well, it''s a whisper, but let''s have a farewell party."


    "... Yes"


    After I responded with the way Refill peeled, I could hear the sound of knocking on the office door.

 118 Invitation to Darkness

    Elliot Austin now had the Kingdom of Astel arriving in Western territory, in the city of Krant.


    Combined with the consolation requested by the Salvation Church, the North is on its way to Tria, the Kingdom of Astel. There was now a hall in front of him like that.


    The time is night. I drop another eye on the letter that it arrived to me during the day under an outdoor light that emits magical light.


    - Oh, boy, we''re here. - Yeah, what''s an invitation?


    I exhaled softly against the busyness of the brave. Early on arrival, the writ had been delivered as if it had been foreseen, and it was the person who sent the writ who was the lord of the hall in front of him.


    The name of the lord of the hall is Lucas de Hadrias. As lord of the city of Klant here, he is also a great nobleman of great power in Astel.


    The Salvation Church''s greeting to its set lord is tomorrow. But before that, he arranged a meeting. Elliot can''t say no, but he puts Krista in the church quarters and is visiting here like this.


    When I told the guard guarding the gate what was going on and showed him the brief, he was immediately put through the back.


    Knocking through the door of the private room that Hadrias is there, the room is dim, and only the light of the moon is what is the source of light. On the other hand, the person who called was on the executive desk, and even Graziella was releasing blinding martial arts that overwhelmed him.


    Elliot turned away from it, but tried not to put it on the table and stood forward.


    Wu Wei is certainly directed at Elliot. But Hadrias pretended not to know that about such a fact and called out to Elliot.


    "Lord Elliot, the brave man of El Mayde. I would like to thank you for having responded to my sudden call. By the way, how are you feeling?


    "Until now, it was normal, but I came here and I got knocked down to the bottom."


    "I guess."


    To Elliot''s dislike, Hadrias answers with a snort. I think I''m keeping such a man alert in front of me.


    (Again, this man, I know...)


    Unlike Emperor Nerferia, who is always putting together a sense of intimidation, Hadrias'' martial arts had the approximate orientation of ''towards whom''. You were going to try it, or in any case if you tried it, it doesn''t make you feel good.


    While Elliot has doubts about him, he still asks as usual on the surface.


    "Don''t you turn on the light?


    "I thought it was wind currents under the moonlight. If you''ll excuse me, I''d like you to leave me alone."


    Even as Hadrias tilts his inner neck in his strange timidity, Elliot gives a nod of acknowledgement.


    "So, what can I do for you today?


    "As a lord, I thought I had to say hello."


    "If it was a greeting, I would have had plans at a later date. Besides, this is a very good greeting."


    "I also remember telling Brave Reggie about it"


    That''s what I say, Hadrias, who laughs thinly. To him like that, Elliot tells his inner grump only slightly exposed.


    "If that''s all you have to do, I''ll let you go home"


    "Well wait. I have another thing for you. I called you today because you and I wanted to talk."


    "Kisa -.... what is it?


    Hadrias reassembled his hand on the concierge when he bit to death a complaint about a "rude thing" that was about to come out of his mouth.


    I just wanted to ask you how sorry I am today.


    What are you going to do when you hear what I think? Because you think I''m gonna do this country any harm?


    "No, I don''t think so. I was just wondering why you wanted to save the world."


    Nobleman-specific, play. It''s a joke, but Elliot answers honestly.


    "I don''t want to save this world. Just say that it helps people in search of salvation and hence that it leads to saving the world. It''s not that much of a thought."


    ��������


    "Don''t you mind?


    Was Hadrias a bad answer? Think that way, but for some reason Hadrias shook his head.


    "You made a mistake asking. Why did you want to defeat the Demons?


    ���� As I said, to help those who seek salvation. "


    "Right. That''s a noble idea."


    "You still think I don''t like something?


    "Oh, that''s crazy"


    Elliot seeps a little irritation into her voice in a series of euphemistic responses to her hatred.


    "I think standing up for someone is a natural thing to do as a person?


    "But it''s none of your business, right? For you, a man of another world, such as the crisis of this world."


    "That''s true..."


    Sure, but Elliot also has a crush. Elliot and I are famous warriors in our own world. The adhesions and values that have accumulated there are by no means exclusive to profit. Sure, it won''t matter, but the edge you could, you can''t do it without it.


    But the idea is clear, too.


    "Then why does that mean we''re going to fight the Demons? Can we help the people of this world without having to fight the Demons?


    "I fight demons because that''s what they asked me to do. And I have the power to fight. So I did."


    "Right. You''re just like the others."


    ����


    In response to the sincerity of Hadrias'' puzzling narrative, Elliot said he was struggling to come up with an answer.


    "... you have more understanding than that man. against the way things are called the world."


    ����


    "Based on your earlier answers, how did you know the will to defeat the Demons came out of you? Didn''t you wonder that you had no doubt about saving a world you didn''t even know existed and the people who lived there?


    "No wonder, no wonder, it wasn''t my intention to fight."


    Yes, it was up to me to decide to fight the Demons. Sure, I''ve wondered why motivation doesn''t go to the bottom.


    "You''re not. No, you''re being manipulated."


    "Manipulated? To whom?"


    "Goddess. Everything you decide to fight in this world involves the thoughts of a goddess."


    ��������


    To Hadrias'' assertion, Elliot thinks temporarily. What the hell is the intent of this question? It begins with its own reason to fight, come here and let the goddess out. I can''t see the end of the story as if it were on an extension of wordplay that doesn''t make sense, but why can''t it be accompanied by a smile because?


    "How about that? Since we brave men receive protection from the goddess, it is only natural that there should be intervention. Besides, I don''t think it sounds like a bad thing other than to help people?


    "You''re right. But what if it''s not for people? What would you say if the presence of a brave man was for the Goddess''s own personal gain?


    "I mean something different. Because of the magnitude of existence, divinity does not possess the fine will of men. There''s no such thing as greed in divinity."


    I assured you. But the words were spoken, and the sweat crept. Yes, because the truth you don''t want to realize is looming that far.


    But that which seeks the truth, there is no forgiveness,


    "If you know so much about the nature of God, I will know it with you. Surely God has no greed. But what is God after all? What the hell are they doing?


    Elliot swallows rice and spit. What is God? What does it do? Reminds me of a question I had with Swimey Yakagi before. This story looks a lot like the one I had with him back then. I asked him what he thought of God, then. In the end, Swimey Yakagi was cloudy, and I mistook him for someone in this world, so I didn''t pursue him, but if I kept going, maybe I would have gotten to this story.


    Lord Elliot.


    "�� a powerful being in order to enhance its own power"


    "Do you think such a presence would set free both those who have given them their own powers? Do you also know that at the bottom of your heart, you are danced by a goddess?


    Yeah. Maybe it''s not just my own will. It is also possible that I thought I had to do it because something implying was working.


    However,


    "... is that what you shouldn''t do?


    "No?"


    "Surely it may not just be your own will. Maybe our battle is the result of the goddess'' arbitrariness. But as a result, people are saved. Then it shouldn''t be such a bad story. I can say I have no choice."


    "With no choice, people are deprived of their possibilities. Being managed by a goddess crushes and always trumps the means to save a weak life. Are you telling me you don''t have a choice?


    "What do you mean?


    When asked, Hadrias returns the question.


    "Let me hear it first. What''s your world like? A world where people move forward to make their daily lives richer, and it''s being fulfilled?


    "What are you talking about? Naturally..."


    Yes, it''s natural to go up there. Developments are extremely commonplace in people''s lives. But in Hadrias'' words, he''s questioning the way it is.


    There, I realize. It will be ahead of this question, to the mechanisms of the world.


    "... no way this world is"


    As soon as I tried to ask the core, the office door was opened, from which several soldiers appeared.


    I glanced at them aligning without precipitation and asked Hadrias.


    "What are you going to do?


    "I''m done talking to you for now. Let me try you."


    "If it''s a violent thing, let me appeal to the Salvation Church?


    "That would be if we could get out of here, wouldn''t it?


    "You think they can stop me?


    They are invincible and arrogant, but they are just soldiers. I just bundled up, and I''m no match for myself to be protected by a goddess.


    With that in mind, why would Hadrias leave his desk?


    "I''m your opponent."


    "Dear Duke, isn''t it a problem to get hurt?


    "Try typing it in first"


    Ignoring Elliot''s dislike, Hadrias provokes. The dispute is unsavory in the Lords'' Hall, but he decides that things will not go ahead if he does not respond, and he pulls out his sword and is slashed.


    But at some point Elliot''s sword was stopped by the sword that had been pulled out.


    "Become!?


    "Well... it still doesn''t seem to fly like the rest"


    "You stopped my sword with one hand... because?


    I didn''t mean to hit it. I was going to end it with an inch stop. But the speed of the sword did not make it as fast as a normal human being could see out. It was therefore a great surprise to receive the feather.


    "Brave man. Not to that extent anymore? Even when you fought His Royal Highness the Third Princess of the Empire, you were adding and subtracting?


    "... why did you do that?


    "There''s a way to know."


    Elliott puts his strength into the overlapping sword and jumps off himself by rebellion. And I put my sword in my sheath once.


    ... This man, I don''t know what he''s good at. Whatever you''re thinking. As it is, it won''t be strange what happens. Yes, it''s not an impossible story to get caught or killed.


    Elliot, who decided so, determines his belly. What we need to do now is cut through here at all costs. Roll the sleeves of your right arm in the condition of a hand fist. Then a gauntlet of silver appeared on Elliot''s arm.


    And the final notice.


    "... if I''m serious, the museum won''t just be there, will it?


    "It''s a story if you can''t help it."


    "Fine. My power, I''ll show you."


    Electric shock clung. A private room conditioner is struck and broken by a lightning strike. better still keep this down, but Hadrias seems to even spot it,


    "It''s a big force. I see you can''t use this in the heart of the city."


    "Naturally. The power of Yingjie Summoning is also added to the strength. Use this all over the city and it will annoy a lot of unrelated people"


    After the words, when I tried to punch into Hadrias,


    "That''s enough power."


    "Enough...?


    "It''s about protection. If you''re that familiar with your body, you''ll be filled with what you need."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but let''s just stop it."


    "I don''t mind. Anyway, I''m not the one who stops it."


    Shortly after Hadrias uttered a reminiscent word like that, the shock ran under Elliot''s nose.


    "Hey...?


    The raised voice is the voice of doubt. With an unintentional blow, he asks his senses with all his might, as he begins to blur consciousness. There shouldn''t have been any movement of the soldiers in the back.


    But...


    "- That''s right, the Hall of Loneliness. I didn''t know the brave man wouldn''t even take it personally. The alias given isn''t Dade."


    What my ears heard was a familiar call. When I was in the Empire, from time to time the soldiers were afraid of the man by saying he was a shadow. The guy, yes, the guy with the gray-mixed brunette all back. An assassin by making himself the most powerful swordsman in the empire, like burying his colored eyes in his stern face and assimilating him to the Shadow Master without issuing any signs.


    "Ro, Rogue Zandaik...... where the hell did it come from"


    "From the beginning. It''s nice to have been paying attention to the soldiers who came in later, but it''s just the brave guys who didn''t think about if anyone else was lurking."


    "Ku......"


    My body stops supporting me and I poke my knee with tremors. Eventually Elliot''s consciousness was swallowed by muddy darkness as he heeded Rogue''s advice.


    Confirmed unconscious, Rogue holds Elliot and puts him to sleep on the couch.


    And I asked Hadrias.


    "... wouldn''t it have been nice if I hadn''t put my hands down?


    "Lonely Hall is more certain than I am. The power of the brave cannot be insulted."


    "I tried to take that power directly from the front, and I wondered which mouth it was."


    Rogue to give back on a lean note. His attitude is unsatisfactory, but he doesn''t dislike whether he''s convinced by both sides about the way he talks, and the modest soldiers don''t say anything.


    In the meantime, Hadrias asks Rogue about the pretense.


    "But are you glad? Be messengers of the key to universality, just like us."


    "It''s a stupid question. I left my sword with Lord Gottfried. Is that what you think it is?


    "No."


    "... what do you mean?


    "My sword, you have already given it to me. I won''t lie about it. Of course, I''ve never forgotten my respect for him."


    Who do you think Hadrias thinks he is? Rogue felt like he could see the person he had visioned at the end of his gaze.


    "... Lord Hadrias. There is one thing I must tell you."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "The Demons moved. We have already swallowed trias and are on our way to the empire"


    "Right. Does it still work as expected?"


    to sighing Hadrias, Rogue hits the question he always thought,


    "Are you sure? I guess it''s a little different than the original plan, huh? Demonic invasion of Astel and then to Lord Reggie''s Autonomous Prefecture. Failure to recapture the brave men of the Union. Unlike the original plans, there is a discrepancy that cannot be ignored"


    "There is no problem because the repair is made each time about it. And. I was supposed to pull all the brave men in here first, but that''s going to change a little bit."


    "What do you mean? Then the Empire will have to stand up to the Demons without brave men, huh?


    "No, it won''t."


    "... Mm. So you want the brave men of the Union to be empires? Or does the Demon Crusade still mean that this brave man (Elliot) will do as he originally planned?


    Rogue looks sideways at Elliot, but Hadrias shakes his neck sideways.


    "No, the role will be entrusted to Brave Reggie"


    "But isn''t Lord Reggie not strong enough yet? Loads will be heavy on the Devil''s army opponents. Empire and the measures of that time reduced the number of leading aristocrats. I don''t think we can make contact without Lord Elliot."


    "It doesn''t matter when it comes to power. He said he would turn his hand so that he could win successfully. Besides, Brave Reggie is more famous now. We''re supposed to have defeated 10,000 demons in Astel, so fame is higher than Elliot the Brave"


    "But the brave men of the Union are defeating the demon generals, too?


    "The Alliance''s brave Hatsumi is a pain split in this battle against the Demon Nation. I couldn''t even contain the noise in Mearsen. That only scratches fame. Meanwhile, Brave Reggie inherited old brave warfare in the Autonomous Prefecture and drove away the demonic generals that had attacked him. Besides, the next time we push the demons against the Empire, we get rid of them."


    "Don''t let Lord Reggie know you''re the strongest brave man."


    At present, Trinity''s achievements as a brave man have something approaching Elliot. It would be too little compared to strength, but that has nothing to do with a folk who blindly believe in brave men such as that.


    Hadrias glances at Elliot when he sees how convinced he is.


    "What matters is the faith of the people. Sure, it''s important to have power to get rid of the Demons, but it''s second to none on that. Because the brave men of the Union are now stronger in their original power, or the patronage of the goddess is less fragrant. But if the brave Reggie, who is steadily showing up at the head, the goddess will look at that man. Let the other brave men use it."


    So separated, Hadrias turns his gaze to the moonlight outside the window.


    "- Let me give that brave Reggie a name at best. Most graced by the goddess, as a rare brave man."


    To be celebrated, hard work comes with it. If it is not accompanied by strength, it grows and returns to the person.


    Rogue groaned at Trinity a little bit.

 119 Hes here!

    Back from the Sardias Coalition to the Nerferia Empire, the Mizumins were returning to the alley where they were based.


    The condition of the place where I lived is as usual. The exterior walls of the surrounding building, painted with water brightness as if it were an alabaster, are pleasantly white, full of cleanliness without feeling the dampness characteristic of the alley, and the sunlight shooting from heaven is reminiscent of the garden.


    On the chairs and tables that were set up, there were a few cats that Mizuminos had been temporarily demonized by before, and they were grinding and relaxing. Leaning on the back of a chair, scratching his belly, or sleeping in big letters, is a total sun shade on the edge.


    "Cat!


    Seeing it or not, Liliana threw the umbrella she had and let the purple twin tails play and storm toward the cats. Because I was away, I guess it was because I wasn''t able to replenish the cat ingredients or the ingredients. With that said, I recall that Shuiming was about to regret what Liliana would have done before the departure of the Empire.


    "Come on, sir."


    "Nyah."


    Liliana catches several cats and cheeks at the top. There is no reluctant bareback because Liliana was baking me care when the cats were also making me a temporary user demon.


    It''s the smaller Refill who exhales when he looks like that. Liliana sets up the umbrella she throws out, holds one of the cats up and asks.


    "And you guys, you''re not going back to where you were?


    "Nyah."


    Look, I follow you and the cat''s cheeks, and naturally I don''t get any answers but ringing. I know, but you wanted to ask me emotionally.


    Her question was answered by Liliana, who was stroking the cat next door.


    "They come around sometimes because it''s beautiful and easy to spend."


    "Cats love to be beautiful. I see. So you''re just relaxing on the road."


    "Nyah."


    Liliana listens again to the sound of the cat that went up like a reply. It looks like we''re talking about something, but it''s a way of communicating with animals that Mizuming taught her.


    - After the end of the previous noise in the Empire, the cats finished their role, so the magic of the partial intelligence improvements and temporary contracts they were calling for was unraveled and unleashed, in accordance with the original contract, "Working together instead of securing feeding and bedding for a certain period of time".


    They all went back to where they were originally, but I guess only the cat who found it easy to spend time here is making a little face.


    "For this minute, it''s gonna be a rally hall at night."


    "Right. Cats often say they get together."


    To the words of Shuiming, Fermenia returns them in a flamboyant manner. She also likes cats, so it would be soothing to see them gathered and at peace.


    "Ko, kohon. and sometimes Lord Swimei, the..."


    With that said, Fermenia alternates between the cat and Mizuming''s face. I don''t know why I''m embarrassed.


    "Hmm? Yeah, a cat."


    "Yes. I''m going to touch it, too"


    I noticed that Shuiming keeps her luggage from her. Soon she also went to Liliana and the others to fly shaking that long silver hair and started stroking the cat.


    After such a peaceful time for a while, a familiar voice was heard from the entrance of the alley.


    "Oh, I was there!


    What I heard was a familiar boy''s voice in Mizumi. When Mizumi turned to that voice, which also sounded like a soothing breeze somewhere, there were the Tribunes who were supposed to have gone to the Sardias Union.


    Teatania, who had refrained next to Trinity, turns to a serene face.


    "You were coming back."


    "Just how you were."


    Fermenia comes running with a cat from behind the watering that returns with her shoulders flaunted. Then he poked his knee against Titania and took a courtesy of his subordinate.


    "Your Highness has put you in a good mood."


    "The White Flame Lord seems to be doing well, more importantly.... When, do you like cats?


    "Huh? Yeah well... yes..."


    Fermenia is laughed at by Titania because she took her subordinate thanks while holding the cat. She asked Titania after she replied embarrassingly.


    "Your Highness. Surely you were supposed to go to the Autonomous Prefecture to comfort yourself?


    "Yeah. I went there and now I''m back in the Morning Empire."


    On the other hand, that''s where Trinity talks about what seems to be one end of the reason she''s back.


    "Actually, I heard from the nobleman again."


    "Another noble example."


    "Yeah......"


    Trinity returns it with a harrowing look. In the meantime, Mizumi realized that there was always no one coming out who was supposed to be the first to speak up.


    "No. What happened to Mizuki? I haven''t heard anything from you since."


    "Uh. Mizuki..."


    "What''s going on?


    Shuiming asks with her neck tilted, but Trinity looks awkwardly out of sight first. That was the time.


    "Heh heh heh!


    All of a sudden what I heard from the one behind Trinity and the others was such a tense laugh. Hearing the woman''s high laughter, Shuiming gets her head heavy all at once.


    "... hey Trinity, what''s with all this nasty laughter?"


    "Yeah, guess what, don''t help me..."


    From a tired Trinity response, it was Mizuki who eventually showed up with one eye gleaming golden.


    "Long time no see. Bear the deep red (Scarlet) that lives in darker darkness than the darkness of my universe (Sola), and become the Dark Crimson''s Dark Dark Deep (Hyder), my eternal rival!


    "Ah... uh"


    Hearing Rui Shu''s mouth-running dialogue, Shuiming raises a voice of conjecture. If you look at it, Trinity and Titania were also starting to hold their heads in a tired way. Shuiming turns a subtle gaze to the gently walking Mizuki.


    "... Mizuki, you know, didn''t you stop that?


    "What are you talking about? Besides, I am not Rui Shu. There is only one person in heaven, Io Kuzami, the Holy King of Nine Heavens."


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes. There is no such thing..."


    Whilst Shuiming replies in a nasty manner, Fermenia turns a delicate gaze.


    "... Lord Swimey. What the hell is this? It''s hard for me to understand."


    "That''s what I want to hear...... Hey Trinity, what the hell is this all about?


    When Shuiming asks, Tripoli tells him that it was an autonomous prefecture. Having acquired the weapons left behind by the brave. That a demonic general appeared there. And this is what happened to Mizuki.


    "... I see. I was on my way to get that weapon, and Mizuki said this is what happened."


    "Yeah. So it''s my fault. I couldn''t protect you properly..."


    Trinity''s expression is hard. Originally, she made it clear that she would protect her properly before Astel left, so I guess she''s all the more sick.


    "Well, don''t worry about it there."


    "But..."


    "Mizuki, who said he was going to follow me, is also responsible for that. Besides, I can''t help but think of something right now. I can''t help it. Besides, if you suddenly get weird, you might suddenly go back to where you came from again.


    Trinity''s face regains its brightness thanks to her mouth about the potent weather.


    "Right."


    "I just expected this to happen..."


    "... right"


    As soon as I saw Rui Shu, Trinity would look complicated. More than that, you want to say that you don''t have to be like this. We all share the same opinion. Whatever.


    "- Well, no. You can go inside first. We just got back, and I can''t entertain you."


    "You don''t have to. It''s like we''re here to exchange information."


    Following the words of Titania, Mizuki also says in a dignified manner by Io Kuzami.


    "Hmm. Shall we go to your castle?"


    "Mizuki, you''re a little stubborn."


    "I''m Io Kuzami."


    "Yes, yes, I understand, Mr. Io Kuzami. Fermenia, I''m sorry, but we need Leffi and Trinity inside first."


    Ask Fermenia to stay in first, and in anticipation of them entering the stronghold, Shuiming turns to Io Kuzami.


    "Well... so? Are you serious about that?


    "You still don''t believe me?


    "Confirmation. Confirmation. Come here for a second."


    "Say no."


    "But I say no. You''d better get close to me. Give me your head."


    Io Kuzami has turned his teasing grin as Mizumi approaches, showing his attitude like selling a fight.


    "I said no, didn''t I?


    "I can''t hear you."


    Retreat Io Kuzami''s words to the bottom and reach for her head. When I was in Hatsumi, I couldn''t get my hands on it because of amnesia, but if my personality is bulky, it is possible to go back to it by stimulating it. Therefore, I was prepared to bewitch even as I felt guilty - that was when.


    "Is that how you shake this girl''s head again?


    �D�D


    Mizumi flies away like she was bounced, with the kind of grin that Io Kuzami knew he would turn to. Io Kuzami gives him a shadowy look with a surprise look on his face.


    "What''s up? Is that so surprising?


    "... you, what? How the hell do you know that?


    It was with a harrowing look. It was a secret that only I knew. How does a pompous personality know that? Doubts and questions are complicated in my head.


    Io Kuzami, on the other hand, said, smiling with an extra look,


    "I look scared for a long time. But isn''t it? That was long before you guys got here. Yes, this girl liked you. But you trampled on this girl''s favor. I switched this girl''s favor to someone else on your own."


    "............... oh yeah"


    Yes. I only said what I would call this Io Kuzami''s, you were right.


    Initially she was seriously concerned about Trinity, but as she helped her approach to Trinity, she apparently became fond of herself, and she had been confessed.


    I switched that by magic, as Io Kuzami said.


    Turning his gaze to how he knew, Io Kuzami said,


    "Hey. When this girl possessed me, she gave me a little peek at my memory. I''m just saying that I''m supposed to see the memories that you''ve sealed."


    With that word, somehow understand what this Io Kuzami is.


    "Answer me. What are you? What spirits?


    "Don''t be so angry. I''m not going to do anything wrong, either. You owe my daughter her body because this girl and I have a common interest. - Besides, where can you get me?


    "Don''t lick the modern magician. We can do things like you in all sorcery, right?


    "No, no, no. I know I can, but the burden on this girl is considerable. It could be broken, right?


    ��������


    About that, I couldn''t deny it. If what is possessed by Rui Shu is a great existence, it does impose a great burden on her if she tries to force it. I couldn''t judge it as a lie at all.


    Shuiming stares at Io Kuzami.


    "I said don''t look scared. What, there''s nothing to worry about. I''m not gonna let this girl do anything wrong, and I''m not gonna make it hard on you."


    "Wouldn''t that be true?


    "I''m not lying."


    Surely that would be right, too. The Spirit is basically, he doesn''t lie. Sometimes you fool someone by trying not to tell the truth, but if you don''t do evil, there will be no falsehood in guaranteeing the safety of Mizuki.


    Io Kuzami turns a strange face to Shuiming, who gives up trying to force him out.


    "You care about this girl. Then why ''d you turn away?


    "Shut up. I''m a magician and Mizuki is just a human being. You can''t let Rui Tree rub you on this side."


    Io Kuzami says in one word, "Well," to the answer, creating a mocking grin on that face again.


    "And you''re gonna tell the others about this, right? This is my secret and yours alone."


    That said, "Something" possessed by Rui Shu used her body.

 120 Tori Possessed Woman

    At present, the alley of the eight-key mansion in the imperial capital of the Nerferia Empire, Filas Filia, was filled with slight tension.


    That is neither the urgency brought about by the foretaste of battle, nor the creepiness induced by an unspeakable hunch. Yes, this, for example, would be such a crossroads between swordswallowing and its gaze, like when confronted with a demon aroused by summoning.


    But the strange air was caused by the girl who now confronted Mitsumi Hachi.


    Out-of-season red mufflers on top and bottom of women''s uniforms. The hand has a glove with no fingers on it, and there is a sense of twitching out somewhere. She has long, glossy dark hair and her adorable little face is filled with big, creepy eyes.


    Normally, she is a friend of Mizuki Anno - but she felt uncomfortable not being able to say so all the time.


    The eyes that look at this one are black and gold iridescent different colors (odd eyes). Usual girlfriends should have both eyes black, but somehow they are different colors, and the mouth that is usually bent on tenderness is now bent on provocation, as though it were a satanic mockery.


    I can''t imagine a transformation from my usual girlfriend.


    Yes, it is Io Kuzami who is now in front of Shuiming. That''s what I call it, "something" that''s not Ano Ruiki.


    How long ago did you exchange words? As Shuiming and Io Kuzami hit each other in silence (smudge), Io Kuzami makes a squeaky face look as if he had cut off his numbness.


    "- So, it''s time for me to let you through, too?


    "... to be honest, I don''t want a creepy guy like you in the house"


    "Mm-hmm?"


    In the words of Shuiming, Io Kuzami''s face becomes more rugged. That should also be true, because the person is unidentified, so we can say that Mizumi''s statement is legitimate.


    To him like that, when Io Kuzami still says something with a shuddering face,


    "but I''m pretty sure you can''t say that either."


    That being said, Shuiming turns her back, as if to admit her entry or exit.


    Putting in a frivolous opponent is certainly something I don''t feel comfortable with as a watering light. But then we won''t be able to talk for long, and besides, getting rid of her here won''t get us any information.


    It is more unwillingness than inviting those who are frivolous to their homes for Shuiming.


    To see what the hell she is and whether it''s harmful or not, it becomes necessary to read it from the ends of her words and deeds. If so, it was inevitable to let them in the house.


    Then Io Kuzami laughs all the time saying that this is a mockery.


    "You''re a troublesome person. You are. I really want to live simpler, but I can''t help but reason. Wouldn''t that make you feel depressed?


    "Uuch. What are you gonna do with the magician being unreasonable? You theorize about how annoying it is, you assemble your own logic, and you make it magic for the first time? If you deny the occupational disease, you can eat it up."


    When I blurt out because of the frustration that doesn''t work, Io Kuzami throws away the light mouth he emanates from him and turns his narrow eyes to me.


    "So? Can I get in? What do you say?


    "... is it true that there is no harm?


    "I don''t like meaningless questions."


    He used to say, "Whatever you want, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Hmm. If you''re willing to harm us, you''ll be caught off guard from the edge. You don''t have to tell me that much, do you?


    "Confirmation. Confirmation. If you don''t want me to say anything, I want you to at least say something out of your mouth."


    "Thought you were lying to me."


    "That''s why I want you to say it from your mouth."


    Shuiming persists in eating down, whether to restrain Io Kuzami or not. These arrangements that do not show the bottom sometimes remain silent to the detriment without lying. Therefore, it is in a sense a bitter tactic to make people declare that they will not do anything.


    Well, if you''re a pure spirit, you''re never supposed to lie.


    Eventually Io Kuzami gave him a pioneering look, as he gave up.


    "I have no intention of harming you. Otherwise I won''t be able to help you."


    "So what''s in it for you?"


    "It''s been a long time since you could honestly accept favors, isn''t it?


    "This is my role. Trinity and Mizuki are good guys, so I have to be suspicious."


    "Kukukuku, it''s sweet again not to say you''re nice"


    To Io Kuzami, who says so and laughs somewhere delightfully, Shuiming turns his back, distorting his face as if he had chewed the bitter bug up in his mouth.


    And he put his index finger out beside his face up quickly, indicating to get there.


    Even with that attitude of Mizumi, Io Kuzami still just laughs when he says "you disgusting bastard". I still don''t know what you''re thinking.


    ��������


    Fumi Mizumi looks aside and looks at the cats. If you are a cat sensitive to the signs of bad spirits, you should show intimidation and other acts against Io Kuzami. But the cats in the alley right now are very normal, and they are always there.


    I guess that doesn''t mean the devil took it and possessed it. Now one concern has disappeared. There are still other possibilities, so I can''t be alarmed.


    When Mizuming walked into the living room while guiding Io Kuzami home, everyone but Liliana, was sitting at the chair and at the table.


    "Fermenia, where''s Liliana?


    "Lily is replenishing cat ingredients. Looks like you''re bringing some people into the room to play."


    "I see."


    Sounds like Liliana, an animal lover. I guess it''s been a long time since I''ve had a first glance because I''m out of time with cats.


    "Well, I don''t care if they all do."


    "Why do you look so great all of a sudden..."


    When he enters the room, Shuiming can''t help but admire Io Kuzami, who takes a dignified attitude when he does. When you look at how many words you say, Io Kuzami returns a look of evil nori all the time saying "hang out".


    "Look, my rival, okay? I''m great. More than anyone at the end of this universe. Therefore, honor me as your master. No, I''ll give you the right to respect for ten days and ten percent. You can''t let him lick his ass, but you can let him lick the mud behind his shoes."


    "Who licks. I mean, if you want someone to respect you that much, you should be interested in some emerging religion. That''s more certain."


    "Oh! That''s good too. All right, at dawn when the corporation is formed, the name of the organization is the Dark Mother Church (Mother of Darkness)... No, the Lifespace Palot Three Law Line Panna Wave..."


    "Hey, stop it. Don''t mix it up! Because that''s a lot of crap!


    "Say what. Isn''t it you who told me to do it?"


    "Seriously, it doesn''t mean do it!


    Even as Shuiming screams, he begs Io Kuzami, who spits paranoia like water on the stand, to stop him with a clear eye. But Io Kuzami grinned like he was playing with it to even take it on his hands.


    "Okay? When I read your name to me, I read it as a good opponent - the so-called rival. You think I''m the one who honestly listens to people like that?


    "Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    I scream out to Io Kuzami, who doesn''t want to talk to me about it, with just the water in his head, too. It is not natural, and it is even worse because it is done deliberately.


    Fermenia and Lefir, who watched the interaction between the two of them, open their eyes and mouths round and mouth their thoughts.


    "That''s amazing"


    "Wow..."


    I guess you two didn''t think Mizumi would be played this far. Gaius in the Union, and continues to Lemaia, is the third.


    In the meantime, Fufu Fermenia casts a question on Shuiming.


    "Um, Lord Swimey. How could Lord Mizuki end up like this?


    "That''s... I''m not sure either. Well, isn''t this something until we get back to square one?


    "Uh..."


    Fermenia leaks such a subtle voice that she doesn''t know how to respond to what a watery answer is.


    Next to Mizumi and Fermenia having such an exchange, Trinity held her head and said, "What''s going on? It''s such black history... black history... ha". The anguish, for Shuiming, a similar victim, was beyond investigation.


    On the other hand, including Teatania about it, they won''t know what it is to put a wheel on it.


    "... more than that. Let''s talk about the details while we were breaking up, shall we?


    "... yeah, you are. I think that''s where we have to give priority right now."


    "Um, let''s get started."


    "Just sit the fuck down!


    That''s what Mizuming said and sat Io Kuzami down before he started talking about what happened to us first.

 121 at the Eight-Key Mansion

    "Oh well, that''s what happens in the Union..."


    When Shuiming finishes talking about the revelations that happened in the coalition, Trinity growls so with a serious look on her face.


    Shuiming, who returns the answer to it, showed a bare gesture that flaunts her shoulders, as usual.


    "Oh. It was kind of a mess."


    "I can''t believe they even summoned me to a childhood acquaintance in Shuiming."


    "I guess that was a complete coincidence. I was in a hurry when I found out my amnesia was on. Seriously..."


    With that said, Shuiming looks back as soon as she arrives at the Union. I stumbled across Hatsumi at the parade, and if I went to see her, they''d tell me I didn''t know, that at the end of the sentence I was about to be slashed. That I had a terrible eye.


    Then Trinity smiles somewhere relieved.


    "But it was good. I would have had a lot of trouble without my memory..."


    I guess Trinity is also happy as a friend that amnesia didn''t come to matters.


    To him like that, Shuiming returns a grin of relief, "Oh, yeah," he said.


    And what happened to Trinity? Turn a calm grin that reassures you around into a troubled, heady look that strikes and changes and troubles you.


    "Really, it''s good to be back, isn''t it? Really..."


    ��������


    I guess the cause of Trinity''s darkening voice lies in the girl sitting in the chair beside him, regardless. Shuiming missed out on some gloomy shadow that could not be given to her expression.


    I envy you that you have returned safely? Still, it''s because of Trinity''s heart that she doesn''t have any jealous feelings at all, but it''s not hard to imagine that she struggled with something on her way back to the Empire because she has a feeling of being done somewhere.


    Shuiming, who perceived it, exhales like a headache. As a friend who shares the same past, he was still not a human resource.


    With Trinity and Shuiming similarly pitying each other that way, Titania opens her mouth.


    "So did the brave Hatsumi leave it in the Union?


    To her question, Mizumi nodded. And in his place, Fermenia opened her mouth.


    "Lord Hatsumi has the battle of Lord Hatsumi. Lord Swimey respected it and decided to break up once in the Union."


    "Swimey, are you good with that?


    "There''s no good or bad. If he''s gonna get through this, it''s gonna be an extra treat if I can''t tell him to bring him in."


    "But you could be in danger in the coalition, right?


    Dangerous eyes. Trinity also reacts to that.


    People like the universal apostles who came out here.


    Universal Apostle - Unibelcitus. It''s Inrue, Clarissa, Gilberto, and that inexplicable group of people, starting with the man in the mirage who stood on the roof. The plot to manipulate the anti-Goddess sectarians from behind and figure out Hatsumi, the brave man, is still new to memory.


    They are all powerful enough enemies to hunt down the Mizumins, and not a glimmer of opponents. As things stand, they are more threatening than the Demons.


    Despite their presence, Mizumi left Hatsumi behind. If you ask me if I had any concerns about that, I can''t say enough for sure.


    But in any case...


    "You can''t help staying at my place about that, can you? I don''t even know where they are or when they''re going to attack me. I know what''s going on back there. So get Hatsumi to cut through the muscles as soon as possible, and I''ll just have to find a way back. That''s about the best I can do right now. Stop, more than that."


    Mizumi suggests that''s not the focus of the story, and Trinity knows about it, too. Put your arms together and start roaring seriously.


    He said, "We might be targeted, too."


    "If they''re right."


    "A bunch of mysteries plotting to take the brave..."


    It is uncertain what the hell the purpose is and what it is trying to take away the brave. There is no clearer answer to that than there is little information.


    And there, Shuiming looks at Lefir.


    Among its universal apostles is Gilberto, who became friends with her here in the Empire. Even with her, it would be a lot more complicated for an acquaintance to turn to an enemy.


    I just hope at least what they''re trying to do isn''t a bad thing.


    As there is heavy silence indoors, we switch from Trinity to Trinity.


    Then we''ll be next.


    "Right."


    "Uhm."


    To the words of Trinity, both Titania and Io Kuzami nod.


    Before the Mizumins entered the house, too, they heard the revelations of what they had done and what had happened in the Autonomous Prefecture, but not so much detail. It was still an inexhaustible thing for Mitsumi to be interested in what the opponents were who attacked Trinity II and what the hell the relics of the brave men they brought from the Autonomous Prefecture were.


    "- Once again, after we broke up with Mizuminos, we went to get the relics of the brave men in the Autonomous Prefecture to make up for the lack of strength."


    To Trinity''s succinct explanation, Mizuminos nodded each and urged him to explain.


    "Arriving in the Autonomous Prefecture, the person in charge there was briefed on the relics of the brave and put through the back. And at that time, a man named General of the Demon Nation attacked me and defeated me - no, I was missed and returned to the Empire today"


    That is what I heard earlier, until Mizuminos and Trinity are reunited today.


    Listen to him again, and Fermenia squeals.


    "Attacked by a demon general, is it..."


    Fermenia, too, probably thought it was strange there.


    Shuiming was also surprised that demonic generals would come out directly to Trinity. Naturally, too. No one should know that Trinity II is in the Empire and that they are headed to the Autonomous Prefecture.


    In other words:


    "Are you saying that Reggie and his actions were being read by the Demons?


    In response to Refill''s question, Titania shakes her neck sideways.


    "No, that didn''t seem like it"


    "What do you mean?


    "It seems that the Demon Gentlemen did not know that there were brave men in the place where the relics of the brave were rested. For the first time in the name of Master Reggie, the Demon General realized that Master Reggie was a brave man."


    "I named that demon general, Ilzar, and he said he was after the relics of the brave, too."


    "I see. Was it an abdominal accumulation to get rid of what was likely to be a threat early"


    Probably, Lephile''s right. It is well thought out that today''s brave men will try to acquire the weapons used by the old brave men. Now that the number of Demonic generals is running low, I guess we''re going to get into those actions early and try to sharpen the power of the brave.


    Mizumi remembers her conversation and asks Trinity 2.


    "I was just wondering, did you just say ''that man'' about the Demon General?


    "I said, is that it?


    "No, I was just wondering because naturally the word came up that would identify you as a man. Did it look that way?


    "Ah... I didn''t care about that. Indeed."


    Trinity also looks like she was good at hearing Shuiming''s words or she just realized it.


    So far, the demonic and demonic generals encountered by Shuiming were previously problems identifying themselves as men, women, because they were creatures that looked far removed from humans. I don''t know if there was a difference between male and female, but I didn''t even think about it because my appearance deviated from that of a person.


    That''s what Trinity called a man. This would mean that the figure of the demonic tribe was an appearance that humans could identify with men and women.


    "Sure enough, we didn''t even think we were demons right after we met that demon general. He looked pretty close to a human being.... Yeah, you are. Now that I recall, I think that demon general falls into a pretty special category."


    "Does that have anything to do with what Lord Reggie just said about being ''missed'' also being that special?


    "Yeah. That demon general was so strong. We all fought without any teeth. [M] That''s about it."


    "It''s..."


    "Is it tough even in Trinity with protection..."


    Seeing the look on Trinity''s face, Mizumi roars with her hands on her chin.


    Sure, Trinity was an amateur until she came to this world, but neither does Shuiming think that his powers are low, etc. To date, he fought the Demons, defeated Rajas, and crossed over with Elliot. I can say that he has enough ingredients to worry about because he ''didn''t get his teeth up''.


    Then he snorted like Io Kuzami said he was a businessman.


    "Hmm. If you take me seriously to that extent"


    "Certainly not the last time... the magic used by Io Kuzami seems to have worked"


    "Really?


    When Shuiming asked him that, Io Kuzami showed a bare gesture holding his left hand against the fuselage,


    "Sort of. Well, Demioga deserved credit for making me nod my left arm, too."


    Seeing Io Kuzami''s medium and secondary behavior, Trinity looks strange for some reason.


    "... Yep, Mr. Io Kuzami? Weren''t you sure your left eye was nagging then?


    "Hmm? Did you? Then nod my left eye..."


    "If you forget, you don''t have to mix your evil eyes!


    From the bare gesture of holding down his left arm, Shuiming puts a penetration into Io Kuzami, who once again begins to hold down his left eye. It won''t even be that important, why is it that I''m sorry that I don''t have to ask so much?


    Contrary to what Io Kuzami says he has nothing to do with it, when Trinity,


    "But it''s true that that demon general was strong."


    "Say what. Then isn''t it like you''re saying you''re weaker than my guy?


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    Lefir pinches his mouth at the arguments of Trinity and Io Kuzami, who are not weak when they are weak or similar to the watering theory.


    "It''s not revealing, Reggie. How powerful was the demon general?


    "Eh."


    "Isn''t that why you''re telling me? Miscellaneous fish. Dragon Man (Dragon Newt) and Tammy are not my enemies."


    ��������


    Lefir also shuts up to Io Kuzami, who is going to get in the way of the conversation. Shuiming, who sensed that the collection was just about to cease to follow, turned his gaze to Teatania somewhat.


    Then she narrows her eyes and starts talking as if she remembers the time.


    "The power of that demon general is a threat. He was easily bouncing through our magic and manipulating powerful red lightning that wasn''t magic either. Physical abilities are amazing... well, can I finally fight them at my speed?"


    "Hmm..."


    Shuiming is also battling Teatania once, so her strength is stained on her. That''s all she says. It would definitely mean that you are an unafraid opponent.


    "So you''ve never cared about anything else?


    Trinity II and Titania contemplate the question of Shuiming. Then there, Io Kuzami smiled insultingly,


    "We need to figure out what. Isn''t it important? He said he was sacrificing us, didn''t he?


    "Ah!"


    "Speaking of which, you did..."


    In the words of Io Kuzami, they both remembered. Seeing them with the momentum of realizing and pounding his hand, Shuiming made his face rude,


    "Sacrifice?


    "That''s right. (Abbreviated)... You satisfied demioga don''t have to say that humans are food. In fact, some of the people in the temple were literally feeding off that man."


    "Come on, it''s not a hatchet, it''s a real human eater. He''s..."


    Both Trinity and Titania nod at the watery voice of impetus that seems to cease.


    It remains for those who have absolute confidence in their power to exaggerate and strengthen themselves against those of power who are not opponents. Initially when I heard Mizuming also, I only thought so much about what I called sacrifice as probably that, but nothing but surprise that it was really a cannibal monster.


    If you look at the faces of Trinity and Titania, you can see that it''s getting tough. It is clear to see the expression that they witnessed the ''scattered scene of eating''.


    So, Fermenia seemed to notice something and asked with a serious look.


    "No way Lord Gregory and the others aren''t here..."


    In her words, if you put it that way, I also think Shui Ming. It was unnatural not to have your accompanying knight with you, who should normally be following Titania.


    No way, tension runs on the Mizumins, but about that, Titania shakes her neck sideways.


    "Don''t worry, Lord White Flame. Gregory and the others are injured and remain in the Autonomous Prefecture, but there is nothing else in their lives."


    "Really..."


    "That''s a relief."


    Fermenia to relieve and Shuiming to snort with her. Fermenia is a relief for its own compatriots. Meanwhile, even as Mizuki, Gregory and the others are the ones who know and burn the care of Trinity and Rui Tree. If anything happens to them, I just don''t feel good about Shuiming either.


    Soon after the concern clears up, for some reason Refile roars puzzlingly.


    "I get the story that it was the man-eating monster that attacked the Reggies, but the Demons aren''t supposed to be the man-eating monsters in the first place?


    "Yep. That made me wonder, as did Lephire. ''Cause I never heard those stories, either."


    Fermenia agrees with what Lefir said. Sure, I''ve never heard of demons eating people, etc., whether they''re monsters in different shapes from people.


    Titania seemed to be the same with that,


    "- I don''t know either. But the fact is, what we fought for was a monster who ate people."


    In the end, neither did she know about what was likely to be the answer. You wouldn''t have to say too little information about this, either. I can''t help but give you a clear answer.


    A demonic general emerged that could be a marvel. In that way, Io Kuzami, who has waved about the arrow tip, the cannibalism, that was going to settle for this story,


    "My eternal rival. You got nothing to think about?


    "Why are you asking me? Don''t swing at me."


    "Isn''t that nice? I wanted to hear your delusions."


    What does Io Kuzami think and say so? It sends an interesting glance.


    When Shuiming was overweighing its intentions, Trinity also embarked herself toward Shuiming, as if in tune with it.


    "Mizumi, I''d like to hear it, too. What do you think of Mizumi?


    "Hey, you too..."


    Even Trinity gets into the conversation, and Shuiming makes a bitter noise.


    For some reason there is absolute trust within the peers in Shuiming''s opinions on these occasions. In fact, I often say things from a mystical point of view, because I have a lot of targeted statements - too close to the core in this setting can lead to me falling apart from who I am.


    But Shuiming realizes that everyone''s gaze is pointing toward him, and that there is no escape.


    Shuiming sighed heavily at her noticed sigh and first glanced at Io Kuzami.


    Io Kuzami reacts to that look with a mage sharp, not blame.


    "What?


    "... you, you just said Demioga about that demonic general. What the hell does that mean?


    "Keep it that way. You guys put it this way, that''s Demioga."


    I wonder how far the word ''you winds'' refers, and Shuiming asks Fermenia without moving her gaze.


    "Fermenia. You know what a demioga is?


    "... no, for that, I often do too"


    Don''t you see? Hold on. Now I ask Lephile, too, and she closes her eyes and shakes her head.


    Both Titania and Trinity on the other side look strange. That means. Its demioga language is not commonly used in this world, and if the word refers to the truth, it is not something that Mizuki doesn''t even realize.


    "... it''s my Yota I''m going to talk to you about. The Demon General is probably the culmination of this world''s food chain."


    "The pinnacle of the food chain?


    "Oh."


    In Trinity''s retrospect, Shuiming nods. Regardless, the three girls who are residents of this world do not understand the meaning of the word food chain, though they are necked.


    "Shuiming, what do you mean?


    "Nothing, nothing, just like that. In a big mess, as far as our world is known at the moment, the culmination of the food chain becomes us primates of all things, human beings. But apart from that, I think there''s a more powerful creature standing at the top of it."


    In the world of the Mizumins - most of all the talk of what the ordinary people know - the culmination of the food chain is known to the wind: man, the primate of all things. Whether this is the focus of the story solely on the number of rights to biocide, because controversy over the apex of predators makes it more difficult for those who list the strongest biological bacteria to come out - discounts here on this.


    At the moment, it is assumed that no organism exists that humans cannot fathom with or without preparation.


    Of course, the only thing known and foreshadowed is the fact that there are monsters who can eat humans and easily defeat them.


    Trinity, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to come with a pin, even if it''s said to be the pinnacle of the food chain.


    "Even if they say human-eating creatures..."


    "It''s not, and in this case, you should think of it as a creature that isn''t threatened by other animals to exist. There are beasts, dwarves, elves, dragons, and demons in this world, so it''s not strange to have human-eating creatures... the point is. He''s a local creature hostile to humans other than demons."


    In other words, the natural enemies of humans who exist outside of the Demons, in the world of the Mizumins, around ghosts and vampires, apply to such things.


    Then Titania shows you how to think deeply.


    "... maybe that''s true. That demon general said something like he was helping Nakshatra, the demon king. I mean, not the Demons."


    "The thing is, it''s not me or my servant. If it were, it would mean some outward forces endorsing the thoughts of the evil gods.... I think it''s strange to say the same thing."


    That''s the part where Mizumi remembers to take it. The dispute between the demons of this world and other creatures is like a surrogate war between a goddess and an evil god, I reasoned when I was in the Union.


    By analogy to the human body, the Demon Clan is like a virus that came in from outside the body, whereas humans and other organisms, antibodies, resist it.


    If the virus is a foreign enemy that threatens the human body, all antibodies in the body must resist the virus. But in this case, some of the antibodies responded to the virus, the Demon Clan, and flipped the anti-flag.


    If that hypothesis is correct, even if it is a natural enemy of a person, there is nothing else to say that it is wrong from the way it is.


    Roaring with a rugged face, Io Kuzami says in an intriguing voice.


    "Hmm. That''s quite an interesting idea."


    "Thank you."


    As I duly thanked Io Kuzami and deluded him, watching Trinity on the sidelines, he was impressed with a nod of yeah.


    "Uh, Trinity?


    "Oh, yeah. I thought you were right. I think I almost got to the answer for being paranoid.... but Mizumi, how did you know that?


    Hey, I snitched. Mizumi, who had expected to be questioned from the beginning, says without the wind to settle for Trinity''s question.


    "I''ve been reading books and stuff all over Astel''s Royal Castle, so I kind of imagined it."


    "That''s not all."


    To the word, Shuiming shall be heartbeat.


    Then suddenly, for some reason, Trinity made a frigid face,


    "... I knew Mizumi was on your side."


    I alternate between Io Kuzami and Shuiming, feeling a little pulled.


    ... As far as that trick goes, that''s what I mean.


    I could have been deluded, but if I had been made that way, I would not have enjoyed it as Mizumi. Stand up from your chair and raise your voice to protest.


    "Hey, don''t! Don''t treat him like that!


    "''Cause come on..."


    Shuiming screams, but Trinity says with a disgusting face. You look tired, but you''re definitely pissed off first.


    Then, is it good or bad, Io Kuzami,


    "Kukukukuku... my favorite enemy (competitor). You can''t resist the blood that runs through you. Anyway, you should admit you''re from this side of the spectrum."


    "I won''t admit it! The Dark Crimson Hider doesn''t even have a name! Nah!"


    "Oh man. Do you still have shame? Well, you haven''t either."


    "What hasn''t happened yet! Hey, Trinity, what are you doing? It''s because of you!


    "I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you"


    When Shuiming screams, Trinity turns that way and pretends not to sound overt. I hate Trinity, with her hands on both ears, with a uh, voice.


    Soothing that way (?) If so, he looks up to me like Lephire told him a secret story.


    When Mizumi noticed it listened, she said,


    (Swimei. That demon general, you think he''s strong?


    (You''re eight or nine strong. A man-eater creature is, so to speak, a natural enemy of man. And)


    (And?)


    (When we talked about Inru earlier, you said that the half-elf and Mr. Lemaire who were at Hatsumi''s would be the devil eating people.


    (If you say so, you did. You sure you think you''re terribly strong?...... hmm?


    Are you in the middle of remembering when we talked at the fort? Refill suddenly tilts his neck with a slow and adorable trick.


    (What''s up?


    (No, remember then that the story was about the Dragon Man (Dragon Newt) defeating the Cannibal Demon. Could be......)


    Hearing the words, Shuiming makes his tired look even bluer. It is only natural that the salt waved on the green vegetables because of Inru Lame, a dragon man.


    If Inru''s defeated opponent is the General of the Demon Nation or his family, how much of the Dragon''s true power will be fulfilled?


    (Wow, it hurts... what that dragon bastard is so strong... I don''t want to fight again)


    (What now. Didn''t I promise you a rematch?


    (I don''t know. I don''t know. He just said it unilaterally and decided not to ask -)


    No, no, no. Shuiming starts running away from reality. My heart was already a waste.

 122 Its always like this when you get smaller.

    Mizumi and Refill talk in the inner circle. In the meantime, Teatania, who seems to have noticed a secret story, calls out.


    "Swimey. I don''t know what you''re doing, but is it time to move on to the next story?


    "Ah, oh. Nice to meet you. So, what''s next?


    "Well, next time..."


    When Shuiming misleadingly asks about the lapse, Titania slips away from her gaze and mumbles somewhere hard to say. That attitude made me understand what the next agenda was.


    Speaking of which, still? Turn your face to Io Kuzami as they all have signed up. And I didn''t say it from anyone, but a sigh of hah tiredness was thrown up.


    But despite being shown that attitude, Io Kuzami is laughing sparingly.


    "Damn, this beauty is horrible to make others sigh like this..."


    ��������


    Io Kuzami''s misperception was also a bitter dialogue, which made the same head heavier at the same time. Where can I conveniently interpret such a thing?


    Either way, Shuiming cuts out on the matter.


    "... So, what''s this?


    When he asked, it was still Trinity who answered.


    "This happened all of a sudden when I was fighting a demon general like Ilzar, who I just talked to."


    "Here''s the thing, hey... by the way, what''s the foretaste, what''s the trigger?


    "... I was in the middle of a fight, so I don''t know that much."


    "Hmm."


    Shuiming roars and thinks with a rugged face. But naturally something was not born in his head, and Shuiming saw Io Kuzami. "What do you think?" I turned to the water with my gaze, as I asked for an explanation, but she just had a meaningful grin. I know, but I guess I''m pretending to be unfamiliar. He''s not going to talk about anything here more than he said, "Don''t tell the other guy."


    Then Trinity roars with her arms together.


    "After all, another personality has been born or something?


    "I wonder"


    "I knew we weren''t specialized..."


    Ha, the sigh that was thrown up, when I did it, I felt heavy. How can I heal - I don''t see the prospect of you coming back to me, so I guess all the anxiety solicits. Mizumi can''t speak to any other human being in a detour, so there''s nothing more to this than to keep in tune.


    Fermenia asks the water of such an attitude.


    "Lord Swimey. Lord Suimei and Lord Reggie know Lord Io Kuzami of Mizuki, but who the hell is Lord Io Kuzami?


    In response to her question, which is filled with unique nouns and seemingly confusing if heard from the side, Refile also rides herself out to stretch out.


    "I care too. You seem to know something."


    "That''s... I don''t really want to say it. If you say this, you will decide on the wounds of Rui Shu''s past and rub more salt into your mind there."


    Even in Mizumino, Fermenia shrugged her face.


    "What a cry you make me want to cry..."


    "No, you''d actually cry. I think of Mizuki burying her face in a pillow and bumping her legs."


    Hearing Shuiming''s words, Trinity was able to visualize that figure behind her eyelids, too, meditating on her eyes and nodding yeah.


    If we don''t tell them what Io Kuzami is, they won''t know why, but there''s no other way not to explain it.


    - Io Kuzami. Something possessed by Ruiki will be named. That''s a certain setting she made when she was in middle school. Around that time she had developed troubled diseases specific to that age, such as so-called Sino-2 disease and evil eyes, and had acted a lot stranger than the others, such as "meaningless, meaningless bareback," "old-fashioned talking," and "dressing unusual."


    One of them is this separate personality (setting) sealed in her named Io Kuzami, and also one that has haunted the heads of her friends, Shuiming and Trinity.


    Perhaps something possessed by her faithfully reproduces Io Kuzami in her memory in order not to be enlightened by Trinity. Doing so prevents them from understanding that they are possessed.


    I still can''t read what I want to do because I''m possessed by Rui Tree, but whatever.


    When one Mizumin was roaring back in time, he noticed, the conversation had shifted about Io Kuzami''s battle gesture.


    "Just say whatever you want. Don''t you have any gratitude for being active in my place and saving everyone?


    "Sure that''s true..."


    Shuiming asks Trinity II, who looks complicated when it is honestly difficult to thank her.


    "Really?


    "Yeah. Earlier, Mr. Io Kuzami said something against the Demon General that wasn''t, right? As soon as Mizuki turned into Mr. Io Kuzami, he shot the magic of mixing multiple attributes towards the Demon General."


    To Trinity''s explanation, Titania also adds a surprise of the time.


    "That was a surprise. I don''t know how to do that anymore..."


    "Hmm. Would my magic have been powerful?


    "Yeah. That''s for sure"


    Io Kuzami seems satisfied with Trinity''s honest sentiments. He has a pleasant look every time he is praised or praised, but the inside shouldn''t be that simple.


    As Shuiming peeks inside Io Kuzami, he looks at Fermenia wonderfully, as Trinity notices something on his fence.


    "Lord Reggie, how are you?


    "No, I thought the teacher wouldn''t be surprised."


    "Huh?"


    "No, ''cause you used magic mixed with multiple attributes, right?


    Fermenia also returns a strange look on Trinity II, which remains a strange face. I mean, I guess the question Trinity had was that Fermenia didn''t react as if to the magic used by Io Kuzami. In this world, the mixture of attributes - the point is that magic and other things with composite elements would be mostly technical, and for Fermenia, who is taught by Mizumi, on the other hand, it is already in the realm that has passed.


    Fermenia finally figured it out and answers with one cough pinch.


    "... Well, the magic that Lord Reggie and His Highness the Princess have seen will certainly be a rare technique, but on second thought, it''s not so flightless."


    "What do you mean?


    "Earlier you said Lord Reggie mixed multiple attributes, didn''t you use magic that combined both properties rather than mixing attributes?


    ����


    Taking the story of Fermenia, Reggie tilts his neck. Perhaps he thinks "neither is the same thing". Sure, it''s something similar, but it''s actually very different.


    "A mixture of attributes can also be said to be�� that is, the creation of new concepts. What attributes do you think you can raise from it, for example, if you mix fire and water attributes together? That will naturally be something we do not know. With that in mind, if Lord Reggie''s words are correct, it follows that Lord Io Kuzami has created a new attribute.... By the way, may I tell you what spell Lord Io Kuzami was talking about?


    "Uh, sure, fire, dirt... ah"


    "I see. You''re still separated"


    At the same time that Trinity notices, Fermenia gives a convincing nod. And


    "- Its magic has already been declared from the beginning of the spell, to use two attributes. The magic exercised by this will be ''magic using the power of the two elements'', so it will not be the magic of another lineage that mixes the elements. The mixing of attributes, even from the point of view of the elements, will indicate the presence of elements other than the eight, so I''m not saying it''s unlikely either, but it will be a story too unlikely"


    So once punctuated, Fermenia goes on explaining.


    "It is believed that magic is something that is repulsed by the compatibility between the elements, that is, by the relationship between them. But naturally, compatible attributes also exist, and sometimes help each other by compatibility (so on). Essentially, this idea is a way of thinking about the magic of this world, so you have to think about two different attributes, two different magics, with the assumption that they are repulsive. So you should see that you used magic with both elements instead of thinking about creating magic and multiplying attributes with each other."


    If we''re talking about mixing witchcraft with witchcraft, we can say that basically it doesn''t mean that finished witchcraft mixes with each other. It is possible to combine the mere flames created by witchcraft with the mere winds created by witchcraft - that is, phenomena freed from the confinement of the art - but otherwise it rebels so much that it must be said.


    Meanwhile, in the magic of this world, most of the magic becomes a use of the power of the elements.


    Because of the aid of the elements, it would not be impossible to have said that if they were between the same attributes, they would mix magic with each other, even with different magic.


    But on the other hand, it would mean that magic cannot be exercised unless the power of the element intervenes, and naturally cannot be made magic unless the attribute exists as an element. In other words, it is practically impossible to mix attributes with each other to build new ones.


    With that in mind, it would be more reasonable to consider the two properties combined than to think of them as a mixture of the two attributes.


    With Fermenian explanations, they both look good at it.


    "Maybe if they do say so... that''s the teacher"


    You realize it and you''re admiring it inside, to Trinity, who says it with a strange face, but Fermenia shook her neck to the side.


    "My story just showed a difference in thinking. But."


    "Yes, I think we can use it, too."


    With that word, I can see that Trinity understands correctly.


    Yes, that''s what Fermenia wanted to tell you. Caught in the word "mix," she unraveled what Trinity and the others had thought too hard to accept.


    Change your mind. Change the way you look at things. That is the most important thing in mystics. Changing the viewpoint and angle of view makes it possible for what was previously visible to give another look and give an answer from a different approach. That''s the same in every field, but what''s metaphysical, what''s metaphysical. In mystics, where they''re primarily academic, wearing meaning and pinpointing answers is an important process to get to the truth.


    Trinity asks Fermenia.


    "So the teacher also uses it?


    "No, I... I certainly wouldn''t have to if I wanted to..."


    Yes, the magic of the matter, you wouldn''t have to if you were her now. Instead, it would be easier said than done. But it''s more powerful and efficient to fight with magic than it is to use it. Attributes are never captured by elements either, so they can produce free-flowing results.


    Before I explained it, Fermenia had a little trouble answering it because it was actually a missing story between being able to use stronger techniques. When she''s making a tannic surface like that, mmm... Io Kuzami sees through its insides or pinches his mouth.


    "My magic is powerful, isn''t it? Why don''t you give it a try?


    "No, I''m not questioning the strength of the technique..."


    Fermenia is shown a challenging attitude and baffled, not just ridden. On her behalf, says Shuiming.


    "Stop it. Now."


    "Oh, my God, I''m bored."


    Hearing the words of Shuiming''s blame, Io Kuzami grieves.


    Now she has retreated heavily, but as Io Kuzami''s confidence shows, her magic will certainly be powerful. If one assumes that something possessed by Mizuki is a spiritual associated with this world, the connection with the element changes from what a person would have done to a higher level on each stage. And therefore, magic should also become powerful.


    Even if Fermenia used the same magic, it does not extend to Io Kuzami.


    Liliana appears in the living room as Io Kuzami makes a disgruntled face.


    I looked out the door for a moment and looked inside, and when it was over, I quickly put myself in the room and went to the Mizuminos. The ladies can flatter their faces in the most adorable tricks.


    But Liliana, who came in, wondered if she would sit in the empty seat, and for some reason turned to Io Kuzami. And as she stares up at Io Kuzami sitting in the chair, Io Kuzami grins.


    "Are we done playing with cats? Hmm?"


    Io Kuzami gives a look as though he can still play with children, but Liliana doesn''t respond. I just tanned my face and turned to Shuiming.


    "Awesome, does Mizuki still remain crazy?


    "... well, as you can see"


    "It''s disrespectful that it''s funny. I''m always normal at all times, okay?


    Io Kuzami frowns at ignoring and saying things, but Liliana remains a rugged face,


    "No, I don''t think so. Something is not good, but I feel possessed."


    It''s something that''s not right, and it''s in itself, whatever. Unlike Trinity and Teatania, Liliana probably finds this state of Io Kuzami to be impeccable. That is because there is a feeling in this world that has been threatened by the power of malice known as the power of darkness. Exactly.


    Fu and Io Kuzami looked at each other, and peered into Liliana''s face,


    "Yes, sir."


    - Gyu.


    "Ugh!?


    As if waiting, Liliana grabbed both Io Kuzami''s cheeks.


    Human eyes other than Liliana dot the act. What do you do suddenly? No, I grabbed your cheek, so there''s only one thing to do - Liliana cuddles Io Kuzami''s cheek and pulls it around like it''s a piece of clay or something.


    "Fu, kihi-mamana fufufu!


    "Let Mizuki out. No, come on, get out, get out."


    "This is Lily!


    Liliana tries to physically kick Io Kuzami''s cheek with her cub. Refile, who saw her act like that, rushes into a stop.


    I hear Mizuki had a lot on her mind to cheer her up at the time Liliana was blocking in. Right now, Liliana is following Io Kuzami''s cheek - and I guess that''s why she''s trying to kick him out. Because she feels so beneficial, she runs into such a disproportionate act.


    Eventually Liliana is ripped off by Refill and leaves Io Kuzami. But she didn''t seem to give up yet, poking her bishy index finger at Io Kuzami.


    Probably going to give it some kind of shock this time with pointing magic (Astral Shot). Shuiming speaks up for it.


    "Liliana, stop that"


    "Why? Mizuki, if something is taken and possessed, can you throw it out now?


    "No, you probably can''t. Stop it."


    "Mm...... ok, I got it"


    With that word, Liliana lowers her arms softly. On the other hand, Trinity and Titania look like they don''t know why.


    - Astral Shot, a technique that stretches your mental shell (Astral Body) and strikes the target''s mental shell (Astral Body) directly.


    This is based on the nature of the mental shell (astral body) associated with the flesh (physical body) at the time of awakening.


    The Astral Body, as we call it here, corresponds to the shell of consciousness that wraps the soul - a concept that, in terms of a great deal of mess, alternates consciousness and soul with nothing else. Because it has the ''consciousness'' aspect, when you are asleep or losing your mind, you are away from and disappearing from the bond with the flesh, and finger pointing magic (astral shot) does not work for the opponent in this state.


    At present, there is no awareness of Mitsuki, and finger magic (astral shot) tends to seem to be ineffective, but in fact, some sort of mental shell (astral body) possessed is tied to the flesh (physical body) of Mitsuki, so it will be affected by finger magic (astral shot).


    Liliana''s aim was to encourage the awakening of the Spirit of Mizuki by daring someone possessed by Mizuki to perform finger-pointing magic (Astral Shot) and gently pulling it off.


    Preliminarily, it is not possible to reproduce the reason for peeling upon awakening - that is, equivalent to a phantom withdrawal. However, the link between the mental shell (astral body) and the flesh (physical body) is not so strong that it is not the soul of the owner that is currently on the superficial layer of consciousness, which leaves room for peeling.


    I would say that this amounts to forceful exorcism. From the point of view of what I said, I can say that Liliana is a good place to look, but even if I could kick her out, it would be Sekiyama again because even if I did it at the moment, it would not erase the existence of someone possessed by Rui Shu.


    As long as I know the real name at least, I can restrain my behavior, so I can inhibit possession again.


    It was Io Kuzami with Liliana on her face, but for some reason she was staring at her with a delightful look.


    "It''s the girl with the eyelids. Isn''t it quite violent and dangerous? Um, I liked the outfit. I''ll make you my apprentice."


    "Not at all."


    "Hmm, right. Don''t need a dark baptismal name (Darkness Code Name) to be my disciple.... Well, let''s just say I have Dragon King''s evil eye and a black messenger, Dragon King''s Eye and Black Toddler (Black Lolita)"


    "It''s a card game..."


    "That''s a bit of a card game name..."


    "Listen to me, you won''t..."


    Io Kuzami is prepared to be a disciple without hearing Liliana''s appeal of rejection as if (?) go solemnly. To such a state of Io Kuzami''s self-esteem, the faces around him are half frightened and half troubled. Io from the beginning. If you tell Kuzami it was, it is.


    But the mess at the Eight Keys Mansion is not over. Soon after one disturbance ended, another disturbance broke in.


    "- Mm?"


    Suddenly she felt strange, and Shuiming tied her lips to the letter to make a surprising voice.


    "Lord Swimey. What have you done?


    "A customer. Besides... hey dude, I came into the house on my own!?


    The Eight-Key Mansion in the Empire, like the Eight-Key Mansion in Japan, is witnessed by sensing and surveillance, such as the junction for counter-invasors. Therefore, the information about the intruders and visitors was passed directly to Shuiming, and this time the information came directly into Shuiming''s head.


    Fermenia asks Shuiming with a surprising look on her face.


    "Lord Swimey, who are you?


    "Is this not that dangerous woman?!?


    "Hey, what -!?


    To the abstract words of Shuiming, it was Lefir who shouted. You must have guessed it with a dangerous woman. There''s only one person in this world that Mizumi says that way so far.


    Liliana, who was next door, frowns when suddenly Refill starts behaving suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong, sir? Refile."


    "I got a shitty situation! Doesn''t there somewhere to hide?


    "Where to hide, is it? That''s about it, it''s everywhere. Ginger."


    That''s what Liliana turned her gaze at was the quilted desk in the corner of the living room. If you''re sure of that, you''ll be able to hide yourself by now, Lefir. However, if I did it, it would seem narrow and I would feel cramped even if I could hide, but I jumped in until it was a red wind, as Lephire said I would definitely not.


    ... After a while, Refill''s body tucked under his desk. But the tip of the red ponytail is sticking out and shaking every bit.


    As I saw it, I hid my head and didn''t hide my ass.


    I lurk, which is quite incomplete, but nobody points out anything because it was a difficult atmosphere to speak to somewhere.


    Then he turns to his face like Titania chewed up a bitter bug on Mizumi.


    "Suimei, does the dangerous woman mean Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella?


    "Oh. No, Tia didn''t like that woman either. Do you want me to pick you up?


    When Shuiming asked, he said from the corner of the living room, "Kick him out! Get rid of him!" cries out. But Shuiming asked Titania, and she couldn''t disdain the person she asked, but turned her gaze to Titania in trouble.


    "It''s okay. Not at all, but please don''t."


    Does that mean you can keep it going? What can I do for you to say you''re here? But I still threw out a loud and loud sigh that didn''t seem to be meant to be the opposite of her.


    Turning his gaze also to Trinity, he nodded too. Let me through, I guess.


    Eventually, the living room door opens. It was still the Imperial Empress, Graziella Filas Riseld, who showed up.


    No escort, alone. That''s because of unshakeable complacency, even though the Eight Keys Mansion is supposed to be an enemy site within the Imperial Capital, but it doesn''t seem to be on any alert.


    She speaks the most apologetic words to me.


    "Sorry, I''m late for a report."


    Arrival delayed. That''s a mouthful to say it was decided to come.


    When the Mizumins are surprised, Graziella either realizes something or turns her gaze to the corner of the living room.


    Regardless there was a desk where Refill was hiding, naturally the ponytail was shaking.


    Needless to say, Graziella''s gaze turned into something more and more dangerous.


    "... by the way, what is that?


    Refill''s ponytail bounces with a pickle to ask. I don''t see this one in the way Refill hid, and you don''t know what Graziella pointed to and said... he guessed it in the atmosphere.


    Didn''t enjoy it during the odd time, or she comes out from under the desk like she gave up. And


    "Phew... are you lost?"


    He also noticed Refill at first. But he''s a bad senior, and he''s trying to be clear as if nothing had happened, and he''s trying to get rid of his earlier faults. I''m sad again that you''re cool, but not cool at all.


    On the other hand, Graziella, who saw such a refil (small), further distorted her expression,


    "... what is this? Someone I know very well."


    "Huh? No, uh, I, uh..."


    Not yet noticed. Did Refill think so, he tries to delude himself over this period, but Trinity and Titania''s mouth were faster.


    "This is Mr. Refille."


    "It''s the Temple of God."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    I guess the two of them didn''t have any particular malice. Just told the facts as they were. But that seems to have been fatal to Refill.


    After the scream, in the silence with a strange atmosphere, the voice of Refile echoes: "Ugh..."


    "The Temple of God? This is it?"


    When Graziella asks for confirmation, she snorts together. It''s hard to believe when people get smaller, etc., but Graziella doesn''t even laugh off because she looks familiar to Refile, or because there''s no way that''s going to happen.


    On the other hand, Lephie had a strange idea.


    "Heh, heh! You''re gonna do it? If you want to do it, I''ll take it and stand, Your Highness Graziella! This time, you can use the power of the Spirit! If you''re coming, come!


    That''s what I said. She''s like a boxing shadow, punching out her cubs toward Graziella. The fist speed is quite something that increases the subtlety of everything, but when it comes to Graziella, it still looks dazed. I kept my mouth open.


    Eventually, could you swallow a lot, or have you been swallowing it up?


    "-P! Wahahahahahaha! What the fuck is this!? Isn''t that too pleasant! Eh, smaller, he said it would be smaller!? Whatever it takes. That''s against the rules, Lord Shinto! Ha ha ha!


    Keep laughing Graziella. It doesn''t even go as far as having an exact abdominal collapse - but she folded her body into a lettering, holding her belly and starting to make a lavish laugh.


    Speaking of refir being laughed at, I''m already crying about whether remorse makes me do that.


    "Damn it. Ooh! Don''t laugh! Even I like it and this isn''t how it happened! Don''t laugh any more! If you''re gonna laugh, I''m not gonna forgive you either!


    Refile starts to jitter his hands and feet with a crying face and say swordswallowing things sometime. In contrast to her like that, Graziella laughed.


    "Yes, no, let''s stop now. I owe the Shinto Hall, but this makes me just a weak bully. Weak stuff. Isn''t bullying good? Temple of the Divine Prince?"


    Graziella pointing a meaningful gaze at the refill by saying things that contain it. Apparently, he gave it to you when there was cause before. If you told me, I didn''t get any roots, or after I shuddered regrettably...


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Refile burst out of the room with a full shout of remorse.


    And up like a chase, Graziella''s laugh.


    "Wahahahaha!! No, this is too delightful..."


    I don''t hate words like "do it," so I guess it was purely interesting how Refile reacted. He sits somewhat on his chair and is constantly laughing.


    I didn''t pinch my mouth to a series of streams. Speaking of the same, I was still roaring with a complicated look while feeling sorry for Lephire.

 123 Mr. Teatania, falls to speak

    ............... a while later, Graziella asks her after Refill returns.


    "So, what''s going on? What about the body of the Divine Prince?


    Seriously though, he hasn''t lost his laugh yet, and Graziella is smiling lightly. To her like that, Refill said, "Mussu!" and turned to a childish mumbling face,


    "There''s nothing else to say. Hmm!"


    Now Trinity asks Lephire, who turns away from his face.


    "But Mr. Refile. You seemed like a lot of inconvenience when you got smaller before, didn''t you?


    "Yes, though. It''s not like I''m completely out of power like I was before."


    To Refill, who explains to Trinity, Graziella, who laughed,


    "But if it shrinks,"


    "Is it also a complaint, Your Highness Graziella"


    "No, no, that''s not true. Rather funny. Whatever. Can you face the Cathedral of the Empire on a regular basis with that look? If you do the Divine Son of the Spirit in a cute way, the faith of the faithful will be more serious than anything else. Mainly protective appetite. Heh, heh, heh..."


    Graziella makes a faint laugh again. Probably imagined that "little refil being given up in the cathedral" look. It must be shown as something interesting to her that is related to Refill.


    "Absolutely not! Isn''t that a spectacle!


    When Refile rejected the suggestion, Graziella turned serious,


    "What now. Whatever the language, it''s a spectacle, not to mention the powerful and celebrities. That helps, so why don''t we do more?


    "Hmm..."


    It''s true. I can also see that Refile no longer carries on two sentences. No matter how little good an impression you have of the word spectacle or condition, it''s never bad because it actually works well by it. This is not the case with our mood, but we have no choice in terms of famous taxes.


    "That''s adorable, though. I can''t imagine it at all from what it was."


    "Shut up! I look cute too!


    Refile disputing just Graziella. Meanwhile, the other faces who were listening to the exchange were putting the "that way" penetration into their minds.


    "Suimei! You''ll owe His Highness Graziella, too! Defeat His Highness Graziella here! Burn it down without a trace!


    At the end of the day, the Divine Son starts to stand up on the chair and say noisy things. You want me to settle here? Exactly to that Refill''s radical remarks, Mizumi also has to be pulled off.


    "No... that''s as much as it takes"


    "Aren''t you on my side!!


    "I sometimes say refi is impotent...... hey, what do you do about it?


    That''s what Mizumi says, look at Graziella. On the other hand, Graziella, the one who was sent gaze, says, shows dissatisfaction in an attitude that does not regard the Royal Family of Shuiming as royal.


    "You''re still a lousy guy, too. I''m still the princess of my country, aren''t I? You don''t have the civilian depths of being careful what you say?


    "I don''t know if I can get a better attitude from someone who''s been in a fight."


    "Right. I can only imagine my back popping up when I''m used to respecting you too."


    Watching Graziella smile provocatively at, Shuiming puts a blue muscle on her forehead.


    "Hmm?


    "Suimei! Do it! I''ll give you permission!


    With the water bright tinted, now the refir hitchhiking at it. This never goes on. Troubled with other faces except Io Kuzami, who is laughing delightfully, Trinity broke in on behalf of him.


    "Hey, Mizumi, keep it down here."


    "I''m not..."


    "Mr. Graziella, too, right?


    Triju, who whispered a cat, smiles at Graziella. I guess he''ll forgive him for it and let him retreat. But that''s how easy it is for Graziella.


    That''s what everybody thought.


    "... well, yeah"


    Graziella withdrew. Extremely light. Shuiming and the others, who thought there was a little more interaction between them, round their eyes to unexpected developments.


    "... what? All right, all right, all right. Look funny."


    "No, I left lightly..."


    "Is that bad?


    "I''m not saying it''s bad..."


    I still don''t fall for it. Earlier, when she retired from herself, it was because of the smaller state of Refill, but I couldn''t get enough of Shuiming that Graziella, who seemed to hate losing the basics, would be so easy on herself.


    If you say you have any idea, it''s Trinity, and Graziella at the moment is showing some restlessness...


    "Huh? What is this? Maybe he attacked Trinity again?


    "Yes... will it be"


    "Hmm. Don''t"


    "Hey, when did you attack..."


    Hearing Titania and Io Kuzami reply, Shuiming exhales in confusion. It''s the usual thing in a way, but I couldn''t hold my frightened breath.


    Yes, the Mizumins don''t know much about it, but since the end of one case in the Autonomous Province, Graziella has become quite fond of Trinity.


    Although Teatania, who knows what the situation is, was somewhat dissatisfied with one bump and "Master Reggie won''t help..."


    Whatever.


    "... it''s going to be a lot further now, but why are you here?


    Really even more so now. When Mizuming asks Graziella about it, she frowns suspiciously.


    "What? You''re not listening?


    ����


    Naturally, even if they say so, Mitsumi has no idea. For him, it was pungent at the time Titania told me to let him through.


    On the other hand, he seems to know the circumstances. If you''re in Trinity, you look like a fool.


    "Is that it? Didn''t I tell you?


    "Hey, haven''t you heard? If there''s a reason, explain it properly."


    "Suimei, Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella went with us to the Autonomous Province."


    "What? What the hell?


    "It''s because of the obnoxious goddess''s announcement and her doing. After you left the capital, I was told to accompany Reggie, so I came here today."


    Graziella says so and explains the situation again.


    Having also been briefed on his history of accompanying him and on joining this discussion, Shuiming asked Graziella as he roared with his arms together on the chair.


    "... I see what''s going on with you here. On top of that, is it okay to hang out with us?


    "I don''t have a choice. I have to kill more than I am a public servant. If you have to, even if you don''t want to."


    "Well, I don''t mind if you''re convinced."


    That said, Shuiming puts his gaze on his own people.


    "Oh, I don''t have anything special to think about."


    Fermenia shakes her head to say there is no panning. I guess it means she shouldn''t pinch her mouth, her subordinate, more than the princess of her own country is patiently welcoming in.


    Meanwhile, Refill returns a dissatisfied gaze. I know you don''t like what happened earlier, but can''t you be more selfish than Graziella said, "You have to kill me"?


    "Again, it''s Graziella Filus Riseld. I know I won''t say hello to you guys, but remember, I''m with Reggie."


    Graziella introduces herself so briefly and turns to Liliana.


    "Liliana Zandaik, it''s been a long time since you''ve been here."


    "Shabby, we are"


    "Twelve, if you want to go back to Youjie, you can always keep your mouth shut, okay?


    "No, I''m not going back,"


    "... well. Well, that''s the only way."


    When Liliana shook her neck wide and sideways, indicating a strong rejection, Graziella withdrew without eating down. From that light attitude, I thought it might be like a social dictionary, but I got a glimpse of an unfortunate atmosphere somewhere, so I guess I wanted you to come back inside.


    As you can see from that competent Liliana, including Rogue, the holes that could have been pulled out were probably big enough not to be overlooked.


    "So, how far did you go with the story?


    It was Trinity who answered Graziella''s question.


    "I''m done talking about Ilzar, the Demon General, and the Mizuki."


    "Right. So you''re saying you''re on time for that story?"


    "Is that it?"


    To Graziella''s abstract words, Mizumi tilts her neck.


    Then Trinity answered immediately to that.


    "That''s why we went to the Autonomous Prefecture."


    "Oh, is that what the brave man left behind?"


    "Yeah. This is it."


    That''s what Trinity took out of her chest pocket was a silver trinket.


    It''s a one-wing badge with blue gems embedded in the center. It''s like a design reminiscent of a foreign medal, and it''s a pretty refined substitute for making it.


    Refill, who sees it, looks surprised first.


    "Reggie, what''s wrong with this little thing?


    Her doubts will be natural, too. Because from the context of the story, it was the flow of showing weapons after words. But what he took out is a small ornament that doesn''t seem like a weapon in the end. Now I can''t help but tilt my neck at other faces, including hers.


    "Mr. Refile. This is what they say the brave man left behind."


    "This is it?


    "... Lord Reggie. It just seems like an ornament to me, but does it also have any mystical powers?


    To her question, Fermenia, who said that she was extremely confused, Trinity gave her a face that was difficult to say.


    "It certainly seems to have mystical powers -"


    Trinity, who was explaining to Fermenia as she stared down at the ornament, looked up as if she noticed something. At the end of that face, like a frown root, is the rugged face of Shuiming.


    "Shuiming?"


    "No, that''s a weapon, isn''t it? Why is that such an accessory everywhere?


    "Oh, yeah. This is what changes. To the sword."


    "This isn''t..."


    Mizumi, exhaled in vague breath, rubbing her jaw, straightening what was on Trinity''s palm. I will examine it as I change the angle.


    To him like that, Trinity explains with a rugged face.


    "I was wondering why it was a decoration when I first saw it, too. Surely this turns into a weapon. I have no idea why that''s happening."


    When I finished saying it, Trinity apparently noticed that his surrounding gaze was not an ornament, but a gathering on himself. Show me, that''s my gaze in anticipation of turning it into a weapon.


    However,


    "I''m sorry. I can''t let a weapon change me."


    "What do you mean? You affirmed that turning it into a weapon meant you could turn it into a weapon, right?


    "Yes, it is, but it seems like there are conditions to change it, and I was only able to do it once then."


    "The White Flame Palace. It was in the midst of a battle with the demonic generals that Master Reggie was able to change this weapon. We were being pushed to a disadvantage at the time, but when Lady Reggie screamed, it suddenly changed..."


    "As soon as I was able to turn this into a weapon, I stopped feeling any difference in power from the Demon General. I was so desperate. Attacks are now well visible and can be taken..."


    "If I could turn it into a weapon, did Reggie suddenly get stronger...?


    I guess Refill didn''t come pinned much about his enhanced physical abilities. Her question was answered by Graziella, one of those who watched.


    "As far as we could see, perhaps the weapon is also endowed with the ability to strengthen the power of its owner. Please manipulate other special forces. It was exactly what they deserved to be called a brave weapon."


    That''s what Graziella tells me while she exchanges a convincing nod. I guess it means that around she doesn''t tear up, the strength of Trinity since she turned it into a weapon impressed her so strongly.


    But when it came to faces other than Trinity and the others, I was still half-hearted - rather than feeling unrealistic. But that''s natural, too. I don''t think Trinity and the others are lying, but what they actually showed me was the ornament, and the key ''can''t be turned into a weapon.


    At first glance, I often said it didn''t go as far as a hundred stories. Word-only information is no match for visual information.


    Then, Fermenia looks next to him and peeks into Mizumino''s face.


    "Lord Swimey?


    "Ho, this is it..."


    To her inquiry, the murky sound of the watering light returning a beat late. It creates an atmosphere of outsiders somewhere while viewing the weapons left behind by the brave. But that seemed suspicious to Titania.


    "You may not believe this, but everything you just said is true. After Lady Reggie used it as a weapon, I also easily overwhelmed the struggling Demon General..."


    Does Teetania, who speaks so, recall the majesty of Trinity, with an inadvertent look on her face? For what I said earlier is somewhat different, there is no question that it is flourishing with the delusion of a maiden, whatever.


    So it seems that Trinity flickered something, pounding her hand.


    "Speaking of which, I just remembered, you could also use a sword called Tia. I''m surprised you''re so strong."


    "No, not so much..."


    Teatania returns a sobering humility as the conversation continues. With that in her mouth, did she notice?


    "- Ah."


    What I end up mouthing is a shuddered voice just saying it''s gone.


    On the other hand, Shuiming, who had been stopped from doing so, could not forbid her from being too dumb.


    And the girl who made such a scene, speaking, was upset and upset in front of Trinity II. Right-to-left is very scarce, deceptive, and the words are not well spoken.


    "Oh, no, that, that..."


    But unlike her like that, Trinity shouts a happy voice.


    "I wish you''d told me first if you were so strong already. I''m almost an amateur, so I was hoping you could tell me how to stand around."


    ��������


    Of course Trinity isn''t blaming me, and it''s not because she received that she blamed Titania for being out of line. It was important for her to find out that she had already had a leapfrogging mysterious equation in her head: ''Strong as a swordsman = old woman = hated''.


    Graziella looks strange in Trinity with a shivering teatania in her ass.


    "You, didn''t you know His Highness Titania was strong?


    "Huh? Did Mr. Graziella know?


    "Naturally. Anyway, Her Royal Highness Titania..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Don''t say that!


    Titania stuffs herself with a tremendous voice and momentum to Graziella, who is about to say who she is. To her like that, Graziella turned a cold gaze,


    "I don''t know what you''re hiding for, but I showed you that big stand around. Is that it now?


    "So, but..."


    Taking the pointer, Teatania mumbles. I guess being resistant means you still don''t want Trinity to hate you. I also feel nasty, but maybe it''s uneven so the surroundings are filled with air I don''t really know about.


    I guess Fermenia''s unclean appearance as a subordinate was complicated. She opened her mouth to explanations.


    "Lord Reggie. Her Royal Highness is one of the Seven Swords. Seven Swords is the fourth largest swordsman here in the North, with two names: the Light Slash Princess."


    �D�D�D�D


    Shh, teatania turns so bright blue that you''re likely to hear the sound of blood drawn. Finally, they know. She looked like such terrible despair was about to pass on, but Trinity''s reaction was a good one.


    "Wow! Tia was so amazing!


    "Huh?"


    ���� What''s the matter with you?


    Trinity asks back strangely to Titania, who raises her voice as if it were unexpected�� Here we finally found the cognition, and we were both patting each other up.


    Titania asks for confirmation.


    "Fuck, Master Reggie? Oh, uh, don''t you think a grandmother or something?


    "Why?"


    "''Cause it lacks sophistication to use a sword to bravely slay your opponent... you know, a greedy woman"


    "Yeah, that''s not true. Tia''s sophisticated, isn''t she? I''d rather respect you."


    "Ho, is that true!?


    Titania brightens her face when Trinity says "yeah" to the question.


    Meanwhile, Graziella, who watched the interaction between the two side by side, sarcastically distorted her mouth,


    "Your Highness Titania''s eyesight is also sweet. There''s no way a man trying to defend someone by standing up from that demon would see a woman as a tool to satisfy his desire to dominate. And if all the women who can use their swords make a scene with their wives, they''ll be the princess of the temple right there, right?


    "You''re not putting me out to pick me up!


    Refill raises his hand and giggles at Graziella, who comes with a mocking gaze. It was totally just fine.


    Mizumi, meanwhile, says to Titania, greetingly and loudly shouldered by the Europeans and Americans.


    "That''s why I told you before. Trinity said she didn''t care."


    Then it was Trinity who returned the answer to it,


    "Is that it? Did Mizumi know?


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah, sort of. After they almost killed me, they shut me down."


    "... what? Did you even have a fight with Tia?


    That''s what Trinity asks, and she turns a frivolous gaze around accusations.


    It was Titania who began to panic about it.


    "Hey, it''s nothing! Is that, is it called a disagreement between me and Swimei, there was an error in recognition...... a lot. Well, a lot..."


    Yes, the duel back then was set up from Titania in the first place. Whatever good reason you have for that, you certainly don''t want them to know because you pointed your sword at it.


    But Trinity seems to have made a mistake in Trinity II,


    "Uh, Mizuming pissed Tia off, didn''t he?


    "Ha? Huh!? Why am I so bad!!


    "Because, Mizumi, when you came to this world, your teacher was pissing you off, and you did something about it again, didn''t you?


    Trinity turns a suspicious eye. To him like that, Mizumi tried to argue.


    "When could I have pissed off Tia then! You didn''t swing like that!?


    "But I can''t think of anything else... and I knew Shuiming did something before I realized it. Why don''t you apologize?


    "That''s why we''ve already solved that case!... Are you sure this is your fault Tia?... Tia?


    There was no response to the first call, and Shuiming calls again, but Titania is in the ghost sky,


    "Hehe hehe...... Master Reggie has no problem with a strong woman... nothing to be scared of if you know she does. Whether you''re a Demon General or a Lover, I''ll cut you all loose..."


    Teatania is squeaking her swordswallowing solitaire with a dark grin. It is as if it had been received even by heaven''s will, but the noise is extreme. I''m letting go of the danger that makes the background look dos black, again, what the hell.


    Triju, on the other hand, watching it, had a pulling grin,


    "... I''m not sure what it is, but I think I''m very motivated... right. Is this supposed to mean that the mistake has been resolved?


    "... maybe"


    Shuiming exhales with a loud sigh to encourage a change of subject. Honestly I don''t care about this story anymore, I was already in the right mood.

 124 What we have to talk about sooner or later

    In the subtle air, fu, things stood from the entrance to the living room.


    When those caught by the small sound of crunch turned their eyes simultaneously, there was a cat there.


    "Nyah."


    You''re calling it, scratching the slightly open door crunchy, appealing to its existence, as if you''d notice.


    What happened to this cat? It doesn''t seem to be the kind of gesture I want you to take.


    Liliana, who is most familiar with this, seems to have guessed it as soon as possible.


    She turned to Trinity.


    "I have a favor to ask you, brave man."


    "Huh? To me?


    "Yes, the cats, apparently, are hungry, so I''m going to give them dinner, and I want it"


    "So you''re calling me? Uh, yeah. That''s all right..."


    Trinity II shows its willingness to do so. I can read the thought of why I am from the end of the word, but I guess I nodded because I had no reason to say no. Your friendly personality is the shape that held your back, but you can''t deny that you''re still a little confused.


    So Fermenia raises her hand.


    "Lord Reggie, I''ll give you the cat''s dinner. Lily, okay?


    "No, why not? I want you to. The cats seem to be interested in Raj."


    "To me?


    "Perhaps the protection of Yingjie''s summons has something to do with it. The cats must feel divine power."


    I heard about Liliana, and Trinity turned to the cat and said, "Is it okay with me?," said the cat stuck to the door, "Nah!" and replied well. Trinity let go of her face for that overly adorable look, and she just received a feed from Liliana and rolled out to the outside.


    ... If you don''t hate cats, there are people who aren''t happy that cats like you. Trinity seemed happy without exception.


    Liliana frowns and squeals some time after Trinity like that leaves the living room.


    "... a little too forceful"


    Graziella opens her mouth to words that make her smell behind it.


    "Was it still intentional to let Reggie go"


    "Yes, because there will be difficult stories when there is a Raj. Originally, with Mizuki, I was going to ask you to leave..."


    With that said, Liliana turns slightly towards Io Kuzami on the side. After all, a suspiciously full glance was emitted from her narrowed eyes.


    But where does Io Kuzami wind,


    "Don''t worry about me. Right. I wish I thought of myself as a sacred statue so beautiful and divine that I could never help but give it up."


    You''re telling me not to worry about it, but what about even that? If it seems true, I can''t help but be loud in my eyes. It''s like exaggerating yourself, but I guess the point is, you sit down and listen. Shuiming was pointed by Liliana''s gaze of confirmation, "Is it okay?" she nodded and showed accordingly.


    "... So Lily, was the cat planted earlier as well?


    "Yes. I also cooperated with the cats and got them. I should have told you first."


    Liliana snorts at the question of Fermenia. So at the beginning of the discussion, did you go to the cat? I have to say that there is no action that looks to the aftermath.


    Then, when Liliana,


    "From me, may I?


    Apparently, she wants to talk to me. When the surrounding ears and eyes gather, Liliana begins to speak in her usual interrupting tone.


    "We were talking about the weapons earlier."


    "Liliana. You must have come to the conclusion that you don''t know about that?


    We have already finished talking about weapons earlier. Liliana pinched one word on such a teatania point: "No..." and turned to Shuiming.


    And


    "Awesome, when we talked about weapons earlier, it was appropriate to reply a lot."


    "Hmm? Really?


    "Yes. Does Sumei know about that weapon?


    "What makes you think that?


    "When we were talking about weapons earlier, Shuiming''s attitude was blatantly appropriate,. Besides, if you look at something you don''t know, you should seriously think about it. It wasn''t like that, it took a lot of attitude."


    I guess it''s definitely something I know first. I raised my hands to Liliana, who has poked such sharp reflections, to say that Mizumi was a surrender.


    "That''s Liliana. Look closely."


    "Liliana Zandaik is one of the Empire Twelve. Naturally."


    For some reason Graziella puts in a supplement here. I guess you want to say that imperial talent is competent. It was annoying Shuiming who was a little proud of me, but whatever.


    "It''s a little different than anything I''ve ever seen, but that''s Sacramento, isn''t it?


    When Shuiming says, the expression of Titania and Graziella changes as it should. You must have been surprised that I mentioned it because I had not spoken of the official name of the weapon in my previous stories.


    Fermenia asks first of all among the Mizumins.


    "Lord Swimey, do you still know about that earlier?


    "Well, once... really once. It''s called Sacramento, the weapon of our world."


    The more Shui Ming doesn''t seem, the more he puts in a prefix that lacks confidence. So Graziella, who was showing surprise, opened her mouth,


    "Does that mean it''s still your world''s weapon?"


    ���� What do you mean?


    "I knew in advance that it was a relic of the brave, but it seems that the name of the other item that I gave away was named in the language of your world. So I came to the conclusion that perhaps not."


    When Shuiming nods a little strangely, "Really..." Graziella continues to ask.


    "What is that?


    "I don''t care what you ask... Simply put, it''s an amazing weapon that uses another mystery than witchcraft. Being that owner, he can manipulate the uninterrupted force with less force... Apparently. Well, from what I''ve heard, I think I''ve seen what kind of power it is."


    As Shuiming talks, Lefir pinches his mouth.


    "Suimei. I''m sorry to break your hips, but is it by your standards that you have no choice?


    "Mmm... well, you do. That''s what happens. As I was saying, Trinity, the inexperienced, overwhelmed the demonic generals who didn''t send Tia or the Imperial princess."


    "I see. Considering that you made further leaps for Reggie, who has the protection of Yingjie''s summons, is this what Swimei said?"


    I guess Refill went further in and listened and folded the facts together because he knows from the character of Shuiming so far that he understates himself. When Shuiming looks sinister, she snorts just saying she deserves it.


    "But Swimey. What kind of communication does that weapon have? I don''t think that power is the norm, no matter how much?


    "That must be Sacramento''s - no, the shattered bluebird that''s in it."


    "Lapis Eudyx?"


    "Does being fitted mean that jewel?


    To Graziella''s inquiry, Mizumi nods, and begins his usual descriptions.


    "- There are things in this world called stones of the wise, stones of the philosopher. This is an all-purpose catalyst, which is also known as chemical gold stone (Lapis) because it can transform lead and other humble metals into gold, and in our world making this is considered one of the reaching points in alchemy."


    "Give me the money!!


    "Make it!?


    "So, Lord Swimey! That means that that jewel embedded in Sacramento is that!? - So you can use that to generate all you want gold!?


    Now the color of the eyes of Titania and Graziella, who heard the speculation, changed. Whether Fermenia found pure potential as a wizard about its outrageous mysticity, the other two, as rulers, would have found its usefulness, as well as its dangers, in producing gold.


    But Shuiming shook her neck to the side,


    "No, that''s something else from that alchemy lapis"


    "Is it not?


    "Well, listen. In covert science, there are supposedly three types of things named Lapis. These fall broadly into the brackets called lapis, all of which are likewise considered lapis because they produce more with less work or catalyst. Lapis Philosoform is the stone of the wise, the treasure of alchemy. A blue liquid filled with the Holy Grail, said to revive the dead and transform the living into immortality, is Lapis Lapis Exilis Coelis - or Lapis Exilis. So, one of them was just him."


    "Shattered blue blue (Lapis eudaix) ����"


    "Yes. The ancient man spoke and said - his apostle bought the wrath of God by pride, and was made to fall from heaven to earth. From the crown that was supposedly worn at that time, it is said that the emerald, which can leave the demon, peeled off, and that which faded and became blue became its crushed blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue


    "I mean, is that the product of God in the world of Swimei..."


    "No, no, this is just inheritance. No way, it was made by God. I don''t know where whoever made it first, but it''s definitely a hell of a mon............ no, nobody can make alchemy lapis anymore, so can''t you deny that God made the original over there for real"


    Shuiming mutters to herself after she denies Titania''s words, but it''s not a mistake, either.


    So, fu, Io Kuzami, who remained silent until then, opened his mouth.


    "Hey, my rival. Don''t you have all the answers you can''t boil down to? There''s a lot of" seemingly "on the end of the story from now on, or is it conclusive and less of a word?


    "I''m a doorman about this. I have little idea what it came from or what it was made for."


    There is no means of finding out about Sacramento or the shattered blue blue blue (Lapis eudaix), and there is no material describing it in the library of the ancient castle (Altschloss), where the Order is based. I don''t know at all if it has been lost over the years or if it is even more like a secret thing, so Shuiming has little knowledge of this.


    Fermenia makes a rugged face with her mouth saying she doesn''t know Shui Ming.


    "Hmm... is that something even Lord Swimei doesn''t know..."


    "No, no, no, no. Even I don''t know anything."


    "But you, from what I''ve heard, do you know anyone else who has it?


    "Oh, that certainly is. Yes... I''m not sure I know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t know exactly what you''re talking about?


    To Graziella, whose questions raise and make her face more rude. Shuiming looks difficult and nods "Oh".


    In the meantime, he noticed something in that statement. Teatania opened her mouth.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Firey said that, too. I was explained to my former owner, the brave man, but I wasn''t sure."


    "I knew you were..."


    Shuiming has also heard few stories about Sacramento from its owners. But most of the things I heard were for some reason unheard or spoken.


    Anything to listen to, the mystery associated with Sacramento - that is, knowing information such as concepts - seems to require conditions such as literacy.


    Then Graziella also seemed to remember when she heard from the elves,


    "Surely the temple elf said it was built to avoid the end of the world."


    "The end of the world?


    "Oh. There''s no mistake because we were all listening. Unless that''s what Elf remembers."


    You wouldn''t be wrong to hear it because Shuiming nodded as he turned his gaze to Teatania.


    But - I didn''t know it was built to avoid the end of the world.


    Speaking of things that come to mind with Shuiming about it, there is only one thing.


    "Is that related to an end-of-life event (Twilight Syndrome)...? No, I''ve heard of him knocking down some assholes with that one... but he didn''t say that..."


    When I asked someone I knew with Sacramento, I didn''t say that. I don''t think there''s anything that the man doesn''t know about Sacramento, but fulfill it.


    "Swimey. Is there anything else you know? For example, how to use Sacramento as a weapon."


    "Oh, you''ve heard of that. I heard the language nearby to use as a weapon, but I couldn''t hear it."


    "So what else?


    "Sacramento needs qualities that can understand the mysteries associated with it, and strong thoughts, he said. It also takes literacy, but Sacramento is the first time in the world with strong thoughts of its owners... no, they can arm it"


    "Strong thoughts��"


    Teatania doesn''t come too pinned or she''s making her face look rude and roaring.


    Io Kuzami, on the other hand, seemed to notice there,


    "Sometimes you''ll think of thoughts. At that time, my fianc��e exhaled strong emotions. Probably succeeded in forcing Sacramento to arm himself."


    I guess there was a part of Io Kuzami that I was good at talking about. Both Titania and Graziella nod as convinced.


    "If you have the qualities to handle Sacramento in Trinity, then you''ll know it''s natural. I''m losing my verbatim, because I don''t have the means to know first."


    Shuiming pinches such a slightly optimistic prediction, then asks.


    "How was Trinity after I put Sacramento back together?


    "It''s not particularly different. As we talked about earlier, it was temporarily stronger."


    "Were you only getting stronger while you were fighting..."


    "That''s right. But even then, it snapped quickly."


    "I guess......"


    Sacramento is said to be a magic eating weapon and consumes constant magic and vitality during use. The mystery of the shattered blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue In the end, there is a lot of magic that is needed because what we can actually do in Sacramento is uninterrupted.


    There is indeed the protection of Yingjie''s summons in Trinity II. The enhancements are eye-catching, but you can still tell from the magician with the magic furnace and the owner of Sacramento over there that they are still there. With his magic and health, which is still in the process of improving, I guess it''s something he can''t cover.


    In the meantime, Fumi Ming shuts up.


    ��������


    "What''s the matter? Lord Swimey."


    Fermenia asks Shuiming, who suddenly became quiet.


    He didn''t respond immediately, but after a while, he went to answer something and hit it, sighing like a given up view, similar to the idea.


    "... no, I thought I''d have to talk to the guy from Trinity."


    "Well, that''s"


    "Are you saying you are a magician?"


    From the abstract narratives of Shuiming, Lefir and Fermenia were able to observe. On the other hand, it seems the same. Teatania has turned to a clear face,


    "Now it is."


    "Ah? That''s the same kind of dialogue he was messing with earlier?


    "Come on, what is it about?


    The princess of the swordsman, apparently, is going to do something she didn''t. Graziella, unaware of the circumstances, turns a bitter face to Teatania, where Mizumi falls on a blur,


    "Why didn''t you tell Trinity before?


    "That kind of information was originally a lesson to hide. What I didn''t even mention here was the remnants of it."


    "But if you''re in this world, isn''t that what you''ll find out sooner or later? Especially if you''re looking for a way back to the world you took. We''ll talk when we get back in the end."


    "No, I should have left it hidden through, completed the magic formation of the return and justified it properly for the three of us to return. It''s up to Trinity and Mizuki to go home once and see what happens after that. You can stay in the other world and come back if you''re untrained."


    "I see."


    What Mitsumi was thinking was expanding his options. Originally, Shuiming, Trinity and Mizuki were called at their own convenience on this side of the world. I was at a disadvantage in my position and had few options to choose from.


    But there''s no more bending over what he once said than Trinity decided to do a demon king crusade, and you can''t scorn the rest of the world. Therefore, if you decide to go back to the original world and come back again, you can calmly look at it and choose again.


    Returning to the original world, it doesn''t seem very interesting, Teatania. She turns to a slightly insurmountable look.


    "Swimey. why are you changing your mind now, etc?


    "That was it earlier."


    "Is that... is that Sacramento?


    "Oh. If you even get a mon like that, that''s right. He can''t turn back later, either, can he? If you go back over there and leave me alone, don''t stick your neck in something funny, I''m sure you''ll get caught up in it. If you''re gonna take care of the Order, you''re gonna have to find out who I am after all."


    As we were able to return safely to the original world, perhaps because of Trinity''s character, we are certain to be involved in mystery-related matters. If humans who can''t shut up and watch people''s misfortunes acquire mystical power, they naturally have feathers that stick their necks in many things.


    Somehow the others will find out about that. He shows an indescribable face that says yes.


    "Lord Swimey, are you going to speak soon?


    "Hmm. No, I think I''ll make that step-by-step..."


    Refill turns a frivolous half-eye at the water that creates a teasing grin.


    "... Suimei, you''re a heck of a bitch"


    "Ugh, shut up, Mr. Refile! I don''t know what else to do!


    "Awesome, no tricks in the weird part,"


    To Liliana''s words as if they were slogans, Shuiming didn''t even make a sound.


    Then, when Graziella,


    "It doesn''t matter to me about you or anything like that, but you don''t have any concerns about making a difference because you didn''t teach Trinity or Rui Tree?


    "Mizuki will be somewhat angry, but to be honest, Trinity is... well, you''ll draw on the circumstances. He''s not such a narrow guy. Sure, it''s hard to say right now..."


    I have anxiety about what I say. Regardless of the burden on what you were hiding, it''s about the harm of knowing it. The main premise of having to keep witchcraft secret from ordinary people is also that it does not allow ordinary people into mystical matters. Humans are often creatures attracted to mysterious things, and if they know it, they become more aware of the existence of mystery and more easily involved in dangerous things.


    Because of that, I never told you when I was in the other world, and I never intended to.


    But there will be no denying that I was shelving the problem I said so and sending it forward. That doesn''t mean I''m going to be the winger to pay for it, because that doesn''t accumulate dissatisfaction or distrust in Trinity II, but there are some earlier reasons, and I''m pretty sure there''s a lot of concern about talking.


    "Oh man, this is what happens in the end..."


    After sighing, Trinity, who was healed by the cat, returned with a hokey face.

 125 Blue Sky Magic Class

    The day after Shuiming and Trinity arrived in the Empire City. On this day Shuiming was in an alley in front of Fermenia and Shuiming Mansion.


    The sky in Imperial Capital today is well clear, day of the outing. If you look up, the alley sky is cut into surrounding buildings, square and bright blue. The alley was dazzling and bright as the sunlight slipped into the surrounding white.


    In such a moody environment, what the two of them do is, of course, lecture on sorcery. After all, when there is time, it will be the sorcerer''s sex (saga) that devotes time to mystery.


    Shuiming turns his back on the white wall of the building and starts talking to Fermenia, who sits in a chair.


    "- Well, then I''m going to start lecturing today, but I think I''ve done a lot of things so far"


    "Yeah. Hidden entropy in modern sorcery, canonical sorcery, magic formation eventualization, how to use all sorts of sorcery, etc."


    "Oh. I think through them, Fermenia has come to know exactly what a magician is."


    As the word goes, Shuiming sees Fermenia growing as a magician, but she doesn''t seem to be, giving her a look of lack of confidence.


    "I would like to be the same...... I can''t help it because there is no comparable object"


    "As for that, I think I''m fine. Yesterday you were encouraging Trinity and the others to be aware of the idea of attributes, right? Yeah, I just need to be able to see things like that. There is not one way of thinking. You just have to be firm about the fact that there is never one law that establishes the phenomenon that is in this world, and that there is every approach. That''s what I taught you."


    What do you mean, "Hmm, every aphrodisiac?


    "Our world is a law called science - the laws of physics are common, and we all think about it in disguise. But the theory of unravelling the phenomenon of the world actually exists, right? The point is, don''t get caught up in fixed concepts."


    "Uh..."


    "Right. The first time you heard about magic, you didn''t think you could do mystery without element intervention, did you?


    "Yes, that''s for sure"


    "That''s what I mean. Because of the roots of element-based thinking, I also thought that my current world of witchcraft could never be the same thing initially. But by touching upon the mystery of magic, I have come to understand that it is something that can be practiced. What matters here is its'' understanding ''."


    Yes, whatever things are, the results stabilize for the first time after that theory has been correctly understood. Awareness, flashing, that''s what we call ''Eureka''.


    "- Our world is a world of material supremacy, thinking about everything on a material premise. There is something in shape, and because it emits some power or acts on something else, results are to be produced. Whatever it is, it''s supposed to be fever."


    Yes, therefore, the modern man is also the first in his head to simulate how it works on atomic and molecular movements, substances in the air, etc., about magically starting fires. Very naturally. That simulation is bound to take place, which is delaying our understanding.


    "... I see that ordinary people in Lord Swimey''s world deny it out of their minds because they think that the consequences of spells and mystical movements are not equivalent to the heat and work that generates them"


    To learn witchcraft, you have to get rid of the idea that there must be fever to produce something first.


    "Yes. As Fermenia puts it, I only try to believe what is visible because I cannot recognize what is in those supersensory realms. I don''t know, so I can''t follow the process, and I can''t have results. Sorcery is the first thing you can use with that kind of" understanding. "


    Conversely, when understanding is halfway through, the results are also unstable. That would be the same as any discipline.


    "The foreground is longer, but should we get started? So, today I''m going to explain to Fermenia-"


    "Explain."


    Fermenia attracts a little bit of interest, but Mizumi doesn''t want to wear it or create a strange accumulation. Drum rolls in my ears, to the fiercely fermenian with food, and all I can say is, yes.


    "- About the production of the magic furnace."


    "Production of Magic Furnaces! Are you making a magic furnace!!


    Fermenia is even more excited to hear today''s lecture. I can''t stop being excited, can I help but get my nose rough? Magic furnaces are something that magicians have to do.


    "So what do you do to build a magic furnace? To sum up what I''ve heard for a long time, I think it has something to do with the gut, but it''s hard to think of increasing that..."


    It seems that Fermenia had already spilled his imagination about the magic furnace. I guess I''ve been thinking about it because I''ve smelled the presence of the magic furnace more than ever before, and I''ve seen so much of its power.


    To Fermenia, where one runs ahead and begins to line up his guesses, Shuiming preaches "calm down" before saying.


    "Sure, the magic furnace has something to do with the gut system, and the nuance is to increase it, but it doesn''t technically increase it physically, so I guess it''s a little different"


    "... what do you mean?


    "I mean, you increase it spiritually, not physically."


    "Spiritually?


    "That''s right. It uses a spiritual substrate (ether body)."


    Fermenia frowns at the words she hears for the first time.


    "Is it an ether body? I''ve heard before that it''s an intangible force drifting in the air with ether, but isn''t it?


    "Oh. I know it''s tricky, but it''s something else."


    With that said, there was even more wrinkles between Fermenian brows. This is certainly a tricky thing to do. It would be impossible for her to make a difficult face. Except for the covert ether, there are a number of things called ethers. There is no way to get confused at first.


    "By analogy, I think it''s related to the physical body and the mental shell."


    Have you figured it out from the elements that have come out so far? Shuiming nods and answers to the speculation looming at the core of Fermenia.


    "Yes, as Fermenia said today, spiritual substrates (ether bodies) are related to them. The spiritual substrate (ether body) is combined with the flesh (physical body) and the spiritual shell (astral body), and is considered the spiritual trilimb that makes up the organism. The human body is made up of those three connections, and when they are missing, lost, or degenerate, they are supposedly incapable of equilibrium as a person."


    "The flesh (physical body) remains a material component, and the mental shell (astral body) is a component related to consciousness and soul. �� then."


    "The spiritual substrate (ether body) corresponds to the spiritual part as it is. When I say... I confuse it with a spiritual shell with elements of my soul. Generally speaking�� yes, I would say that the spiritual substrate (ether body) is like a blueprint of the flesh"


    "Blueprint of the flesh, is it?


    "That''s right. From a scientific point of view, there''s another thing called DNA, but that doesn''t matter. In mystical terms, the spiritual substrate (ether body) equates to it. Each organ and each part of the human body is based on its blueprint and is always assumed to be under the influence of that blueprint. You can''t see this without taking magical steps, but with the flesh, there are ether hearts, ether brains, ether arms, feet, heads, etc."


    ���� Does it exist? If it was a blueprint, I don''t think it would be necessary after I made it... "


    "I do get that kind of nuance when it comes to blueprints... in fact, it''s a structural map of the human body, because it''s an operational manual. With the human body shaped spiritual substrate (ether body) constantly doubled..."


    "... is, huh?


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t get it together. In other words, the spirit substrate (ether body) is a blueprint, as well as instructions for operating the body normally. That''s why, even after the blueprint, it''s necessary to make the flesh work."


    "I see. Then I understand very well"


    Where the Fermenian question has been iced away, Shuiming moves to the core.


    "That''s as soon as I say it. If the spirit substrate (ether body) is its blueprint"


    "You just have to rewrite that blueprint, right!


    "Oh, you''re right"


    The creeps in this lecture are, indeed, as Fermenian noted. Yes, the three limbs have the characteristic that each is pulled into its own state. If the flesh feels fatigued, the natural consciousness and soul are weakened, while if the mental shell (astral body) is worn, the flesh is also worn. In the same way, if the spiritual substrate (ether body) becomes strange, the function of the flesh will deteriorate, and hence the spiritual shell (astral body) will also be affected.


    I can also say that this is a lot of weaknesses and disadvantages for the human body. But making a magic furnace is a counterproductive approach.


    Having confirmed Fermenia''s awareness, Shuiming goes on to explain.


    "To perform physical degeneration using a spiritual substrate (ether body), it is necessary to change the subject''s consciousness in stages first. Consciously reforming, making you aware that you are a magician, encouraging changes in your mental shell (astral body), then tampering with your spiritual substrate (ether body) by magical measures, changing the blueprints of your body (physical body) and gut. Once it is over, the body (physical body) gradually changes, and finally the body (physical body) again influences the mental shell (astral body) and is physically and mentally complete."


    Shuiming cuts off a district there and starts summing up.


    "Shall I summarise? Use the blueprints of the flesh to attach such functions to the flesh, regardless of appearance, without physically increasing the viscera. This is what is commonly referred to as the ''organ of dreams'', and the first thing I said is that it spiritually increases your guts."


    "Ooh... it''s a theory of a glimpse into the bottom of the mystery!


    At the end of the day, Fermenia gets up from her chair and holds her fist. It''s a new mysterious revelation of a magician''s expression, sunny and exciting.


    Back to back with her excitement like that, Shuiming turns her face into something harsh. And what you say is a warning similar to your concern.


    "- It''s just that if you put a spiritual substrate (ether body) on it, you''re no longer a legitimate person. You''re going to blueprints as human beings. The flesh (physical body) changes as does the mental shell (astral body). Those who do can no longer be called human."


    ��������


    I will cease to be a person. To the weight of the word, I guess she lost the word. Being no longer human means that those with a sense of interrogation usually have a sense of rejection. If you weren''t raised that way from childhood like Mizumi, there''s nothing unusual about stepping on two legs.


    "That''s one of the reasons I''m a monster over there. Powerful magicians mess with the spiritual substrate (ether body) as they please, so that life expectancy is no longer that of a normal human being, or they are gaining uninterrupted magic, or even something like stock of souls or transcendence from death."


    "Shh!? Shishi, is it the transcendence of death!? Does that mean immortality!?


    "Technically, it doesn''t mean immortality. You''re right that it makes it harder to die. Those who are liberated from death - called rich - against those who usually do nothing to die in the cause of weapons, disasters, life expectancy, sickness or general death"


    "Well, still, being released from life expectancy and not dying is equivalent..."


    "I don''t know... but really, these perverts are some of the limited talent, so they''re not the ones who can be anyone or him."


    Shuiming puts in that supplement, but Fermenian amazement and fear are still not clear. Immortality is one of mankind''s dreams. I guess it''s in the realm of surprising that there are those who have already gotten it, even if it''s out of their hands.


    Whatever.


    "- There is also the phrase, ''You can simply extend our existence infinitely within''. Humans clear their spiritual bodies (ether bodies) and become magicians. No, I can be. Like me."


    Mages are separate from ordinary people. So is being, but being itself is already different from being a person. Increased mysticity of organisms, improved spiritual posture, the development of intense spiritual chills in the exercise of witchcraft, fire-eye gold, neglect of machines, etc., if you diverge so much from ordinary people, you will be removed from the category of people.


    Looking into his eyes, Fermenia looked a little sorry,


    "�� so now I''m not a magician, even if I can use magic"


    "Right. Say it, magician, or something like that would be reasonable. But by doing this,"


    "You can be a magician too!


    Make both cobwebs, long live Fermenia. It would have led to improved motivation because it would be a clear one-step goal for her.


    "In parallel, it''s a challenge for the future."


    "That''s what I was thinking, too. That I have a big challenge."


    "I knew you noticed. Right. - What do you think you need now?"


    "... is it still firepower?


    "Hmm?


    When he realized, Fermenia had the same serious look Trinity gave him when he was talking about a demonic general. But for Shuiming, he was flying a lot out of what he thought, so he had to be taken aback.


    But he''s convinced he is, Fermenia goes on to state the part he lacks.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, too. to the fact that my magic is overwhelmingly short of firepower...... what''s up?


    Fermenia is surprised that the water is not responding as if. To her inquiry, Shui Ming, who had blinked her eyes as if


    "... Ah, no, go ahead, Mr. Fermenia. Keep going."


    "Yes, I was on the defensive side of the battle against Lord Gilberto, even with the aid of Lily. So I''ve been thinking about it. I was wondering what I could do to improve that. So let''s compare the way we fought so far with the way others fought..."


    "So, why the hell?


    "Yes. Looking back closely on the way Lord Swimey fought, I still think it might be firepower"


    "Huh!? Is that mine?


    "And also Lord Graziella, the wizard of this same world, whose greatest attack is on fire (physics). And even if you look at the attack of Lefir, the swordsman, you''re also scattered where you''re pushing your opponent''s attack in with your own, and you still wonder if this place needs a bottom-up of firepower with all the hassle"


    ��������


    Shuiming couldn''t say anything against Fermenia, who gradually gets fever in the tone he talks about.


    I feel like I''m burning my passion in another direction with someone who was thinking something. While it is true that both Refill and Shuiming have the maneuvers of attack, a powerful blow to push and push, Shuiming thought that Fermenia had a more delicate technique. On a daily basis, she had a fine role in the Mizumings, in chores, affairs, etc. Both work and its finesse are manifested in witchcraft. The fact that we were able to get to know each other so quickly is proof to the left.


    (No, it''s normal to be able to do this delicately, so should we just focus on improving the firepower?


    In any case, for being in this world at present, there is no trouble with the high level of firepower. If you are always aware of the finesse of the magic you use, you may not need to specialize there.


    "What do you say? Lord Swimey."


    "... right. You''re right, maybe we should stretch the firepower. Let''s learn to control the most effective magic and season it."


    "Yes."


    "First of all, the treatment of the spiritual substrate (ether body) and the creation of the altar..."


    It was when Shuiming called about the expansion of the magic furnace.


    "Hmm...?


    From the entrance to the alley on the fence, I heard a noise. Since the alley in front of the house is only the entrance to the house of Shuiming, there is no other way for the refirs to return or for any other guests to come. The alley in Teito is simply lost because it''s in the middle of nowhere, so to speak.


    Shuiming turns his gaze with Fermenia.


    Then there was a girl who put together the robes of the Salvation Church and looked tired for a long time.


    I can lay my hands on the wall and let it cut my breath, and I can see that I''ve been in quite a hurry.


    But the girl''s appearance was familiar. Definitely Krista, Elliot''s accompanying magic cleric, the brave man called in El Mayde.


    "You are"


    Without waiting to hear from Shuiming, Krista opens her mouth with a rough breath.


    "And I apologize for the sudden. As soon as possible, take care of Reggie, Astel''s brave man..."


    "In Trinity?


    "Yes..."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Elliot... as soon as Elliot went to the Duke of Hadrias residence..."


    - I''m not coming back. When he heard the words, Mizumi and Fermenia immediately began to act.

 126 Brave or fighting.

    It''s been a while since Christa ran into the alley, already in the afternoon. The sky, which was clear, collapsed visibly as if to imply a crisis, it took thick clouds, and it is likely to cry out now.


    Because of this, the Lephires returned, and Mizumings and Trinity were unexpectedly in the living room of the Eight-Key Mansion.


    Io Kuzami opens his mouth in anticipation of being ready to talk.


    "What the hell is wrong with getting together all of a sudden? I think we had enough yesterday.


    ����


    Krista is turning a surprising glance at Io Kuzami, who represents a slightly dissatisfied attitude. He uses a magnificent tone, like Graziella, with his legs together. In the case of the Empire, I was dealing with Rui Shu and touched her somewhat as a person, so I guess I''m in the same mood as I was stuck with a fox. Everyone is being turned into a monster right now.


    Either way, Trinity answers to her.


    "Never mind about Mizuki. ''Cause there''s a lot going on, and you just don''t have the same personality."


    "Oh, is that a little...?


    "I just want you to decide... please"


    Don''t ask any more. Krista didn''t ask any more of Trinity, who shook her head sideways like that. If a brave man asks you, can''t you say anything?


    Meanwhile, Fermenia opens her mouth if it''s also something that bothered you.


    "His Highness Graziella doesn''t seem to be here..."


    "Your Highness Graziella seems to be running some errands and will be late."


    "Really?"


    "You don''t have to come"


    Liliana answers the Fermenian question, and Refill throws up against her. I guess Graziella is busy being in her own country because she is an empress - but anyway, it seems that Refill still has his tail drawn about the other day. I inflate my cheeks every time my name comes up and I have a rejection.


    I was about to start talking, and Trinity seemed to be onto something,


    "You know, there''s Mr. Krista, and it means there''s no Elliot."


    "Oh, we''ve already heard what''s going on. They''re going to explain it again."


    As Shuiming urged, Krista, sitting in her chair, began to speak with a severely painful look.


    "- It was about a week ago now. Elliot and I entered the Kingdom of Aste as planned for our condolences, but we entered the westernmost city of Kranto and were invited by the Duke of Hadrias through the Salvation Church."


    Hadrias. The first person to react to that name was Titania.


    "From the Duke?


    "Yes, he wants to welcome you, so he wants you to come to the mansion."


    When I hear that, I change the complexion of Trinity and Teatania. They had also arrived in the city of Kranto, and Hadrias called them, so I guess they thought this was something.


    Krista continues the conversation.


    "I was very tired that day, and Elliot took care of me, and Elliot was on his way to the Duke''s mansion alone. But after that, Elliot will never return..."


    "So I was wondering if something had happened."


    "Yes, I visited what was going on through the Salvation Church, but Master Elliot was welcomed at the Duke''s residence, and with a stiff feeling that he was on holiday, he could never get me inside."


    The first question I asked Krista was Fermenia.


    "Did you contact the Holy See about this?


    "I did... but the reaction wasn''t fragrant"


    "Wasn''t it fragrant? You mean the brave ones?


    Titania answers Trinity''s questions.


    "The Duke of Hadrias sends a large annual donation to the Holy See. Therefore, it could be said."


    "I see. So the rooting is already perfect. But why..."


    Krista also gives a sinister look, as if she agrees with Trinity roaring with a rugged face.


    "Yes, I don''t know why His Excellency the Duke is detaining Elliot, and I can''t help it..."


    It lacks a decisive hand in stuffing the Duke of Hadrias. I guess that''s cancer here. There is no harder way out than without clear evidence that we are doing harm to the brave.


    I don''t understand Hadrias'' thoughts. As we all lean our necks against the surfaced mystery, it seems that Refill has an idea, and raises his hand a little from sitting down to the chair.


    "Can I speak?


    "Yes."


    "Very recently, we also had a lot going on in brave association. Perhaps that''s it?


    "The brave ones, oh, the universal apostles..."


    "So you''re saying the Duke of Hadrias is chewing one on the people who attacked the brave men of the Union?


    "It''s possible, I can only say it''s possible."


    Between Refill, Shuiming and Trinity, Krista is decent that the conversation is going on on its own. Liliana starts explaining to her that she can''t read from fragmented information.


    "Not long ago, we went to the coalition, as I''m sure you know, but at that time, the brave men of the coalition were attacked by a group of people. The group called itself the universal apostle, and I don''t know why yet, but it was trying to figure out the brave."


    "... then he says that the Duke of Hadrias may also be granted to that population"


    "At the moment, there''s no one but the Demons to set up anything on the brave. Unless there''s something else out there or Astel''s trying to do something about it, it would be reasonable to think about it in conjunction."


    Shuiming, who kept being made to lick bitter acids, roared with a bitter face as if she remembered the taste on her tongue.


    Hadrias, the individual has some thoughts. There are other people trying to exploit the brave. There is no point in mentioning the possibility, but then it is more timely to associate it with the universal Apostle.


    But it was not Titania who disputed the idea.


    "In my personal opinion, it''s hard to think that the Duke of Hadrias is conferring on the universal Apostle"


    Listen to her words, Shuiming turns her eyes round.


    "That''s surprising. Tia doesn''t like him either, does she?


    "Yes, it is true that he is the opposite, but that man is a nobleman of his own country, isn''t he?... and the Duke of Hadrias is your father''s first loyal minister. It can''t be that the heavens and the earth have turned upside down when that man serves you."


    To Titania''s assertion, a face that gives a surprising look. The story was pretty unexpected because he made it smell like he hated it every now and again.


    In the meantime, Astel''s human fermenia supplements as well.


    "The Duke of Hadrias, with His Majesty Armadiyaus since his youth, has heard of you who have rushed through battlefields and political arenas. The trust from His Majesty is also profound, as is the loyalty of the Duke. Therefore, there is a story that Astel has been entrusted with all matters concerning the brave....... but in view of the situation, is it still a situation where we have to wonder about the Duke of Hadrias?


    "Yeah. I don''t deny that that man is up to anything, including this matter, in the movement of the brave, even if I skip out on his engagement with the universal Apostle. It must be all Astel''s behavior. But."


    That''s what Titania starts to roar. Because of his personal assessment of Hadrias, and the tickle of his current behavior, I guess the trends ahead are as if unreadable and indescribable.


    But it doesn''t make sense to think that Elliot is solemnly acting on his own in this situation. It''s not something I can be optimistic about, like, ''I''m fine'' here.


    Trinity opens her mouth as the living room fills with strange air.


    "... apparently, now we have to go to Kranto City"


    "Yes, you will."


    "I''m not busy, but my fianc�� is. I''ll listen to you soon."


    It was then that Trinity, Titania and Io Kuzami tried to reach an agreement.


    "- No, let''s have that wait"


    Suddenly, the living room door opens in momentum. Seeing, at the entrance to the living room, stood Graziella in military uniform.


    Flipping military uniforms and blonde hair, as usual, is prestigious. The surprise of the sudden revelation also took place, during which Shuiming turned a half-eye with accusations against her.


    "You, on your own again..."


    "This is my country. I don''t care what I do."


    "I don''t mind! It''s an invasion of privacy to come in here on your own!


    "So don''t use unconverted words. If you want to talk, speak with a concept that''s in this world."


    Trinity pinches her mouth when she sees that Shuiming starts yelling ''ooh'' at the cursing crosstalk.


    "So, what do you mean, wait?


    "Oh, the demonic offense was confirmed in the north. If we keep this up, the Empire will be a battlefield."


    As soon as Graziella speaks frankly of the situation, there are a number of sounds moving the chair. It was Titania and Refile who stood up.


    Titania asks first as she seeps surprise in her expression.


    "Your Highness Graziella, what is the size of the Demon Clan?


    "I don''t know the exact number, but I hear it''s quite high. We will probably have to muster all the forces of the Empire to fight."


    "So suddenly...?


    Triju, who was listening, frowns. The offense is indeed abrupt. I wonder if his confusion will be dispelled.


    But Shuiming had an idea that the Demon Clan would come with one hand.


    "I see. The generals are being defeated, so they''re going to roll back here."


    The demons that Mizuminos have defeated so far are Rajas, Mauhario, and Vishudda. If you are not fighting for the brave and are doing so much damage, you will also be in a hurry with the demons.


    And in an effort to rewind it, it was the Nerferia Empire that I saw.


    The Nerferia Empire exists as the centre of the North with the Kingdom of Astel to the east, the Sardias Union to the west, the United Autonomous Province, and the country. A major impact called Qiudi (tickle). Because it is an aorta of distribution, if we are turned down here, distribution in the north will die. Its impact when the Empire is dropped is immeasurable.


    But behind that idea of water, Graziella said,


    "I''ll tell you what, there''s no backup from other countries"


    "What does that mean?


    It was the irreplaceable teatania that raised the question here.


    There is also the aforementioned reason that Astel and Nerferia were originally allies, and it is normal to cooperate in these situations. But it is also an anomaly through inexplicability that cannot be taken for granted.


    As Astel''s princess, I guess I can''t help wondering how to get out of my country.


    "First of all, about the Autonomous Prefectures, but because we are sending reinforcements to the United North, we cannot send any more soldiers. As for Astel, there was a response from the late aftermath of the previous demonic offensive and future measures, as well as refugee reception from countries damaged by this demonic invasion, and the troopers were allowed to drop him off."


    Hearing Graziella explain, Refill roars with a crease between his brows.


    "I know what''s going on... I don''t know what to say, but don''t try to get through that often"


    Graziella replies to Lefir, who complains about the responses of each country.


    "There''s a reason for that. Haven''t you heard the rumors that are spreading in Astel, in the Union, in the Autonomous Prefecture lately?


    "Oh, rumors are that the Empire is boosting armaments and outsourcing. Liliana told me it was a deceptive manipulation... and that has something to do with it?


    "That''s right. He said he would be ready to fight the Demons in the Empire, and he wouldn''t even put them in his teeth. What kind of nerves are you at all? I''m not talking about a faint sense of crisis."


    Even though the Demons are imminent, we cannot set up a system of cooperation. In such a state of affairs, Graziella makes the color of disappointment look darker.


    Meanwhile, Trinity turned her gaze next to him, who still didn''t fall to her heart.


    "Tia, is that an ant?


    "Yes. The hand of abandoning the crisis in our allies is not something else strange. There can be no stopping the war more than we know the Demons will attack the Empire, so there will surely be damage that cannot be overlooked, both financially and militarily. Even if you give it as a problem afterwards, the damage will make it harder for the Empire to exercise its power against other countries."


    "I guess as a neighboring country I''d be happy to see the expected decline in the empire''s national power"


    Graziella snorts uncomfortably. That grievance is not directed at Titania, I guess, because I understand that the reinforcement drop-off is something different from her intentions.


    Shuiming leaves her body in the back of the chair, looking up to heaven.


    "If the empire falls, I don''t think the damage will be foolish."


    "That''s where I''m going to put it on, Suimei. What if the Empire were to fall into the Devil Nation and the countries around it would take the next step? In the great name of saving our fellow Demons, we will send our troops into the Empire to see if this is the case. If the Empire is in a state of falling, the Demon Clan is already exhausted in total force battle. You won''t have anything to say, but you''ll be able to do what you want."


    "A little different, but around the total of two tiger food competitions...... Whatever it is, don''t think bad."


    "I don''t know if it''s really for those reasons, but it means I might be putting those thoughts around"


    Teatania, who was listening to Refill, still seems to think it''s impossible.


    "It''s still hard to imagine your father taking that kind of hand"


    "Right there. His Majesty Armadiyaus would take the benefactor in this case. It''s hard to imagine that he was pushed off by Congress."


    "Either your father can''t move as much as he thinks, or he hasn''t communicated the information."


    The former is unlikely, after Titania''s words, that Graziella,


    "- But that''s why it''s hard to fight with the Empire alone. Therefore, I hereby officially request the participation of His Royal Highness Titania, His Highness Fermenia and the Brave Reggie in the Demonic Interception from the Empire."


    "I see, so you''re saying, ''Let''s have it wait''? If we pull it in, we''ll have to help to a certain extent."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Sitting more and more on his chair, Graziella affirms Shuiming''s answer. But...


    "But then, Elliot!


    "Let''s have no choice. It is also important for us to know about Elliot the Brave. But if you don''t join us, we''re in trouble. Besides, they''re not going to do anything about the brave right away."


    "That''s right..."


    Krista is discouraged by her inability to install cooperation and discourages her from talking absurdly.


    Such a consideration of her mood, Trinity raised her voice.


    "Can you turn your hand from the Empire and do something about it?


    "Even if I did about it, it would be in vain. The fact that the clergy of the Holy See came to us for help meant that the Holy See was of no use to us. Now that the Empire attaches great importance to its relationship with the Holy See, why not let it mediate in the intervention? Then it''s better than empire."


    Titania was ahead of Graziella''s gaze.


    "It''s called muscle that I do something about. I get it. Let me admit to my father that the Duke of Hadrias was so hard to get out of here that he may have already lost it too late."


    That''s a natural concern to have. If the strategist is the opponent, it is likely that the measures taken are no longer available when they appear on the table. Even with the help of superiors from now on, we shouldn''t get the results we want.


    "Again, about you, Elliot..."


    Is it behind you? I think of Elliot. I can''t help but notice how Krista feels.


    In the meantime, Io Kuzami seems to have objections,


    "It would be my fianc��e''s decision not to go to the battlefield, I mean? No matter how many of you, if my fianc��e says she''s going, I can''t ignore her intentions."


    That''s what I said to Trinity, "What do you think?" Turn your gaze with inclusions as you say. If Trinity does say she''s going to help Elliot, now Graziella will have to persuade her to do so and overturn it. It makes sense.


    On the other hand, Trinity II, forced to make a decision, often meditated and thought, and eventually the answer he gave was:


    "... I''m sorry, Mr. Krista. I think fighting the Demons has to be a priority this time."


    "... No, the Devil''s Crusade is the true spirit of the brave. Thank you for that, and there''s no reason to blame me."


    "Yeah. Even if Elliot is caught, I don''t think I can do any harm right away either. Let''s do something about the Demons first, then go help them again."


    They''ve settled. Both Titania and Io Kuzami have told us that they will follow Trinidad''s intentions.


    In the meantime, Fu and Trinity turn to the Mizumins. And


    "What do the Mizumins do?


    "Us..."


    Either join the battle with the Demons or go help Elliot. Judgment in such cases is also difficult for Shuiming. The lack of a particular priority in this case blunts the judgment. In this case, as an individual, Mizumi would like to assist you because Trinity and Mizuki (body) are headed to a dangerous place. Of course, I owe Elliot something about Trinity, so I have absolutely no resistance to going to help.


    "Hmm. Suimei, are you lost"


    "Leffi, I''m sorry, but I need one more push."


    Please raise your hand to Lephire''s offer to detect stray. In times like this, her presence with the vessel of the general is appreciated. It''s convincing and gives me a beautiful answer.


    Being about the back length of an elementary school student, she keeps her body on her back and arms together. From the side, it also looks like a little kid is stretching his back, but the word that comes out of his mouth is that of an adult.


    "In this case, if you look at the big picture, the priority is to fight the Demons. But since the matter of brave men is involved, it can also be said that it cannot be ignored. If you look at the big picture about the brave, it''s a big force. Losing it is a huge loss. But it would still be awkward to disperse the forces of war in front of a major visible threat"


    "Mr. Refill and his teacher have a lot of power on the battlefield."


    Refile, with Trinity''s consent, concludes with an apology.


    "I''m sorry for Miss Christa, but there won''t be anything more than having her wait. Except if the Empire can quickly attach the cooperation of the surrounding countries and blunt the Demons'' ability to attack."


    "Yes."


    "So shall we go fight the Demons too... hmm? I think I said something similar a while ago..."


    Shuiming says that and tilts her neck when it fits. But how does it look around you? Is it just a mistake or is it another dumb surface where forgetfulness shows up? Those who have been with Shui Ming before will be the latter.


    It was Fermenia who saw him and leaked laughter.


    "Well, what do you say, Lord Swimey, you don''t do what he thinks."


    It doesn''t sound modest or sarcastic, but I guess it was just ridiculous because I''m smiling. What Mitsumi thinks is right is that we don''t fight the Demons, so this is the third time we''ve "stayed put".


    Follow Trinity to that, too.


    "You always said you didn''t want to fight in the castle. I knew I should have followed you back then."


    "Shut up! My plans are crazy!


    Yes, Shuiming shouts, but Trinity had a hand in the synagogue.


    "Then why didn''t you just say no? Isn''t it normal to say no?


    "Ugh..."


    If you say that, it won''t even make a sound. If you look around, there are those who are frightened, and there are those who are laughing. Trinity laughs delightfully, too.


    In the meantime, he stops laughing and asks with a strange look.


    "Is that all right, Mizumi?


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "So it''s about fighting. We''re going to have to deal with a lot of demons, too, right?


    "You can handle it there, right? He''s got a lot of strong guys around him, and he''s hiding in the shadows of Refi and Femenia."


    "He said he''d fight in the shadow of a girl... hey"


    I can''t replace my stomach on my back.


    Regardless of the word, it is meant because I do not want to show strength in front of Trinity II, but they received it on par with Trinity II.


    But the Mizumi team still doesn''t seem to interpret that statement.


    "Hmm..."


    "Aha, haha"


    "Wow, maybe you should get sued once."


    "What the hell, you guys?"


    There were accusations. Gaze. Bitter laugh. Toxic with a clear attitude. The attitude of the triplets, Shuiming, in words, restrains, but it has no effect at all.


    "Then I''m going to..."


    Krista opens her mouth, but Graziella covers her words before she finishes saying it.


    "That would be nice to wait at the Salvation Church. I know you''re worried about the brave, but don''t move alone until we''re ready."


    "�� I understand"


    "Don''t worry about that. It would be enough if Reggie and I could just give them a hand in the first fight. With some purpose, we will also be able to make our way to the rescue of El Mayde''s brave men"


    In the leaning Christa, Graziella follows. But naturally, there were conditions.


    "I hope the battle forces are aligned early..."


    "Astel will be able to do something about it, but the problem is the Union and the Autonomous Province..."


    It was Trinity and Titania who raised their troubled voices. Again, that''s the problem. Since Astel has Titania, it is possible to move it, but there is no Conne in the Autonomous Province or the Union.


    But there was only one person on this occasion who had not even put it on his teeth.


    "Hey, I just thought of something funny."


    Mizumi on the pretend creates a disturbing smile filled with pranks. Trinity, who saw it, made a slightly pulled voice,


    "Wow... I look at you when I think about the bad water."


    "Bad things don''t matter."


    "So, so? What the hell kind of magic word did you come up with this time?


    "Oh, I just need Trinity and Christa to help me out..."


    So Shuiming started talking about the evil that came to mind.

 127 I bought a fight that was sold.

    Since Trinity and Titania announced their participation in the battle between the Empire and the Demons, the Kingdom of Astel has responded quickly.


    The brave man''s earlier willingness to fight the demons and the princess of his country''s adherence to it prevented him from sitting down, announcing that he would immediately provide support for the Empire.


    With Titania standing out, I guess I had to move. Later contact showed that the information had just not been passed on to the Wang capital, and it was impressive that Titania was relieved.


    "Good for you"


    "I don''t feel safe yet. Yeah, but it''s not like I''m going to tell you it''s going to take me a while to get ready and not come out right away."


    is the interaction between Trinity and Graziella. It worked, but it depends on what she says and what she wants to do. It may be that the army will not move against the will of the King''s capital because the cause of why the information was stopped is not yet known, or that if the Empire is driven to a disadvantage in this battle, it will have to pull back against its will to prevent secondary damage.


    We must bear in mind the condition that the Empire must always retain its dominance.


    Whatever it was, the Mizumins were generally in the area ahead of them from where the Demons were proceeding with the army.


    The northern part of the empire is a mountainous area, with a number of mountains at high altitudes, and where the Mizumins are now, they are still lush in low mountain areas, but if we go any further, the ups and downs become more intense.


    In that case, the soldiers who gave out the full number were left to work and the positions could not be created. That''s why we''re building the main unit in the hilly area in front of us, while trying to intercept the Demons.


    The cliff-backed main formation is widely taken and lined with numerous tents. Other than that, impromptu walls, barricades made by sharpening out round-tails like horse fences, trenches and bunkers containing wizards and bowmen were built on multiple fronts.


    Not so many days have passed since the army moved out. Besides, the land is also a wasteland prone to wind and wind damage. The position being built at a rate no less than that of modern architectural capability in such a situation would depend heavily on magical power.


    In empires, when creating positions, many wizards specializing in soil and rocks are assembled, such as soil attribute users for work that requires terrain fluctuations, and wood attribute users for work that requires wood, etc., and they build huge formations in the major factors.


    Things around it would be the strength of a wizard''s rich empire.


    In a painting of a formation as if it were unrelated to Amplification, Shuiming looks up at the clear sky and opens her mouth.


    "Don''t get cold when it''s just this high..."


    That''s the coolness of the wind blowing, so I''m not telling anyone alone. Not enough to whiten my breath, but the temperature difference from around the Imperial City of Philia Filas made me feel pretty chilly right now.


    The current season is early summer. Even when it started to get hot, it was an easy environment to spend time in because of the north when you were in Imperial Capital, but because of the wind flowing over the mountain ranges, it seems that just going a little north would make the area colder. The breath you inhale is always refreshing and makes you feel like after eating a menthol-based treat. Her throat was refreshing and her breath was refreshing.


    After a glimpse of the dark blue sky characteristic of the mountains, Shuiming drops his gaze on the gravel path. There was a refill still small, rocking a red ponytail.


    "Refi, how''s the body? Looks like we''re gonna make it?


    Refile answers quietly to the question whether to return to Mizumino.


    "It''s cheap. Just a little more... I''ll be back to where I was in a few days"


    "Then you''re gonna be okay."


    If Refille feels at home herself, there won''t be any particular problem. Since it has become smaller, it is time to build a magic formation and perform rituals to restore strength, so it is time to consider the period.


    As for Blank while she was getting smaller, she seemed to have even less of a problem. It is unclear whether it is because of the power of the Spirit, but as long as I envy the side that said so.


    Pretending to wear clothes is uncomfortable on this battlefield. However, the view of the distant sky is somewhat distressing. Even in this chilly environment, is it because the birth is further north than here?


    In the corner of the position where the soldiers still move busily, looking at the blue sky between them, a voice is heard from behind the lid.


    "Lord Swimey, Refile"


    Turning to the call, there was a look of Fermenia walking in the presence of the soldiers.


    "What''s going on? Fermenia."


    "They can show you their future policies in the big tent behind them. Lord Reggie and Her Royal Highness are on their way, and they want you to come, especially if you don''t have anything."


    "Okay."


    Shuiming nods, accompanied by Fermenia and Lefir, to the tent behind him.


    After passing a tent filled with cluttered drawings, objects and gulls, and close-knit martial arts officers, we finally reach the front of the great tent after two checks.


    Once inside, the general and staff before the advance hung it in a solemn manner. Follow Fermenian guidance and lower your hips near the Trinity Two who had already arrived.


    And the commander in chief was Renate Philus Riseld, brother of Graziella and first prince of the Empire.


    Beautifully wrapped in a luxurious outfit with long blonde hair and a number of ball hair embellishments. Next door follows Graziella and sits majestically in the upper seat.


    That''s what happened during the incident in the Empire, but he seems to be quite the type of person who comes out on the scene. In this case, it would also be the creation of a track record for the succession of the Emperor at a time, whatever that may be.


    Lennart muttered quietly, "Are you all set..." He stood up and turned to Mizumi and Trinity.


    "Let''s greet the generals first. Her Royal Highness Princess Titania, you''ve come a long way. Astel wouldn''t have moved without your participation. Thank you."


    "Because I also had doubts about how to get out of my country. It''s a pleasure to help you."


    Titania interprets Renate''s apology with grace.


    Just to say hello, there was a great deal of trouble, but even then, after finishing an exchange that smelled like frigidity, like pre-construction and rhetorical rhetoric, Renate also gives tribute to Trinity and Fermenia.


    Eventually, the glance will also be on Liliana sitting in the last seat and


    "It''s a strange thing to speak to someone who is no longer a subordinate on this occasion. Liliana Zandaik."


    Renate makes a slight grin on his face, like when he is shown even sarcastically. I guess there is no mixing of sounds to blame on the voice because it was the result of the negotiations bent away from Twelve Youjie.


    "I followed Sumei as she joined the team."


    "A guest hall in another world."


    "Yeah, we''re out of time."


    Shuiming meets gently towards Renate. I was going to take a seemingly attitude, but Graziella originally gave the look of Renate, who also had a bit of a taste for it.


    "Hmm? You''re talking differently today than you used to."


    "This time I''m in a different position than I was then."


    "Right. Careful. It hurts."


    Last time we negotiated the case - there was also the exchange of Liliana and Romion, which was a delicate position, but this time we came to cooperate. He is not an enemy, he must be treated carefully, he must be older, and he must also take account of Shuiming. Renate, on the other hand, is in a delicate position of being a guest of the other world, so the treatment is appropriate.


    "First of all, thank you, too. I thank you for teaching me how to move the Union and the Autonomous Prefectures"


    After Renate''s apology, Graziella turns a delightful grin.


    "I didn''t expect Reggie to make that statement."


    "Oh......"


    Mizumi, who didn''t expect to be thanked for the change in the matter, remembers when she took the measure.


    That was the end of the meeting at the Eight-Key Mansion. The story of the Union and the Autonomous Provinces not moving had not been resolved,


    - If you don''t provide reinforcements or support, try to tell me you''re not going to help.


    That''s what I suggested as I sat in my living room chair on my way to Trippe II with half a laugh.


    Full of pranks, it''s also new to my memory that I was told I was whispering about the devil.


    Trinidad and Trinidad snorted at it and combined it with a hand in moving the Union and the Autonomous Prefectures.


    When such a circular was given in the name of the Salvation Church, both the Autonomous Prefecture and the Coalition, which had just decided to be static, ate bubbles, and summarily sentenced support for soldiers, supplies, etc. It was once again confirmed that the power of the brave was strong, although it was not certain how effective it was for the brave not to come to the rescue or whether they would be abandoned by the goddess, even if they were attacked by the demonic tribe and in crisis.


    "That was a total oddity. We don''t follow that one. At first, it would have been your word if even refugees coming from the north would have accepted it, but I couldn''t afford it. It was one of Kaishin''s best hands."


    "No, I don''t think it''s as good as that... it leaves me wondering if anyone else could have come up with it"


    "That would be because it is repelled to impose on the brave for man in this world. There are past examples of how if you take revenge on a brave man, he will surely come back. It''s the most restrictive thing to do, such as make people say they won''t save other countries. That is against the will of the goddess. Even if I do, I can''t tell you how scared I am."


    "I see, you mean you couldn''t do it from the ground up"


    Listen to me, and I''ll convince Shuiming too. As Lennart put it, other countries also positioned the brave men as the use of goddesses - that is, absolutes, and neither Astel nor the Sardias Union thought hard about manipulating Trinity or Hatsumi. Hadrias'' obsessive behavior would be the exception, but it would seem to draw attention to forcing the brave, even without malice. I don''t know what kind of calamity would come down if I bought a brave man''s unhappiness with it, and more importantly, it could be treason against the goddess, so I can''t get him around the plot badly.


    When I realized it, I noticed that the severity of the gaze being directed from my surroundings was greatly alleviated. It was all about gazing at which horsebone you were looking when you entered the great tent, but thanks to finding out you were a summoned friend with the brave, swordswallowing, including gaze, has just been lost, turned into an admiration, an admiration, a favor.


    Even aristocrats and military seem to treat them quite sacred when it comes to brave related matters.


    "- So it''s quick, but I want to make sure about future moves. Some of these will know, but the vanguard has already moved it, causing the demons to stop. Until you get reinforcements, support, etc. from every realm, I want you to move on every side to stop the Demons from legging."


    Lennart poking his hand at the desk and skipping the rough guiding principles. The point is to buy some time until you''re ready, but in contrast, Lephile raises his hand with doubts.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Renate. There is too much difficulty in separating soldiers on this scale and stopping them. Thoughtful, shouldn''t we intercept with all our footprints in place?


    She must have listened to Lennart''s instructions and associated such bad hands as the gradual putting into battle. It is true that the task is a stumbling block, but given the depletion in combat, etc., it is not otherwise strange to think that sending a large number of soldiers only to a stumbling block is a waste of battle power. Then it would be tactically more reasonable to make full use of this position and the interests of the land to intercept it.


    ����


    But there was no response to Refill''s objectionable opinion. Instead, Lennart, whose eyes are rounded like a plate, leans his neck more suspiciously.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Renate, how are you?


    "Oh, no. I just realized, are you absolutely certain that you are the Temple of Nothias?


    "Yeah, yeah, but"


    "Really... uhm"


    Renate growls, confirming it was Refile. Its trouble-mixed tannic side still represents confusion about self, as if my eyes and memories had gone crazy.


    If you don''t ice dispel his suspicions like that, Graziella tells you what she sounds like.


    "Brother." It seems that the Spirit''s power can cause the Shinto Temple to spin like that. "


    "What a dick!! What is penis!!


    Graziella gives an abusive grin against Refill, who protests. A convicted criminal. To make fun of her, I guess I said it on purpose.


    Refill glances at Graziella, then pinches a cough that doesn''t look good on her little body and tells Renate she''s still stunned.


    "We''re looking like this now that we have a few things going on, but we''ll be back to where we were in a few days. Don''t worry."


    "Oh well. It''s hard to give yourself the power of the Spirit..."


    Is this the end of Lephire''s story about her body, or Lennart had nothing more to ask.


    ... When people see an unknown phenomenon, they say they sometimes give up thinking about it, but I guess this is the same as it is.


    peripheral reaction, on the other hand, but there was not a single suspicion or complaint about the matter. This seems to be because it''s the same reason we talked earlier about the power of the brave.


    Stop, the switch seems quick after the conversation is over, and Renate quickly returns to his flashing face.


    "Now, the answer to my earlier question is that I''m committed to stopping, probably because I anticipated that the reinforcements would arrive later than planned."


    "And say?


    "As Lord Shinto put it, it''s more important in battle to bump into one unit at a time than to divide up a number of troops. After stopping with no current force left, he pushes back the Demon Clan with his merged reinforcements. It''s a tough fight. Initially I thought so too, but decided that it may not be possible to align my footprints in this formation due to the changing circumstances. Therefore, while holding back the demons marching from all sides with their present forces, we will have a showdown in the rear than here - so we have taken certainty."


    Teatania raises her hand this time to Lennart, who explained himself somewhere mocking.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Renate. So it sounds like we''re abandoning this formation?


    "Exactly. Does Her Royal Highness Princess Titania seem like a waste?


    "Shallow."


    "No, you said mean things like a stupid sister. Our army is rich in wizards, so abandoning this formation is not too painful. I mean, you fish the Demons. Stay to the point of stopping until you are ready, abandon formation and retreat promptly. After that, we''re going to fight in a bigger formation than here."


    I see. That would be a reasonable measure in the present situation. I am not forced to rush to the handle and I am conscious of dealing with them with many soldiers.


    If you leave the formation as it was like Lennart said and retreat, they''ll make you think you''ve eaten bubbles and escaped, and if the demonic troops who saw it get on track and go out on their own pursuit, it''s profitable. It is not impossible to wait in the rear line and destroy each. The devils who move the ground and the devils who move the sky, the speed and slowness of their feet also make a difference in the march, yet this rugged mountainous area. The other side has difficulty in aligning footprints, so there is a large formula that fits into the measures.


    However, it will also have to be borne in mind that if people move beyond what they think is common sense of tactics, like the last time Hatsumi was trapped, it would turn around and become dangerous.


    Whatever it is, I can''t do anything about it. As Shuiming rubs his jaw to keep it in the corner of his mind, Renate mentions the movements of Shuiming.


    "At last, the warrior lords, the general, will be at the mercy of the main army and will be able to move flexibly."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Trinity nods without any doubt at Renate''s instructions.


    On the other hand, Teatania and Refill were muttering their words in a half-garden way: "I guess," "I guess," he said.


    Trinity leans shoulder to Mizumi, who was also in her chair.


    (... Hey Mizumi. We both knew what His Royal Highness Lennart was saying. Wind, but why not?


    (Because it''s a bad thing to have someone from another country take a handle on it within the beginning. First of all, if you don''t let the Empire''s generals handle it, it could sound like morale. Tia and Refi, who are accustomed to battle, know very well that we are a tough force to deal with)


    (Oh......)


    (If an Imperial General can name a winning star in the first battle, he''ll have to wait until the situation puts him in, or even a backwards showdown)


    Wins and spears in the first battle are the most important on the old battlefield. If it was Titania, the general, who got it, the Medal First Class would be hers. That would be an uninteresting story for imperial humans. For the same reason, Trinity, called in Astel, was also avoided. It is often said that we will keep it in formation so that it can move flexibly.


    (It''s tough having to think about that too...)


    (Totally)


    (Then we did our part just by moving other countries)


    (Most of them. Well, for being a brave man, you''d expect a proper showdown)


    That said, a large part of the role would have ended, as Trinity said. It''s basically the treatment of famous humans in battle and such. You can either use your name for publicity (propaganda) or you can impersonate your responsibility for defeat.


    When we are done talking about the movements of the Mizuki and Trinity, we now begin to move on to the fine assignment of the imperial generals. Until earlier, they began to argue, listening very hard, as they took the lead in taking dangerous assignments to earn medals. I cry out loudly, how brave my army is, how dangerous it is for your country.


    When the previous stage of such a handicap was at the end, the curtain of the entrance was opened on the lid.


    As he turned his gaze to the sound of the cloth rubbing, a large figure stood with a robe together at the entrance to the great tent.


    Upon greeting, when the hood of the robe was taken, there was the face of the old man. White hair, dripping cheeks, countless wrinkles that make you feel old, and dimpled eyes buried in a tired look with a glimmer of glance. There he was an old man with a certain kind of pregnancy, with a strong temper that he would never say old and handicapped in old age.


    When the old man on his knees bows his head, Renate speaks.


    "Gorgan? How''s it going?


    "First of all, I would like to apologize to His Royal Highnesses for all that has gone wrong in the middle of the military debate. I want every general who''s been trampled on to forgive me peacefully."


    That''s what I say. I''ll bow my head once now, old man. He hung up Lennart''s question and pinched his apology, and he just told the general he was no better than he was in that apology. Smell the old age from words and deeds. In this way this old man is also an imperial general - a fairly high wizard, I guess.


    Liliana whispers in her ear as Mizuming looks to Old Master.


    "That one, Gorgan Bartwood Gort. The leader of Empire Twelve."


    "That means"


    Who hits a boss under Liliana or Rogue? If it is a battle that will shape the fate of the Empire, it will also be imperative to come out.


    Renate asks Gorgan again, who doesn''t apologize and try to open his mouth.


    "So?"


    "Ha. As soon as His Royal Highness has the courtesy to ask for it"


    "You know what? Did you? Something unusual happened."


    Is it rare to ask for a favor? When Lennart unexpectedly raises the eye lid, Gorgan''s gaze falls on Mizuminos.


    "What''s up? Is there something in the valiant lords?


    "This time they will join the ranks, and we will hear them fight."


    "Yeah, but? What''s wrong with that?


    "In a nutshell, let''s say dissatisfied,"


    "Disgruntled? So you''re saying the brave men are unhappy with their participation?


    Gorgan goes on with the look he said he was unfamiliar when he sends a similar gaze to blame for what Lennart meant.


    "If it''s already been decided, we''re not going to make a difference either. But since some of them have fallen out, there is a voice among us, the Twelve Youjie, that we are not convinced."


    "It doesn''t mean they have command over everything, and I don''t fly instructions to you guys. You don''t think I''m convinced, despite that?


    "It''s not a question of whether you have command."


    Gorgan slashed Lennart''s words below his words. Lennart narrowed his eyes, unable to measure the meaning of the word, and instead, Graziella, who had guessed as soon as possible, rattled his nose.


    "Hmm. The point is, are we good enough to line ourselves up?"


    Gorgan nods and affirms Graziella''s unraveling. Then it was Titania, not anyone, who reacted to it.


    "Old bones, do you disrespect Master Reggie, the valiant savior, or me?"


    Was Gogan''s word of dissatisfaction a statement beyond tolerance for her? Usual, is, flips from tone to tone, and speaks out in such harsh terms as those in a high position use. The atmosphere of the venue is gradually daunted by her temper, to sword swallowing. The eye is filled with anger, just because the next strange thing to say is I don''t quit slaughtering on this occasion either.


    Even every general present on this occasion was enough to sweat on his forehead. Teatania is a swordsman nicknamed the thin slayer princess. The air that can be obeyed has sharpness over the blade of the escape.


    But I''m still exposed to such a blade-style cage. Can you afford a gorgan, and I spin the words in the same way.


    "No, there is no doubt about the strength of Her Royal Highness Princess Titania, who is accused of being a valiant princess or a thin slayer. Therefore, dissatisfaction and so on and so forth. But how many of the other people you take with you can call it enough?"


    Who, it was not identified, but I wonder if Shuiming, Io Kuzami, or Liliana are the places where the words are going to question their qualities. There is no mistake, as there was a prerequisite in advance with the ''loose'', except Trinidad and Titania. It''s not straightforward, so it also solicits disgust.


    Then Graziella opens her mouth.


    "Gorgan, I tell you before, all but the valiant of salvation and Her Royal Highness Princess Titania are treated as if I had brought them here. Oh, yeah. You still think I''m unhappy?


    "Afraid."


    "Grandpa."


    Graziella glances at Gorgan, who does not give way as strong, and then throws up in dissatisfaction. Now it seems that Graziella''s accompaniment and the anger of some generals have also increased, and the swordswallowing inside the Great Tent was applauded.


    ... In this case, even if you''re unhappy, you just have to shut up. But the problem is the influence of them Twelve Youjie. If you tell your surroundings that you have a problem with the power of your fellow brave men and that a human being with as much status as Gorgan presented it in a military council, there will be a lot of dissatisfaction and morale there. That''s not a good idea to keep the army. If there is a clear spear of dissatisfaction, it will surely shed its shadow.


    Gorgan can be said to have taken military morale hostage to pass his claims.


    There is no way to judge a war because it helps. Graziella, if you will, but the general of the main army is Renate now.


    Gorgan opens his mouth in the air with numbness.


    "As for Lord Brave Reggie, Her Royal Highness Princess Titania and Uncle Whiteflame, I have no complaints"


    "So you doubt the qualities of others"


    "Ha. It was Liliana Zandaik and guests from different worlds who were named among the Twelve Youjie"


    Among Gorgan''s designees, there was no refil in it. Maybe he hasn''t noticed because he''s getting smaller, just like Renate.


    Io Kuzami narrows his eyes as if he had heard even jokes that aren''t funny.


    "Hmm? You mean doubt my prowess, you have good balls. How desirable it is to gather dead branches and make them look thick."


    Gogan''s eyebrows hoisted at a dangerous angle at Io Kuzami''s insolent tales.


    "Daughter, watch your mouth."


    "That''s my dialogue. Aren''t you the smart one? Have you been too old to forget the importance of language? Hmm?"


    ��������


    Gorgan only stared quietly. I guess I decided that the contention was barren. Eventually we divide ourselves into staggers with a fierce eye, and now we turn to Liliana.


    "I think you know what Liliana''s capable of.


    "Let us have the merit of our previous work as Twelve Youjie and the matter of our role in solving the case of Imperial Capital, but in the end the one who has fallen out. Doubts about qualities are inevitable even from the Twelve Yukie."


    "Can''t you believe the one who slipped out?"


    "Not just our Twelve Youjie, but each general and soldier will too. I''m sure you''ll have a reputation for the case in question, but the same goes for the number of voices you don''t like."


    Gogan says, but isn''t Liliana going to make an inadvertent statement? He listens in silence as he is told.


    Eventually, when I finished talking to Liliana, my indented eye gaze turned to Shuiming.


    And then there''s me.


    Gorgan didn''t have anything to say in particular, he nodded loudly and said nothing more.


    "So Gorgan. What do you want me to do?


    "Those three, if you''ll let us try it"


    "Try, what?


    To Lennart''s inquiry, Gorgan looked up to the ceiling in a white manner,


    "Right. How about working with the three of us?


    "I understand your request. But I don''t know what they''re going to get. Now that we know what they''re capable of, how does that affect them? Even if you don''t put your glasses on, there''s no way you won''t let them fight you, is there? This is a demon opponent, too. There should be more than one person."


    "Whatever the outcome, it''s pretty good to join the fight. But all we need is the fact that we tried."


    "I see. Then you mean to show the admiration of the Twelve Youjie."


    Lennart seems to have understood Gorgan''s stomach, and he speaks out like he was good at it.


    It is no longer a simple plan to convey the strength of outsiders (jibbers) to the surrounding area by combining them, and to lose the pan. One of the reasons would be to seal the objections that rise from the Twelve Youjie, but from the flow of the story, I guess we''ll use the fight against outsiders as bait and show the authority of the Twelve Youjie again around us. They were sacrificed. It''s bad to try the brave, but if you''re one of the brave ones, you''ll almost drop it, and it''s easier to give than the brave ones. Whether you win or not, it''s when you can boost the fame of Twelve Youjie to Dashi the Brave.


    Now that a star called the Brave One is flowing from elsewhere, the thought of trying to make one star shine stronger than another is clear.


    Shuiming sighs in a pioneering manner that all the talk is going on and hence coming to the frontier of whether it is that or not.


    "I can''t help it."


    Spitting out without even trying to hide the billionaire was against the constitution of the organization and what would happen next.


    But it''s not like Mizumi doesn''t remember either. There are these people in the other world. It is often easy to be arrogant to be powerful, not just magicians. They are fighting to doubt the strength of the opponent they have batted against, and to gain strength and leadership on the spot.


    It is so barbaric, then, that in the other world a thousand nightclubs are brokered in advance, but there can be no such intense authority or anything in this world.


    Gorgan thought the puked sensation of Mizumino was unsatisfactory, or a slightly sticky gaze poured in. But to Shuiming, who has crossed with many sorcerers so far, such a gloomy awesomeness is already the wind to Willow. He nodded without looking at the gaze he had been directed at, saying that he was not going to care even for the feelings he often tended to say.


    And the indented eye gaze folds away, his gaze narrowly flanks his eyes, and he looks at Gorgan again.


    He looks like a big old man and is a skilled user dressed in a moss green robe. It must have come not only with the magic of the elements, but also with unrestrained hands on every mystery. It can be seen that the left end of the evidence, which is no longer overwhelmed by a small amount of influence, is beginning to appear on the body.


    Cloudiness occurs in the eyes, and fingertips are thin yellow as dead grass. I guess the guts aren''t better for this minute either. Contrary to his robust appearance, his torn body is already worn out. But the mystery seeker can see a glimpse of extraordinary ferocity from within. It will be the work of those who thirst for mystery to shine the light that old baboons will show in their eyes.


    It''s not that Mizumi doesn''t feel anything like it, but when she looks at her body, she still has a strong sense of the tenacity she gathered with dead branches, as Io Kuzami reputed by looking inside out.


    Fulfilling, Gogan''s desired game will come true in the words of Io Kuzami.


    "I don''t mind. Kick away what you insult. Isn''t that a pleasant story? I love Japanese situations."


    "I don''t mind, either."


    The word was followed by Liliana. The glimpse of unwavering confidence, with no whimsy whatsoever, is it because of the new mystery gained?


    The last thing to answer, however, is Shuiming.


    "Wow. I''ll do it too."


    With their agreement, he ends up having to do it, too. Even though I think they''ve been flushing me lately, Shuiming gave up sighing.

 128 WWI, Liliana VS Earls

    - One of the Empire Twelve Yukie, Earls Melfein, was now surrounded by an audience in the name of a soldier without a gap.


    Even so, that would be the same thing not only for her, but also for the other Twelve Yukies who are currently in this formation, and who can tell their fellow brave men.


    It may sound bad if you hear it as a siege, but the reason is extremely legitimate.


    The answer is the wide stone foundation in front of you, fellow brave men. It is the stage of a match with them.


    All of this was prepared by Gorgan, the head of Twelve Youjie.


    It will be to show the brave men and thin slaughter princesses called in other countries, those who are outsiders, the strength of the empire and to show that they are in no way the flowers of this battlefield, and hence one chosen by Earls as the one to fight in this game.


    ... Yes, Earls is now in the status of Twelve Youjie, but he was originally only a little rural daughter in the southern part of the Empire.


    Because the village always needed a worker, naturally there were sisters and brothers above, and brothers and sisters below, and Earls was given life as one of the workers. And he helped his parents with his brothers and sisters until he was an adult, and slowly, like the other daughters, he was married to a village man, who was supposedly going to end his life in this village. Because that is the life of those born as peasant daughters.


    But that natural lifetime will be changed by the appearance of the wizards of the House of Magic in the village.


    It was at a time when the theory of force was being pushed forward by the present emperor, and as part of it there was a wide collection of people with magical talents.


    Therefore a wizard was sent from the Imperial Magic House to the countryside where Earls lived.


    The conditions to be chosen by them are extremely simple. Whether or not you have the qualities to use magic. And is that greater than the standards set by the Magic Leadership House? Soon the pre adult men and women in the village were gathered, and measurements were started by the wizards, among whom it was found that Earls had great qualities.


    The rest goes without saying. You''ll see. Earls was invited to the Imperial Capital in exchange for a large sum of money and became one of the wizards, eventually chosen as one of the Twelve Yukies.


    It was a very clapping journey, but it was never a loose one. In the Magic Inn, which was first put in to be a wizard at one end, the days are ridiculed by the other students because of the countrymen, and because of their shallow black skin like wheat when they were born. Harassment, etc., was the only thing that could not be counted.


    Still, Earls never gave up and learned magic, eventually showing up at the head of the hospital, and from the time it was determined that he could live in action, he also stood on many battlefields.


    The result is the election of the Twelve Youngest Except for the Royal Family at the time. That was an honorable thing for Earls, and it was her pride. Those who ridiculed themselves in the House of Magic - those who had their births and talents on their noses - were surpassed by an irresistible effort. It would be perfectly natural that it led to her confidence and hence self-awareness.


    Girl who, by virtue of her talent and hard work before her, became the youngest and twelve best. That''s how the world appreciates Earls.


    But that would have been lightly crushed a few years ago.


    That was the presence of Liliana Zandaik. One of the Twelve Youjie, a young girl of Rogue Zandaik, and a powerful and rare user of dark attributes paired with light among the elements, she did not wait five years to repaint Earls'' record.


    Liliana would instantly be something like that if she were to call Earls'' twelve-yuji entrance a very clap. Liliana took some exams in Rogue Zandaik''s liver, and was not admitted to the Enchantress Institute. She didn''t even stand on the battlefield much longer and was named Twelve Youjie.


    There can be no discontent with this. Even though he was born in the same secluded village, the only thing that was found was that he was called Twelve Youjie, which led him to the same status as the hard-won Earls and took his youngest title. Though I did not give it to you in the yawn, my heart is indignant.


    Enemies for Liliana recruited her every time she did her job and increased her reputation.


    Even just looking at each other on assignment from time to time, I got frustrated.


    Therefore, this time, it was also Earls who expressed strong dissatisfaction with her participation.


    Earls accumulates his gushing anger in his chest and walks to the stage. Its walking distance was also a flower path to beat Liliana Zandaik.


    - settle for the pan that builds up in this chest. And who is truly superior is shown here?


    Once again, as he was burning his insights hot, the two figures turned in front of the stage.


    Both are human beings chosen for this battle, just like Earls.


    "- Come on, aren''t you going to be so hard to fight, Senior? Are you sure you''re okay?


    It was Slain Zonouf, one of the Twelve Youjie, who spoke up, as he watered down his whispering determination. He is a young man who was selected not long ago as Twelve Youjie, an older but also a junior of Earls. Highly talented, but this man puts it on his nose and always behaves like an insult and a little fool to others. For that reason, Earls had not acknowledged Slain. Twelve Yukie is not only proud, but also a noble being.


    "- It''s Earls. You should show strength at best so that you are not ashamed of the name of Twelve Youjie. Well, if you''re a civilian, you only get the victory you deserve."


    After Slain, a magnificent man calls out. If you''re disturbed, Bardan Dostov Zegent, a typical traditional aristocratic man whose mouth speaks more or less. He is one who does not fit into the Twelve Youjie, who at the time happened to be vacant, slipped into the seat of the Twelve Youjie using the power of his parents'' house. I''m sure he has strong powers as a wizard, but technology is sweet and not accompanied by strength. He''s a bad guy in a different way than Slain, who has been sitting there ever since, not falling off Yu Jie, because he demonstrates unparalleled talent in the number of kushi tricks.


    It is common for a powerful wizard to be a changer between East and West in ancient times, but today the Twelve Yukie are just worse off than that. What is currently decent is about Graziella and Gorgan.


    But more than Slain or Burdan, Liliana Zandaik would be none other than the seat of the Twelve Yukichis.


    He took the seat of the Twelve Yukichi in the Seven Lights of his parents named Rogue Zandaik and is just a little moving.


    Twelve, Yukie isn''t that sweet.


    I did not go to make a big face on those who wore the glory of their parents on their kasas any longer or without strength. By my own pride, which required extraordinary effort.


    Shortly before he came on stage, the most respectable figure of the present Twelve Yukie stood before Earls, except for Graziella.


    He is Gorgan Bartwood Gort, headed by Twelve Youjie.


    "... Earls, you know what? Co-worker, just because you''re younger, don''t let it get out of hand, okay? This battle takes pride in the twelve of us."


    "Ha. I understand. I come to show that foolish daughter how heavy the name Twelve Youjie is that she threw away herself with the magic of my water."


    Gorgan nodded satisfactorily as he gazed after lowering his head.


    Once again, when I gave him a bow of grace and stepped out to the first war, Liliana was already waiting on stage.


    "I didn''t expect anyone who ran away to show congratulations. Are you telling me you want to go back to Yuji the Twelve?


    "Nothing, I didn''t come here because I wanted to be Twelve Yukie, and besides, I became Twelve Yukie because of the Colonel''s support. There''s no such thing as untrained twelve without a colonel."


    "Well said. I guess I''m waiting to build my reputation in this battle and hear from Lady Lenato and Lady Graziella. It''s all about the kids."


    ��������


    I throw up cursing words, but Liliana stays clear of her expression. Yes, this girl is always like this. You''re not childish. If they hit me with malice, I''d be angry, and I''d be sad, but I''d always look clear so that I wouldn''t be itchy about your provocation or anything. That''s why I have seizures. Nothing from this girl.


    "Twelve, I will show you the power of those who deserve you."


    "Go ahead, feel free"


    Mouth each word, and take the stand. I''m not in this fight, such as a referee who speaks out "start". This is just a battle to show the authority of the Twelve Yukie, because it''s not just a game. Twelve You must give the outsiders a defeat that everyone understands.


    Therefore, Earls was going to decide in an instant. If you can settle it with your first hand, it will be an overwhelming and complete victory. That would be the fight Twelve Yukie deserves.


    "- It''s water. Thou shalt gather and smite with a rough mass of water. Through the wind, through the enemy."


    What you mouth is the magical spell of the water attribute. The magical genius that Earls possesses - that is, the great qualities found in the wizards in the village - is the attribute of water.


    ... Earls cannot handle attributes other than water. There is only one thing for her as the wizards of the same Twelve Yukie manipulate the magic of multiple attributes. But only one of them was more powerful than anyone else, and more precisely manipulated than anyone else, so he became the twelve.


    "- Go, Aqua Bullet Lapit Starta!


    Turn to Liliana as you wrap your palms around her and say the key words. At the same time, a large amount of water bullet broke out at the tip of his finger as it whirled around the vortex and was ejected immediately.


    The speed of the water bullet when fired out is never visible to the eyes. Besides, Liliana is blind to one eye, so she also has a blind spot. It was a magic trick for her opponent.


    But a blow to the breath of the shot was sent as if expecting ballistics.


    "Nah -?"


    Liliana just jumped like a wild rabbit while still. With just that much whispering motion, the instant water bomb was scattered by crashing into a defensive barrier stretched outside the stage.


    I wasn''t supposed to get involved. That was outdone by the look of nothing. If you know this magic exists. Still, I''ve never shown it to Liliana once. Nonetheless, this result.


    I''m surprised, but soon I''ll change my mind. The fact that she was sent would mean that she also had some strength. It wasn''t what I expected, but there was just some error between speculation and reality. If you fill that error, Liliana has no chance of winning.


    "- Water! You, gather with a rough mass of water and shoot! Over the wind, through the enemy! Aqua Bullet Lapit Starter!"


    What I rolled out was the magic of the same instantaneous water bomb that I had earlier. But now it''s not just one shot. There are a total of five instantaneous water bullets born at the end of your finger. Aim for Liliana standing in a remote position and shoot out in turn. Hold the speculation in your chest that Liliana will collapse and eventually be shot through as she moves.


    But...


    "It''s over, is it?


    The instantaneous water bullet sent all five of them that it produced. You can''t see the orbit or anything, but how can you be so slightly deflected as if to turn off a stone thrown by a child?


    "Tz -, don''t lick it!


    Liliana''s question is perceived as a provocation, and her voice is raised. And Liliana boosted her magic power when she tried to prepare for the next magic.


    Girl''s magic permeates the ambient air and starts to irritate her tingles and skin as if volatile acid had been mixed. This is the unveiling of Liliana-specific magic.


    "Then it''s time for me to move, too. - Hidden. Hiding in the confines of the Unseen, I am the Shadow. From that abyss, let everything tremble and raise your voice."


    Liliana begins to cast an incredible spell. When it is spun without a call to the element, suddenly a dark magic formation appears at Liliana''s feet, followed by a number of bug-eating black darknesses in the surrounding space. Is this also the magic of the dark attributes that you are good at? Dark foam floats around, disappears, and floats again, every time it is repeated, the number of dark foams that appear increases.


    The magic of dark attributes does not strike the target directly, but basically most of them act on the spirit of the target. There are a number of horrible techniques, such as falling into a coma, suffering, or something that some of them can''t defend.


    While the surrounding dark bubbles continue to increase, the danger of dark magic and the sense of crisis that alarms it pulls my hair back, making it difficult to get my hands on an attack. Until you figure out either the attack, the defense, or the other, and you''re holding your hand, the space in front of her eventually starts to rot as if it were burned by the darkness floating in the universe. The twisted sky (kuku) twisted to dissolve slowly begins to swirl, giving a clear asymmetrical pattern as if looking through distorted glass.


    Eventually, the blue and white light that lights up in the center. A vortex-wrapped clear space gradually begins to seep through the blue and white light.


    What is this after all? What the hell is going on? Such magic, I don''t remember. I had never seen magic like this, neither in the Magic Academy nor on the battlefield.


    When I started stomping on the magic of defense and mouthing the spell, eventually a single beast appeared ahead of me, where the blue and white light, the dark foam, and the rotten and vortexed space had subsided.


    Beast - probably a dog out of shape. He''s a big dog that''s about as tall as Liliana''s back, a vacant, black orbit that''s about to be sucked into his body with blue and white light that''s constantly smudging around him.


    Sounds magical When the manifestation of it is over, Liliana walks up to the dog and strokes his head to mercy.


    "- From now on, your name is The Barking One."


    The moment Liliana gives her name to a dog created from darkness and fire, there is a bright red magical light in her orbit that was only black. And at the next moment, the dog named Hauler rose the roar of heaven and earth.


    A wave of billowing and paralyzing sounds extends the stage, no, to all the positions.


    A substitute that could also be a loud voice, but for some reason I didn''t feel strange and threatened.


    "... I don''t know what magic it is, but it''s just beastly magic."


    Spells quickly after words and shoots instant water bullets out at the dog. But the dog doesn''t have to be slight as if waiting for instructions. This was a good idea. The instant the water bullet shot in ran through at a speed that was not even visible to his eyes, and let the water splash that followed the dust slip through him, shooting out the howler.


    "See!..................... Huh?


    - I shot it out, it was supposed to. Too soon the voice of winning pride instantly shifts to confusion, leaving a big question and disappearing. Hauler is just on the spot without making any noise. The instant water bomb betrayed the imaginary future and disappeared just before it hit the hauler.


    It''s as if something you can''t see, has been struck down.


    I am surprised and behold what has happened in front of me.


    Magic hits magic and never disappears. Not if it''s about magic acting on each other of the conflicting attributes, but the instantaneous water bombs are supposed to have some effect on that dog, more than this is a magical clash that doesn''t particularly apply to the conditions I said.


    Yet it disappeared. It disappeared.


    Did it also surprise Liliana in any way, narrowing her golden eyes and staring at the hauler?


    "Is this the end of the prestige gap (disparities out) ��"


    I''m not sure what a phenomenon it is, but I didn''t have time to be bothered by it.


    "If instant water bullets don''t work..."


    "No, it''s not your turn. Go, Hauler!


    When Liliana gives the instructions, the dog moves out, jumps the stage, runs, and approaches us. The speed and movement of the beast. No, is it a beast as it is?


    But even if they move differently than people, they don''t do it that easily. This is Twelve Yukie, and we''ve been on the battlefield many times now. If you''re going to be hit by that degree of movement, there can''t be anything in itself standing here.


    The blue-white dog - the hauler comes running alternating movements to the left and right, seeping the blue and white light around him.


    "- It''s water. Thou art as I will, therefore, flexible and tough. It extends from my fingertips and does not become a blade that cuts off everything. Blade Act Liquid!"


    This one magically intercepts. Whatever, water attributes. It produces a magical, constantly flowing blade of water at your fingertips, making you look like a whip and slashing the hauler.


    The water blade twirls to the hauler as it constantly sounds the sound of a water splash. Unlike earlier instantaneous water bullets, Hauler actively dodged the water blade.


    If you blade the water, you won''t even hit the perimeter. Take a big distance. A place opposite Liliana. It''s positioned to pinch itself.


    "Ku - I don''t know... then how about this!


    Say so, full of spell chants.


    "- It''s water. Thou hast wrapped a vortex in front of me, and swallowed it all. Pack yourself in all sorts of pain and kill my enemies in their embrace! Hydron of Sethfir!"


    As soon as the keywords are spoken, water arises to wrap all of the stage, and starts flowing in one direction.


    The flow of water gradually accelerated while the soldiers were heard in surprise and the wizards who create defensive barriers began to raise their hurried voices. Create a water tornado.


    I am taken into its center myself, but this magic does not affect the surgeon. The giant vortex narrows and sinks its enemies into the vortex.


    It would be an unforgiving scale. But I don''t care what happens when you die, more than you tell me not to forgive you. No, it is more of a word for you to die. I go on exercising my magic while making such a gloomy grin in my heart, in the middle of it.


    - The dog (howler) barked.


    What burst into heaven is a roaring sound. I can''t read letters about what that sounds like. A dog or a wolf makes that commonplace bark that anyone has ever heard, but this beast right now in front of you is spewing such tremors out of your mouth as if thunder were echoing from the bottom of the earth all the time. If they were to say that it was'' a demon shaking the world too much ''as a child, they would believe it without any doubt.


    And the barking power was immense. The air shook, wiping out the whirlpool that was now narrowing off the stage and even the defensive barriers that were stretched around it in an instant.


    "Such an idiot!?


    I had to stutter at the unlikely phenomenon. The surrounding audience soldiers, the wizards, and the other twelve Youjie, who are just like themselves, are all equally shouting surprises.


    The beast type created with the Dark attribute should be magical just to launch a dog-like attack. Nonetheless, I wiped out this magic with other powers.


    Magic is just one thing that makes a determined move. It cannot be different from the rules laid down.


    But how is it possible to be here? I roar low and try to peek at this one. It''s as if the "true beast" with the power of darkness is there.


    When Howler is distracted, he hears a thin footsteps from behind the lid. If you noticed, Liliana Zandaik was on the verge.


    - Shit. Those words come up by the throat. Liliana is the daughter of Rogue Zandaik, the swordsman who is called Empire One. I have heard that you not only possess magic, but also the heart of a sword. If you''re unarmed, you''re not approached. The thought becomes tongue-in-cheek. But Liliana on the verge of making it is unexpectedly fast.


    Liliana begins to whine, as she approaches.


    "- My hand entrusts me with a coma wish and a grudge. Whoever wanders on this side, let this weary and sick contact be frozen in despair."


    - Fatigue Sick Contact (Negative Touch). The moment Liliana Zandaik speaks such a spell, the same blue and white light as Hauler''s comes from her right hand with her Gathered Glove attached. It is like a ''wandering soul'' that is said to occasionally appear in the graveyard and nightlight.


    Liliana''s hand, put out to pay, plunders her own arm, delayed in dodging. And if you notice, the dog roars from behind.


    Listen to it and take evasion, no matter what. Concentrate only on your posture. Rolling over the stage, Hauler''s jaw (afterwards) meshed where he was earlier.


    If I hadn''t moved reflexively, I would have been bitten.


    I try to get up while I feel the cold sweat gently wet my spine - that''s when it happened.


    "Ugh, what? What?


    Suddenly, one arm stopped rising.


    I notice something strange and look out for my arm, but I am not particularly injured. But for some reason, I couldn''t move my arm as I thought.


    It is as if the laziness and laziness that strike the body in its wake are all caught in the illusion of gathering only in the arms.


    Yes, that arm was nothing short of Liliana''s blue-white light contact with her right arm earlier.


    Is that the magical influence of earlier? Liliana opened her mouth to the lid as she realized it and bit her teeth.


    "What is it, sir? It''s too crude to be out of hand, isn''t it? Weren''t you able to show me the strength of the flourishing Twelve Youjie?


    "Eh - you!


    The provocation between exquisite things like weighing the timing becomes overwhelming and intense. Because it took the first word it said backwards, the effect was immense.


    hit the blatant anger, but Liliana was adept at


    "What about riding this degree of provocation, as the Twelve Youjie? As much as a child''s words, from right to left, you just have to listen to them, right? Or did you hate being told by me so much that you couldn''t do that? No, it is, isn''t it? Because that''s who you are."


    "Shut up! Shut that mouth right now!


    "You like yourself too much. So I don''t particularly like the person approaching me. Because the person I love is threatened. Different?


    "Whatever, I found out. Windy mouth... I don''t like that about you!!


    "That, too, I know. That''s not what you''re gonna say until you scream, is it?


    "Shut up. Yeah, yeah!!


    Towards Liliana, beat the outpouring of enthusiasm.


    A wizard must not lack calm. If you can''t stay calm, it''s bound to affect magic, so that was said to be harsh. But I couldn''t contain my anger. Even the twelve of you took it lightly to curse yourself. It was an act that greatly exceeded the acceptable way of looking at it.


    But the anger and the yelling did not change the status quo. Let the momentum and spin the magic, but halfway through the magic, the hauler barely works for Liliana, and when he tries to unleash the long-held superior magic of chanting, the hauler always interrupts.


    And there was Liliana Zandaik before. Behind you, there is a blue and white beast hauler.


    It''s not fair. It was unfair. Words like that come up unintentionally. Despite the one-on-one duel, this one has to deal with one person and one person. It''s cowardly. Nothing but cowardice. Even if I want to say so, the insistence of Twelve Youjie will not allow it.


    Besides, Liliana Zandaik is even anticipating that.


    "Nothing, you don''t mind lowering the howler, do you? If you''re going to complain outrageously that you''re cowardly on the spot,"


    I''m going to bump into words that don''t take this feeling into account. I say I should sue you, but there was no way I could do that. I have done so, but at the end of the day, the possession of the Twelve Youjie will fall to the ground.


    If this were just a pair, it wouldn''t even be frustrating. My senses are sharp, and even the audience around me dropped the fruit I had in surprise, as you can see. Then it''s not to mention the most recent and angry events. Even if you were surrounded by ten assassins, you wouldn''t feel any threat. But for the girl in front of me and the blue and white dog, that''s not possible. None of these defenses will make it through when they''re surrounded.


    Liliana starts mumbling and spells again. He''s always in line. It''s like a derogatory curse. And it goes with it, and it modulates the surrounding appearance, so it''s not abominable. So right now. But I wanted to block that mouth.


    Yes, because it seals the constantly shifting phenomenon, the provocative language that seems to give you this silence, all the underlying tongues that threaten you right now.


    Therefore, do your utmost, honor and pride, and hang everything. Burn the wrath of hatred into your chest and raise your magic all the way up.


    - But perhaps his own increase in magic will be dispelled by an increase in magic beyond that.


    "It''s all around us, it''s invisible to us -"

 129 True Spell - Spell Zenograsia

    Liliana releases a decision hit on Earls, not long ago.


    One of the contestants in this match, Shuiming, was watching the trend of the match with Fermenia.


    The place where he is now is a little far from Trinity Two. This time we''re watching it somewhere else to evaluate and analyze Liliana''s battle gesture, so that he can''t hear the conversation.


    Above the stage, around where Liliana cast a spell and put out a hauler.


    Fermenia, who saw Liliana exercising her magic, asked Shuiming with a strange look.


    "Is that... a user demon?


    "That''s right. The user demons have some combined animal use, but that''s one of them. It''s a curse. It''s the demon who formed it."


    Did Fermenia question the watery rhetoric of "come on", further deepening the wrinkles between the brows?


    "With a spell, is it? Didn''t you make it out of sorcery?


    "Oh, it''s a curse. It''s not a mistake that I made it out of magic... but it''s not the glitches of the ritual that form it, it''s the words with special powers."


    "So, the curse."


    Shuiming nods as she watches Earls wield a blade of water. And he turned his gaze to challenge Fermenia.


    "Fermenia. If you are now, how do you defeat that one?


    "Is it a way to get rid of that user demon in Liliana? Hmmm......"


    Fermenia does not immediately float the answer and begins to roar with a rugged face. In the meantime, there is a voice coming from behind Shuiming and Fermenia.


    "- Hmm? The White Flame Lord doesn''t know?


    Turning to the glossy husky voice, all I could see was blonde hair and military uniform. It was Graziella Filas Riseld who had smiled lightly and interrupted the conversation.


    It''s like you were listening to the problem, or the words thrown are mindful of the content. To her, Fermenia tells her as if she was just surprised.


    "Does His Highness Graziella have an answer?


    "Sort of."


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you something."


    "I don''t mind, but it doesn''t make much sense if he doesn''t respond to the answers. I don''t like it when I can make sense."


    When it comes to men who are about to be titled stingy (assholes) to what Graziella tries to say.


    "You don''t smell like that."


    "You''re not gonna hide it? That''s a generous thing to do. As far as I can tell, that could be a trump card, right?


    "I just figured that out, and it doesn''t hurt that much."


    "Trump cards are hidden as much as possible. It''s called the main road."


    "Let me tell you something, the trump card is something you have to carry. Well, then maybe the trump card is out of the meaning of the word - well, you know what I''m trying to say.


    "It''s a luxury story, but let''s just say ''you sure are'' here"


    Graziella returns an inclusive answer that lacks so much honesty. Is it also a rival mind that I don''t want to agree with? Whatever it is, Graziella feels the glance of Fermenian urging and begins to mouth the answer to the demonic attack of use.


    "I guess it''s too hard to think that Lord White Flame can''t come up with an answer. That guy named The Usager was made from the words of Liliana Zandaik, and he''s still there, so to speak, a chunk of words. This means that, depending on the word, the word is fighting as Liliana''s use. Words are made up of concepts and voices, so if you take one of them away, you won''t be able to form a body. It will be difficult to take away the concept, so in this case you can take away the sound, which is the backbone of the word, from that user demon. What do you say?"


    To Graziella''s striking, unusual and serious gaze, Shuiming affirmed without hesitation in revealing the answer.


    "Oh, you''re right. Technically, it''s the right thing to do to make the surrounding area sound non-existent, but to take it away would be one of the means."


    Did Fermenia also come to Pin after hearing Graziella''s explanation and a mix of answers from Shuiming?


    "I came up with it, too"


    "You mean something other than your current answer?


    "Yes, if Liliana''s demon is a word, you just have to hit it with a contradictory word of meaning, or existence, to offset it."


    Having spoken of the answer, Fermenia waits, sipping and waiting, for a reply whether it is correct or incorrect. On the other hand, Graziella gave an intriguing look as to whether the answer was surprising to offset it.


    "Hmm? Words or beings of a different meaning... then you mean to use the spell that shaped that and confront it"


    To Graziella''s interpretation, Fermenia nods. Then Shuiming nodded satisfactorily, too,


    "That''s one of your hands. Sorcery with opposite effects, or reverse magic."


    Rated as correct, Fermenia shows a small, gutsy pose. You must have been glad you didn''t take the back to Graziella. In the meantime, I could see Graziella narrowing her eyes.


    "Swimey Yakagi. How would you deal with that?


    "Me? I would inhibit and disassemble the composition before the magic knitted up, causing the surgeon to eat the bounced air. Well, if it takes as long to structure as Liliana right now."


    "Hmm, what is that rebound air?


    "The deadly failure of high-ranking witchcraft, or the last procedure within a series of actions called the exercise of witchcraft, that is, the recoil to the sorcerer that occurs if witchcraft is prevented by mystical factors before the ''Realm of Witchcraft''"


    "They did anything to stop the magic, but you''ve never taken anything like that. Does it really exist?


    "Oh, because it doesn''t happen to the extent that I''ve been disturbed in my actions by chanting along the way. This is not the case unless the operative formula itself is affected during configuration.... or should Liliana have used a slightly different but similar technique before the event agitation (phenomenon mixer)?


    "Really? Most of Liliana Zandaik''s magic is special. Rogue is the only one who knows the full story. So, what kind of pain do you get when you have that payback style?


    "The payback style (rebound air) acts first on the spiritual substrate (ether body) and the spiritual shell (astral body). Don''t let your painful hands appear generally in a way against your gut. And you''re right... and then you drink a lot?


    "Sort of."


    "Kickback after one drink at a time... it seems like it''s going to make the shock on your head even worse, huh? I''ve never had a kickback for drinking myself, so I can''t make a firm comparison..."


    To Shuiming''s answer, Graziella, who apparently had received kickbacks, blushed openly.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Especially when it happens in the middle of a fight, it gets in the way."


    That''s what Graziella says, with an inclusive grin.


    "I was told an interesting story inside. But..."


    "... what the fuck?


    "You have a crush on my taste."


    Graziella pointing out the pedantic of Mizumi. Naturally, Mizumi thought she''d listen to herself and maybe that, but she could pull the complaint down her throat and smile back instead,


    "Is there a human being who doesn''t have it? It is the desire for self-expression and approval that forms part of the desire for knowledge, large and small, more or less. There''s no such thing as a virtuous saint.


    "Hmm? That''s changed the course of the game a lot more than that, huh?


    "That''s true. Twelve, Yukie''s side is pretty pushed."


    "Hey, come talk to me. That''s it..."


    I end up complaining the same way I held it earlier, Shuiming. But soon we''ll focus on the game just like the two of us. As it stood on stage, it was where Earls was provoked and exasperated by Liliana.


    What Earls is aware of Liliana is something we already know from the beginning of the game. But here it became a muddled fighting spirit, a form that emerged.


    "... or you''re an easy person to see. I just got gently provoked back and came to Tosaka... no, you''re getting too much blood on your head than that."


    "That''s a bad fever. It''s a type of heat that doesn''t like elements."


    "Earls is young. Well, younger than that, it''s a strange story for me to say - he has struggled twice as hard since he came out, and he has a lot of pride in holding it together.... but yeah, it''s not easy to ride provocation. We need to fix it... well, in this minute, we''ll see about that with the outcome of the fight."


    It''s a subordinate issue, but Graziella doesn''t look as concerned as she did. Like I said, if Liliana wins here, it would mean not mentioning it because there would be room for Earls to look at it as well. That would naturally be a ''if you noticed'' story, but if Graziella didn''t notice, there is an atmosphere where she would likely abandon herself as the one she had been until then.


    "That''s your boy, isn''t it? You''re not gonna give me backup or anything?


    "It doesn''t suit my sexuality, like cheering up. And he doesn''t need it either. Whatever. Looks like we''re gonna make up our minds, huh?


    Above the stage, a chant had begun that Liliana identified as her last blow.


    "- It''s all around us, invisible to our eyes. Hide it from the eyes, every voice that no one can hear. Now is the time to reveal that ambiguous self to this world and expose it all too badly. Thou art none other than my family, which I have created, which I have named, and which I serve. Hence..."


    With Liliana''s chanting, her magic surges rapidly. Earls had already boosted his magic, but it was wiped out by Liliana''s magic.


    Howler, on the other hand, returns to her as she responds to Liliana''s magic and begins to roar. Does the voice spread with low frequency vibrations, overlap, and even affect the surrounding mystery, with the dark foam gathering around the howler with fine black lightning. As the roar intensifies, the ground begins to shake, and the dust rises into the sky. It''s like, a precursor to a giant anomaly.


    I saw how that went. Mizumi said, "You know what?" and exhale intriguingly.


    Eventually Liliana stuck her fingers out as she pointed ahead to The Barker (Hauler).


    And...


    "Let me hear it! A roar that crushes everything! True Spell (Spell Zenogracia), Phantom Walk (Astral Dive), Roar Destroy (Howling Out)!!"


    A huge growl that sprays up with the key word. From the mouth of the hauler, huge voices (oomphs) radiate that you can''t stand without blocking your ears, crushing the ground and everything around you. By contrast, it seems that Earls forms an unprecedented barrier to water, but it was a sparrow tear in front of the hauler even in an amount of water equivalent to a cup of pool. The moment a blue and white lightning bolt (hauler) struck the water barrier as it roared according to Liliana''s fingers, everything in the waterfall splashed into bright white water splashes in an instant, like a wave tap that hit the rock.


    Shortly after lightning rushed through the straight line connecting Liliana to Earls, some of the stage and the ground collapsed due to the impact. When it ended, Earls fell into the spot.


    Liliana sees it. Mouth quietly with a clear expression.


    "Mine, I win"


    The outcome of the first round ended, of course, with the victory of Liliana Zandaik.


    Even after the battle of the first round, the aftermath of the battle didn''t grab the audience and let them go.


    Soldiers and wizards, as well as the face of Twelve Youjie, just follow her with their eyes as she leaves the stage, staring at Liliana''s exercising her magic. The impossible mystery in the magic of this world must have struck them with considerable excitement. Not only were there surprises from the surroundings that "That Earl Lost" and "Twelve Yuujie talented women", but "I''ve never seen such magic before" and "Is that the magical power of darkness, too" and so on, and so on, Liliana''s startling words about witchcraft flew by on purpose.


    After getting off the stage, Liliana eventually reaches Trinity and the Mizuminos meet.


    Then the opening best, Io Kuzami, who looked great with his arms in his arms, spoke out satisfactorily.


    "That''s my apprentice. It''s no exaggeration to say that you''re embodying the dark side with all of that. That last blow was also reminiscent of Force Lightning"


    "You don''t embody such things that you don''t really know, and don''t make false statements about your mentor, etc. It''s a lawsuit filed with the military chamber."


    "Ha ha! There''s no one in this world who can judge me!


    Will Liliana''s full denial also not reach Io Kuzami''s ears? He has a delightful color on his face and a high laugh.


    On the other hand, Trinity, Titania and Refile were also putting words of joy and labor of victory on Liliana.


    In anticipation of the end of his distinguished labor, Shuiming invites Liliana with Fermenia to take up a secret story.


    "Liliana. The current model of the demon."


    "Yes, as Sumei thinks, it''s Mr. Noodle. However, the reference was to the previous��"


    You''re a jerk.


    Liliana nods quietly at Shuiming''s guess. Due to the horrible shape of the user demon, Mizumi thought it might not be, but it was still a hit.


    "Sumei used to say that magic isn''t just about the person you''re looking at, but also about your emotional swings. I thought it would be effective if it reminded me of something creepy, scary, etc."


    "Yes! Yes! You still want something flashy when you show your magic!


    To Liliana''s words, for some reason, Fermenia is nodding yeah with satisfaction. Probably because it was complemented by stories about firepower, etc. that came out in previous magic lectures. Overwhelming force and overwhelming appearance. The spiritual effect that it has is great for you and your opponent.


    Liliana then leaned down a little sorry,


    "This is magic, but I''ve changed a lot from what I''ve been taught before."


    I guess I had to change it in order to shape what I had in mind. Did you think it would be pointed out that Liliana was a bad thing? But Shuiming had no intention of doing so.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, okay? Highly original is evidence of strong sensitivity. Whatever you rely on your senses, you fall into the pit, but if you''re careful, you have nothing to say from me. Still got some challenges, but I think it was a good exercise of magic, huh?


    "Yes!"


    Liliana, praised by Shuiming, smiled happily.


    From this match, it is well understood that Liliana is a different type of operator than Fermenia. If Fermenia is hard-working, Liliana is either, genius. Instead of Mizumi, he would be his assistant and disciple, the Heidemarie Nearby Sorcerer.


    Sorcerers have an affinity for witchcraft. If you don''t even make it a specialized type of some sorcery, you can say that it has the potential to be a considerable sorcerer.


    At the end of all the secrets, Trinity said,


    "But you were so strong, Liliana. I''m surprised."


    "Yeah, yeah. Even so, it was originally Twelve Yukie."


    "So Liliana was pretty strong among the Twelve Yukies?


    "No, not like that..."


    I can''t even say... but this strength is because I learned magic from Shuiming. She can''t even speak of it, it''s all over the place.


    In the meantime, is it good or bad between us? Io Kuzami enters the conversation,


    "But. I can''t keep my mouth shut when my apprentice shows me how good he is."


    "So in your apprentice..."


    "My apprentice fought so flashly. Kukuku... I''ll show you the wasabi goodness of my immediate and plain battle in the next game."


    I don''t even listen to Liliana, Io Kuzami proclaims. Then Trinity approached with a subtle look on her face, hands on her mouth and whispered.


    "Hey, Mizumi. That''s what she said."


    "... it can''t be plain or anything. I mean, does he have an aesthetic eye that knows how frivolous he is?


    "Perhaps it''s equipped with something a long way from our aesthetic senses?


    "As usual"


    "Yeah, you always do, don''t you?"


    At the same time as the two sighs were thrown up, Io Kuzami went up on the stage.

 130 Secret moves, kicks that kill billions!!

    The restoration of the stage destroyed in the first round is also over, followed by the second.


    Against Io Kuzami, a problematic child with full medium and two powers, was Slain Zonouf, one of the Twelve Yukies.


    Zonouf is an old young man, and look at him when he was just like Earls or older. He strokes red hair with intersecting rust and has a flat face, but the freshness is diminished due to the thin and laughing on his face, which gives the impression that it seems lightweight.


    Apparently he was also a wizard following the last Earls, carrying a shorter wand in one hand.


    When they get on stage, they walk over without any particular thanks.


    It was Io Kuzami who took the lead in the pre-game tongue battle, though.


    She laughs and asks Slain so thinly that she doesn''t take her back.


    "Well, are you my opponent? Isn''t this another poor opponent? This is my opponent. He licked me."


    "I don''t know if you''re with the brave guys, but aren''t you overdoing yourself? If you''re saying it''s too big, you''re embarrassed when you lose, huh?


    Slain replies with a mockery to Io Kuzami''s overlooking remarks. Exactly as light as being slapped on the mouth, there seems to be a degree of discernment to not get angry with it.


    Io Kuzami returned the provocation, but without looking concerned.


    "You think I''m gonna lose? No, that''s not it. You''re the one who savours the taste of defeated earth on this stage."


    "That''s a lot of confidence..."


    "Confidence? This is not confidence. It''s already been decided. It''s not chance, it''s fate."


    "How can you say that much I can think of? Who the hell do you think I am? Twelve, this is Yukie Slain, isn''t it?


    Slain, who can only accept Io Kuzami''s statement as a mere growth, is gradually increasing frustration or the danger begins to mix in his light mouth. And I begin to be prestigious in my own position on Kasashi.


    "Do you know anything about that? It''s enough for you and your scalpel receding man."


    "Holy shit, you fucking bitch! You''re wearing a funny collar and you''re making fun of my proud hair..."


    "Hey, have you insulted this hero muffler of love now? - Fine. I thought I''d show you hell specifically."


    Both were ridiculed for symbolizing themselves, and both were set on fire? Start burning the flames of anger. What a low-level feud it looks like. But on the other hand, the surrounding audience was very excited about whether the palpable clamour stirred up excitement, casting disturbing cheers besides the blurring.


    Boeing will naturally fly against Io Kuzami because he is denigrating Twelve Yukie. But Slain, whose morality is said to be "dead" or "screwed" on his own side despite the empire''s position?


    "I''m gonna kill you."


    "Your sin is to insult that ignorance and my favorite. Make amends for death."


    After such a childish and noisy exchange, the game between the two began.


    ... but unlike Slain, who quickly opened the distance, Io Kuzami first put his arms together and gave a creepy grin on his face about wanting to show some room when he took the distance. I don''t move. I don''t even start chanting. Therefore, it was on the side of the Twelve Youjie who also took the lead in this battle.


    "- The ground! Threaten the foot of our enemies by a string of bumps! Lands Grand!"


    The ground rises with Slain''s unleashed keywords, which extend towards Io Kuzami as he destroys the stage. But Io Kuzami did not try to dodge, but remained standing as if waiting to collide. And in the midst of it, whether or not you will be caught in awkwardness,


    "... Hmm. It''s not foolish to use geotechnical techniques on me."


    Io Kuzami stomps the gray stage with his feet after he mouths a grumpy, boring whine. The ground protuberance subsided with the burst when a moisturized, creepy sound slammed the tympanic membrane.


    Torn with magic just by footsteps, Slain gives a look that surprises him for a moment, but squeezes his expression together immediately,


    "It''s not just your mouth."


    "Naturally. My name is Io Kuzami. Absolute possession of everything in the world, Holy King of the Nine Heavens."


    It still seems that''s something I have to say. Watching Io Kuzami proclaim high in front of the audience on the other hand, Shuiming and Trinity hold their heads. The salvation is that because this is a fantastic world, there''s nothing like being seen with a white eye even if you say something slightly less.


    "So? Is it your job to put your arms together and stick out loud with that absolute being?


    "You said it. Fine. Why don''t we use something special from now on?"


    Io Kuzami, who was told not to move, starts laughing creepily again about whether Xing got on. But despite what she said, she doesn''t move with her arms together. It''s just, I don''t even move magic.


    At that moment when everyone thought that something could not have happened, the surface of the stone stage could have bounced without any warning. It''s as if something you can''t see is hitting the stage hard with strong force.


    Seeing how it goes, Slain gives a disappointing look.


    "Oh? Could this be your move? Isn''t it just making noise? What''s with all this hassle?


    "Hatter. Pfft - I''ll see if I can find out for myself if this is haphazard. It."


    "Ah -?"


    Just as the noise started to sound, something still happened that I didn''t touch before. The moment Io Kuzami speaks, Slain can strike hard at something he can''t see the side of it.


    "Guuuuuu -"


    It sounds on stage, a dry sound called bread. Because the beating on the cheek was an unrecognizable blow, Slain blew it off lightly with that momentum.


    Slain wakes up immediately and shakes his head as if to let the confusion and shock escape.


    "So, Tenmei, what the hell..."


    "Are you now? This is our invisible blow."


    "The Invisible Us...?


    "That''s right. Now on this stage is my loyal invisible servant. It is what responds and fights my life whenever and wherever I will. Look, we''re not done with just one blow, are we?


    "Oops!"


    With the words of Io Kuzami, an invisible throw continues to roll out towards Slain. Now he was hit hard in the back of the head and leaned back. The beginning and end of being beaten unilaterally because you can''t sense it. Now to protect his head or cover his face with his arms, he is building a guard and shrinking his body.


    So does Slain, but the audience naturally has a puzzling look on their face. It''s not magic, it''s a phenomenon that''s happening without moving magic. I can''t help but wonder. And that goes for Fermenia, next to Mizumi.


    "Invisible me? No, but that''s not anywhere..."


    I can''t find it. Spiritual clairvoyance is probably due to the fact that my presence is barely even visible. Ask Shuiming next door because she can''t give her own answer after all.


    "Um, Lord Swimey? What the hell is the technique used by Lord Io Kuzami..."


    As Fermenia turned sideways, Shuiming had a narrow eye on Io Kuzami as if to identify someone.


    And


    "... controlled voluntary mind (psychohalazic control)"


    "Psychohalazic Control......?


    "That''s right. It''s a spiritualistic technique that reconstructs, as a technique, the phenomenon that affects the surroundings by human unconsciousness."


    "Uh..."


    "Porta-Geist. And in this world, suddenly houses pop up, things move around the house on their own, right?


    "An old hall - like what happens in a haunted mansion or abandoned castle? If that''s the case, I hear it from time to time."


    There seems to be a noisy spiritual phenomenon (poltergeist) in this world as well. Although it does not seem so well known because the information network is not as well developed as it is in modern society.


    ... On the other hand, Lefir was approaching when he saw Mizumi and Fermenia start talking, but he shook his shoulder frighteningly only once because he heard the word ghost mansion, turn around and turn right, even though.


    "Typically called RSPK, Psychohalazic and Psychohalazic Special Bodies include some of the lap sounds and poltergeists. Except in cases where interference such as the Spirit has worked, they are defined as those phenomena in which a spiritually sensitive person, influenced by residual ideas and ethers around him, is caused by a runoff of the spiritual power of the surgeon himself, and is now being dealt with by Io Kuzami''s guy, who consciously manipulates those phenomena that cause this unconsciously."


    ? LFPK, Controlled Voluntary Mindset (Psychohalazic Control). Briefly, it is the art of giving directives and manipulating phenomena such as poltergeist by remembering. Differences from normal mindfulness dynamics include the fact that they are influenced by residual ideas and ethers around them, like poltergeists, and therefore involve phenomena different from mindfulness dynamics. Because movement is independent but a form of mindfulness power, it cannot be captured by mere spiritual vision, but because of the influence of the residual thoughts and energies of the surrounding area, a discrepancy has arisen that the glitch, which is the type frame called shape, is shaped.


    So I guess you''re saying Io Kuzami is an invisible me.


    This was advocated by Frederick Myers, who said he was treated as something not found by the occultists at the time. But it may be ironic that Helena Bravacki, the heavy town of theology, had already completed this as a procedure. She manipulates this freely, startles people, and manipulates spiritual souls, and uses ghosts. It is said that this is what she called the manifestation of spiritualism. Actually, it''s not the art of manipulating ghosts.


    Fermenia, who heard Shuiming''s explanation, gave a strange look,


    "I have no doubt it works as well, but it sounds like a roundabout technique. Wouldn''t this be more sophisticated as a procedure if I woke it up just in my own mind?


    "I can certainly do the same with mindfulness power. But unlike the mindfulness power, because the person captures the shape, the intensity of the procedure is just a little higher - ha, I see that''s what you mean! So you''re wasabi!


    Shuiming screams in an excited manner as if she realizes something or is convinced that her guess is a hit.


    "Lord Swimey?


    "Earlier, he said that Io Kuzami''s guy was aware of the battle of Liliana, right? Wasabi Sabi - He said he was going to show you the taste and depth of something plain with qualities. Unlike normal mindfulness, that technique has a shape. And because it moves independently of the operator, it cannot be said to be a user demon. The point is, he''s showing us how to use the demon."


    "Ahh."


    It just sounded paranoid then, but it''s a surprisingly flavorful imitation.


    And as he echoed such a watery awareness, Io Kuzami laughed thinly in return. The grin on the slope such as "do" hinders the eclampsia, but as I did say, I don''t want to say that one was taken.


    Then, Fermenia roars out, mmm...


    "That''s a tough attack to counter. It is difficult to take action when there is no magic movement and cannot be seen."


    "No, the position of this move, which just operationalized it, is not as high as the poltergeist on the forehead is naturally susceptible to happening. As long as you hold on to your defense, it''s not like you''re afraid."


    "So aggressiveness, not so much?


    ''Cause originally it''s just gonna make a scene.''


    So it was exquisite, in a way, for Slain to say that he was hatchy about this. This technique is definitely unexpected, but it can be defended without much effort, so the so-called unintended system, the second time, is a countermeasure move.


    "- Slain! What are you doing!


    That''s right. Gorgan also seemed to have to be in a hurry to expand because Earls was losing in the first game, or as much as he could unilaterally beat, making his face bright red and yelling at him.


    And Gorgan''s anger was effective.


    Slain starts chanting, wondering if he made his body stretch.


    "- Wind! You are my barrier and I will not protect you! Wall Aird!"


    As soon as the keywords are released, wind walls are built around the slain.


    Exactly. Neither could psychohalazic break through the magic barrier, and there was no more throwing noise.


    Io Kuzami sees psychohalazic control prevented, distracting.


    "Just stop this much."


    "You did it, you fucking asshole..."


    "Well, I''d be in trouble if it wasn''t. As brittle as the Third Bridge, it lacks fun and excitement."


    "I can''t believe you just said that! Are you out of your mind?


    Slain seems pretty frustrated because he kept getting hit unilaterally. Yelling all over Io Kuzami, but without the wind she cared about.


    "I see my noble words retreating not only to the scalp but also to the contents"


    With the exquisite cut back of Io Kuzami, the venue was wrapped in a whirlpool of laughter.


    Watching such an exchange brings Trinity closer to the pretense.


    "Mr. Io Kuzami. You''re going to be okay so far."


    "Oh, not so far."


    Show your troubled face so that Trinity also agrees with the way it contains water. It''s not over yet, so we don''t know what''s going to happen. I can''t be alarmed. Because when it comes to acting strange, we have to stop ourselves.


    On the other hand, on the other side of the stage, Gorgan was screaming at Slain.


    "Look, Slain! You mustn''t lose! Any further defeat will involve the honor of Twelve Youjie!


    "I know!


    The scolding of the head was an effect surface, or a slight rush on Slain''s expression.


    I guess Gorgan is extra aware of Io Kuzami because of his clashes in the Great Tent. Gogan yelled at Slain before sending a slightly sticky stare to Io Kuzami.


    Slain''s calm has been deepened by his scolding, or his light mouth and frustration have fallen into his chest and he is watching Io Kuzami.


    In the meantime, does Io Kuzami also now extend to the exercise of magic, beginning with a chant,


    "-Fire, wind. Sky by its merciless heat and burn your breath. Sink those who stand before me in the gasp of suffering. Burn and exhale (BREATHDOWN BURN)!"


    Along with Io Kuzami''s keywords, the air on the stage turns up the heat and begins to wind the vortex. Is it magic that makes the air hot? If you inhale, you don''t have a clump.


    "- Wind! Thou shalt blow according to my will, and turn away from the icy rain and flaming fever that threateneth me! Continuum Wind!"


    And Slain resists Io Kuzami by the magic of the wind. You''d say try to protect yourself by eliminating hot air from your surroundings. The thought played its part, and on the stage the two kinds of air became antagonistic.


    ... Both magic continues to infuse magic, whether it is something that can only go on if magic is infused, and it is an endurance confrontation. But naturally, there is no way that a human being can enemize the Spirit by magic.


    It was Slain who raised the sound first and disturbed my breath.


    "Stupid...... how magical you are"


    "What. Isn''t it really as good as your mouth? I didn''t expect you to make a sound to this extent. Hmm, are the sons of men in this world so faded..."


    Io Kuzami mutters something in a discouraged way for some reason. And I solved the magic of flames and winds.


    "Oh, my God..."


    Slain''s eyes get worse and steeper. Did you feel sorry for the magic you solved? But Io Kuzami doesn''t even think about him like that.


    "- Well, isn''t it time to make up your mind? Apparently, you''ve overused your magic, and it''s hard to move anymore."


    "Knock..."


    Io Kuzami pronounces himself on Slain with a creepy laugh.


    "Yes, tonight my move to return you to the horizon of cause and effect... is a kick that will kill billions"


    "Ju, a kick that kills billions, so..."


    "That''s right. My name is Io Kuzami, the Holy King of Nine Heavens. There''s no such thing as killing billions or so between blinks."


    On stage, Io Kuzami spoke of such radical and exorbitant things. Meanwhile Shuiming, who was listening to it, told Trinity II, next door,


    "That''s right, Mr. Trinity."


    "... um, I wonder what that means. I didn''t know you''d have so many more legs..."


    From the words of Io Kuzami, Trinity II makes a naughty guess. No way it would be possible to kick more legs, etc., but that unlikely but possibly possible is what scares Io Kuzami.


    "My invisible us! You can have a big feast here now!


    Io Kuzami uses psychohalagic control to buzz on the stage. And on top of that, I approached Slain, who couldn''t move because of too much magic.


    "My scalp and contents are retreating, man! Take a glimpse of the Schwartzschild surface with my kick! Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    He flexes his lifted legs, and his feints cross, and Slain tries to deflect him through his body, but Io Kuzami''s kick doesn''t.


    Ahead of that kick, the aim was yes - Slain''s groin.


    "Hang in there, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Slain''s sad scream echoes. Io Kuzami''s heel hits the symbolic part of the man clean, and he''s stuffy. I sprayed a bubble and fell into the spot.


    It''s a serious offense in the game, but the audience is very excited. Some people hold down their groins with their hands, but they say, "Look," or "Well done," but the words fly, and some people say "I''m jealous..." and "I want to be done too" and so on. At the beginning and the end.


    In the meantime, Trinity tilts her little neck wonderfully.


    "But why a billion with that?


    "That''s it, Trinity. It must be sperm count."


    "Ah... what a shameful move..."


    Asked what billions meant, Trinity exhales subtle. Meanwhile, Shuiming, who noticed the answer as soon as possible, inadvertently questioned and frowned.


    "No, there shouldn''t be a billion in the balls part, should there? Wasn''t it somewhere else, exactly?


    "That''s it. I must be in the mood. An incomprehensible passage broke out of my mouth, I guess."


    "Uh, you know exactly what I mean"


    "Stop it, ''cause you sound like your kind."


    "... hey, not now either."


    "Don''t tell me. Because I know."


    That''s what I said, Trinity covering her face with both hands.


    In the end, the second round ended with the victory and high laughter of Io Kuzami.

 131 WWIII, Battle of Shuiming

    Time goes on, WWIII.


    "Kisama Kisama Kisama Aaaaaaaaaaaa!


    On the stage, a boney scream rises.


    "I am one of the Twelve Yukie and a flourishing Imperial nobleman!? That''s why we have to struggle with civilian opponents like you!!


    It is a complaint that a firm impatience seeped into the anger.


    "Yes! This isn''t happening!


    Whatever it was directed at was the opponent of this match.


    "Tsukasa, you really have an easy personality..."


    The civilian boy, who comes from the same world as his opponent, the brave man, reputes it with a shuddering voice.


    - Yes, Berdan Dostov Zegent, an imperial nobleman, was placed in an unprecedented predicament on a stage built on a painting of the position.


    A predicament like this does not come from a battle disadvantage, but from a rush to attack. Whether it''s still a long way from winning or losing, there''s room and respite, but there was no doubt that Burdan was being pushed. Yes, the spirit.


    Burdan''s position as the Twelve Youjie was certainly bought with gold. But still, I had the pride of not taking a pull from the other Twelve Yukies, and I was not as inferior as I was in fact. Born in a traditionally aristocratic house of righteousness, he graduated from the House of Magic Leadership, also engaged in war with the countries of the South, equipped with many experiences and impeccable qualities.


    Besides, if you tell me that there are some magic exercises that can only be used by Burdan, where that pride has gone somewhat too far, it won''t be an issue.


    - Magic multistage exercises. Manipulating unique punctuation and discouragement, constantly chanting spells. Between magic and magic, a technique that achieves quick and demanding magic exercises by not creating any intervals. That''s the pearl hand Burdan is asking for.


    We have used it and won many battles so far. The war originally brought down demons and many detached demons.


    Nonetheless, such a self is taken entirely by the hand on stage.


    (Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! This can''t stop happening!


    Relative is a civilian boy called with a brave man in Astel. He is a man of plain sight, who has no face, nor can he see anything like that which he takes up and mentions. If I were to thank someone for the word Shirai''s elephant, I''m pretty sure the name would be mentioned first, it''s such a symbol of the appearance of the world.


    This is what I told Gorgan before I fought him.


    - Show your colleagues such an unusual way to fight, a battle I will set an example with this precious blood!


    - The one who fights, the one who rounds up the countrymen! I can''t! I''m not happy that you''re a poor man!


    And even against the opposing civilian man,


    - Can you use magic? No. You know what magic is in the first place?


    - No, just because you can use it doesn''t mean you know it. It will be the first time that I have knowledge and can use it, that I know it. Didn''t I?


    From what I hear, the world in which brave men are called is a world entirely unrelated to magic, and magic is the first thing I remember when I came to this world. Yingjie had a summoning ritual for six months. That''s what I thought to such a lad that in my opponent, who has been touching magic for decades, that would not even be a fight - that''s what I thought.


    But why don''t you open the lid? The civilian boy outwitted this one with a completely strange use of magic.


    If it''s something you can''t afford, then it''s another story. That doesn''t make this one a reason to be cornered. But this man is fighting himself around the nose, as if he were playing with a child. No matter how seriously you come yourself, the other side is always consistently coming in the same way.


    Naturally the audience is bothered to see how it goes. The vast majority of that blurring is confusion. Nor is that because Twelve Youjie is being taken by the hand. Because the magic outrage is something I''ve never seen before.


    Fighting around blind spots as if no one had noticed them, smallpoking around wisely, even his twelve Youjie head, Gogan Bartwood Gort, stares without concealing his astonishing colors.


    If this one tries to shoot out the magic of fire, it erupts with the magic of the wind that is supposed to stir the fire, and if it releases the magic of the water, he complained to the elements of the tree, absorbing all the moisture and wiping it out, even though it is usually the stones that defend it with the magic of the earth. Even if you use the multi-stage technique that you are good at, you will not touch each other with an inch of fingertips while standing around to interfere with this magic.


    If you are irritated by such a situation and you hurry to shoot out the magic, the magic will lose its power and disappear just before it is thought to hit civilians.


    "Nah -!?"


    It''s like when Earls Melfein unleashed his magic on Liliana Zandaik''s dog earlier. Speaking of the civilians, on the other hand, I''m laughing nine years ahead. Is it a cold laugh, a mockery, or was it simply, a representation of pleasure on the face? I don''t know the inside of it, but I guess it means I can afford to laugh.


    "Be stupid......!


    Strengthen your anger to the point where you could even die of anger. But even that strong anger sentiment doesn''t even feed the battle, two or three, and exercising magic early in the arrow inheritance still ends up overrun.


    - It''s a common event in winning and losing. Whatever hands you strike next, you''re outnumbered by your opponent like you''ve been spotted. As a result, I am in a hurry and cannot make a sober choice.


    It was like, a bottomless swamp. This was such a battle, like you can''t get out of it once it fits.


    "So now it''s time to do it from this side. - The wind. Respond to my will and mutilate my enemies. Strikewind."


    Civilians tell them to challenge and unleash the magic of their little hands. The magic of the unleashed wind is crude and appropriate when it comes to attack, but it is powerful to such an extent that it cannot be ignored. That said, it''s not going to be any problem for me, being Twelve Yukie. But it''s annoying. It''s very frustrating because of the amount of power you have to defend.


    "- It''s dirt! Surround me with a strong fence! After this life, there is nothing left to pass through! ROME WOW ALL RISING!"


    Soil raised and hardened. When you create a robust protective wall in front of you, the magic of the wind crashes into it and mists.


    "Did you think it would be magic like this! You fool!"


    "Just one shot. Then you must be - the wind. Rip your enemies to my will x 7 (Don''t Apply). Wind Blade Punch (Strike Wind) - Seven Deployments (Sevenfold)"


    "Nah -!?"


    Seven strikewind magic occurs after a civilian joke chants and keywords, striking hard dirt walls. A total of seven magic powers have been assembled. It creates a tremendous twist of pressure and destroys the barrier.


    "Oh no... but the low wind magic breaks my fence, etc."


    Impossible. I can''t help but be angry when I wonder if it''s taken by my hand with such magic.


    "Well, how about this! - Fire! Turn that body into a further beauty and become a burnout weapon! Flame Zangrandi!"


    "Njama - Scarlet. Take the red colour away from all eyes by the deep black and Zhu mix it shows. I don''t deserve to be flamed because of the loss of color. Little Red Thief."


    It was the magic of a giant fireball that shot out. In contrast, civilians also exercise the magic of fire. What caused it to occur, compared to this magic, was still red, scarlet like a bean crust. But let it appear all over the stage and confront it. Do you attack in quantity against quality? But the calories of a giant fireball, even if all the bean crushes are combined, will not arrive.


    A scarlet fireball could be played. The magical rupture is chained, and in due course the fireball is also swallowed. Together with it, red fills the field of vision, increasing its color intensity. It becomes illusory as if its influence or the red colour flavor of the fireball has faded badly.


    Flames go gray. Being gray makes me slightly wonder what that is.


    The fireballs that were unleashed - they disappeared with a fire like a bean crush.


    Probably used a multitude of magical fires, driving the influence of the fire element crazy and pushing the fireball to extinguish.


    "Take a soothing move from earlier!


    "Isn''t that funny? Red is a symbol of flame. Regardless of the color flavor represented by its high or low temperature, the more red the Mystical Flame is assumed to be of good quality and powerful. Therefore, the less color you lose, the less power you lose as a flame."


    "He said it would lose its power too because it would lose its color!? Something that doesn''t make sense! There''s no loss of element protection from magic. Shit!


    "Oh, boy. All I''m saying is that this doesn''t come with a pin is that you don''t have the taste"


    "Chi, if the magic of fire is not good, now use another magic..."


    "- No, unfortunately, it''s about time you ran out of breath."


    "What?"


    "It''s time for the interval. Let''s go with Thinking Time."


    Civilians suddenly take an indefensible position by making an unclear statement when they wonder if they have flaunted their shoulders greatly. He starts to relax by turning his shoulders and relaxing his neck to loosen his hardened muscles. In the midst of battle, nevertheless.


    "Are you an idiot? Do that in the middle of a game, etc. -"


    This point, however, is not audible to the civilian population, and I do not intend to intervene at all.


    I am even more outraged at the way that I licked it and exercise my magic.


    - Thunder! Or! Or, all of us... "


    But for some reason, the spell doesn''t come out of my mouth.


    "Or... or..."


    Your breath rises and your throat trembles. At the same time, an unexplained cold sweat seeps out of the whole body, causing severe palpitations. I didn''t spin a word, a spell, any more. My voice, it didn''t come out.


    - My brain is refusing to chant. Words like that cross the back of my brain.


    "Ha, ha..."


    Turning to the civilian with his breath out, there was a shuddering face that seeped emotions similar to disappointment. That''s like looking down at yourself as if you knew this would happen beforehand, and you couldn''t anticipate it.


    Civilians then turn their gaze as if scholars would observe even in research subjects,


    "Do it, I knew the theory, but honestly you''ve never seen it before"


    "What... but?


    "You, you better stop the impossible continuous exercise of magic. You seem to be just impotent because you have more capacity until that happens than any other human being, but you''re not even powerful enough to function as a radiator or water pump, so that''s how you end up overheating."


    "Well, that''s why I didn''t know what you meant earlier!


    "Maju... If you''re a wizard, you can tell by nuance"


    That''s what I''m saying. A civilian man trumpeting these words. It couldn''t be. No more exposing a civilian opponent to such an unusual appearance, etc.


    "I''m noble! He''s special!? This is supposed to happen... you, another soothing move..."


    When asked to clog, the civilian man sighs loudly - deepening his grin at what he thought of the pretense. It''s nothing more than a snotty laugh on the nose and a creepy laugh that brings the blackness together.


    "Fuck, yeah. No, you can''t, can you?


    "You, still..."


    Were you doing something? When this one peeled his eyes at the accusations, the civilian man invincibly shrugged his jaw.


    "Look, take a look there, okay?


    And my fingers get played properly. And the thumb that was bounced off my index finger, there was...


    "What..."


    Above the stage, the voice of the imperial aristocrat - the one who becomes Berdan Dostov Zegent - echoes.


    As a result, Burdan accidentally looked at the place where Shuiming hinted at her fingers.


    But naturally, it''s part of a stage where there''s no such thing as a philosophy.


    "Nothing then... Ha!? No way!"


    "You fool!!


    I notice the meaning of the suggestion and turn around, but it was already too late. While Burdan was turning into a pathetic clown, Shuiming was imminent in front of him.


    Trinity II and Fermenia, on the other hand, were watching it,


    "Shui Mingye, no matter how much it is, it''s not..."


    "Lord Swimei..."


    Two dismayed voices echo.


    Yes, the tactics taken by Shuiming are called, "It''s UFO!!" or "Pigs are flying! It''s such a sneaky trick that it appears in comic books from time to time. The success rate is unusually low, which is exactly the kind of tactic that can be described as a fossil, but because of Shuiming''s previous battle gestures and performances, Burdan was daringly conspired against.


    And that rain of fists pouring down on Burdan. Shuiming punched her fist into several steeples in the center of her body, and lastly, she hung herself under her chin and lifted her monkey arm (hiji).


    Burdan, who noticed the thought of Shuiming, but had no way of making it, fell.


    "Oh... here, in such a classic hand..."


    "The guy who took it is bad. I mean, you don''t have a good grasp of your surroundings. That''s the level where you have to start all over again from the basics. Idiots who say they lick people too much for anything."


    Before the curse of Shuiming, Burdan fell and fell.


    In the end it was an interesting and indescribable battle, but whatever.


    "If I''d just put that up, I wouldn''t have thought of it."


    The arrogance, and the painful irony of the blunt hemp of thought that uplifted him, naturally didn''t sound like Burdan.


    Continuous exercise beyond tolerance, causing a magical shortness of breath, his head floating in heat. In such a situation, it would be impossible for those who do not create gaps. From the outset, he seemed to insult his understated opponents, but this is the proof left that it is easy for those without such imagination to do so. The more power differences you have with your opponent, the wider the blanks you create when your contempt for them peaks.


    Hence this shortness of breath. It can be said that Graziella''s failure is too low, unlike when it was previously embedded in a magic melting (magic melt) phenomenon.


    The constant and continuous exercise of magic, in itself, is by no means strange. It adds the condition that you have to grasp entropy, but it''s a technology that is necessary enough to say it''s mandatory in a way for the other world, and it''s something that everyone is doing. But the wizards of this world don''t have a magic furnace. Therefore, we cannot turn excess heat or magic into steam and dissipate it, and oh so we have shortness of breath.


    What causes this defeat is blindness or narrow vision?


    - It''s the same way that people can''t see the whole earth with their eyes. The smaller its essence, the less it will be able to capture what is in front of it. If it depends on the qualities of what it observes, even if it wasn''t a big one, wouldn''t that be the same thing?


    As Shuiming thought about that, he stepped off the stage and listened to Trinity and the others,


    "Hey Tia. The Battle of Shuiming is on the same level as the battle just now..."


    "Did I lose to a man who would do that...... I can''t forgive"


    "Suimei. This is a case of preaching."


    Trinity remained frightened, Titania burned an aura of anger against Mizumi and was willing to preach until Refile.


    "Yep..."


    WWIII, Mizuming''s decision-makers are deceitful.


    Shortly after all the games, a painting of the position.


    "There has to be something like this..."


    I guess he didn''t even think as much as Dew, such as the defeat of Twelve Youjie. Gorgan, who saw all the games in the corner of the position, was grunting the same thing over and over again in a grim manner.


    In him, all the Twelve Yukies chosen were supposed to beat their opponents. In case there was a chance that Earls would lose to Liliana, then I thought Slain and Burdan would surely take the win.


    But how does it end? Twelve Youjie''s newcomers and veterans were defeated with all their alignments. Plus, the last two are in too unusual a way to lose.


    As the head of Twelve Youjie, it was not at all convincing. But before that, the shock of defeat was too strong to even think about Gorgan right now.


    With a gaze, a renate appears in his presence who could not even organize his head, following the side.


    It''s Gorgan.


    "Lai, His Royal Highness Prince Renate..."


    Even as he was shaking his head by defeat, he remained intelligent enough to thank those in sight, and Gogan rushes to his knees. Renate then takes the confirmation with a mouthful that tells his men to stay put.


    "The game is over. Now you''re not complaining?


    "�� ha. I am truly sorry that the twelve Yukie and the others have shown such an ugly battle."


    "I don''t have a choice. All this fighting was against the wrong people."


    "But in such a sighing battle, Twelve Youjie will be taken by the hand, etc... Even if the Battle of Earls is still good, this has also wounded the pride of a flourishing Imperial Army. I feel I have to take some responsibility."


    "Responsibility."


    "Ha!"


    Blame. That was, Gorgan''s bitter meat hand. The point is, even if it''s death. If Twelve Youjie is to take responsibility here, there is room for the opponents to take some responsibility as well. The battle between Earls and Liliana was so silent, but the other two games are something that you have to question the attitude of the opponent you''re fighting.


    Instead of taking responsibility, pass the protest. That way, the scratches of the Twelve Youjie will be somewhat mitigated because it is not a complete defeat. If my sympathy goes out loud, I''m all hail.


    Therefore, Gorgan bowed his head deeply to please accept. But is Renate aware of the thought or not? He shook his head with a slightly softer voice.


    "It''s Gorgan. This game is touched around by the fact that it''s an easy match for those around us. There is no such thing as responsibility. So there''s no need to blame me."


    "But..."


    It was then that Gorgan devoured even more that he should not be made aye here.


    - Then you should refrain from offering any tricks in the future.


    It was Graziella who came from behind with a magnificent speech.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella..."


    "Oh, my God, put on a rugged face. Disgruntled?"


    "Nonetheless. This one time, it is not the sole responsibility of those who fought. We owe it to the prestige of all twelve Yuji, and therefore to you, one of the twelve Yuji."


    "But keep that in mind. What kind of mouth is that? Are you going to shallow the wounds by adding some difficulty to their battle anyway? That''s what I''m looking for."


    To Graziella laughing with her nose, Gorgan can''t say back and pushes silently. Then, Graziella put a laugh on her nose, turning to a serious face,


    "... well, whatever the child of thoughts is, I also intend to understand repeatedly that I was worried about the current state of the Empire. If the Allies are unwilling to ride, XII Yujie is active here again, we can show the strength of the Empire internally and externally."


    "If His Royal Highness also understands..."


    "Gorgan, would your brother have said that earlier? It was bad for him. Be patient with that this time."


    Even if Graziella is embarrassed, Gorgan doesn''t seem convinced. That''s because I''m proud to have acted as a wizard for a long time. The expression was stiff, but the dull, shining light of his eyes complained that he was not good at it.


    Graziella, reading the finesse of Gogan''s heart, sighs one and then opens her mouth.


    "You saw that, too. Liliana has already been freed from dark magic and has become a powerful user. Those who named themselves Io Kuzami on stage played a part in the defeat of demonic generals in the Autonomous Province. What are we going to do with these people if they don''t feel comfortable?


    "But that last man I fought. That man is too ridiculous."


    "Did that look like a joke to you?


    "You just look like you''re waving that battle and messing with your opponent"


    "... Hmm. Did he look that way, too, my brother?


    When Graziella asked in awe, Renate showed a slightly sinister color on her expression,


    "Right. Whatever the truth, I can''t say from the side that it was a battle that lacked integrity. Lyla, didn''t that look like you?


    "Again, if you don''t know it, it seems to make a big difference in how you look at it. Especially once you''re fighting, you feel something bottomless about that guy''s tactics and magic tricks. �� well, the last array is out of the question."


    Yes, it ended that way, but from Graziella''s point of view, it was sufficiently conceivable that after breaking through Burdan''s character, he fitted in during surgery. You can''t just look at what was embedded before.


    "Yet, Your Royal Highness. Where in the man is there something bottomless? You don''t even know what to look at, do you?


    "... for Christ''s sake. I didn''t know you didn''t know that yet. That was a busy thing. That''s the worst of them all, isn''t it?


    "The man?


    "That''s right. Plus, I''m kidding you about that fight, but if you give it back, it means that for that guy, that fight was a joke and enough to get through it. Since Burdan had originally come licking and rotting, I suppose there were times when the play went in there.... Right, is there anything to say back to Burdan''s alarm?


    "�������� no"


    Against the fall of Burdan, are you not willing to take refuge?


    As Renate remembered something,


    "Lyla, I hear you were overwhelmed when you fought the guest house before?


    "Later on, I heard that when you fought me, you apparently bore so much depth that you were dying. It''s a business venture."


    Aren''t you happy to beat the injured? Graziella''s voice intersects dissatisfaction with unproductive thoughts.


    "But when Yuji the Twelve is lightly defeated..."


    Renate is not so highly regarded. There is a verse that I believe is the same as or less than Twelve Yukie.


    Yes, Renate doesn''t know. About that.


    "Brother, the demonic attack on Astel was earlier, I believe you have previously reported."


    "Oh, that one where nearly 10,000 demons and demons had been defeated. What''s wrong with that?


    "... he said it was the man who did it"


    To Graziella''s mysterious attitude and words, Renate makes her expression rude.


    "... stupid. Ten thousand demons, huh? No matter how strong you are, take it alone, etc."


    "No way is His Highness Titania ever going to lie. Besides, Liliana Zandaik has given so much strength in this short period of time. I was wondering if it was enough evidence of strength."


    "... I received a report that the guest house was not a brave man?


    "Yeah. They say that''s for sure. But there are many users in the other world who overwhelm the Demons."


    "Is that true?


    Graziella nods in a strange way at Renate''s startling mix-up inquiry. Lennart on his ass, who sees it and ceases, Graziella turns to Gorgan,


    "Gorgan. Don''t even think about darkness on him, okay? If you use your hands like that, you won''t be joking."


    Gorgan could only snort at Graziella''s words like that.


    ... On the other hand, the fact that Shuiming had been preached to Lefir (Jr.) and Titania was another untied story.

 132 Refils Cause

    Thus the battle between the Imperial Army and the Demonic Army proceeded unharmed under Renate''s command.


    As previously presented, the operation places troops on several routes from the undeveloped areas of the Imperial North to the Imperial, ambushing the demonic tribes that are coming at us, while fighting as soon as we find them, destroying this. Situations like sending scouts to places where people can''t get in, being passive about being corrupt to avoid being pulled out of a first front, and waiting for reinforcements to end.


    The battle of the ambush is naturally favourable on the part of the Empire, as it is also like a substantial defensive battle. Unlike the northern part of the Union, where the less undulating wilderness spreads, sometimes because it is a rugged land that hinders the march, it was significant that it was able to be positioned and intercepted in advance to favour the terrain.


    I would say this is also because accurate information came in beforehand. If you attack a country on the way before attacking the Empire, the natural information will come through, and if you''re fooling around there, you''ll be defensive. The Empire was too far away for the Demons to attack.


    All in all, speaking of the Mizumins, they were taken into the custody of the main unit as originally planned and were not immediately incorporated into the operational action. That was due to the limitation that the Imperial Army could not move without an effect, but it was now able to move because within a few days the troops had an effect.


    And by then, Lephire had already returned to her original appearance, and she had been asked by Lennart to cooperate with the operation first and foremost.


    "Are you sure you want to entrust troops to someone like me?


    "The power of the Divine Prince is meant to be understood, not just by the arms of battle. I want you to lead the troops and fully wield the power of the Spirit."


    Under those words, Lephire leads the soldiers of the Empire and participates in Operation Stopping. And now, in the northern mountains of the Empire, he overlooked the demons marching with the borrowed imperial soldiers.


    A formation in a tree on a cliff. Under his eyes, a flock of demons walk together like snakes on a narrow path that runs along the mountains. Regardless, the demons have not noticed, so this was a great opportunity for an ambush.


    "-This one, it''s time to get out,"


    Watching the time to attack at the head of the troops, at the boundary between the cliffs and the bushes, there is a voice worrying about the rain pattern from behind.


    As Refill gently paid the redhead to look back, there was Liliana on a small horse among the soldiers.


    I don''t know if you''ve just arrived or been confused for a long time, but where you''re deaf, you''re just a person in the intelligence department - no, I''d say you''re the daughter of a shadow sword general.


    "Lily? Hey, what''s up?


    "Yes, I''m here to report the current situation"


    "Please."


    "The main unit is on track to retreat to the rear, as planned. If nothing in particular, retreat as it were without the strength of the brave men placed in the main army or Her Royal Highness the Princess of Titania. They''re going to fight again at the showdown."


    "Will they still not move"


    "The brave man - he has less combat experience, so he must have decided that he could use his strength to fight in a sloppy place rather than in a rugged terrain. Plus, if you have a thick layer of soldiers, you have a better chance of surviving, and the morale of the soldiers around you increases."


    To Liliana''s thrust, Refill exhales as she exhales what was on her chest.


    "What''s up?


    "No, don''t worry a little."


    "You were afraid to treat Raj, weren''t you?


    "Reggie wasn''t called in the Empire. I was wondering how to move it. Because he doesn''t want to be handled, or if he''s forced to participate in a strange operation with no reason to believe that a brave man would be okay, he won''t either."


    "It''s okay. His Royal Highness Lennart, as harsh as His Majesty the Emperor, cannot stand."


    That would mean that an emperor would have the possibility to do it. Surely if that emperor, he also feels like he doesn''t hate unscrupulous manoeuvres in favor of the empire whether the goddess is involved or not.


    "How''s Suimei?


    "They''re going to move appropriately. Sumei has no designation where to go, and His Highness Lennart is just about ready to reach the itch, and he doesn''t value the effects, so it would be just enough to keep him out of the way."


    "His Royal Highness Lennart is also a pawn who wants to move, but can''t think of an effective use, etc."


    "It would. If His Highness Lennart moves on a troop-by-unit basis, he''ll get it, but the soot is special."


    In this world, Shuiming is an individual and troop-like person, just like the Lefirs. So I can turn it to any operation, but it will be out of hand when I turn it to the troops, and even when I move it individually because of that, I don''t know how much power I can hit that salt plum. Therefore, it is a strange thing that I want you to move but it is difficult to use. Unless you have a charisma, like Refile, that can handle the power of leading troops and even the armies of other countries.


    - I''m a magician and a student, right? There''s no way there''s a mon like that, is there?


    is the word of Shuiming before his departure.


    To a funny story, Liliana looks around as Refill smiles.


    "And... looks like this one''s on schedule,"


    "Oh, look. The Demons are stretching their ranks defenselessly. If we attack here, we will have more results than we expected."


    The troops'' position in this location was due to Lefir''s measures. Even so, I checked the way I think the Demons would go beforehand, and I was just putting up a net.


    Because the Demons pass through narrow paths in the mountains, the line stretches fine and serpents along the mountain paths. Since the march is finally two rows, packed and three rows at leisure, the layers of soldiers are thinner on the side, perfect to divide them, and if they ambush from above, they are instantly confused, and if they are brought into a riot, they are not impossible stories to annihilate.


    "Ready for oil, already?


    "I won''t be late"


    That being said, Refill points to the left and right distant positions. And there, behold, there were soldiers ready for the great jar.


    In this situation, there''s no way I''m not getting a fire meter ready. Because the demons have the protection of evil gods, they don''t feel comfortable just with fire, but because there are times when demons are mixed with troops, the situation will change considerably if there are not. After dropping rocks and sprinkling oil at the beginning and at the rear, the Wizard''s unit unleashes the magic of fire to further block the escape route, and the main unit knocks on the core.


    It''s a simple tactic, but if fitted, you can expect it to be highly effective.


    Presented with winning muscles, Liliana meditates in relief and strokes the horse''s neck.


    "Okay, I''m in this"


    "What''s next?


    "I''m done going to Sumee''s, so I''m going back to the main unit once. Afterwards, it will also serve as a connection."


    "Nice to meet you"


    Liliana replied "Yes," then went back and eventually vanished neglectfully with the horse she was riding. If it''s just me, what kind of manipulation do you still have for each horse? Is that also the move of the Lonely Sword General, or was it taught to Mizumi, no, it is also considered to be a multiplication of both of them - either.


    Refile turns the horse''s neck and turns back. And I skipped the instructions for the soldiers to have their voices crossed so that they wouldn''t be distracted by the demons below.


    "It''s time for us to move! As soon as the stones are ready, the wizards will unleash the magic of fire at the beginning and at the rear, as planned. Let them eat oil and rocks instead of liquor and dishes, and treat them to a feast of flames! Good!"


    In response to the sarcastic inspiration, the soldier replies with a suppressed, but powerful, voice. "As the goddess Arshna wills," "Long live the Divine Son," he said. Morale is high. Much more than you need. This would be a form of strong expression of faith in the goddess. As Lennart thought, the effect of the name of the Divine Son of the Spirit seemed immense in the battle against the Demons.


    Soon the soldiers at both ends will be ready and many rocks will be dropped off the cliff. Demons beyond the limits of being able to resist pure weight, killing from demons. Together, viscosity and highly flammable oil were sprinkled, and eventually the wizard began to unleash the magic of fire.


    "Oh, the Devil''s lineup is going to be disturbed..."


    "Nice... at this rate..."


    When the demons at the beginning and the rear end are sprinkled with flames and smoke and start to disrupt the movement, it goes to the core more and more. Eventually, all of the troops were knocked down in a vortex of confusion, and we were no longer talking about marching.


    Then the demons who noticed this one start to ascend the cliff as they utter strange voices.


    I can''t seal it with small measures anymore, so...


    "Leaving the Wizards guard, all infantry troops storm with the demons under their eyes more than this! The wizards keep threatening the beginning and the rear with flames! Let''s go!"


    Under Refill''s decree one, several infantry regiments head in each direction and descend the cliff like an avalanche.


    Split up and brawled. The bodies of the demons were exposed to the mountain roads, as Lephir''s contemplative blue drawings showed.


    - No matter how much the Demons say individual abilities outweigh human beings, the advantages of confused and not so soldiers are obvious at first glance. That is all the more so in this narrow road. Lefir''s soldiers, who were instructed to assume a place to fight beforehand, came to battle without disturbing the line, and when it came to the demons, who, in turn, were in the grip of confusion, the line also ran into each other as well as the neighbors, the beginning of hurting each other. At the end of the day, he acted similarly to his self-destruction of dropping his companions off the cliff, and the rate at which he lost his soldiers increased acceleratively.


    Refile cleverly manipulates the horses even on narrow mountain roads, kicking around the demons. If surrounded, turn the horse''s neck, wave down the sword and slap it off, swing it and open the distance.


    Thus, the nearby demon tribe, without exception, became the bait of the Great Sword.


    Eventually the demons, who regained their prestige, thicken their layers and stood before her.


    In this narrow mountain path, the wave mountain (Gala Varner) cannot be released because it can also be damaged by its own forces.


    Then,


    "O Ao Xun... respond to my will and be our fierce"


    When Refile mumbles a wording similar to prayer, the red wind clutters around as if arming a horse. That''s not just a horse giant, it''s thick and thick tangled at the foot - and.


    "Ha!!


    Kick the belly of the horse with the hanging voice and make him step out toward the demon clan. The horse steps out without fear, whether there is a Demon Wall or not, and uses the red wind as its strength to jump the Demons. Not to mention the demons who were in the front, but the demons who were kicked in by horses were also crushed by horseshoes and red speeds, to see the worry of doom.


    Sometimes it stayed dominant at all times since the end of the war opened, and it seemed almost as if it had been annihilated as thought - that was when.


    A transmission slips down right behind Refill. And as it was, he raised a scream announcing the crisis.


    "Divine Son! It''s more demonic reinforcements than the rear!


    But Lephile hastily gives instructions for reporting bitter voices.


    "Right. Did you get backup?... Then don''t panic and act! As I had instructed beforehand, we will kick the lead demon clan and retreat. I will take command of your army, so those who have the spare power stay with me!


    Since the retreat has already been weaved into the measures, the soldiers begin to move without confusion with the decree. When the exit is secured by defeating the Demon Clan on the leading side, the exhausted soldier, the wounded soldier, immediately leaves. The Wizard''s unit on the cliff also began to retreat, unleashing the magic of cover.


    As we do so, we eventually see the demons of the reinforcements.


    ... a narrow mountain path that stretches like a snake, but not a bad prospect for the rear of the Demons. Still, it should be noted that there are no reinforcements on the mountain road in the back.


    "I see, from the sky"


    What I saw against the background of the gray clouds were the demons who grew wings like what the bats had. Shuiming said, it seems that a vicious spirit such as Demon has wings. Buckwheat, buckwheat and feathers, flying to wear red and black dots in cloudy skies.


    Above... Attacks from places that are natural and blind spots for humans are troublesome.


    "Everybody calm down and deal with it! Not so much because of how many enemies are in the air, they''re not the ones to be scared of!


    Refile screams ahead of the soldier''s upset. But the soldiers did not reply, and instead an extremely glossy voice descended from directly above.


    "- Oh? Do you think so?


    That''s a snuggly voice. It sounded as if it was a slut, like a cat whispering by a whore. If you look up, the shadow of a demon tribe with wings. We have wings like a bat like any other demon tribe, but the figure is completely a woman of man. Fluffy brown hair is soaked in the wind, and if it is a man, it is held to its appearance; if it is a woman, it is in a jealous shape.


    Now I''m floating fluffy with my back round as I mock my black tail.


    It was a feminine demon tribe that was taking reinforcements from the sky.


    And the devil was familiar to Lephire.


    - No, you can''t even forget it. This demon family is one of the demon generals who attacked Nosius and is arguably a rival to Lephire.


    "YOU... THEN!!


    "Ohisa. How have you been? Well, if you''re working so hard, you''ll be fine with your eyes."


    Angry emotions burn in laughter as if smiling but playing. Just like then, it''s like ridiculing what you live to the fullest.


    He slammed a sharp Azumi against the light-hearted demon clan without a word from the tip of his sword.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!


    With the mood of fissures, the roaring Red Speed. That is not past, heading towards the Demonic General - Latura - who floats in cloudy weather.


    "Ugh, it''s dangerous. I''m scared to attack suddenly."


    But the blow that he unleashes with both breaks, along with the voices in which he interjects, is swept away by a single hair. The passing Azumi wipes out against the demons flying backwards with the aftertaste, but Latura doesn''t look like she cared about it either.


    "�� do you want to scratch?"


    bitter about being avoided, did you hear that whining,


    "That''s right. You can''t hit anything like that, can you? Are you talking about me? It''s my privilege to lick it."


    With that said, he rolls his spit with a juggling, red tongue and sounds a glossy sound. I''m scared to hear that light mouth and run up my spine on the fence. Regardless, it is physiological disgust.


    To shake off her fears. I''m sure she stares, Latura starts smiling like she feels better.


    "My name is Latura. Looks like you remember exactly how it went, don''t you?


    "Naturally! I never forgot about you!


    "Ha-ha! I''m glad you think that much. I can see you too. Wait. I''m so scared."


    - The next time I saw you, I wondered how I could jerk you off.


    Words with a mixture of gruesome emotions can shed more firewood in the flames of anger. What I recall is the humiliation inflicted on this demonic tribe. I couldn''t get tired of fighting and losing, killing many of my people and putting a miserable curse on myself. You can''t even forgive me. Even if I carved it into a thousand here, I would never be satisfied.


    In response to overflowing anger, or as if Azuma clumped the flames all around her, it darkens. Already in the midst of a battle, a soldier''s voice flew from behind me in the pretense.


    "Divine Son! The Imperial Army is ready to retreat! Prepare to retreat, too, godson!


    But...


    "Don''t worry about me! You guys go first!


    "But then..."


    "I must defeat this demon clan! For the decayed in the battle ahead! That''s why we''re going first!


    Shouting back to the soldier, he gives instructions to the other soldiers and retreats after the words "I understand". I guess I didn''t eat down when I stayed because they were still soldiers from other countries, thinking about where my life was at stake. I just didn''t seem to want to put my life up for a guest general because of how many spiritual godsons I am.


    Soon, the remaining Empire soldiers will depart towards the main battalion one after the other. The demons behind Latura will go after it, but even if they catch up with the Imperial Army, catching up with the main unit won''t come true.


    "Oh, he''s gone."


    "Well, it was a little late for reinforcements."


    "Looks like it. Then they won''t be able to catch up to HQ either... but that''s fine."


    ��������


    I feel included in Latura''s dull laughter and whisper my eyebrows. It''s like you don''t have to catch up. At that rate, when you''re uncomfortable,


    "You look like you don''t understand. Hmm, nothing. We don''t care if you guys get away with it. Anyway, they ran away and they got a bad look at each other."


    "Become, what does that mean!?


    "Nothing means you''re stupid. I thought we couldn''t spot the maneuvers you guys set up? Ahaha! Aren''t you really Bakka? By now, when Lishabalm, Ilzar, and Glazillas were ambushing the main force?


    "Said it was an ambush on HQ!?


    "Oh. You never thought of that, did you? I thought you guys were holding back, and you were actually drawn and dispersed. Dimensions say there''s a bigger troop on the way, even if they do everything they can to get away from my gesture."


    ��������


    I think so. Previously the attackers who tried to cross the rugged path of the northern part of the empire were all of them, and a separate task force had already moved to hide them. If that''s the case, there''s nothing more to it than that they did take one.


    Refile, who was presented with the disadvantage of the entire army, but she brings up an invincible colour in her expression.


    "What''s that face? Any chance of winning?


    "Naturally. You called the main force an ambush, but there are brave men and many wizards over there. There is an empire elite. Even if you get ambushed, it''s not that easy to fall behind."


    "You trust me? Well, that''s all right."


    Latura who replies carelessly, you seriously don''t care. When Refill pointed his sword at her like that, Latura turned around and smiled insultingly.


    "- Heh heh. You think you can beat me after all that crap you did last time?


    "Naturally. Now we''re not gonna be late like we were before!


    "Ma, it just seems stronger than before. - I don''t know if you can beat me."


    "I will always win!


    Screaming back to bounce off a cold laugh, calling Akkun and putting it together. A tornado of red flux broke out around the refill, and stones and dirt swept through its outer perimeter.


    In contrast, Latura glides her fingers glossy into the sky, smiling. That''s a woman''s gesture as if touching a man''s skin. Eventually, the dark throat overflows from your fingertips, and the yarn and strings stretch out into the wind.


    Refile knew because he had experience in combat once. Latura treats the dark power of the Demons like a string. And the behavior of that string is inflexible. If you can tie them up, stick them around.


    "Let''s start with the first one."


    Smell the moves roll out in two or three steps, and Latura stretches her stringy throat around her. Your tip is worn on the ground, or on a cliff, second or third. More than ten more numbers unfold as if to stand in the way of those approaching Latura. I would have told you it was a simple juncture if there was a watermark. Touch that and you''ll be torn apart, or no, by the nature of Latura, that would be just a means to get tangled up.


    To break through, you have to slash everything away or go through a gap that you can''t get through. But there''s no way this demon clan is going to lay anything that can be easily slashed. It would be impossible to slash and pass first. Then there is only one way left to go through the gap, but the gap is not even half of the body.


    But...


    "Think I don''t have the means to break through that!


    "You''re welcome! That''s my knitted string, isn''t it? I''m not trying to kill you that easily!


    "Then we''ll just slip through that gap."


    "Hey, is that stupid? How thin and in good shape can you pass between them - heh? Ha!?


    The surprising voice of Latura ringing across the mountain path. Naturally, too. When I thought I had simply plunged into the gap, the moment I hit the string, the red wind - the red speed - came through the gap.


    "Hey! You couldn''t have done that before!


    Latura screams similar to screams as she sees moves she didn''t have when she fought before. With such a margin of her voice, she quickly moves around her as she materializes through the gaps with Akan, and alternates and repeats the materializations through the gaps with Akan to show a relaxation of movement.


    It''s a sight confusing mess. Eventually Latura''s gaze begins to take a lag.


    "Because I can use such moves..."


    Listening to a frustrating voice, he turns behind him, threatens the side, and leaps out in front of him again. He didn''t think it would come out front. Latura''s reaction to the slaughter was delayed - but still, it seems that the Devil''s General''s power is not Dada, and he still cuts as he maintains the rind.


    "Ho, ho, whoa... this!


    Because he switched the escape place from the sky to the ground, or his sword-slapping leg is a thousand birds. You don''t seem used to fighting on the ground, you don''t have the glory to move, you''re not too good.


    But do you want it back? Latura, who continues to escape the serial slaughter and finally finds the time to attack, now waves her stringy throat like a whip.


    "How about this!!


    Whiplash creates difficulty in spotting because of its wavy behavior in the sky, but that''s not why it''s unusual. Some treat it as a weapon, and there are instances where Earls Melfein was magically imitating the fold of his earlier battle against the Twelve Yukies.


    Therefore,


    "I said I won''t take the delay. Ah!!


    "Oh, no..."


    Thunder flashed. The sword flashed. Shake off a dozen dozen that strike like snakes, with or without a stiff cut of a horizontal giraffe. The whip you made in time disappeared without daring by Akan. And he himself swung through the sword. Keep the momentum and loose, and hunt it down. Latura then put a strong rush on his face, erasing the extra grin that had floated on him until earlier.


    "Wow Yabbar, I don''t want to lose... I can''t believe it!


    Was the impatience floated a pseudo? After words that smelled false, Latura suddenly took out a whole doll from somewhere.


    Yes, it''s a doll of a woman with red hair, and at first glance, she looks just like herself -


    "What -"


    What? That. That''s what I call it, and I remember. That was just when I met Shuiming. When he told me about the curse he put on himself.


    - Unless you do something about the mediation you used when you cursed me, you can''t de-curse me.


    He said then. The curse of this hand says that there is something called mediation. This means that there are curses and beings who are mediating themselves.


    I remember that while I was running a horse lantern, and I got a chill running on my back. That''s it. That''s what''s tormenting me right now, that''s what''s causing it.


    Latura''s face twisted into a grin. Moments, running to the body, pain like fever.


    There was no way I could have survived it, but I stuck my sword to the earth and poked my knee.


    "Ugh... ah..."


    "Ah, ahahahahahahahahahaha! It''s really like Bacca! What do you mean," I''ll take you down here! I''m not supposed to lose to you, am I? I have this, don''t I? This is what I used to curse you!


    "Fuck, shit... this is the thing..."


    "It''s settled. Is that a fair result? You''re losing to me once, so how stupid of you to think there won''t be a second, huh? Or what? Was it too much for you to think about things properly? That''s not the problem we had before we fought! Ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    "Ugh, gu..."


    Sounding curses, anger, remorse, and humiliation gush, but I can''t move as I think because of the fever surrounding my body. But for some reason, Latura didn''t do anything to kill me.


    "Come on, it''s easier than I thought."


    "Oh, my God, I''m gonna..."


    "Yeah? It''s up to you to take you to your main unit like this and make a joke out of it. In front of my people and soldiers. If they do that, I''m sure they''ll be disappointed, right? If you can see the man you''re counting on, he won''t make it."


    Ruru, look at what you did with your fingers on your lips. On the pretend, the crease - and the cold stuff rushes through your spine. What came to mind when I heard Latura''s words was the humiliating scene. The phrase caught, the appearance of myself being caught without the skill to do it. It is a miserable, overly provisional show.


    "Damn... I, again..."


    Will you lose? Do we have to bite the taste of defeat? When I think of it, I can''t stop my body trembling. I couldn''t stop feeling overflowing with remorse.


    And sounds, a woman''s tall laugh. It is a laugh, just like a mass of malice, rightly demonic.


    And yet, as I tremble with humiliation and anxiety as I indulge in the fever of risking my body,


    "- What a wicked hobby motherfucker...... excuse me, you''re a fucking bitch"


    It was then that the filthy words came down from the cliff.


    "Huh -?"


    "What? Who -?"


    "Right here."


    To whom and what is unleashed are firm words indicating existence. Guided by a soft, but Rin passing voice, he looks up on the side cliff.


    And there stood one beast man in a monastic garment.


    Two protruding cat ears from wavy peachy hair. Soft face. Again, that, too, was a face you couldn''t possibly forget for Refill.


    "And Sister Clarissa!? Why are you here?


    "Of course that''s because I''m here to help you."


    What you see is a laid back standing with a pale sunlight that clears cloudy weather. Flipping from that state, Clarissa stepped down without sound under Refill. It''s like a cat jumping off a high with no difficulty in its face. Whilst.


    Send a frigid glance at her, who showed a big leap from the cliff and a silent landing.


    "You said you were here to help? What the hell are you doing? We''re enemies, aren''t we?


    "No? We don''t consider you enemies, do we? Rather an ally. We try to follow different paths and go to the same goal."


    "All the lies that tease me from earlier..."


    Now it is time to seep accusations into the voice to Clarissa, who sneers with no evil appearance. Then she smiles gently on her face and squeezes her expression immediately.


    "... right. Let''s correct it. You''re not on your side, and it''s a theory of result that you''re here to help. The truth is, I''m just here to defeat the Demons."


    Defeat the Demon Clan - this will be the real deal. But still, the doubts just don''t run out, but rather increase. I cannot grasp the thoughts of those who were trying to abduct the brave men because of their incompatible actions to fight the demons now.


    Because of that, I still can''t solve my frigid gaze - but refir isn''t the only one here sending Clarissa a frigid gaze.


    "What the hell is that? Are you one of them?


    It was Clarissa who responded instead to Latura''s wariness question, which was now often placed outside the mosquito net.


    "This is the only time, let''s just say."


    "Hmm. I don''t care how many more enemies you have. I''m just gonna jerk off. There''s just gonna be more people, and no. - It''s better than that."


    Is Latura important? If you look closely, her gaze looks in the direction where the soldiers of the Empire withdrew.


    "... if you''re from the other side, you''re in touch with my gesture."


    "Yeah, if it was those fucking bugs, they''d be sinking in a sea of blood, revulsion and shit by now."


    To Clarissa, who is always more and more dirty, Latura turns her gaze unafraid this time.


    "... you say you''ve defeated them all? Are you alone?


    "Oh? It''s nothing like that, is it? If you''re here, Mr. Lephire, you''ll have a few minutes to clean up."


    "Hmm. Are you trying to tell me you''re strong?


    "There."


    Beating a big mouth that also sounds humble, Clarissa paints the pigment on her face and begins to magic herself. What it expresses is that fierce magic like that unleashed by a hunting beast, in which Refile was tormented in a previous battle. It is an air of death so dense that I wonder if it can be visualized.


    And Clarissa exposes her nature. However, like a cat''s paw, the sharp hook paw stretches and the upper canine tooth reaches under his chin.


    So, is it done? Tribal spiritual worship (totemism), a magic that meets the power of symbolic things by faith and makes them powerful.


    Latura literally sees the transformed Clarissa, pulling her face and then retreating.


    "Ugh!? What''s that? What''s that? It''s not my taste like you!!


    "By good morning. Because I don''t want someone like you to like me either."


    After words, a glimmer of wind through. Could it have been a killer magic and, if so, Clarissa''s blow? A muscle scar is engraved on Latura''s cheek.


    Latura wipes blood dripping down her cheeks as she stares at Clarissa.


    "... just give me a second and I''ll kill you. Seriously..."


    Growing killer and dark power. It was a manifestation of an unparalleled strength and wicked power compared to when we fought Refill earlier.


    "hey... is this it..."


    To Refile, who shrugged at the signs of too much power, Latura said,


    "Naturally? For once, I''m the first to attack your country with Rajas, aren''t I? Will you stay out of this with those fuckin ''mutts like Vishudda and Mauhario?


    Are you referring to other demonic generals? Whatever your internal feelings are, in this power.


    "Ku... and Sister Clarissa..."


    "Mr. Refile should rest there. I''ll take care of that fucking bug."


    After both battle postures were in place, flashing just halfway between the two was the dark power and the masculine flame of magic like a chunk of intent to kill.


    Beastmen and Demons clash now as terrible forces antagonize.

 133 [ほんじょうきゅうこう]/(n) (yoji) ambush/ambush/

    It was just then that the persecuted voice of the decree rang out to the great tent at the heart of the Empire''s main formation.


    "Enemy attack!! And it''s an enemy attack!!


    A decree that shouted thunderous noises at someone who just said that he had brutally paid off the cloth at the entrance and rushed with a decoy knife. In the report of the raid that descended and gushed, those who were in the great tent rise from their chairs in unison.


    Regardless, because of the sunny sky, it was the form that rightly ate the sky''s thunderbolt as it was - but it stopped, and some of them were packing about their future actions.


    Renate separates the conversation with Trinity once and screams back with a harsh look toward the decree.


    "Enemy attack!? Where the hell are you from!?


    "is from behind!


    "Behind you! You''re such an idiot!


    Lennart screams unbelievably at a decree that bows and answers. Strictness mixes with the voice of confirmation, as if it were an unexpected situation.


    "Are you serious?!? It wasn''t supposed to be like being deeply dived into the Demons!?


    "Given the size of the ambush unit, I thought it was probably a covert operation in a few..."


    "What do you mean...? I thought you used such a hand here..."


    Lennart apparently doesn''t fall for the ploy more than he did for the devil clan, and he roars with his eyes open. To him like that, Graziella,


    "Brother! Not if you''re thinking about it now! We need to get back on track here!


    "Well..."


    Renate, who returned to me in Graziella''s reprimand, begins to send instructions to each of the generals and staff members who were gathered in the Great Tent.


    "Out!


    In the meantime, Trinity, unable to wait for instructions, jumped out of the great tent as soon as possible. chasing that back "Master Reggie!" "Reggie!" The voices of Titania and Graziella. I go outside and pull out the sword of Orihalcon, looking behind the great tent, not knowing if it''s just a reaction to what popped up or a voice to pull back on.


    And beneath the cliffs that the main regiment had turned its back, a group of demons stood down, not to mention saying that they had just appeared there.


    ... While the earth smoke can stand low, some of the tents and weights that were behind it are crushed and can even be heard groaning besides the roar of the Demons. The demons must have suffered the reverse drop, and the soldiers downstairs were exposed to the fear of devastation when they landed under their feet.


    Following Trinity II, Renate and Graziella emerge from the Great Tent.


    "Ku... Are you serious about the troops from the front...?


    "Brother, stand down here. Gather your troops and evacuate to safety."


    "No, Lila. When it unfolds like this, there is no place to retreat. - Soldiers do not disperse. Units together to consolidate their defenses. Call here all the twelve Yukie left in the main unit!


    Lennart shook his head sideways in response to Graziella''s prophecy and immediately gave the soldiers instructions to join the Twelve Youjie. If the flag color gets worse, the General''s retreat is a stone, but I guess I stepped on it better to thicken my guard here than to leave poorly and disperse soldiers among its escorts, etc. The Demons are a few more than the soldiers, and the Twelve Youjie remain mostly, so it''s not so bad.


    However, since most of the soldiers in the main force are not prepared to fight and are quite confused by the surprise raid from behind, it is obvious that the situation is more unfavourable to this one than to see the fire -


    The demons are spreading in a radial fashion, sparing the chaos of the main formation. We need to trample everything in front of us, and we need to ravage it. The soldiers of the Empire are immediately brought into a conflagration because they are not even in formation to consolidate their defenses.


    It is at least salvation that different races do not cause discord between them.


    "Burn Boost!"


    Trinity sets up the sword of Orihalcon, while activating the magic of physical strengthening unchanging. My physical abilities have always been enhanced by the protection of the goddess, but that is not the only way to overturn this situation. Around the body, the flame is gathered around the Ascension of the Dragon to further increase the physical ability.


    And bringing it straight into the melee is the method of warfare that Trinity is good at. Simple, but therefore strong. I''d say it''s a good idea for a sensational Trinity II.


    When Trinity protrudes one from the soldiers, she dives deeply into the demons and waves the sword of Orihalcon. It is worse for the Demons to break into the main formation any deeper than the rest of the soldiers are still confused. If we don''t keep glue on the front line as long as possible until the troops are organized, the teams we put together without will collapse in no time, and the physical appearance of the base will collapse in a chain.


    Therefore, I come forward and slay myself. We just have to get out front and fight. We have to keep the front until the imperial soldiers are ready.


    The hell is a demon tribe with powers far superior to people, but compared to Ilzar, the demon general who fought in the Autonomous Prefecture, there is nothing to say. I can fight, though because I''m in the front, the number of demons is overwhelmingly higher than they are in the rear, and could be knocked down the other way with a little loosening of mind.


    (Strong. Strong indeed. But...)


    Whenever I''m relative to the Demons, I always think. I''m sure it''s strong, but that''s the strength of the piece missing somewhere. The Demon Clan is tough and numerous, seemingly untouchable, but not strong enough to despair, and we see a bud of hope that even the soldiers can manage together.


    First of all, the Demons have no idea. It is common for humans to devise to strengthen sword moves and magical powers, but the Demons rely only on nails, fangs, and power, all attacking them in the same way.


    ��������


    Silently, he swords down his shaken arm. Fight the Demons, it''s always this. There''s always this. It''s like a robot with a determined command present, and all the time this guy comes out with the same attack. That''s why it''s easy. Experience comes alive. If you rip your neck with a blade that will give you back to the Demon Clan, who loses your arm and shouts, as usual, it will be easy to scratch.


    And so is the strength I mentioned earlier. Strong, but nothing more. If it''s the same shape, it''s exactly the same strength.


    "Ha!"


    Dodge in lateral flying, as usual, on arms swinging at the same speed and at the same speed. Then the Demon clan can slaughter the steeple without difficulty because the side becomes galloping empty.


    As usual, you can act exactly the same. That''s why


    (Do these guys really think they can destroy humans because of this -?)


    That''s what I think. I was wondering if you were willing to defeat me and if you were sure you could defeat me. No matter how many, I wonder if you''re really motivated in that way of fighting.


    A long time ago in Astel Royal Castle Camelia, he said that Mizuming couldn''t be helpless about fighting the Demons. That''s a statement that came out because there are too many demons. Hold on, that''s good. Shuiming is always basically cautious and weighs in on calmness no matter what, because that statement is also because the hands with low chances of winning will never take.


    But in the end, if you open the lid, there is no such thing. Even Mizumi, who hated me so much, stopped saying that I couldn''t do it now. That''s just because he has a chance of winning this fight.


    There is no doubt whatsoever about the sharpness of Shuiming''s sense of smell. I''ve never lost anything with it before. Then it''s a battle I thought Mizumi could win, and talk about whether the Demons have a winning eye.


    I don''t know if this is optimism because of the power of the goddess. But it is a solid fact that it is still not enough to feel despair. That''s why I think...


    (Really, you really think this is a good idea? What about these guys?


    The doubts are endless because what needs to be resolved is that it is too childish and therefore can be corrected as soon as we want to be right.


    I wonder why they don''t try to be strong.


    I''m not sure I''m willing or unable to. Either way, I''m waving my sword with that in mind, and I hear a scratch, a scratch, rubbing the ground.


    "Are you still here..."


    Wasn''t the Demon Clan of the ambush all but the first fall? If I was attracted to the sound of slipping down, I could see more demons descending from the cliff.


    "But we do the same thing!


    Scream to slap him that way and slay the demon clan in front of him with a sword. Just like always.


    It was then that signs arose behind the lid. It is a sign of the dark power of the devil clan. He was just distracted by the offense from the front and neglected to be on guard.


    "Ku-"


    I rush to look back, but I lost it late, needless to say.


    (Think about that. Think about this. -)


    The Demons don''t have enough ideas. Keep an inner look down that it''s the same way to fight, and if you show a gap, you''ll be in crisis. Doesn''t this look like Sanoshita''s place of business?


    "Ku-"


    I shook up my sword in time, and in the meantime I already understood that I wouldn''t make it, no matter what.


    In front of me, two flashes of silver flash. intersecting. It was nothing more than the gloss Mithril showed, and yet it was sucked in only by the demonic tribe that threatened the back of Trinity.


    A desperate cry to the sky. If you turn your eyes, from behind the fallen demon clan, a figure of teatania appears with two skinny swords.


    Now she wears a sand cloak deep, invisible to her mouth, and her usual tender eyes are sharply narrowed like cuttings. The sword itself reflects the cold silver light in its hand.


    Teatania, which puts together an atmosphere that, if touched, will cut off, without immersing itself in the aftermath of the slaughter, inverted and back to back.


    "Master Reggie. I''ll take care of the back. I''ll take care of everything, so please wave the sword as you wish."


    "Yeah. Thanks, Tia"


    Rindy. And I honestly thank her for the horrible, well-dressed.


    Reliable. On the other hand, I feel comfortable with my people, and certain thoughts about me are solicited.


    - Is this really the brave one? Are you sure you want to be brave?


    Ever since the battle, I''ve just been able to help. I can only count to the extent that I have been able to fight through it by myself without the help of my peers.


    Since you became aware of your lack of power in the Imperial capital, isn''t it as if there has been no progress? Now can we really fight through this in the name of the brave? Such doubts and impudence make me anxious and hang on my back.


    "- Master Reggie."


    "Tia?"


    "I know you have a lot on your mind, but please only focus on your own cutting-edge right now. If you want to be a swordsman, you have to be a sword yourself on the battlefield."


    Titania through calm and clear voices, even in this turmoil. Ha, ha, returned to me the words that teach the mind to be caught in the clutter.


    "Yeah. Sorry. Thanks."


    Looking back and saying thank you again, Teatania gives an invincible grin, not the usual gentle grin. That would be a testament to her becoming one sword. Teatania fighting as a swordsman is different from the usual princess teatania.


    - I''m coming.


    "Yes."


    With Titania, he slashes into the back of the demons and beneath the cliff. There will always be. To take command of the Demons.


    Three, tear the Four Demons apart, and Titania behind him tears apart nearly twice as many demons, and pushes on. Entering the cliff - but there he was, a huge chunk of meat.


    The difference in appearance makes my legs stop without trying. With the crushed tent as the throne, there was a pile of meat chunks. I can only describe it as so. It is a heterogeneous mass.


    And that, too, they found themselves.


    "- Our name is Glazillas. O brave man, apostle of the goddess. Let our demons be shot out here and perished for the sake of God Zechariah''s petition and the eternal honor of Nakshatra the Demon King."


    It was as if the voices of the children were overlapping in many terrible and noisy voices, fulfilling the oath of killing the brave.


    - Not long before Trinity and the others made contact with Glazillas.


    There were two shadows in the hills far away from the Imperial Army headquarters where Trinity and the others were fighting, as if God were looking down from heaven into the earth.


    One of its shadows weaves admiration into some dissatisfied sigh and mouths it.


    "I didn''t expect an ambush to happen easily."


    Such sentiments were expressed by the beautiful sturdy wrapped around the waist with thick chains made of red gold - Ilzar, General of the Demonic Nation.


    In contrast, one shadow crack - one of the Demonic generals, Lishabalm, answered in a somewhat chilled tone.


    "This measure could have worked because that''s all the other side was alarmed. We''ve always been a foolish attacker. The Demons were not as wise as the Barbarians, and they had no doubt that they were pigs."


    To his voice pointing out the fallout of the enemy army, but Ilzar pinches his doubts.


    "If you can do this so well, why did you wait to attack us so far?


    "That''s, of course, to make you think the other party''s measures are working. If things go well, you''ll be more alert."


    Ilzar was supposed to have pointed back the hand drop in the dark, but what was returned was such a cool answer.


    "So you think it was meant to further incite the sacrificial caution?


    "Yes.... if this one strikes, then naturally the other one will intercept or if the number of defenders does not follow the number of this one, we will adopt a stopping measure as a connection until the number is aligned. Either way, if engaging with a guardian is inevitable, just let the fool honestly think it''s coming straight from the front and raid in a handful. It''s a common hand. Fish out enemies and attack where they get thin. Anyone can think of a hand."


    "Hmm - so what''s your due?


    "If the main force is alert to our future trends, it would be better if you could strike so hard that the main force is confused."


    "I don''t think that''s gonna match the damage we''ve been waiting for."


    "That''s not true. It works well enough, and rather, the more you change."


    That being said, no matter what he thinks, the calculation of the deduction does not fit, and Ilzar wonders what Lishabalm said.


    Indeed, it goes without saying that the measures adopted by Lishabalm are effective, but it is also certain that they will not achieve results commensurate with the damage done there. The number of damage, in addition to that of the troops that ambushed in this case, would also enter the portion of the attacker from the front attacking from a steep mountain road.


    So if we crush the main unit, we can say that it does fit for the price, but it is in the end the vanguard who is forming a line on that spot. Given that it is a connection until the numbers are aligned, and that an even bigger army will move from now on, there is naturally no mistake in seeing foot.


    Therefore,


    "Are you sure the fishing is coming? Instead, in this situation, it could mean they lose, right?


    Those guys - they''re referring to the Glazillas and the Raid Squad. Being swallowed up by numbers because of their actions in a small number can be sufficient. The ambush unit does not even think of such fine dust because of the demon tribe, but for Ilzar, who is not a demon tribe, it was enough fear and concern to put it in a corner of his head.


    And to that question, Rishabalm responded with such a grin that even Ilzar had a terrible chill,


    "- What''s the problem with that? Failure is fine. Assuming it''s all gone, you don''t mind that, do you?


    What is the answer based on? The Demons should have nothing but a demonic triumph, but there was so much creepiness in the bottom cold laughter that I never saw in that long time that I felt another thought.


    Ilzar often hardens his face, but once again sees the trend of battle with a boring face.


    "... I thought you wouldn''t be a soldier like Vishudda?


    "It''s called buying clothes. I''m not a military teacher, so I have nothing to do with tactics. It means you can only have this kind of stale hands."


    "Is that a real word or what? You''re evil. You''re good at wax, aren''t you?


    Lishabalm returns a joyful grin as if he had been praised for a word that could also be taken as a dislike of Ilzar.


    "No. That''s about it. This much is fine. Most things you can''t do, such as framing your opponent into a trap, or fully mastering the movement. If you stick to that, that can be what the story says, drowning in a ploy. Whatever the battle is, sacrifice is a companion. Talk about amateurs like me being a soldier. So if you''re going to do it, you can do it with the harassed, fluffy thing that ensures success like this. Isn''t that right? - That''s all there is to it, like an attacker."


    Ilzar stares narrowly at the words of Lishabalm, who cares not for the lives of other demons.


    "... it''s Lishabalm. What the hell are you thinking?


    "I guess I''ll be able to tell you about that as soon as possible. - Whoa, more than that, the situation has moved over there."


    Looking ahead of Lishabalm''s gaze, Trinity had just kicked the Demon Clan with Titania behind her back and was deep into it.


    There, a pile of meat stands up. And the lump of flesh, even Ilzar, knoweth well.


    "- It''s Glazillas. Do it."


    "It will take the brave men from the front and cut the temper of the soldiers. If you kill a brave man here, you''ll lose a lot of morale."


    As Lishabalm put it, its effect on picking up brave men would be immense. Even as demons, defeating the brave is a priority above all else.


    But Ilzar has a disgruntled face here,


    "No way. I didn''t know you had that brave guy here."


    "Was it unexpected?


    "The power of the goddess was not yet familiar to that brave man. I thought sacrifices would be taken care of. tame the power and become stronger before putting it on the battlefield. That man now needs it in everything."


    "There you go."


    "But the sacrifices have not yet been fulfilled by the brave men. It''s too early to put it out in front of the glarazillas without clamping it out."


    pointing out that it is premature, Lishabalm has been pointing his attention to the interesting,


    "Ho. So you say that brave man doesn''t have a single eye to beat here?


    "Naturally. Glazillas is also called the Demon Gentleman, and he''s very strong."


    So the brave can''t win. In addition to the lack of power, even among the demon clan called Glazillas, a highly heterogeneous and powerful demon clan is the opponent, but hence.


    Yeah, that''s why...


    "So now you''re saying you''re snotty? I left a treat in the corner, because I feel like I''ve been taken?


    "Well, yeah"


    At that time Ilzar missed Trinity II in the stone caves of the Autonomous Prefecture because it was too early to eat and power, and he saw room for further fattening as a sacrifice. Eat in a stronger state and that''s all you can do. That''s why I didn''t mean it on that occasion, and I''m looking forward to it - no, I was waiting.


    They take it from me. The disappointment that you won''t be able to eat your favorite dish you left on the plate must be unpleasant to anyone.


    Talking like that, for some reason, Lishabalm abruptly cuts off the story and brings up another topic.


    "- Lord Ilzar. Surely, what I asked of you was done by that brave man."


    "Speaking of what you asked me to do - is that it? Hmm. You didn''t come to work, so you couldn''t even sit on your belly?


    "No, then you don''t mind. Because I don''t expect anyone else to."


    I couldn''t do it. Without worrying about such a ticklish dislike, Ilzar mouths the raised question.


    "You don''t care so much? So you''re saying that wasn''t all that much?


    "No, it''s a fact, as I said before, that the current event soldier outfit (Sacramento) reaches the evil gods. It''s just not that easy to use."


    Even in the hands of the brave, we don''t know if it will be a threat. to Lishabalm laughing thinly that way, Ilzar said,


    "That man was chosen by the goddess, wasn''t he?


    "It doesn''t matter. Because you don''t have to think about whether you''re going to be chosen as a goddess, whether you deserve what your roots want, or which is more difficult and honorable."


    ��������


    What Lishabalm said about the story, Ilzar didn''t know what it meant. But I don''t have to pursue it. Because that doesn''t matter to Ilzar.


    But Lishabalm speaks in questioning.


    "The focus will be on whether that brave man can hear his inner voice. I was wondering if that brave thought (funny) could reach its roots, or if the shattered blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue And that''s when you get the power..."


    Lishabalm leaked a thin, cold sneak laugh without saying anything.

 134 For who I am.

    - It was an alien with countless eyes, thin, small hands and feet growing on a pile of light peach meat.


    Glarazillas, the first general of the Demonic Nation. Neither human nor quadrupedal beast type. Just a chunk of meat. That''s the only way I can describe it. It''s like being able to just keep increasing without healing a tumor or swelling, something reminiscent of that trait.


    And they shall be cut off from the devils, and from the creatures? It is an international heterogeneous being, so disconnected from the form the organism would take, that it would have no idea if it did not name itself "what it is".


    "It''s the rubble of Isa."


    When the voice of Glazillas sounds, a small piece of iron that is turned into a bullet of gunfire and emitted. If you let a dark spark play, and you hear a number of sounds piercing the wind with Hin, Hin, there will be infinite holes like those that have been shot.


    In response to that attack, which is invisible to the eyes, there is nothing else to run around with both Trinidad and Titania.


    No opportunity for disobedience had yet been found in the fierce attack of Glazillas.


    "Damn, I can''t get close with this..."


    This situation where if we get close, the rubble will swing and we can''t even leave. Even to see how things go, if they stop as a premise, they shoot through. I can''t move on, I can''t retreat, I''m impatient.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of fight he was going to fight at first sight. I didn''t even see how it would work because of its dull appearance, but I guess that would have led to this disadvantage.


    It makes you feel as if you are confronted with a number of machine guns, yet never run out of ammo.


    But if you can''t get close, you just have to discuss it from afar.


    "- The ground! To a robust earth I beg you! Take that pulse as a severe shake to my feet! It''s an infinite platform that pierces the void and breaks malice! Oh, Grand Gazer!


    Chant the spell of earthly attributes quickly and unleash the keywords immediately without accumulating.


    Then from the ground around Glazillas, a giant pillar, like a solidified soil, stood countless times over its pile of meat.


    The aim of the earth pillar was elusive, but it was nevertheless broad in scope and sufficient in number, so that the body of Glazillas would be sharpened at the tip of the pointed pillar.


    But...


    "Did you think you could argue with us with such a soothing move, brave man!!


    With the unpleasant screams echoing the noise, the body of flesh, like the tumor of Glazillas, swells up, both to make up for the shredded areas. Is the growth of meat as intended? When the earth pillar of the Grand Gazer disappeared, Glazillas had returned to its original state, as if it had never been cut off meat.


    "Do you want to play it? This guy..."


    Growling like that, the agony that was searing my back is even more exhorting. The threat of healing if you hurt them will blunt your next hand''s judgment. I won''t be able to get my hands on the detour, and I''ll be wasted on a raw and half-attack.


    When you''re attacking and biting your teeth, the voice of Titania comes from behind you.


    "Master Reggie. I''ll leave a moment ago. Turn around and attack while the Demon General''s mind is directed towards me."


    "Okay -"


    Swallow Titania''s prophecy and leave her. Fortunately for this other demon tribe is distancing itself from the attack of Glazillas, Titania resolutely slashed it from the front as it began to move around quickly.


    Moves left and right in such a delicate motion as to flirt with the opponent, illuminating a "brace" that is not even remnants. Even Glazillas, with countless eyes, can''t capture exactly her movements, or she begins to focus forward to cope.


    - I hit the diagram.


    Convinced that a measure has been taken, go behind the glaraziras. As he proceeded to slash the Demons away with his sword and ran up the cliff like he drew a curve, he saw Titania retreating greatly.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    Disconnected with opportunity, temper flashed. When I tried to wield the sword of Orihalcon from behind Glazillas, some of the gaze that had been poured only on Titania and the eyes that had been buried in the meat moved out, pointing just towards me.


    "Ku-!?"


    Some small hands and feet also move out of their way to follow eye movements. And the iron pieces that radiate towards me - the rubble of Isa. Throw your body out onto the ground by twisting yourself so that you can escape the range of the shotgun and avoid rolling. But even where it rolled, Issa''s rubble was targeted.


    "- Ku, dirt! Surround me with a strong fence! After this life, there is nothing left to pass through! ROME WOW ALL RISING!"


    Chant a defensive spell and create a magical dirt wall on the front of your sleeping self. You''re supposed to protect yourself from every attack. That prevented Issa''s first bullet of debris, as expected.


    But as we regarded it as a machine gun, the attack is constant. A dirt wall where pieces of iron are fired one after the other and gradually shredded, even to prevent a first blow. This won''t hold you for a few seconds. So intuitively, I wake myself up in a hurry and stay away from the spot.


    "What a fierce attack..."


    "Don''t lick me, brave man! Think we''ll fall into such childish measures!


    The yelling voice of Glazillas flies.


    ... It''s puzzling that I remembered the exact attack on the back. I wondered why Glazillas had such a craftsmanship. I should have concentrated on the teatania in the front, and that gaze of many eyes, it was certainly right for her.


    But some of the eyes and limbs made another move. As if a large number of organs were independent. as if numerous organs were present.


    "- Right."


    Well, maybe this is--


    "Are you a group?"


    "Yes! We are hundreds of armies together! It''s not like you''re going to perish in a human attack!


    Glazillas exalts its head. So all this time, have you spoken of the inexplicable singular name "we"? If all the hands and feet, eyes, and pieces of flesh in their possession are independent and release the rubble of Isa, then it is a difficult task to attack.


    ... muzzy. The unpleasant bitterness spreads in my mouth. The same goes for struggling with Demon generals, but even if not, they are entering the nostalgia of the Demon Army. I can''t afford what I''m bringing.


    "Master Reggie! This place..."


    "Ku... am I a loaded opponent...?


    "Naturally. You will decay here. Die with regret for insulting our demons."


    When Glazillas emits like ordinance, it goes with it, and the demons around him loom. Do you want me to surround you and crush you? But to deal with it, I will fight Glazillas with Titania. Graziella is protecting Renate with the other Twelve Yukies, and there is no cover we can put out here. It is imperative that you remain untouched and defeated.


    "... What do we do, Tia?


    "I thought it was important to leave here once. You won''t have to make a breakthrough towards your allies."


    "But then, I''ll show that demon general his back."


    "Yes. So I will serve as your valet. Master Reggie will break through the demonic enclosure and regain his position as soon as possible."


    "You can''t do that! If you do that, Tia will!


    If I don''t accept that, I scream at Titania. But she...


    "It''s okay. Dear Reggie, trust me."


    "Tier......"


    It is also true that it is unacceptable to retreat with her as a shield, but that I cannot cite any help to turn into it. If we stay like this, we''ll be sure to fall together. Therefore, Titania is here to shred itself.


    Trinity bites her teeth. Also, I was wondering if I had to feel helpless. I wondered if my people had to protect me.


    And they thought I had to make a bitter decision, that was when.


    "- The ground. I beg you on a steadfast earth. Threaten all feet with that pulse as a severe shake. It is more of a foundation for all things. If so, pierce the void, break malice, turn it into an infinite platform and break it down. Grand Gazer Reformation!"


    A spell that sounds in a girl''s voice and an unfamiliar keyword. But it was a magic that made even more powerful the magic Trinity used earlier.


    Right after the keywords, by the way, the raised ground. In the magic used by Trinity, a giant pillar stood directly above him, but the magic now expressed protruded diagonally upwards as if looking at a palm seal needle.


    And the demons, torn apart and dispersed by excessively blunt blades, are easily desperate besides things. Eventually, when the magical effect disappeared and the raised ground was evened, the girl - Io Kuzami - appeared, stepping over the demonic carcass as if it were part of the undulating ground from between the earthquakes.


    "... don''t create a snug atmosphere in front of me at all"


    "Io Kuzami......"


    "Hmm. My fianc��. I''m going to go deeper and deeper than the Japanese trench about what I forgot."


    Io Kuzami positively sticks out his index finger to reveal his dissatisfaction. Even when placed under such circumstances, she is, as usual, affordable. But behind her attitude, the demonic enclosure is not yet broken. The return path leading under the Imperial Soldier was immediately blocked.


    "Lord Io Kuzami, Lady Reggie, please. I''m behind you."


    "So don''t decide on your own that you''re at a disadvantage."


    "But not with this!


    Teatania eats down, for some reason Io Kuzami sighs loudly. It''s like being stunned by people with meaningless troubles.


    "What are you mistaken for? We won''t be the only ones fighting here. You seriously think we''re the only ones strong enough?


    "Huh -?"


    I am confused by Io Kuzami''s words and I raise my voice unexpectedly.


    There are others who are strong. She says so, but only about herself or Titania, Io Kuzami, and Graziella will be able to break this situation. We are struggling to move forward and retreat, and Graziella and Twelve Youjie are full of hands in other responses. Therefore, Titania is trying to entrust it to Io Kuzami.


    Who else is there? I thought so. Such a fold.


    From the side of the allies, I can feel the dawn of powerful magic. It was transmitted to the body as a tremor with the tremors of the earth, yet also seemed like a resonance just before the powerful forces were unleashed.


    The magic of the earthly attributes used by Graziella? It was also in the meantime that such a thrust arose, a woman chanting (the phrase) with unnatural echoes in this unshielded setting.


    And that''s...


    - Magic furnace heart. White fire, immediate criticality!


    I heard such a voice appeal combined with harshness, but also kindness, shortly afterwards.


    A powerful dawn of magic that was shaking its surroundings into small pieces explodes and swells. Or maybe the wave of magic that blows on you. That involves strong heat, enough to even give the surface the illusion that even the sun came down. It''s like shockwaves and hot air, and even the demons themselves are nailed to the spot.


    And a terrible chill that strikes your body on the pretend. That''s a tremor of a body that anyone has felt once, when they hear scary stories or when they go to a spiritual spot or when they have a bad feeling about it. All of the tremors that were shaking my body turned into chills.


    "Ko, what''s this?


    "Swimey? No, who the hell...?


    "Fuck, I see. Did he plant this far? Doesn''t it make you jealous enough to inspire my curse?"


    Io Kuzami smiles invincibly in the way he finds out about this confusion. Do you know anything about it? Soon as I ask, the next spell sounds.


    "- Rain, rain. It is the rain of a hot fire that pours down without ever ending deep into me. Now the white smoke has received clouds and fog in heaven, and baptized the white fire without a moratorium on malice to fill the earth. Something that disrupts the world. No mercy for anything that defiles the world. Then the fire of judgment and the commandment which heaven will send down this purification."


    - | Rainblaze cloudier.


    The key word unleashed is Rainblades Claudia. That word, which sounded like a mix of words, still shows the magical peculiarity (originality) to be unleashed.


    The great magic formation shines white on the ground, and the same magic formation is built in the blue sky so that it pairs with it. Each of them begins to rotate oppositely, in the meantime straying white currents, and the sunny skies inspired by it gradually produce white clouds to form a vortex.


    A sprawling cloudy sky. But contrary to that fact, beneath it was the brightness of midday.


    As for magic, it starts slowly. Besides, it also seems like magic to just make clouds if you look at all this. But that still didn''t seem to be all, and things began to fall like pounding, pounding and rain grains.


    Rain pouring down softly on the battlefield. Little rain grains also look white because of the cloud-covered sky. Pull the thread-like, snug tail and come to the demon clan in the lower realm. Go without passing.


    And it wasn''t a rain grain, it was a white light plasma.


    Is it burning yarn or rain that pours? When he touches the demons who were descended, he converts himself into a white mass of flames. There is no way to fight them. Even if we put together dark forces that resist magic, our entire bodies are constantly exposed to rain because we do not have the technique of blocking the pouring rain, creating a dust in our protection, eventually flaming. to white flames. When they can be played quickly, they are also extended to nearby demons. Let''s just say the speed is instant.


    White flames spread as if to set fire to the wild, and the demons who were nearby extinguished most of them.


    ��������


    In that tragedy, Trinity did not want to end. At the same time, a terrible chill strikes my spine.


    It''s not magical power. Sure, it''s powerful too, but it''s in that range that I really feared. To its astonishing extent, it has covered the heavens and created a cloudy sky, turning all the targets beneath it into white flames.


    Moreover, the clouds dripping in the sky are still showing an increase, so much so that they will soon drop all of the main formation beneath them.


    - The scale is too different.


    I don''t even know if it''s right to say magic anymore. I''ve lost my word to the anomaly, and Titania, next door, has also narrowed her eyes to surprise and alarm. Io Kuzami remains uncomfortably frowned upon.


    And Trinity and the others aren''t the only ones caught in surprise.


    "Hey, what!? What about this magic!? There can''t be any magic of this magnitude!?


    It was the Demon Gen. Glazillas who put up such a startling recital.


    Even a demonic general would see magic like this for the first time. That attitude, which I could always afford when I was standing around against Trinity and Titania, is now coming to a crumbling and terrible confusion


    Eventually, it was this magical user - Fermenia Stingray - who broke between the white flames and walked out.


    "- That''s what foolishness is all about, breaking off as unlikely to this extent. There is only a handful, such as the impossible in this world. Compared to what I''ve done and what''s impossible, it''s very easy."


    "This magic, your work!


    Fermenia nods quietly at Glazillas''s enquiry, which reinforces her tone. Hit her like that as a question of perplexity, Glazillas.


    "What are you!? How can you handle so much power even though you are not a brave man!? Are you really human?


    "No, that''s..."


    - The other day, I decided to quit.


    Quietly, the words said vegan, fluttered in the spine of no one and he alike, and the feeling of intermingling without fear and chill rushed up.


    Quit. It took nothing more than the last part of Glazillas.


    "Dj, quit, so...? You think humans quit humans...?


    "Let''s just say that''s not what the Demons found out about it."


    "Hey, lick it..."


    "That''s right, can I just care about me? I''m not the only enemy, am I?


    "What -?"


    What was heard after the voice of Glazillas, similar to that of the inquiry, was a grand roar.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    If you do it, it''s crude and ambitious, but the voice belongs to the girl.


    The demons, who had not yet turned into white flames, rise to the universe with dust, along with the heavy bass that resonates at the bottom of their bellies. Its body was scattered and told the story of the awesomeness of the power of the attack it suffered.


    Then, the hedges of the demonic tribe that were burning are blown away by intense shockwaves. At the end of the hedge was a little girl with rugged hair with a giant axe spear (Halvard).


    The girl, as if she had even touched something dirty, is flashing her face and paying her hands flickering. The expression is by no means like fighting the enemies of mankind, but rather like chasing away offensive pests.


    "That''s..."


    When Titania speaks to no one, Fermenia answers to that.


    "Your Highness, that''s on your side. Now it''s on my mind..."


    "Now what?


    "Ma ''ana."


    In response to Titania''s question, the girl was called on your side. Were you listening to the conversation? Keep it up. She pokes an axe spear toward Trinity or Teatania.


    "Hey, Light Slash Princess to the Savior Brave. Atai''s name is Gilberto Griga. For today, this Atai is gonna give you a little silly help, okay? Yeah, and I said," Why? "So," What''s the point? ? But you''re not gonna take wild questions, are you? He''s the one who doesn''t know all about you! Blame it! "


    That being said, when she waves the axe spear again, its huge tip moves away from the pattern and begins to kick around the demon clan with the chains linking it to the pattern.


    Together with the magic of Fermenia, most of the demons who were on the spot were defeated and rendered powerless.


    Biting teeth on it is glarazillas, regardless.


    "Are you saying that just two of us broke down this number..."


    "Ha!! What am I supposed to do with all these impotent featherworms? It''s sweet! Don''t human lick me, you bar-covered fool! Oh, Atai was a dwarf..."


    "Besides, it''s not just our powers. There are also soldiers of the Empire here."


    When Fermenia turned her gaze behind Chirali, there Graziella had already put the soldiers together and entered the annihilation of the rest of the demonic tribe.


    "Everybody, get excited! Cover the Reggies!


    In response to Graziella''s instructions, the empire''s elites said, "Ha!," he answers with his voice up. Initially pushed into confusion and disadvantaged, but in that appearance, he appeared to have gained momentum at an early stage and moved on to assault.


    But let''s just say it was undoubtedly Fermenian magic that opened the way here. Apparently Glazillas is also pleading it repeatedly, releasing Issa''s debris with anger at her.


    "My little girl!


    "- A barrier. Expand."


    In contrast, Fermenia responds by squealing spells. Immediately a dense wall of magic appears before her, blocking countless pieces of iron flown by Glazillas.


    "A magic shield before the rubble of our Isa, etc.!


    "Unfortunately, because this is a magic barrier"


    "What!


    The rubble of Issa continues to be fired without interruption thereafter, but the barriers taken by Fermenia do not collapse. Despite the fact that the dirt wall created earlier by Trinity collapsed in an instant, she created a shield that surpassed it without a shorter chant, a spell that she had never even heard of, or a keyword.


    Eventually, Fermenia also makes the barrier disappear when Glazillas stops the radiation, knowing that Isa''s debris will not work. And


    "The Demon Gentleman. You can''t go through with an attack like that on me. Be mindful."


    "Gu...! Such a thing��"


    Fermenia is incredibly powerful and intimidating. such a smile on her as Titania was impressed,


    "You can still count on Lord White Flame."


    "Yes, no, there is no such extermination..."


    Flipping from its earlier awesomeness, Fermenia begins to illuminate. The expression breaks apart praised by the princess of my country who admires me, but the increase in magic remains intact, without any pinching of alarm.


    Eventually Graziella, who has finished sweeping the Demon Clan, joins us.


    "Is that the only thing left?"


    "Yeah, I named him Glarazillas, the Demon General."


    It was Titania who answered. Her voice had mixed bitterness because of earlier battles, but Graziella laughed invincibly.


    "With all this power, how many demon generals..."


    "Your Highness Graziella, it is forbidden to be alarmed."


    "I know you don''t have to say that. Hey Reggie............... Reggie?


    Graziella speaks up, but there was no response from Trinity. Trinity steps toward Glazillas when she sees the difference as puzzling.


    "Lady Reggie!?


    "Hey! What are you getting ahead of!


    The two princesses rush out as Trinity suddenly protrudes one.


    To a lingering voice, but Trinity didn''t even turn around.


    "I''ll take this one down on my own. I hope everyone doesn''t give a shit."


    "But Master Reggie..."


    I have to do it alone.


    Titania''s voice, Trinity says so and shakes it off. He said he had to do it. Wherever that will comes from, it comes from earlier battles. It was so inexcusable that I was forced to make the choice that I had to sacrifice Titania, so I had to take a ride to get over it now.


    Gilberto''s axe spear sticks out to get in the way before Teatania still tries to eat down on her back stepping out of her way.


    "- Let him do it. For everyone, there are times when you have to step on your own."


    "Are you..."


    "That''s a ritual. For a man to be a soldier. That''s what you are, isn''t it?


    That''s what I said, a zilberto with one eye closed and a smile on his face. Teatania couldn''t return anything if she was brought up with the truth that there was a stomping place to be a warrior.


    When Trinity leaves in public, Glarazillas makes a scene.


    "You think you''re going to take us down alone? Didn''t you prove earlier that you couldn''t defeat me with your power? You touched it!


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Just do it because that''s what I''m supposed to do."


    "Lick it, too, kid! Did the mere existence of being given disproportionate power by the Goddess mistake it for her own strength!


    "As much as this is tentative power, I know it very well. So...... that''s why! We have to get over that somewhere!


    "Take us off the stage!!


    "Right!! I will take you down and step over!!


    I can roar. I roar and step out to Glazillas.


    To get over it, as the words shouted back.


    When it gets close, it fires at your hair, the rubble of Issa. Turn it around the perimeter of the Glazillas and send it away.


    "How powerful is it to just scream and scream! Brave, brave!"


    "Ku......"


    Issa''s debris plunders her face and cleaves her cheeks. I rushed forward in my prestige, but it''s the best I can do to keep moving to flirt with it, and I don''t see a good opportunity to attack it. That aside, I can''t even find a chance. No, it''s nothing like that. At the first time I was forced to struggle, I was crushing the prospect of winning and so on.


    But still, I had to step out here myself. Even if they say they''re barbaric, even if they say they''re stupid. I struggle with Rajas, Elliot pulls me out of my hand, I give in to Ilzar, and even here and again, even if I remain halfway through, I will have to spoil myself for being halfway through this.


    Because I have company that I can count on. Right now, because I have a buddy from behind who speaks out of concern.


    Let''s take them down together. Don''t push it. All I hear is such a kind voice.


    Always like this, someone is helping me. But is he really a brave man? Can I really be called a brave man for that? Isn''t it a hilarious dogma that just became heavenly in high places, only to be helped without help and only to be put on the Divine?


    I can''t admit that. Never. Unfruitful deception means nothing.


    Yes, I''m such a bluff, it can''t be good.


    "Unbeatable......"


    "For the goddess!? Or for humans!?


    "No! Neither the brave nor the people of this world of goddesses matter! This is all for me!


    Yeah, so yeah. When I leap, I don''t know. I''ve smoked it before. It was sweet to my buddy''s liking. Such a half-hearted self and to certainly distinguish (understand) here.


    Even if we can''t fly, we can never fly without trying to fly ourselves, so we have to step out here right now.


    So...


    "I... I''ll be strong! I want to be strong!!


    I shouted my thoughts, my wishes, to myself, and it was then.


    - If you want, ask, sue.


    "Huh...?


    - The gates of poverty that lead to great power exist in you, whenever and whenever.


    "So, who...?"


    No one speaks up without trying to make an inorganic proclamation that suddenly resonated in their head.


    I realized I was just thrown out in the muddy darkness.


    "Hey, what? What''s this? Well, why..."


    Seeing an inexplicable situation, I am easily bewildered. Himself, indeed, should have been in the front of the Imperial Army position, Glazillas. Nonetheless, those things are nowhere to look around. Nowhere. On the contrary, the surroundings are covered in darkness, only to see something like light far ahead.


    It''s as if he''s been left in the middle of a long, long tunnel.


    Why? Why are you here? Such questions and perplexities constantly come to mind.


    But they were quickly dismissed.


    Yes, because the little light that was behind the darkness looked pale and pale.


    "Ahh."


    As fascinated by a distant and radiant pale, it leaks a glowing word. Unintentional. It stays blurry, the same as the sobering voice in my head again. The fever that cried out for itself earlier had also now vanished and was occupied only by the pale light.


    This light looked familiar. It is nothing more than that light, emitted by the jewels resting in Sacramento.


    Moments, I could understand much better. He said he had to go for that light above all else. At the end of that light, all the answers are waiting.


    So I ran out. Running, running thoughtfully - I grabbed the pale light.


    Immediately afterwards, the words overflow in my head. It is voiceless audio, and it is.


    - To the brilliant brilliance of my Lapis.


    - Crystallize it, sword spirit.


    Repeating the wording makes the pale glow stronger. Its spread brilliance gathered in my hands - but before I heard the last wording, the dazzling light disappeared.


    ... If you notice, there was no darkness or pale light there like a tunnel, and the view was back at the Imperial Army position.


    In front of me, Glazillas laughs.


    "Hmm. I don''t know what you''re gonna do, it just glowed"


    ��������


    If the words were correct, I guess I would have emitted pale light here right now. On my right hand, I have a crystalline sword (Ishar cluster) held before arming at some point. Did you unconsciously grab it, or was this the pale light you grabbed earlier?


    The crystalline sword continues to emit a pale light, as if it left an aftertaste of the pale light shown earlier.


    Glazillas is right. It just glowed. I''m sure I''ve been in this place all my life and just let the pale light overflow out of my palm. To that evidence, Sacramento had not turned into a weapon, as it did then when he fought Ilzar. That would be the natural consequence, since we could not know that wording, which turns it into a weapon, to the end.


    But still, I grabbed the pale light then. I saw the way. I saw the door. In the depths of that pale glow, I heard that voice whisper.


    Therefore, the power obtained - is not zero.


    "What -!?"


    When I regain the sword of Orihalcon and move at the same speed as when I overwhelmed Ilzar, I hear a staggering repertoire.


    Perhaps he seemed to have disappeared from sight himself.


    This demonic general is no stronger than Ilzar. Power is inferior to all things. Extremely inferior. Looks like you''re losing to someone like that, the ordeal ahead will be immeasurable. So...


    It''s only this once that I get a good night''s sleep. It is only by winning from this degree of opponent''s front that you deserve to be treated like a strong man.


    ��������


    One step. Take another step and, silently, wave the sword of Orihalcon. Beat off the bullet-like debris that flies. Crush the ground. In a tough step, the shoe sank into the soil, and the soil froze up from the edge of the shoe.


    ��������


    Every time I get close, I hear Glazillas - I can''t hear him. It can no longer be heard as a sound. A noisy murmur becomes recognized in the head as a sentence, not a sound. "Stupid," "something like this," such a line of sad sentences for those who perceive it as falling to the extreme of confusion. It is understandable, as it were, that the hearts and minds of the struggling opponents are kept out of the cold. But there is no joy or dust there. I didn''t step out to gain such a sense of superiority.


    No more distance from the demonic generals, not even a few steps. If you stretch your sword, it''s the realm you''ll reach. In such close proximity, the demonic generals give up badly and try to shoot Isa''s debris out. But it''s too late. The winning itinerary is already crushed before it even starts.


    Glarazillas shouts to himself as he approaches carrying his sword.


    "I am the army! Attacks with swords are pointless before me!


    What you hear is anger. No, it would be a vanity without. In a situation of disadvantage, voice your strengths and inspire yourself. Indeed, as I say, it is troublesome to be a group.


    But...


    "- Is that right?


    "What?"


    "Even if you are a group, your consciousness is one, which means there must be a command tower somewhere to lead that consciousness. Without it, you''d fall apart and become chaotic. Wouldn''t you?


    The voice of the truthful glarazillas turns into a terrible rush.


    "So, why, what... why do you know that!?


    "Light..."


    "What?"


    That''s what that pale light taught me.


    That pale light that responded to my thoughts. When I touched that light, the whisper of a voiceless voice taught me. That''s never the one you can''t defeat.


    And the slaughter that was swung down cut a small steeple buried deep in the Glazillas.

 135 Fighting dragons

    As soon as Refill started to fight Latura and Trinity against Glarazillas respectively.


    One person away from the main unit, Shuiming, was hitting with the demonic troops at a point roughly halfway between the main unit and the point where the Refile was located.


    "- Fiamma est lego .Vis wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. as the sorcerer screams)


    After the chant, it is the magic of Ashur Banipal, the magic of fire, who heads to the demonic flock.


    Using the curse of Zuturtan in the legend of ancient Assyria as its origin, this magic, with its special attack on creatures, first causes several small magic formations to float irregularly into the universe as the chant begins. And as the chant progresses, it creates a glowing sphere at the center. The turret, with the sparkling stone at its core as it burns, burns, not the flame as you often see, but shoots out a radiant plasma as oriented as a burner to destroy the subject.


    In the heart of a flock of demons, a blast strikes. Left in the scorching heat, the demons did not have time to even raise the cry of the disconnected demons, and returned to the land of ashes.


    Even if we lost in numbers, the difference in power was historical. Still, the demons come towards us without flinching. Just one directive to be faithful, like a machine that does not know the word accommodating.


    Yes, Shuiming is currently acting alone against the demonic army.


    The purpose is to explore and attack the demonic forces.


    A few days after the match in the main battalion, the Imperial generals also began to be pompous and meritorious, so that Trinity and the others could finally make their way to the battle against the Demons. Shuiming was asked by Lennart, internally, if the Demons had not come to the area where he had not placed a grounded unit, or if so, to do so at his own discretion.


    There was a saying "as far as you can" to move alone,


    "- I''m supposed to get paid, but it''s not bad if you think about relieving the burden on Refill and Trinity..."


    is the word of Shuiming in the position before he came here.


    In the other world, the exchange of money occurs when a magician gets the job, so it is perfectly natural to return to these ideas, but this time there was also the provision of companionship, meals, etc., so I thought I would have to work for it and decided to take it on.


    Of course, sometimes I thought it was a mystery to keep my neck stuck in from myself and do nothing.


    To avoid being suspicious of Trinity, act first by following Lefir, who was asked to do other duties. After that, he moved on to acting alone as planned.


    Expand the map, check the star''s position, and identify where there are no troops currently positioned or grounded. As the Imperial Army went off the route it was headed for, sniffing around the rugged mountain path with its magically enhanced body, it eventually discovered the demonic troops.


    The number is roughly two hundred or so. It was an infantry unit, made up of a type of demonic tribe that moved around the ground, moving forward together and eroding the forest. It is as if the potato worm moves while eating leafy vegetables. He''s knocking down the trees and pushing them in our faces.


    And the demon tribe, unlike the demon-like type of demon that we know, was one with the characteristics of a beast and a bug. The size of the body is such a giant that it has made basketeers abroad about two turns larger, and the body surface is covered in black couch��s, forming an exoskeleton and looking stubborn. He was creeping his mouth like a spider''s mouth about whether he was even interacting with each other in any way.


    "Wow..."


    The aversion to it is unprecedented. Compared to this, the Demon Clan, which resembles a daemon we''ve seen a lot before, would still be in the category of those who can see it. That one has a relatively better appearance than this one. Shuiming unconsciously speaks out and somewhat reduces nausea coming from physiological sickness. We need to do something more than we have found, and it would be the branch of judgment here to do just that.


    Will it perish? Or do you just give them painful hands and retreat? With this number, you can destroy the Great Magic twice or three times, but given the measures that the Empire is taking today, it also seems that you don''t have to do that. Like the rest of the troops, you can stop the Demons, reduce the wayward numbers, and report them.


    But...


    (Thinking about the future, yeah)


    My concern was not the end of this battle, but about myself. We are not so afraid about the current battle against the Demonic Nation, but we are now in a situation where the shadows of other threats hang over us.


    Yes, that''s about the Inrues, starting with the man in the mirage who named himself the universal apostle.


    That opponent can be said to be a non-multiplied threat to Shuiming. Enough sorcery to be out of the ordinary from the point of view of Inru''s physical strength and the magician used by the man in the mirage. Given the time when disputes with them have become inevitable in the future, it is expected that if we do not proceed ourselves and jump into danger and empower ourselves, we will be put in further distress the next time.


    "So, well, I know I have to sharpen my battle plan..."


    That''s why I think it might be too crude of a thought to go into enemy forces. If you are a magician, it is natural to explore how to fight as a magician. There''s nothing to gain from fighting the dark clouds, and most importantly, even the goals of what you get are vague.


    But now I do have the urgency to swallow both its dark clouds and its ambiguities in my chest. If you don''t spoil the status quo and just don''t pursue it even, one day there will be a time when you can paint the ground again.


    Reinforce what needs to be done in your chest, and as you leap out of the shade, the demons quickly attack you with a deafening squeal.


    Take that nail, ask for a sharp mouthpiece, and not mutilate and devour a frail human body.


    But that''s not the only power the Demons have to put their demands on. It can be said that the dark power that holds in its body is its main thing. It is an aura-like, demonic "otomi". A power that uses the power of evil gods as a source, separate from negative forces such as dark magic. If those who do not have the protection of the goddess against evil gods are born, they are so affected that they are not painful.


    "... but"


    - But where in the hell are the elements to be afraid of? Certainly the power of that evil god is phenomenal. Because of the divine nature involved, it would fall into a strong category. But if you ask me if the battle I''ve ever had is inferior to that, it never is, and it was enough to put on and throw away more fights and such.


    Naturally, the battle against those who manipulate mystical powers is not to say, and no, beyond that, we can say that the usual battle outweighs all this battle.


    It is a common battle that is now everywhere. It is the tactic of the army, which asked for scientific instruments and stuck them on the assumption that they would operate them.


    A number of bullets fired from machine guns, anti-tank grenade RPG-7, flying in Mach 2 that gives individuals powerful striking power, ships coming from two hundred kilometres away without dimension, anti-ship missiles and missile cruisers mounted with them (Keelov cucumbers), combat helicopters that control humans from the sky, Super Hind. If you recall the battle with them, how much is there to fight the Demons, etc.? Basically at sound speed, if you recall fighting against something that flies from an invisible place, it''s less difficult enough to meditate and fight your eyes, such as a threat that hits you right in front of you at a rate less than or equal to that.


    Defend with sorcery the claws that will be swung from the sides, and respond with flaming sorcery. If the demonic enclosure comes narrow, blow the ground and deal with it. At the same time, it bounces itself into space.


    When pulled by gravity and landed on the body of a nearby demon clan, a deafening voice rises. Kiki and the sound of rubbing metal against each other. People don''t hate it. To get rid of it from their ears early, they build up magic and crush it. The voice at my feet disappeared, but the stiffness of my surrounding voice got even worse.


    "�D Fiamma est lego.Vis wizard.Hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimntum mors"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s screaming resentment. The demon is in form, burning, and the fate of death that should be feared by the enemies who hold back before me)


    ... After the chant, Ashur Banipal''s clan of demons burns.


    Under the blue skies that fall out, the flames jump around, the white smoke that smokes the meat gets in, and the red world spreads. From the side, it would be a daydream sight. Under the blue sky, which brings a refreshing breeze to everyone''s hearts, there is a feast of scorching hell. How about the impression you get is that you''re off the mark.


    I shrug my eyebrows in the shouting alley, and for a while I delay the clutter.


    (... but what does it mean that the demons are monotonous in their movements?


    That''s something I''ve been wondering about. As far as Shuiming can see, so far the demons have attacked human lands by taking tactics that just push them over. There have been instances where Vishudda has embedded her first beauty in the measure, but even then, the main unit itself, as at other times, should have been just a tactic of war going straight from the front.


    Foolishly, simply, it is the formation that is taken, but there is no ingenuity or even strangeness in pulling or pushing on tactics. It is just a tactic of putting a request on the power of numbers and pushing it over. Indeed, that would be a useful handwriting if there were a large number, and without intelligence the natural way of fighting would be.


    But if you have the means to counter it, that is not the case. Human beings in this world treat magic to fight demonic tribes, and they also use tactics. I call him a brave man from the rest of the world. Therefore he has left the devil tribe, and survived as a seed.


    Nonetheless, the Demons are a strain of foolish offense.


    (Now...)


    Yes, isn''t this as if you''re telling yourself you want me to kill you? Even though the opponents are taking countermeasures, they are fighting the same way as old stinking fossils. It would be like you''re going to die yourself.


    Reminds me of that famous mass suicide story that was fabricated in Fujikomori. The anecdote is that abnormal rats (lemmings) make herds and jump from cliff to sea one after another, drowning and dying.


    Lemming''s mass suicide does not actually exist, but is this a similar phenomenon in a sense now in front of us?


    "It doesn''t taste good to slip in and alarm the opponent when the demonic attack is monotonous. There are only a few occasions available, and it''s not enough to have to be used to mask a war situation. Nor is it an important battlefield. Is it just me thinking too much, or is it something else..."


    Mizumi gradually fits into the depth of her thoughts, even as she responds to the Devil Nation.


    If you think about it, you can think of the main unit attacking the Empire, causing them to turn away from the separate task force and attack others. However, since we are currently taking Operation Two Fronts against the Union and the Empire, if a separate unit were to attack, it would be on the Astel Kingdom side, but if we were to direct our forces there now, it would even be questionable whether that would be an effect commensurate with the damage. It will be at the time of the attack, because it is certainly in a situation where confusion is inevitable with the reception of refugees in Chardock and Tria - then the disadvantage of just overstretching the front and the supply of attackers will no longer be followed.


    What does it mean? No, nothing in particular? As you think about it, your hands get a little more gray and the layers of enclosure increase. I started spinning spells that irritation began to be solicited by the elephant who tried not to disturb my thoughts, and if I were, I wouldn''t blow everything away.


    - The demons that surrounded Mizumino abruptly disappeared.


    "������������"


    It''s as if it was grabbed and squeezed by an invisible giant hand.


    Three. Three places. Near space. It was also a while ago that I thought that the glass balls that captured the demons'' footage had been distorted by magic. Gucci, don''t allow any resistance.


    He narrows his eyes to stare at the signs that suddenly appear behind him and throws questions that perhaps contain insurance.


    "- What are you going to do?


    "No, because I was solidified in good shape. They just let me blow it off."


    Turning around, a man with a silver horn stood among the flesh and blood of the demon clan.


    Similar to Japanese costumes, green hair dressed in white and decorated like a few beads on the chest. He always has an invincible grin on his face that makes him enjoy everything in this world''s events, and he wields a delightful atmosphere. However, it was therefore not commensurate with this bloody place and had been transformed into a righteousness of swordswallowing.


    The dragon man of the universal apostolate, Inru.


    Can''t the dragon man, who comes near with a smile and tease, see the demons around him? Or are you not even in sight? Against the man who remained blind to the sense of crisis, but also Shuiming was blind.


    "I think it''s still a long way from a rematch with you?


    "Say what. How about early or late for battle? Whether it''s the end of the earth or the end of the earth if the opponent is an enemy, the spot we meet is nothing but a place of struggle."


    "Where the hell is Maeda when we met..."


    Inru increases his killer temper to intimidate Shui Ming, who speaks out in disgust. If so, in a situation surrounded by this enemy army, do you want me to sprinkle it with a return match? It is true that struggle is not like choosing time and place. Still, I don''t want to call it just insanity to do it in this situation.


    But I''m sure the dragon man who finds supremacy in this battle will have nothing to do with this iron field. If the battle against the Demons is not enough, even in the battle against itself, it will be a matter of no hassle. And I want that for myself. Whether you''re strong enough to fight on the same stage or not, I''m sure you won''t want to.


    The air gradually screams away. The demons, who did not stop at Shuiming, are also unable to move all the time this time. Though a creature without the beginning, such as the Taga of Fear, it is almost physically bound to the dawn of Mizuming''s magic and the twist of signs of powerful power emanating from Inru.


    But Inru suddenly changed the quality of that invincible smile.


    "No, no, it''s a joke, it''s a joke. Don''t waste a lot of time with you."


    "Ah?"


    "What, I''m not here to fight you today?"


    "Then..."


    "Well listen. So I''m here today to defeat both of these featherworms. Then I''ll say I found you."


    "Was it a puppet?


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence."


    "Did you come all the way here just to take these people down?


    "The guest of honor is after this. First, we''ll open the front seat and welcome you."


    "Do the things also come from the demonic generals? Brave men grabbing, fighting demons, what you''re doing is a mess, huh?


    "That''s from your point of view. For once, we''re in alignment here."


    That''s what I said, tease Inru. I found out that I would fight the Demons. But there are still questions about making contact even though we don''t fight ourselves.


    "So, what do you want after all?


    "Are you trying to defeat these featherworms, too? I was wondering if it would be quicker for both of us."


    "So you''re saying we''re gonna fight together because we have the same purpose? You''re not gonna tame me, are you?


    "That''s where I want to be. If you''re unfamiliar, your feelings can get in the way of a rematch."


    "Honestly, that''s all you are."


    "So?"


    I heard a strange voice. The question is what kind of response will you give to the reception you have held up? This man is an enemy. But that would never be conspiracy. Because this man really wants to fight. Perhaps even if it was a mission, if it was meant to be an adventure, it would be allocated. This is that kind of personality.


    ... It would be a bad idea to reject the offer here and be able to fight a fight. It is one of the hands because it is not necessary to bother to increase the number of enemies, and this one is also aimed at defeating the Demons. It''s just that if you two fight here, you''ll be exposed to less - is that the same over there? Either way, my wife hides her hands, so there''s no point in rejecting them.


    "... Fine."


    "That''s settled. I need your back now."


    To Inru''s words, snort silently. And they oppose each other from either side, and relate to the demons who are now tied to the twist of magic and force.


    - Fighting the Dragon Man, which was to be unfolded without trying.


    That would have killed him in the right way. I was able to fight more dangerously and without a scratch, but I no longer had to worry about my back, and I could focus only on the front and sides of each one.


    When you shoot magic, the demons still turn to extinguish charcoal. But behind it, the number of times it had been erased by Inru''s fist.


    There was no fine dust, such as elements to lose. In just about a hundred numbers, it will be over in no time.


    When I realized it, Inru was moving to destroy the demon clan behind him and crush the rest of the enclosure.


    Shining, demonic glances. The demon clan, who was smitten with both eyes of Inru, was instantly crushed by everything that was on its gaze.


    "Tz, Visual Kill (Dracomai) ����"


    This is also the move that defeated the demons that were around Shuiming earlier.


    Of all the techniques that harm the opponent by gaze, the easiest to imagine is - Ibir Eye. It is considered one of the simplest and most ancient forms of magic. Originally, envy and jealous glances became a kind of curse and descended on the target,


    Whether it''s Inru''s or not that doesn''t make the origins the same, I''m pretty sure it''s too amazing an attack.


    It''s a cognitive knot equals attack, so it''s not something the target would have enjoyed.


    When the devil tribe''s large part cleans up, Inru creates a grin on the pretense.


    "Now why are you laughing?


    "No, I think it''s surprisingly refreshing to kick your shoulders side by side with the strong, even against the featherworms that aren''t enough to take them."


    "Huh?"


    "No, it''s something really unexpected. I didn''t expect the day to come to get this feeling, even though I''ve been fighting for decades. Miscellaneous fish can also be useful."


    What the hell are you thinking? Either a game to defeat many miscellaneous fish, or no, this would be a chain of puzzle games. Inru has no desire to be abusive. If so, it seems that it is rather close to the refreshment of turning off a lot. If that''s the case, that''s the place.

 136 Demon warlord, purple electricity will kill you.

    A bunch of demons, conquering the sky.


    However, it is as if a large group of blackbirds are traveling as if they were going to fill the sky.


    - Strega, a Demon General, led his family as one of the attackers of the Demon Army, just going south.


    "I will ambush the core of the human army, so would you like me to attack you upright? - Hmm."


    One person unhappy with the sky''s gentle wings was the word said to Lishabalm, who had set the policy and presented the measures.


    - Perhaps even in this battle, the human army will not doubt that this one will take a simple method of warfare.


    - Taking that backwards, I would ask Lord Latura and Lord Strega to be the ones to ambush the main formation because of themselves and Lord Ilzar and Lord Glaraziras.


    This way we can strike a great blow to the human army and defeat it with ease.


    That''s what was decided by the military before we left. Indeed, you are right, if you can get behind it, you can expect great harm to the human army. It can be said that it is supremely natural that an ambushed gathering of human beings will disrupt and cease to do the body of the flock.


    But the question is, is the person you''re going to ambush really the person you need to be that much with?


    "Even if we don''t do anything about it to humans, why don''t we just crush it? What is he afraid of when he''s so worm?"


    Yes, a measure is something you have to think about when dealing with so many people that you have to make it happen. It is the power of knowledge, used to control opponents who cannot be won by force.


    But if you tell those who are going to fight if they can do it, that''s not true at all.


    It''s not like we''re ever afraid of human soldiers. After he now led the soldiers and began to move, he hit some human troops, all of which, if one hit, could easily disintegrate the troops and begin to withdraw. That, too, is the body that finally escapes.


    If you can force some struggle, it''s still a servant thing, and then it can''t be said that it''s worth making a move.


    As a result, questions about this measure could not be exhausted, and the distrust of Lishabalm, the one who imposed such a measure, also deepened.


    "Cowardly blown. Isn''t that entirely true? You''re a fool who can''t even get a head start."


    Since dissatisfaction is beyond acceptable limits, stupidity becomes overflowing from nature and mouth.


    Every time Lishabalm said something like "It''s a measure," "Put the back on it," "Crush it before it becomes a threat," or something like that, he had no spare time for petty labor. And among the demons, you are a newcomer, and as if your thoughts were Nakshatra''s, you push the measures without hesitation.


    This is outrageous. If I had the strength to do it like Ilzar and Latura, I still wouldn''t be able to convince myself that my strength would look big in uncertain minutes.


    Flying with stupidity or evil spits against Lishabalm, the whole family that was letting the reconnaissance come back.


    - There are humans ahead. Probably a soldier off the force.


    I did not get much useful information from the thoughts of the families I read. If human troops are deploying, I''d be willing to kick your ass, but I didn''t know there were just two detachments (...). One or two of the bugs may have been thrown away, but it is also the belly of the business to change course to throw away the bugs.


    Ravage it with this army as it is and kill it in despair. That would be the best choice mentally. All you have to do is smash this discontent into your chest, as it touches your eyes.


    While I''m thinking about that,


    - The troops that were ahead are nowhere to be found.


    "Mm?"


    The puzzling information brought to you by your family members raises questions - but shakes your head that it is not enough to take it immediately.


    That means he''s not here. I guess I''m lost somewhere. The Devil''s troops that preceded us are sentinels made up of only those who have no intelligence. The winged demons are given enough knowledge to unravel the word, but only strength is given to the very beings who look like they have multiplied worms and beasts. If so, you lose sight of the direction of travel in the mountains, and you just don''t have the intelligence to modify the direction, and you''re wandering?


    - No way, the humans knocked me down.


    Pinch the family''s concerns with a smile. Defeated. That was the "no story".


    And there shall be no human army beyond this, if it be as the families have seen. Nonetheless, there was no way that more than a hundred demons could have been wiped out.


    That too should mean, if that assumption is correct, that a large force capable of defeating the Demons moved freely through the mountains and left out of sight. If there are wings to go to the sky, there is no way that a man who does not have such a thing can do such an artistic act. If so, do you think the two remaining humans did it? That can''t be it.


    Lower the family and continue south on the path. Shortly thereafter, a place open to sight enters. A flat land without trees, isolated within a land of a series of rugged mountains.


    Only two men just stood there, as indicated by their families.


    I don''t think so. It''s not the troops that the humans put down. Are you still just a wretched soldier left behind? No matter what, there''s no way I''m going to feel sorry for these. Zechariah the Evil God, the hope of Nakshatra the Demon King, is the eradication of man.


    - What was just puzzling was that even though humans looked like they found this one, they weren''t even surprised.


    A man in white and a man in black looking up at this one flat, despite being a great army. Green and dark hair. It''s surprising how subracial and human combinations are - well, stop worrying about that, too.


    Hing rides without attempting to change attitudes and begins descending without defeating them in one breath.


    Buckwheat, buckwheat and wings struck into the sky and sounded more than necessary, and stepped down.


    "- Humans. You''re unlucky, too. I didn''t expect our troops to find me in a place like this."


    I tell them to intimidate me, but neither of them will open their mouths. However, one remains tattered and the other only gives a loose look between them.


    "What''s up? Don''t you have a voice? Cry like the rest of us and beg for forgiveness. Show us the aftermath of death that you humans often do."


    "No, I won''t be cool with that."


    When he smiles coldly, he answers with his shoulders clasped, his hair intact and his loose face in between. Put in this situation. This light talk is about not changing your attitude, which is interesting inside.


    "Kuku... look at this great army, you can say that a lot. I''ll appreciate your patience for losing weight."


    "No, it''s nothing like lean patience or vanity..."


    That''s what I said, a man in black with a face. Then the man puts his little neck against the man in white next door. And


    "Something seems to be wrong with you, but what do you think? These numbers, do you think they''re a threat?


    "- Hmm, let''s ask the other way. Do you feel threatened by such a collection of feathers? These things, they''re like mosquito columns on the side of the road, right? Isn''t it?


    For a moment, I lost my word when I asked back about such a man in white.


    �D�D�D�D


    What the hell are these humans saying? The surprise is too strong to swallow well. Aside from being put in a situation like this and having a spare attitude, we throw up about our demons as featherworms. It was not what a vulnerable organism, such as a human, would say.


    Too much was forgotten, but eventually the conversation that broke out in front of me was understood as twitching. It burns proportionally to that, flames of anger. The ridicule has now sparked a great deal of fire.


    In the meantime, words to further oil it were released from the mouth of a man in black.


    "Sure, it''s just depressing."


    With that word of the man in black, the temperature of the flame reaches its peak. In the midst of high miscellaneous fish, I don''t want to disparage the Demons that far.


    Yes, keeping these people alive was not something that was decidedly acceptable.


    "Don''t think you''ll die easy..."


    It was the Proclamation of Death and Pain that spurned me to be squeezed out of my mouth. Match it and raise your arms high. If you wave this down, it will be a signal to move the families. If instructions were given, these humans would be gathered together by their families, sipped away without a drop of blood, and drowned to death.


    But then it''s still warm. One step ahead of death. Let it live to the point of criticism, and let it run out. That is the punishment to be inflicted on those who have made the devils false.


    The dissatisfaction with Lishabalm disappeared. The anger that smeared it, as it were, shook its arms down sharply - but.


    "What -?"


    Immediately afterwards, I unwittingly raise my voice to the unexpectedness of what happened in front of me.


    Yes, he shook his arms down and the moving family was supposed to paint the human being black, but for some reason it didn''t work out the way he thought it would, and the families who tried to strike him disappeared without a trace in front of him.


    - What happened? There was no time to understand that, and the two men in front of me,


    "That was easy to beat."


    "Not at all. I want you to have a little toothpick... something that you wouldn''t even want with a feather bug."


    We tell each other to talk to the public without breaking our attitudes. It''s like I know what happened.


    "What the hell are you...?


    "As you can see. What, as I''ve seen."


    That''s what I said, a man in white with an invincible grin. What the hell does that profound rhetoric mean when you see it as you see it and repeat it? I don''t know what it''s all about.


    "Ki, what are you guys!? You''re not the soldier left here!?


    When he shouts his doubts, the man in white frowns suspiciously.


    "Hmm? You seem to be mistaken from earlier."


    "We''ve been waiting. There''s a demon general coming. But..."


    - Hey, when''s that gonna happen? Are you sure it''s coming?


    - I don''t know. Maybe he won''t come, huh? It is because this world remains unpredictable.


    What was sent between a man in white and a man in black was such an exchange. Mouth and attitude as if they were not relative to the threat. Because I do not know myself as the general of the devil tribe, I think it is the word that was put forth.


    "This human spirit has made us so vain..."


    Anger thus goes further beyond its limits. The sound of sounding from the bottom of the earth propagates anger, squeezing the surrounding air, around to sword swallowing. Express their nature in a crisis where even their families cannot withstand tremors.


    He stripped his fangs, spread his wings wide, and turned them into blue-white ones based on his face.


    Did the man in black ever feel anything about it?


    "Ah? Hey, isn''t this guy a vampire!!


    A man in black, witnessing his nature, suddenly begins to wolf. I guess I realized with my noble blood family that I finally got the feelings of fear I should have.


    "Heh, heh, hah! It''s too late for you to worry about me!


    "Knock it off... hey, hey, this..."


    The man in black groans bitterly and takes the stand. But the behavior had already been lost late. Turn the elaborate dark power into the shape of your families and unleash so many as not to overshadow your vision.


    "Let''s start with you! Die. Yes!"


    Proclamation of execution. The similarity of the unleashed wingman (Batoid). The magic of a man in black increases between reaching it, but a pseudo-family member in darkness crushes it even - it should have.


    A sound that echoes in the sky, playable, and the similarity of a blown wing lord, and intense impact.


    - Pattin. After such a light tone, my body was blown backwards.


    "Hmm?


    "Gu, gu... what the..."


    Take an attack you had not expected at all, then retreat. What happened? Once again, confusion occupies my head in attacks I don''t understand.


    Meanwhile, the man in black was solidified in a posture like after he snapped his finger. The expression was also frightening, and soon it shifted to confusion. Anyway, that attitude was so out of place...


    "Huh? Why are you damaging yourself with the magic of a missile? What? You''re a vampire, aren''t you? Aren''t you a vampire? Huh? Huh?


    A man in black spreading a bewildered voice around his eyes. What is so strange? Are you distressed by understanding? Are you coming with confusion?


    To such a man in black, a man in white,


    "You got something? Sure, they''re better at manipulating than the rest of us... but obvious traits and all they do is sip blood, right?


    "No, just sipping blood... immortality, divine ancestry"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of that? First of all, if it is, it''s not a demon tribe, is it?


    "- Huh?


    What the man in black finally threw up was a cloudy voice of doubt when he did. to such a man, the man in subwhite still had a strange look,


    "What the hell am I mistaken for this guy? You are."


    "No, no, no, no! Because! The vampires of our world are creatures belonging to the so-called superspecies who have lived since far too ancient times and cannot be defeated without humans moving heroes and magicians in a few battalions..."


    To the inexplicable mistake of a man in black, the man in white is shaking his neck to the side. Apparently the answer was quite unexpected. The man in black left his mouth half open as if he had now been caught in a constant forgetfulness, as it were. Eventually the man in black, not even looking at this surprise, turned his confusion into irrational anger and turned to this one.


    "What the hell!? Are you crazy or what? You! I''m not freaking you out! Though I would have lost it by surprise! Is that you, too? You''re just like him, Vishudda!


    Apparently the man in black is angry that he was different from what he had in mind. After all, the name that came out of the mouth of the man in black was more serious to me.


    "You! You know Vishudda!?


    "I know! I mean, he just knocked it out before Kako!


    "Hey, what?!? You are!? You think you''ve defeated the same demon generals as me?


    When asked in a questioning tone, the man in black was once again stunned for some reason.


    "............ what? Huh?"


    "Hey, what?


    The man in black turns from confusion. It''s even worse than that, it comes with a flashing look. And


    "... what? Were you a Demon General?


    Terribly unexpected, that word thrown at me. It was, nevertheless, like when a lost object came out of a casual place that didn''t come out looking for every place, it was a slip of the shoulder watermark.


    A man in white showers a laugh at a man who is more than frightened.


    "Sora, isn''t that what I said? If you wait here, the Demon General will come."


    "No, no, no, no. Why are you looking at me? At this time? That''s crazy, right?"


    The man in black speaks of such evacuation, but the man in white only laughs, hey, hey, happy.


    In spite of the enemies now in front of us, anger reappears at that attitude that you may not even see.


    - I''ll kill you. I''ll do everything I can to kill you. So I decided to go up to the sky, my own unique place if I were to be.


    "You people can fly in the sky! From here, my hands, my legs..."


    You won''t answer. But even if you get stuck with that fact, it doesn''t change the way you two behave.


    It will bring clarity to anyone''s heart, make them feel the coolness of autumn, clear blue skies.


    - When I looked at the sky like that, I thought I might feel sorry for this demon clan because I am a sorcerer of the Order. Or because he took the wish of his father and took the path of saving the unsaved?


    Sorcerer Hachi Shuiming sighed when he saw the demon general Strega jump up into the sky and caught his heart in the mundane lack of water.


    "What''s up?


    "... No, I don''t know, I thought it was a bad idea. I''m a proud scoundrel no matter what you think, but in the end, they''re all demons, pawns that are driven the way the evil gods think, aren''t they dolls? Whether you''re willing or not, no, it''s bad at the end of the day because you''re willing. They don''t have free will."


    What I said as I looked up was a feeling of pity.


    Yes, if all of the demons were pawns in the hands of the evil gods placed on the board called the world, as I have just said, the idea of exterminating humans would also mean that it was all imprinted.


    Well, then. Isn''t there something I can''t help but feel sorry for as I am now? It is conveniently designed by the evil god from figure to the destination of thought, and it is impossible to make him change his mind, and if there is only a path to be reckoned with, the lack of water to be reckoned with also springs up.


    What difference does this make to puppets and dolls?


    When it comes to feeling sorry for a doll, some colleague who is a doll (homunculus) will be angry with me for a week, but in this case, salvation has gone too far and such feelings sprout.


    The complicated mood appeared on his face, or the dragonman next door makes a sarcasm to laugh off.


    "That''s what I often say, just leave it alone."


    "Well, you''re the enemy, so the provocation basically comes out automatically. I was just confused on my own..."


    If you catch a glimpse of something as hopeless as it is now, it''s something that springs up on the sieve, no matter what the enemy''s side.


    - Maybe this is something I have to save myself, too.


    "I know exactly what you''re trying to say. But it doesn''t change what you have to do, does it?


    ��������


    "You hesitate?


    "I''m a jerk. If you look at them like this, they can''t save you..."


    "Then you should make it easier for one thought. In this world, there must be..."


    "Stop it. Don''t say any more. If you say so, I won''t be able to kill him."


    Block and mouth the end of Inru''s words. I couldn''t have let you say that until the end. Yes, there is always something unsaved. If you ask me that, at the end of the day, I can''t get my hands on it. Because my dreams are crushed by my own hands at a time when I get my hands on them.


    How can Inru, blocked from advising, start laughing there?


    It''s something somewhere delightful,


    "That''s blue. It''s as blue as a match for the power you have."


    "... it''s one of those people gatherings I am. That''s why I''m..."


    - I''m getting stronger.


    When spoken, Inru''s grin turns into invincible. What makes you so happy? Not sure if it''s pleasant, but suddenly Inru stopped laughing.


    And


    "Only if it is. Only if it does. I can''t save you. I can''t save you. It is pride to have such an idea of oneself on top. If you take care of yourself in your chest for the rest of your life, one day it''s gonna burn you, right?


    "The advice is hateful. They told me a long time ago, and most importantly, they always burn me to death."


    "Right."


    "Yes."


    Yes. I said I''d save him, stick his neck in, and he''s always scratched. I guess that''s a punishment and a price to pay for your pride. I''m prepared for that a long time ago without being told.


    I said yes, and the two of them convinced me to be quiet, then I turn again to the Demon General.


    Are you going to smash them over there at once? Arranging in the unreachable air, working out the dark power, accumulating.


    That place doesn''t even run awkwardly fast. We can''t get this attack, so slowly, surely, it makes sense to always have something to defeat your enemies.


    If this attack really doesn''t arrive, let''s just say...


    "Featherworms. My scorching voice, leave no bones."


    "- Permutatio.Coagulatio.Vis lamina��"


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power...)


    The two words that were exhausted were the destruction of the Demon General. It is the proclamation of one or the dreaded roar, and the art of alchemy that shapes the sword from one or the mercury.


    It was the dragon man who made the change earlier. Prepare before that roaring voice, scattering huge intake sounds all around you.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    It''s like trying to breathe all the air around your chest.


    Showing his back to Inru like that, Shuiming moves to the position where he should be.


    Or maybe in the middle of that walk...


    "... If you people have no purpose to live for other than destroying humans, you must be rightly the puppets created by evil gods. Poor Mon. Poor Mon, but if it''s created to harm others, regardless of whether you guys are Demons or not, I guess that shouldn''t be there. I''ve been wiping it out for a long time, and I don''t think I look like an idiot to say too much now - for Christ''s sake, I didn''t think demons were such a deep business."


    Yes, throw words into the sky like some sort of crossing with no sorrow, set up the mercury knife you created, and close your eyes.


    "-The shine of end revolve.Aqua horizontal hand.Sever the blue of blue"


    (- The sky turns into a clear blue light. Waterweather . Its boundaries are only in my hands at this time. Slash open Aotearoa. Its name is Eyewitness Pale Blue)


    Spell chanting as you poke a mercury knife in both hands towards the ground. When a chant with an incredible echo begins to sound, an empty grand magic formation spreads at his feet, and the magic released into Jomtien becomes a blue lightning bolt, pulling up the raised dust and rising to the sky.


    With it, when magic begins to chisel, and praise the chisel and the exercise of magic begins, the spectrum of the sky is eventually sucked from the edge to the edge by the mercury knife erected, and the sword goes to the pale. The mighty force created a fierce surplus, and when it created a tornado wind zone around it, the trees, stones, and grass were ripped apart and blown to the bumps together, and the sky, which was blue if looked up, had lost its colour flavor and presented the look of the dark night.


    And the scorching heat spit out of the dragon''s mouth, and the blue light of the sword stained in the sky -


    "-BREATH BLADE DISTRACT!


    (- Take away the sky, purified by the sky, and destroy the demons!


    A roar of echoing red fever and a pale, blue, cleansing glow. When the confusion between the ethereal and the red glowed in the black-threatened sky, neither the demonic flock nor the strega were allowed to resist, but were wiped out by the waves of purple electricity.


    In the end, the demonic general Strega was wiped out of all his family members who were leading him.


    Even though it was such a doomsday that it was concluded with the word "accommodating," there was nothing more to it than that they were bad opponents. The deciding hand is the dragon asthma (Dragon Lower), a pale purified body with some power above it (Brace Blade), both combined in a merciless blow reminiscent of the runoff of lightning.


    From Strega''s point of view, it would not have covered his ears. This strega was also unable to prevent the disease and powerful forces from blocking your ears against the abrupt thunder.


    "- Somehow, you were unlucky."


    "Not at all. There''s really too much bad luck with this demon clan."


    Even at the dawn of some amusement, Inru will not smile after he has taken his life.


    It was just over. Now there are four more Demon generals left. If it hadn''t been knocked down here - but something, something, didn''t fall to Mitsumi.


    That''s because, yes, that thing I had been thinking about until before I met Inru earlier, I couldn''t get out of the corner of my head.


    "What''s up? You care about the back of your neck?


    In response to Inru''s inquiry, Shuiming turns her back. The right direction is yes, where the Empire''s position is.


    "- Back. I have a slightly unpleasant feeling"


    "A bad feeling?


    "Oh, my bad feeling about hitting well."


    So abominably speaking, exercising the magic of physical strengthening, Inru said,


    "Hmm. Shall we go the same way?"


    "What?"


    "No what. Your uncle had a bad feeling about it, which meant I could have enjoyed it."


    - Come on, you guys.


    When Mizuming said so with a pioneering attitude, Inru laughed delightfully again.

 137 Greed of Ten

    The battle with the Demons had come to an end and Imperial Headquarters was beginning to regain calm before the ambush.


    Because of the aftermath, most people are still busy moving around, but you can say that there is no more swordswallowing air coming from the confusion and the sense of crisis.


    The damage was commensurate with the situation, but the main ones were alive and well, and not as painful as it could be said. The fact that the soldiers of the Empire were able to come together early, the activity of Fermenia and the gesture of battle in Tripoli seems to have worked.


    And speaking of Gladzillas, the demonic general defeated by the overwhelming power Trinity got - he was still alive. Much of the core that integrates consciousness was damaged by sword strikes, and half of its body was about to collapse, but was kept alive for questioning.


    It is also a testament left to reason, regardless of Trinity''s killing.


    Circumstances that create a fence behind the Great Tent and do not allow resistance or flight. That''s already hard to do by the blow of Trinity II, but it''s only natural to be prepared in case. Both Trinity and Trinity are at the forefront, constituting their enclosure and poking their swords at each other.


    Breaking the soldiers'' enclosure, Renate came forward. Have you finally finished giving instructions to the others? Ask Glazillas while keeping Gorgans and Twelve Youjie samurai around to ensure their safety.


    "O Commander of the Demon Clan. How could you poke behind our back?


    I guess that was more of a question than Renate had. But there is no way that a demonic general can honestly answer a human question.


    "�� do you think it would be advantageous for us to say��"


    "Right. Can''t you even answer that? If so, just listen with strength."


    Renate waves up his arms and moves the Twelve Youjies he was letting samurai. As the words say, I guess you''re going to inflict pain and interrogate me.


    But on the other hand, Glazillas exposes him to a grunting, powerless mockery, even as he is in a whirlpool of suffering.


    "O Commander of the Demon Clan. What''s so funny?


    "It''s hilarious...... Funny, it''s decided...... right? You humans are really... really stupid, like giving us pain and throwing up information..."


    Is the word mockery a sign of willingness not to yield? Zilberto pinches his mouth as Glazillas constantly laughs as he watches Glazillas nearby.


    "I don''t think it''s worth asking, do you? They are creatures with a different mindset than the Atai people. Whether you threaten with violence or inflict pain, don''t throw up about what you did. Essentially, the concept of wasting your life is being paid off."


    "Yes! It is the way of our demon clan that fulfills the grief of Zechariah the Evil God and honors Nakshatra the Demon King! I''m not afraid of pain or death!


    Even after shouting softly, the laughter echoes. It was like a mix of noise. It was certainly nothing more than a mad laugh at death.


    You can''t make me throw up after interrogating you. So, is there one thing to do? Lennart glanced at Trinity to ask her to stay, that''s when.


    "- Naturally. Otherwise, it''s nothing but impotence."


    The voice that has come down from somewhere is still harsher and harder than the harshest in the northern part of the empire. I''m not sure if it''s a woman''s voice or a man''s, but it''s so beautiful that if it''s not a truncating word, I''m likely to be overheard.


    And the beautiful voice made Trinity sound familiar.


    No, you can''t even forget it.


    "This voice..."


    "No way!"


    Trinity also forgets to lay her sword on Glazillas, and turns to the one who spoke with Titania, who was next door. If you look at it, there was the figure of Ilzar, the red-eyed god with long gray hair.


    "You..."


    "Long time no see, brave man. I didn''t expect you to defeat Glazillas. That was unexpected in there, wasn''t it?


    to the inexplicable words of Ilzar as if he were pleased to have defeated his companions, but Trinity,


    "Were you watching?


    "Oh, I was letting you see it. From the beginning."


    Quiet, but definitely joyful mixed laughter that Kuku...... What makes you so happy?


    Meanwhile, Renate, who knows nothing about Ilzar, asks Graziella.


    "Lyla, is that...?


    "I''m a demon general. It''s also powerful..."


    "That''s the Demon Clan...?


    I guess I was caught in confusion because Ilzar''s appearance was closer to humans than to demons. Lennart even twelve Yukie and the soldiers of the Empire twirled - but immediately prepared the magic at the behest of Graziella, and pulled out his sword.


    In the meantime, there is one who comes forward. It is Io Kuzami, who crossed with Ilzar in the autonomous province.


    "I didn''t expect you to show your face before me again. Demioga."


    "You have the same mouth, little girl. You''re gonna eat and kill me later, so just wait."


    That exchange between Io Kuzami and Ilzar...


    "- Is it time to leave?


    A voice that sounds from somewhere. As he failed to measure the origin of his voice, the demons appeared fluttered from the shadow of Ilzar.


    Blonde hair, a fine surface with a light forehead on her forehead. It puts a slight shade together, looks pretty close to a human being, but because it produces unusual horns and is bracketed by dark forces, it turns out to be a demon tribe.


    But the demon clan will suddenly bow like a gentleman.


    "For one thing, let me say congratulations. Rage Shana, the brave man of the Kingdom of Astel. I am truly delighted that I have delivered my desire beyond the pale glow."


    "You..."


    I know why you know the name, and about the pale glow. Faster than Trinity asks, the demon clan emerges from the shadows opens its mouth.


    "Oh, you did. Nice to meet you. My name is Lishabalm. He''s not a Demon General, but he''s the one who''s made me do something similar. Please know."


    Richabalm introduces himself with such silly polite language that it is not a verbal gesture against the enemy. Are you just showing your spare attitude, or is this situation enough to take you so long as you have time to introduce yourself?


    "Ilzar, Lishabalm, why, for now......!


    Meanwhile, it was Glarazillas who opened his mouth as soon as possible. The voices are mixed with definite anger, and accusations are directed against them who have come late.


    But Ilzar didn''t give it a glimpse.


    "It''s Glazillas. Do you resent not coming to help? Stupid thing. To pass on the sin of your weakness to others is a long and inert thing for a Demon General."


    "You�� you are not like us."


    "Naturally. I''m not born of evil gods. That means you don''t think the same way."


    Ilzar and Glazillas are whilst Graziella,


    "Everybody stand down! These guys aren''t the ones you can be alarmed about!


    The soldiers had already taken a fighting stance, but Graziella''s decree made them awfully immobile. There are two demonic generals in front of me. Besides, it was a series of wars and the struggle seemed inevitable.


    "Are you willing to sacrifice?


    Trinity screams back at Ilzar, who stripped her fangs with an invincible look.


    "Now it''s not gonna be like this before!


    "It''s good enough to take down Glazillas, don''t you care? Well, the wizard woman there and the dwarf woman seem pretty good at eating..."


    "I''m your opponent!


    Attract Ilzar''s consciousness toward Fermenia and Zilberto with Orihalcon''s sword.


    And when I tried to combine it with the battle.


    "I can do it here with you. - Hmm?


    "Hmm. Am I interrupting..."


    Ilzar and Lishabalm suddenly jump off the scene when they realize something. Shortly thereafter, a green, lightning-like flash from the sky pierced between Trinity and Ilzar.


    A strong blow causes tremors and soil smoke to rise. Eventually, from among them emerged one man - Inru - who had grown a silver horn out of his green hair.


    Gilberto suddenly screams out in anger when he sees that he puts together white clothes like a Japanese costume.


    "Oh, dragon man! Why are you here?!? I don''t suppose this is your spot!?


    "No, what? I got rid of that one early. I rushed here when I heard something interesting was going to happen. I didn''t expect this to happen."


    That being said, Inru deepens the invincible laughter. Did you get any luck? A familiar voice also comes through them from behind as Trinity and the others are baffled by the appearance of an unrecognizable man.


    "Temeye, don''t go on your own!


    "Find something interesting, follow me."


    Ahead of such a reply, there was the appearance of Shuiming.


    Towards him, Trinity screams.


    "Mizumi!"


    "Oops, I''m back now, but something terrible..."


    And, when Shuiming is about to say, intense anger swells in the opposite direction. The place was now in the face of Trinity, and it came from the place of Ilzar, the god of God.


    The hectic eyes burn further, and the martial arts gush enough to bring numbness to the skin. But the angry gaze turned to Inru, the green-haired dragon man.


    "You, silver dew..."


    "- Ku, ha ha ha! Long time no see, man! I didn''t know you were still alive, either! What? Were you alive eating cold rice in the depths of the north?


    Yes, Inru laughs out delightfully even in the sight of the gods. To his attitude like that, Ilzar makes his teeth bite sound too much to express his excess anger.


    Trinity and the others, on the other hand, are just bewildered to see their opponents, who had consistently pierced their margins, trembling in anger and remorse. There''s no reason to be confused because you come here and strangers show up one after the other and you''re talking to them on your own.


    Inru smiled furiously at Ilzar.


    "I''m on. I didn''t know you were here. Well, I''m surprised you''re with the featherworms."


    "It''s the same with me. I can finally pay you back."


    Both bees and sparks scattered. One shows a reunion - no, a face that delights in a rematch, and the other shows a way to wipe the covetousness with anger.


    To hear those two attitudes and interactions, it was certain that it was a known pattern and a way of causing it.


    Before the intense collision of martial arts, Trinity is the usual queer and speaks to Shuiming.


    "Shuiming... Shuiming?


    To the call, but Shuiming did not answer. Seeing it, he was just staring at one point, and even made Trinity wonder if it was in gold bondage with this antagonism of martial arts - but Truth Mitsumi didn''t already have that kind of overlap in his eyes.


    Yes, because more than two of them were enormous, right in front of him.


    "- What''s up? Even ghosts look at you? Did something so unexpected happen?


    It was not immediately apparent to Trinity and the others from whom that voice uttered the pretense.


    What I heard was a low, cold but youthful man''s voice. But I remember hearing that voice somewhere. It didn''t take long before I realized that it belonged to the person I had just spoken to.


    Yes, it was the demons named Lishabalm who uttered those words...


    "Why, you..."


    It was an alternating grunt with no surprise. That''s the word, a voice that contains the fear as if even a ghost had seen it. and emitted it, but none other than the watering that was solidifying, and he remained rechabalm gazed,


    "Why are you here... No, why are you alive -"


    - Kudruk the Ghosthide.


    "Kudrak?"


    "Ghost...... Hyde?


    Two people, Ilzar and Trinity, react to that name thrown from Shuiming towards Lishabalm. When they are both frowning at a name they don''t know, Lishabalm makes the voice of a low, cold man like he just uttered, in a completely different tone than when he spoke to Trinity earlier.


    "Long time no see, Mitsumi Eight Keys. Surprised? I guess so. I should have been destroyed by you then."


    Lishabalm leaks a faint sneak laugh, just as his stunned face makes his chest feel soggy. To him like that, Shuiming,


    "... what do you mean? Why are you alive? Is that what you look like?


    "That''s naturally a question to ask... but the easy seeding isn''t funny either"


    "Don''t be fooled!


    Shuiming yells back angrily, but Lishabalm doesn''t answer. Meanwhile, Ilzar, who was next to Lishabalm, sends a gaze of skepticism to him.


    "Lishabalm, do you know the sacrifice?


    When Ilzar asks, Lishabalm turns around, returns the language to what was earlier polite, and answers.


    "Yes, he''s the man who created the motivation for me to come here."


    "How did you get here?


    "Yes."


    Rishabalm snorts, but did Ilzar not understand? On the other hand, Shuiming seems to have gained more anger by being ignored, which makes him angrier than he was.


    "Kudrak... fuck you!


    "Don''t rush it, star drop. I''m going to fight on the Devil''s side. That''s all you need to know, right? Do you need anything else? Don''t you know what I''m fighting for?


    - Yeah, that was definitely something I knew well for Mizumi, who wasn''t shallow with him. Lishabalm, no, Kudrak the Ghosthide''s reason to fight. That''s because there''s only one thing, no matter when or where you are or what you do.


    Then,


    "... then why are you on the Devil''s side so crude a fight? If your purpose is the same now, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Are you serious about that?


    "Of course I do. My grief hasn''t changed."


    "For"


    "You''re soldiering to lose the Demons in vain, huh? Right. Sure, I''m doing that, and from you right now, my movements are going to look puzzling."


    Rishabalm sounds a gloomy laugh with shadows, from a thin laugh to a spin. When a single laugh settled, he said,


    "When it''s time to seed it, do it right. Anyone who wants to hear that is going to be there besides you."


    With that said, Lishabalm glances at Ilzar and begins to unravel.


    "Stars down. As I''m sure you already know, the Demons are family members created by evil gods. It is also the task of the Evil God to oppress hostile beliefs while increasing pawns, gradually increasing his interference in the world and the number of pawns that can be produced, just like that of other divinities"


    "Are you saying you''re with this god?


    "That''s right. But even if we get more pawns, one of these days we''re gonna have a problem. It is said that the pawns created by the interference of the first weak state fail to keep up with the changes around them and gradually become less powerful. But to try to produce something new and good, the situation is that the seats are already filled with what we have already made. So..."


    - What can I do to improve it in this case? This is it.


    Having learned everything in that horrible sentence, Shuiming growls stunned and dewy.


    "Hey, so you''re already in the task of vacating capacity, not increasing resources...?


    "Exactly. What, then it''s a strategic adventure game. At first, only soldiers with low and low internal and military political values can be aligned, but as it grows, better soldiers will be aligned. So if that happens, it''s where the low-quality soldier goes. It''s the end of a useless demon race right now."


    ��������


    Keep your eyes open and keep staring at the man you call the devil.


    The end of the demon clan. If they talk this far, it won''t be hard anymore to come up with that answer. If it''s a strategy game, the only way to do it is to destroy the soldier on top of the data in the Home Affairs part, or have him specially attacked and used in the War part. I just have feelings that are not in the game in reality. If that still makes sense.


    "You''re not one of us..."


    "You know what I mean? There can''t be a true companion to me trying to purify the world. Everything that lives and lives is equally filthy to me."


    "So when you get to something weaker than yourself?


    "That''s not true. That''s enough for me to be faithful."


    Is that - what the word refers to, an evil god, or a demon king? Whatever it is here has nothing to do with it, Shuiming finishes what he needs to hear, working out his magic for the showdown that will be after this. Already, I didn''t care about the cover-up against Trinity or anything.


    - Worst case scenario, it could even be total annihilation here.


    Fermenia screams at Shuiming, who has begun to boost his magic with momentum beyond Fermenia earlier.


    "Lord Swimey!


    "Stay back! This is not a half-breed creature! This is the immortal demon I told you about!


    With that word, I guess Fermenia could have guessed. This is the one who was released from death (Rich) before when we talked about the spiritual substrate (ether body).


    Ring the sound of swallowing spit to make the incisive emotions appear.


    On the other hand, as others and even that Ilzar marveled at the swordswallowed air, Lishabalm, ahead of the direction of the magic of Shuiming, moaned his jaw against Shuiming,


    "You don''t have company today, do you? Alzbain''s doll princess, and Girard the Merchian?


    "Still, I''m not leaving."


    "That''s right. That''s it. Stardrop. My opponent deserves something as bad as you."


    Lishabalm says so, taking an attitude that responds to the battle, but somehow changes that attitude in the next moment.


    "Well, I''m not here to fight today,"


    "What?


    Just waiting for Mizumi''s question, Lishabalm makes a grin and flips.


    There, where he turned, was the figure of the soldiers of the empire who were building the ranks and making the enclosure.


    The question of what to do, etc., is a stupid one. Ten Fallen to Demons (Greed of Ten). There is no man''s love in these. So, it was everything.


    "No way - stop, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "- Phase Cutting (Dime Punishment)"


    Immediately after that keyword, the space parted up and down, leaving the line of boundaries in the void, uneven.


    That goes without saying, one pen in the air with nothing, as if you drew a line. But it was none other than the vast majority of the empire''s positions and the soldiers who were on the spot.


    Falling neck. Neck. neck. In an instant my neck falls all around me. As if, a joke of bad nature. The parts that overlapped with the boundaries of the slack, all that were at the height of a man''s neck, both the tent and the hills behind him, were all severed in two straight pieces.


    "Bye, I guess."


    "Oh, no."


    Only his companions and Trinity, Jilberto in Inru, and Renate and Twelve Youjie, who were near Shuiming, were spared the damage. Trinity and Graziella groan at the very different sight and the expression of the terrible power that caused it.


    In the meantime, it was still Shui Ming who shouted.


    "Kudrak, teh, yeh, yeh, yeh!


    "- What are you so angry about, stardrop? I saved your life, didn''t I? This is all those who are caught in the smugness of the suffering of the world! So many! Death is salvation! More than anything, it''s salvation!


    "Do that! Are you even going to be a god!?


    "God? No. I''m not like that. From start to finish, he''s the one responsible for wandering the world. Take on the sins of all living beings! Yes, the blame! Ha ha ha ha!!


    Rishabalm''s Up It was, rightly, a mad laugh.


    As such, even Ilzar points his gaze as if he were looking at something odd.


    "Save to all living and living things! I''ll get rid of all the filth! From this world! No one left!


    When Lishabalm finishes shouting loudly, he suddenly switches like he pressed the switch.


    "Well, it''s over. Let''s pull it up. Oh, and you forgot."


    "Lisha...... Balm"


    "Glazillas, your role has ended here. Return to you, too."


    "Dear dear, oh dear!!


    "What are you angry about? To the evil gods, right? Finish the role and return to where it was. I don''t think you''ll ever beat that, though?


    "Master Nakshatra will allow this to happen."


    "- That one says," Suki it. "The weak don''t deserve to live in this world. You know that, don''t you, the Demons?


    Glarazillas, who heard it, lost his word. Neither could the Demon Nation, which should not be afraid of death, have forbidden despair even though it was limited to the Demon King.


    "Phew, phew, phew!


    A laugh that sounds again. The magic is activated to match it, and Glazillas is crushed by the phases and phases at least to extinguish them. Eventually, all the demons who left Kudrak and Ilzar disappeared from the imperial headquarters.


    "Now, let us give you, empires and brave men, victory here. Well, that would be a pain split."


    I proclaim that, but it must be painful or irrelevant. We''re going to replace all the Demons. If you''re going to be gone, I don''t care when you''re gone.


    "Kudrak......"


    "Eight keys, Shuiming. I''ll settle with you all. But this is not the stage. Sooner or later, we''ll have the battlefield we deserve. Until then, run deep into the mystery and work out your dreams."


    So he speaks and flips, and Lishabalm mumbles those words.


    - Remember, teardropper. In this world, there is no rain of sorrow that cannot be paid for.


    - Remember, he who carries suffering. In this world, there is no flame of irremovable pain.


    - For our Order the sorcerer, in the name of Nesteheim king of sorcery, will not fulfill the wishes of his servants.


    "Yes. Wherever I am, I will erase everything. To save the living and the living from the torment vortex of raw."


    Leaving behind words caught in such snoring intoxication, the demon fell into ten (Greed of Ten) and the demon Kudrak the Ghosthide disappeared into the narrow of phase with the god Ilzar.

 138 In the castle of the demon king

    The home of the demons exists at the end of the North.


    As Inru the Dragon Man sarcastically said to Ilzar, "Eat cold rice," it is an extremely cold land closed to snow and ice that will not permanently dissolve.


    A place where people can''t live. No, I don''t have to limit myself to people, and that would allow every organism to even say,


    In other words, it is an extreme land.


    But positioning it as extremes because it is an organism that needs the livelihood of life, and what it does not need, it may not even have the consciousness that it is harsh. Rather, it''s a place where people can''t come in separately, which is why some people think about using it as a base.


    If it''s not an environment where people can live, it''s not easy to attack inevitably either. If you take that as a base for backwards, you can even say that it really makes sense.


    The base of the demons in such a land was what you could rightly call a castle.


    There are stone walls, spires, walls and gates. It looks like ten people would answer a castle if they saw it. The construction, as though it were born of human culture, is not worthy of being abominable to people and abhorrent from them, but is it because those created as human forms are at the apex of the demonic race that are pregnant with such contradictions? It would also be extremely natural to make it so that the interior is easy to spend time in a human form.


    A sharp angle of light plunges through the open door in a room wrapped in a slightly heavier, dull dim darkness.


    Tearing the darkness apart and revealing the indoors is a light of fire, a fire so warm that it is not unlike those who manipulate the dark power of the devil clan.


    One shadow comes indoors, as if slipping into the slightest gap that its fire has made.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    It was the demonic tribe of a woman wearing herd blue armor and a long sword who spun words of apology in advance of disrespect. Having brown skin, white hair, red eyes reminiscent of blood, and seemingly only visible to humans, but always stabbingly killer, it is hard to say as though it were an interrogation.


    Hold on. The candlestick set in the room lit up, as if waiting for her arrival.


    Dewy are the waiters who were sitting there. Nakshatra, the demon king, a girl with dark hair and light black skin. Rishabalm, a man with a golden forehead hanging in the shadows. Latura, a woman with wings like a bat. Ilzar, a brilliant man with long silver hair. They were the ones who united all the demons in the world today.


    "You got it..."


    "Ohisa."


    As the demonic tribe of women arrives, Ilzar''s disgruntled voice and Latura''s cheerful greetings echo.


    But the demonic tribe of the woman stood together without responding to Ilzar or Latura, and immediately poked her knee in front of Nakshatra.


    "I''ve been waiting, Moura"


    "Be my lord, my king. I know with great pleasure what I have bestowed upon you once again."


    The demonic tribe of women - Moura lowers her head with her knees poked after she mouths a greeting. Shortly afterwards, following Nakshatra''s voice, "Make it easier," she stood up and looked around at her seat.


    - The generals who warm up this seat have lost a lot of money.


    What Moura said without complaining was such a chilling sentiment.


    "I don''t have a choice. That all who suffered defeat and perish like men were not vessels sufficient to fulfill our God''s aspirations. So you were weak."


    "You''re absolutely right. Even though we receive more protection from God than others, it is a disgrace to the devil tribe to suffer defeat from man to man. The same goes for applying mud to the honorable face of Master Nakshatra. Garbage will be less than grated chili."


    Words that stand for the loser are absent. No, I''m intolerant. I was just going to throw up saying that power was everything, but nowhere can anyone differ from it. That, I would say, frankly represents something called meritocracy, the way the Devil tribe is.


    "- But how about a vacant seat? Even if you leave empty seats, that''s just about all the holes..."


    Not good. Even as a moola, I know. The Demon Nation is a being that moves toward one purpose, but we need a leader who leads more than it involves the crowd - a leader who points to the will of the Evil God.


    If we move the army in the absence of it, we will not be spared disorderly orbit with the Demons. If you move as you please under each will, it is imperative that you lose, even if inferior human beings are opponents with power.


    In response to such Moura''s fears, Nakshatra nods to Eagle Deep as he is aware.


    "I''ve already made up my mind about that. Lishabalm."


    What Nakshatra saw with his words was a single demon clan who, after appearing in the land, acted like a staff member and devote himself to the Demon King.


    To the call of Nakshatra, Lishabalm gestured with great admiration,


    "As for Moora, I would like to ask you to put together some legions."


    "Some? I still keep one pack of pawns, don''t I? You''re telling me you''re gonna get more work?


    "Yes, just like the other generals, I''d like you to put together three or four teams."


    "Lishabalm. My original role is to protect Master Nakshatra applies to that. I don''t think it makes sense to let anyone else take a role in spite of that?


    "Something''s wrong, I''m understaffed."


    "What does Teng himself say when he does that?"


    Moura sends a stabbing gaze to Lishabalm. Exactly as sharp as an eye paper back. I do see something behind Lishabalm''s grin.


    "Was this a prospect? But that''s not a useless consumption. It was a necessary expense."


    In contrast to Lishabalm''s alluring mouthfeel, Moura also responds with a keen intent to kill in the eyes this time.


    "... what are you thinking? What the hell are you doing here?


    "It''s just like you guys. Write off all the lives in this world. That''s all."


    "Is that what it has to do with reducing the pawns?


    "Yes."


    What is on the inside of such a demonic man who replies without any hesitation to a very legitimate point? Even if I kept flirting, I couldn''t read it to Moura until there was some light anchored in its depths.


    Moura sits in her own seat, cut off from the hairless exploration of her belly.


    "... As I said earlier, I have a role to play in protecting Master Nakshatra. For me, that''s a matter of priority. But if Master Nakshatra wants that, let''s do it."


    "Master Moura, that''s what you''re saying, how about it?


    Nakshatra laughs somewhere delightfully in response to Lishabalm''s heavy minister''s question. And


    "It''s my SS chief, Moura. Why don''t you ask me to do my best?"


    "Ha. I''ll do my best, with a slight force"


    "Okay. So who has any objections to Moola moving as one of the generals from now on?


    Ilzar first moves his eyebrows and reacts to Nakshatra''s inquiry.


    "You asked me? If I''m strong, I''ll be fine."


    "I wonder if I''m the same as Ilzar. If you''re strong, there''s no objection, and rather, if you''re Moora, the SS leader, you''re not more qualified than us for this kind of work. Hey, Demon King."


    In response to Latura''s meagre response, it was Moura who reacted.


    "... Latura. What is your way of speaking to Master Nakshatra despite being a demon?


    "What? I''ve been like this for a long time, and you know Moura, right?


    He said, "Give me a break."


    "Not now, is it? The Demon King would be nice, wouldn''t he?


    "Never mind."


    Nakshatra held Latura''s shoulder, but Moura solemnly accepts it without a disgusting face. Nakshatra is nothing more objectionable to Moura than being absolute.


    Richabalm opens his mouth in anticipation of the division where one topic is over.


    And I said, "Well, there''s something I want you to see today."


    It was Ilzar who reacted as quickly as possible to his words.


    One of your plans is finally cracking.


    "Yeah, this is it."


    With that said, Lishabalm leans behind his back and looks back gently. It goes with it and sends a gaze to follow other faces - but there''s nothing there. Each one who is surprised at how things are going, who knows the power of Lishabalm and observes without alarm.


    Eventually the shadow of Lishabalm opened its mouth, and an even greater shadow emerged from it.


    Coming out of the shadow of Lishabalm, it was an alien, but certainly a demon, that even the outsiders on the spot had never seen.


    One mouthpiece with large, mutilated eyes lined asymmetrically from left to right on the side and salivating reminiscent of acid. Huge forearms, such as some adult humans, hang from their exuberant shoulders, with snoring bone protrusions and horns protruding by the way. The color of the skin is purple. It swells like a tumor and is often packed with forged meat.


    Huge at first glance. And ugly enough not to be compared to previous demons. But more than that, what amazed those who were on the spot was the immense power of the Evil Gods that the Demons possessed.


    "Wow, this... Seriously?


    "Hmm...?


    Latura pulled included elements of beauty and ugliness, of course, but Ilzar''s admiration for its strength.


    While the surprise goes up, Lishabalm doesn''t break down and faces Moura.


    "This is the answer to the suspicion that Master Moura had earlier. We have created a new pawn by pouring the traditional demons into the kiln."


    "... so much stuff, where the hell were you hiding it?


    "Narrow, yes."


    "... your power."


    Moura, who remembered once now what Lishabalm was capable of, murmured as if she was good at it.


    Among these, there is one who raises the voice of doubt.


    "- But it''s Lishabalm. From what I''ve seen, that doesn''t seem as intelligent as previous pawns?


    Ilzar''s point was, by and large, correct. The Winged Demon Nation, one of his known pawns, is intelligent enough to solve humanities. But the demons now in front of the Ilzars had nothing but fierceness and wickedness to anoint their intelligence, and there was no brilliance in wisdom in the depths of their eyes.


    Intelligence leads directly to strength. But Lishabalm doesn''t seem to see it that way.


    "If you are obedient to the power vested in evil gods, you will not need intelligence or anything else. With a powerful power, it''s just an extra head to think if you do it without darkness."


    "Use your head. That''s not your answer."


    "It''s a different use. So to speak, this is a symbol of fear for humans. Fear fades when you''re poorly intelligent and you figure out the language, but you don''t know what you''re thinking, and that''s all you''re afraid of when you''re intelligent."


    "Especially for vulnerable people."


    Seeing Ilzar agree, Lishabalm nodded satisfactorily. And


    "How about that? Were we able to show you anything that just meets your expectations?


    "You mean we can take this next time, right? Would I have to lead a lot less of this than I''ve done so far?


    "Surely if we increase this, humans - be they brave, they won''t be the number of things"


    Latura and Moura muttered their thoughts, convinced. But once again it was Ilzar who raised his voice of insurance there.


    "Lishabalm. I need to ask you something sometimes."


    "Is there a problem with this?


    "No, it''s something else"


    So Lishabalm seems to have come pinning, making a grin caught in the creepy pleasure, in his mouth.


    "And that was before this, right?


    "That''s right. You seem to know that person, but what the hell is that all about?


    That''s what I said, Ilzar, pointing a cold gaze at you. His questions are nothing more than exploring the relationship between Lishabalm and Shuiming. Richabalm intercepts with a provocative grin on its eyes, while Latura, who was the first to hear such a story,


    "Hmm? What do you know about humans?


    "Yeah, well."


    After concealing and admitting without hiding, Lishabalm looks up to the ceiling and speaks out, as he remembers some day that has passed.


    "I was originally in a different world than here. They did something similar in your world."


    It is still Ilzar who gives his voice back to the story.


    "Similar...? I don''t know if there''s a goddess or an evil god in your place. If so, the eradication of sacrifices?


    "Different purpose."


    "Different purpose? Destruction is an end in itself, isn''t it?


    "For me, that''s only a means. In that sense, I can say my purpose is opposite to yours."


    Could not the rhetoric be understood by those who were there? Only Nakshatra, the only demon king, is laughing with a good face.


    "Well... I don''t think there''s anything you can get by destroying the sacrifices."


    "No, it''s not. I don''t need anything more than that."


    The words will not be understood by those who are here because they do not touch various ideas.


    "Ma, I ended up losing to that guy. I was supposed to be buried on the other side of the dimension because I lost my power while remaining anchored in another phase...... I''d say I was lucky to have been driven by the outer shell world. So this is how we can stay here now."


    So Lishabalm, who narrowed the story, turned his gaze to Ilzar,


    "Lord Ilzar. What about you, more than me?


    "What am I supposed to be?


    "Humans are the same food for you. Can we say that we are moving towards death ourselves, such as trying to destroy it ourselves? What ideas do you have to lend your help to Master Nakshatra?


    Indeed, as Lishabalm put it, the fact that Ilzar, the god of cannibalism, cooperates with the devil tribe, seems to me to be trying to erase food of his own free will. That''s nothing more than contradictory behavior for organisms.


    But even when asked, Ilzar looks cool in the wind that there are no problems yet.


    "No matter how much food, with all that elephant, you''d be blind too, wouldn''t you? A certain amount is depressing if you don''t make mistakes."


    "So you think you''re working with us? It''s depressing, but we could destroy your food, right?


    No, we can''t destroy the sacrifices.


    To Ilzar''s assertion, the only thing that moved Moura''s eyebrows as if she cared, either. Lishabalm gets a match.


    "For what reason?


    "What? It''s not that hard. That''s all. Sacrifices are mean. They''re out of bounds. Kill it or not, it springs right up from somewhere. No matter how many we cut, no matter how many we push. If it was meant to destroy both your sacrifices, I don''t think it''s something you don''t understand.


    To Ilzar''s point, Lishabalm narrows his eyes as though he had a verse in mind.


    "... indeed, in terms of living and filthy creatures, you have a point"


    What I said was, such consent. But their words were not acceptable to Moura, who took the Demon Nation, and hence the existence of Demon Kings and Evil Gods, above all else. He manages to push in such a fierce outburst as not to pull out his sword right now, but exposes one end of it to the eye and roughs up his voice.


    "Ilzar! You, deny our God''s ambitions in front of Lord Nakshatra, etc!


    "What, did you care but you were handicapped? You''re too short to make a clear surface."


    "You��"


    Ilzar takes the intense killings unleashed by Moura somewhere comfortable. Even the sharp killing of Moura for this god must be a cool breeze.


    "Good, Moura. Stand back. I know what Ilzar''s thinking and I''m fighting with him."


    "Unfortunately, even without such a person, we are late for each human being."


    "Can you say there isn''t? Most of the people who were warming up this seat are late for what you call a human being, right?


    It''s just that the defeated couldn''t do it.


    Against Moura, who even relentlessly threw up at the dead, Ilzar turned his face like a snotty,


    "Can you say you don''t either?


    "Want to give it a try?


    Moura, who received Ilzar''s words as a provocation, now it was time to pull the sword out of his sheath. The situation is just instant. It was Nakshatra who voiced the arbitration as the mundane martial arts between the two showed such a dense bump that they hallucinated lightning and sparks.


    "Moura, Ilzar, don''t"


    To match those words, which were put down cold, Ilzar turns a thin grin on Moura.


    "That''s right. So, what do we do, Chief SS? Do you want to go against Nakshatra''s will and do it with me? I''ll never mind, will I?


    "... Remember that."


    Moura glances abominably and delivers her sword to the sheath. But still, hostility cannot be withheld, or the heightened militancy and killings remain intact. Nakshatra says to her that she can''t hold that outrage.


    "Moura. To fulfill our aspirations, we need the presence of Ilzar"


    "... my lord. Why don''t you tell me why, you fool? That''s why we need this person."


    That''s what Moura says, kneel in Nakshatra. Then Nakshatra made a smile on her mouth all the time.


    "It''s a play."


    "Play......?


    "That''s right. In every event that happens in this world, there is something called a brace. If you don''t have something flexible to add to it and tweak it, you''re gonna break it one day."


    "It''s..."


    "I''m not gonna say no, am I? That is why the Demons have come so far without fulfilling their aspirations. Wouldn''t it? Being one like us is particularly vulnerable to sudden events."


    "Then it was Ilzar who was invited to deal with it."


    "It means it''s also Lishabalm. And in fact, these things work well. At present, there are foreign objects on the enemy''s side that we cannot deal with alone, and they are a force to curb them."


    "Because you say the relic is four brave men?


    "You have a narrow horizon, my SS chief.... Well, maybe once we get you to a human place."


    Nakshatra, who leaked such a voice that he was convinced by himself, wandered and opened his mouth at those who had gathered on the spot once.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you what. First of all, Moura, as Lishabalm said first, you will be the general of the devil clan. What we do may be the same as before, but refusal to lead the army into action becomes unacceptable. And lead the current pawn and attack the thin northern lands. If it works, the fisherman there should be the answer to the usefulness of playing earlier."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Rishabalm, you hurry to put your previous pawns in the kiln and add more new pawns. There''s plenty of time to spare, but it''s not a good idea to give the brave man time and force him too much. Just keep that in mind for sure."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Others have a lot of time now until they have all the new pawns. Now that we have as many pawns as we need, it''s time to seriously attack the humans. Until then, save your strength."


    To her words, those other than Ilzar bow their heads with a strange look.


    Nakshatra, who saw it, leaked the irresistible pleasure from the edge of his mouth,


    "- Well, humans. Yeah, well, it doesn''t work out the way the goddess thinks, does it?


    Leaving such an ominous prophecy, the Demon King left without sound from the room where the Demonic generals gathered.

 139 After he found out.

    The war between the Nerferia Empire and the Demons ended in a roughly unthinkable manner: the Demons would withdraw before the meeting in the meadows.


    It would have been an undesirable fortune for a human being to have been able to avoid a duel with a demonic tribe that suffered many human losses there. But what was lost at that price was the lives of thousands of soldiers who had been kept on the front lines.


    No, it wouldn''t be right to say the price. Indeed, the soldiers split their necks and torso between the mountains behind them by the "Space Liberty Act (Cross Dimension)", a magic trick that corrupted Lishabalm into a demon and caused ten people to fall. But that massacre was unnecessary to them and was just a pastime brought on by Lishabalm''s provocative whims. It''s nothing more than a guess to keep retreating from being considered a defeat.


    Together, Mizuminos, who were not subject to Lishabalm''s spatial freedom method (cross dimension) or phase cutting (dime panishment), were then busily killed at the end of the day after all the demons had left. Despite the small number of people left behind, the beginning and end of the demonic body and the condolences of the deceased soldiers are not only piles of things to do, such as summoning reinforcements and perimeter vigilance. The Mizumins, too, were chased by the response and now it was just beginning to settle down.


    While the soldiers were still rushing to work around, temporarily freed Mizumi and Trinity were on a break behind the tent -


    "-Ma, I don''t know. What I''m trying to say."


    "Uh, what Trinity wants to say is"


    A situation where one speaks shoulder-to-shoulder with the tent on his back, whilst one mouths like he is preaching, and the other is sweating disgustingly. It is self-evident that the former is in Trinity II and the latter is watery.


    All of this was due to Shuiming''s hiding from him that he was a magician and his confrontation with Lishabalm in the other day''s battle.


    Does Trinity also have a certain understanding of the fact that she hid herself from being a magician, not becoming emotional and maintaining a calm attitude,


    "I''m sorry I decided to fight the Demons without consulting Mitsumi."


    "Yeah, yeah. Right. That was terrible. I''m going into Worst 3 out of all the trouble you''ve brought me."


    Flipping from the bad look earlier, Shuiming folds like he took a ghost''s neck. Trinity II, on the other hand, was Trinity II, and they cared about it,


    "Ugh... so I thought it was bad too..."


    "But no."


    "So, but! I think it''s just a little terrible to keep quiet so far!


    "What? Yes, no, do it, so there''s a situation here too..."


    "Then I think it would have been just fine for you to talk to me when Rui Shu came along. Don''t you think?


    "Well... I thought we''d have to talk about it by then! I''m not lying! Ask everyone and you''ll see!


    Shuiming begins to involve others to prove that there was a will. But it was an anachronism that the world says, falls to speak.


    It''s too late when I realize... A blamed half-eye is turned from Trinity II.


    "... hey, that means - everyone knew except me and Mizuki, right? Tia, too, to Mr. Graziella."


    "............... I''m sorry about that. I''m so sorry."


    Exactly. Mizumi apologized for this. There was nothing else. Trinity was right, Io Kuzami showed up and it was best to talk to him properly when he saw Sacramento.


    The mistimed fallout is definitely on him.


    "... I know you broke up because I''m gonna find a way home. I think it was meant for us because it was about Shui Ming. But then, isn''t that what you''re telling me?


    "I have no words to give back... my heart was inert about it"


    Being slapped on the verdict, Shuiming squeezes small and small as he repeatedly speaks of his apology. Trinity, on the other hand, sighs to make a distinction between whether her drinks have dropped somewhat to her friend''s lack of such standing. And


    "I''m sorry, too. Let''s call it zero deduction."


    That said, to Trinity II, who tries to settle the story, but Shuiming turns around and takes a counter-argument stance.


    "No, what are you trying to do? You''re still acting more negative, aren''t you?


    "Yes!? This is a stream that''s going to end in water! If Mizumi''s gonna steam back, I''m gonna say it''s me!


    "Oh, I''ve been putting up with what I''ve been trying to say!


    With that said, they talk about the past mutual fallout before they came to the other world. Trinity was abandoned when she was surrounded by girls and having a rough time in the training yard. However, Shuiming was having a rough time being annoyed by girls who liked Trinity at Mizumi. However, the stories I would give you were just lame...... that way.


    The two said each other as much as they could, roughly raising and lowering their shoulders.


    "Ha-ha-ha... hey, why don''t we stop talking about this?


    "Ugh... well, you do. Sure sounds stupid."


    The argument, so incandescent as to breathe on his shoulders, was accommodated at the same time as he realized his lack of productivity. We both put an end to the barren feud and sigh half the regret. With a slightly sluggish look on his face all the way down, Fukuriji sits back on the spot and looks up to heaven.


    "There''s been a lot going on, but is this the first time you''re gonna end up talking to me with a crack in the belly?


    "... oh. Right. Now you and I have nothing to hide."


    Mizumi also imitates Trinity and answers with her hips down somewhere. He was right, it also seemed like his heart cleared up with no more burden on what he was faking. And in it, what a depth of emotion, I think, was born. In a state of confusion between the two of them such loneliness and sunshine, they had their eyes on an unnatural square that Trinity had been able to position.


    Yes, that''s where the miserable sights spread the other day.


    "A lot of people died out there."


    "Right............... is it hard after all?


    "Not really, I don''t know..."


    As difficult as it is to say, Trinity mumbles. What is it that is obsessed in its breasts? I had an idea of that indigestible thought he had, but Mizumi did.


    "- Actually, it doesn''t boil, does it?


    "... yeah. I know it''s careless, but I thought it was all bad dreams when people died so much. I helped mourn everyone, too, but why would I think that?


    Is it the troubles of Trinity II that make me sad about the death of so many people? Are you just confused? Or are you anxious, whether right or not, not having the emotions that human beings will have correctly? Can''t emotions be chased away because of the sudden death of so many people?


    I guess I still have that thought because I''ve never seen many people die before. And one more thing if you can think about it.


    "Maybe that''s because this is a different world than the one we live in..."


    "Because it''s a different world?


    "That''s right. This world is an extreme story, not a reality we know. What we see, what we hear, even our common sense of the world, is a place that doesn''t work. So think that what happened here has nothing to do with what happened in our own world. Somewhere in my heart. So, don''t you think it''s like a dream?


    Yes, Shuiming correctly described the identity of the obsession that nested within Trinity''s chest. But it was only because they correctly said it that Trinity noticed the fudge as well.


    "Maybe so does Mizumi?


    "Oh. Just a little bit, I feel that way"


    "Oh well. The same goes for the oculus stained water."


    "That''s how shocking it is to be a different world. It''s not just me or you. Even in the other magic neighborhood, the existence of different worlds, parallel worlds, possible worlds, can be overwhelmed."


    The existence of another world is a reality apart. It''s not like we''re talking about another life form or anything on another star. It''s just a dream story, starting with a fantasy and ending in a fantasy.


    "Dreams, huh?"


    "If that''s the case this time, I''m sure it will always be. Just..."


    "Just?"


    Mizuming did not answer the question back. Because when you wake up from that dream, you have nothing else to do when you lose someone important. That''s like Mizumi herself did. Like when his dream father was mourned forever.


    From the look on Shuiming''s face, which turned lonely, Trinity also perceived something, and took a certain trinket out of her pocket that she had to change the subject.


    "Is Shuiming, an occult... a mystery? You know all about this, don''t you?


    "Well, there it is."


    "... Is this, after all, amazing?


    Sacramento.


    Shuiming sees what has been removed from her pocket and spills her exhale. Sacramento. It was a substitute for Shuiming''s determination to confess hidden things.


    Trinity asked if it was amazing. If you ask me how much I can do to wake you up, I have decided to answer.


    "I think he''s basically so nasty he can''t get his hands on it, huh? I think you know that better than I do..."


    "Is that right? Sure, I still think it''s amazing, but somehow, I don''t think it''s just what I''m thinking."


    That would be exactly what Trinity had in mind. I still feel like there''s something I don''t know. You probably only recognize that in Trinity II right now, if you use it, your senses and physical abilities will leap. But there are other bones of this weapon called Sacramento.


    "I know very little about it, but the power I have is tattooed."


    "For example?"


    "... more or less four years ago, the first time in the world that Sacramento was used in the military. At that time, the army seemed to have swept away lightly on a divisional scale with the use of one Sacramento unit. In units of five or ten."


    "Ten divisions, yeah..."


    "Uh, I wonder what it was. I asked that guy the same question before. No. The formation went on and a division said 10,000 to 20,000 or something. You have at least 100,000."


    To Shuiming''s answer, Trinity shows a slight face.


    "Jiu, a hundred thousand... anything in a single battle like that..."


    Triju, hearing what happened, apparently couldn''t spare the clich��s. Swallow the sawdust and spit. Ten battles conveniently lost 10,000 units of life. It would be because I knew that too much overwhelming power was in my own hands.


    "I got the hang of it, but you better recognize that what''s in your hand is about that much yabe. Probably a monster who can do the same."


    "This is so..."


    "Probably."


    and highlight the ambiguity with the last of the precepts that pushed the precautions, but in the end that will probably be denied in the future as well. If it is equivalent to a supernatural weapon known by Mizumi, it is only then that it should reach God. And having got it, Trinity II would be the one to settle for this battle.


    Trinity, on the other hand, keeps his gaze on Sacramento.


    And with a slightly trembling laugh, I mouth a feeling somewhere out of place.


    "If it''s that amazing, it seems obvious to the public, but you''re not."


    "In our world, anything that involves mystery is unconditional and secret. Just knowing people breaks down permanent, universal principles and events become unstable, making things difficult. Besides, Sacramento is supposedly low in absolute numbers and unable to create the status quo."


    "It is."


    "I hear there''s a place to study it, but they say there''s no reproduction at all. They can''t even make something similar. We''re talking about turning the world''s energy situation upside down if we can reproduce it completely."


    "Why?"


    "It''s accompanied by a pale gem - a shattered blue blue blue blue (Lapis Eudyx). I think we already know it''s the source of Sacramento''s power... but it''s the root - it''s supposedly connected to where the energy consumed so far goes"


    "Where the energy consumed gets to? What is it? If energy is consumed, it will disappear..."


    "That''s what they thought, but they don''t."


    Listening to Shuiming''s words, Trinity is leaning her neck to the right and to the left. I guess I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Because it is a cause that cannot be scientifically explained, it can be said that there is no alternative.


    Seeing Trinity begin to roar as she tries to guide her through the answers, Shuiming goes on to summarise.


    "Set aside the story of whether the energy used will or will not go away. In short, it says that we can take out all the thermal energy that has been used since the world was born."


    "Hey, wait a minute! That''s not terrible! He said he could use the energy used! I''m not talking about the enormous amount of energy that''s ever been used in the world!


    "That''s why you''re telling me. He said," Oh, shit. "


    He understood how dangerous what he had was, ''something that would involve his surroundings'', and breathes with a tired look somewhere.


    "... I''m getting a headache"


    "We even have to use it the wrong way, you''re gonna be okay, right?


    "I know, but..."


    Can the anxiety be dispelled? But I also think that Mizumi would never use it the wrong way. Trinity is a straight man who can act for someone, just as she has accepted the Demonic Crusade. Besides...


    "I have to use it right now. I''m sure it''s for one purpose."


    "You mean the Demons."


    "Oh. The battle should be tougher from now on. I don''t know why he''s here. So maybe that''s just about it"


    The power of Sacramento would be useful in dealing with a massive flock of demons. With its power, it is a substitution that is not an exaggeration when it comes to a substantial strategic weapon, said to put an area under control. It seems like a great way to deal with a large group.


    But what Trinity reacted to was another part of Shuiming''s unconscious mouth,


    "He was talking to Shuiming about the demon clan?


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. Kudrak... No, you said Lishabalm or something here"


    "Yeah, that''s what I called it. You did say something like being knocked down by Shuiming, didn''t you? Really?"


    To Trinity''s inquiry, Mizuming meditates to try to remember one day after the passing, and eventually opens his mouth with a strange look.


    "- That''s right. I destroyed him. Both the stock of life and the hit points were reduced, and the end of the world (shimmering) was poked and the eternal existence denied. The connection to the world has also disappeared. Yet he''s alive. I don''t care what you look like."


    "You look like that... you mean you were originally human"


    "Big books. I became a sorcerer from a human being, and then I became rich, and somehow it was such a bad taste."


    "Strong...... right? I didn''t feel the power or the chi, but I did it flat out."


    That would mean that Lishabalm would have skipped the neck of every mountain behind the soldiers by means of phase amputation (Dime Punishment). Perhaps that spirit of being able to carry out all that work as if it were exhaling is causing Tripoli to have an unbroken fear right now.


    "He was as much of a guy as they said he couldn''t even get his hands on in the other world. I worked with the rest of the crew to take them down."


    "To the Demon King, to a large group of demons, to a mighty man-eater demon, an undead magician..."


    "Ugh, don''t feel like throwing everything out and going home when I ask you again"


    "Huh..."


    When Shuiming says that with a fed up face, Trinity suddenly changes her expression into something anxious. Are you anxious? Shuiming gave him a smile by tapping on his shoulder as he changed his complexion.


    "Don''t look like that. I''m kidding. Just kidding. I''ll fight for you. You can''t let someone else wipe your ass about him."


    "Really? Really, right?


    "Oh."


    Watching Shuiming snort firmly, Trinity''s expression becomes visible and bright.


    "What?


    "Oh, yeah, no, if Mizumi can help you, think it''s a hundred manpower."


    "Blah! What are you talking about... that''s too optimistic, huh?


    What was pointed at me from Trinity II was a smile that people loved. It''s so unyielding and dazzling. Plus, Mizumi gets upset, but she immediately turns her expression back and puts her attention.


    But the person in question is natural, gives a strange look,


    "Really?


    "That''s right! Otherwise, some people are called the Universal Apostles, right?


    "Those people were the ones who helped me back then."


    "Yes... what the hell are they thinking too"


    Last time I was hostile, this time I turned to my side, and there was no consistency in standing around. Inru offered to cooperate when defeating the Demon General, and Gilberto was ambushed by the Demon tribe to rescue Trinity. Sister Clarissa helped Refill and, after that, she brought me to the position.


    And when it was over, it was over. So, without exchanging any words, they all disappeared like smoke.


    "In the end, I heard so much about Elliot."


    "It''s not like the Duke of Hadrias is still connected to the Universal Apostle."


    "Right. You already know that, right?


    We''re going to go to the city of Kranto to help him. Eventually, it will turn out whether or not it responds. Stay together, the next thing you have to do is decide. Just move towards it. I confirmed once again that the guiding principles had already been decided. Such a fold, Trinity suddenly gave me a serious look.


    "Well, we''re not going anytime soon."


    "What? Why?


    "He said he had to triumph over the Empire in a victory. Why did His Highness Lennart ask you... and in this situation, you''ll need it."


    "Oh, I won by force in the end. Are you going to do it? I know you don''t want to report a loss..."


    "It''s just like Mizuming said before the battle started. Celebrities are used for propaganda."


    I know you knew that, but is Trinity in a complicated mood this time? There will be no resistance about being used, but I guess you are afraid of the fact that you have to fake it in this situation, which is also difficult to say that you have won the battle.


    "... I think Shuiming can go back first, but I want you to wait a little while to go help Elliot. Tia wants me to wait. It''s about the nobility of my country, so I guess I can''t help it if I don''t finish it right myself."


    "He''s serious."


    Shuiming has a prolonged tone and speaks of such a feeling. Sure, if it''s her personality, she wouldn''t mind if she didn''t go on her own. Because of its seriousness, Mizumi was temporarily badly hit.


    "I have Fermenia for once, but it seems like it''s going to be difficult to solve it without me."


    "You''re a pretty tall guy. From a standpoint, Menia would be weak, and it would be best if the best people had to go."


    "... I think he''s going to do something about it."


    "Wow I''m scared. That princess, isn''t it the momentum to pull out a sword as soon as you meet the Duke? Whatever it takes, it''s too arbitrary, right?


    "Ha... but I think that''s a good thing about Tia too, huh?


    "That''s a good place..."


    Shuiming closes her mouth in Trinity II, where she unconsciously follows. As always, he was my best friend who was making people good.


    Even then, as we packed the story of the two of us going to help Elliot, I realized that the entrance to the position had become more noisy.


    The first to raise the voice of doubt was Shui Ming.


    "What?


    "Sounds like people are getting together. Additional reinforcements, I guess?


    "At this time? Are we done with this already?


    "But it''s like that, isn''t it? It feels like there are more people."


    "What''s the feeling..."


    A dialogue that is verbally uncertain but somewhere credible when Trinity says it. Mizumi puts a frivolous feeling on her face in such rhetoric.


    I''ve finally shown Trinity a single scale that''s starting to enter an unusual realm - but that''s anyway.


    Shuiming and Trinity start moving to the entrance of the position to make sure it depends.


    Through the sides of the soldiers, who were busy working, they eventually found themselves in Fermenia as supplies passed the place where they gathered like a pyramid.


    "Hey, Fermenir. What''s all this fuss?


    "Oh, Lord Swimey. Reinforcements. And it''s full. Full."


    Fermenia''s smile as she looked back and replied is bright. Being a battlefield for once, it would seem pleasant to see reinforcements coming.


    In the meantime, I realize that there is Trinity II who was looking out for reinforcements.


    "They''re not soldiers of the Empire."


    "Hmm? No, you''re right. I mean, I look familiar in that outfit..."


    Shuiming feels a sense of sight for the soldiers who came to reinforce him. Empire soldiers have a lot of wizards and basically take bulwark tactics without clumping together, so most of the troops are occupied by light-hearted people, but apparently the army that came to reinforce them was disappointingly armored or sword-wrapped, with an extremely small percentage of wizards.


    And one day I saw an army flag. That was the feather we often saw before we came back to the Empire.


    "Yes, they''ve come all the way to the empire''s secluded areas..."


    As Fermenia stretches its rich breasts a great deal and says rude things about what she cares about, a certain figure appears cracking the soldiers'' hedges.


    What I saw was long, beautiful blonde hair and a woman''s uniform. Long knife and red armor.


    It was someone he knew well who stood in front of Mizumi.


    It was made familiar to Mizumi''s childhood, and she was also the girl and swordsman of the same gate, Hatsumi Akiba, who was called to this world with the ritual of summoning Hideyoshi.


    "Mizumi, how are you?


    Hatsumi speaks out brightly with a softness that seems yet unrelated to the rough events as the soldiers around her exhale in a sobering breath. To her like that, Shuiming, who didn''t expect to come here, is taken by surprise at first sight.


    "Oh, Hatsumi!? Why are you here?"


    "You must have come to reinforcements, right?... I don''t think that''s necessary."


    That''s what I said, Hatsumi looking around. You''ve come all the way to reinforcements from the coalition, but you probably didn''t even think the Imperial side of the day was already in the retreat. He shrugs his shoulders like he clapped out.


    "I mean, are you, are you better off in the Union? There''s a demon tribe sitting in the north of the Union, right?


    "That''s what made them suddenly turn back. What are you really thinking? But that''s how I got here."


    "So are your people, too?


    "Weitzer and Gaius leave a message. Me and Selfie are the only ones here."


    When Hatsumi said so, the half-elf sister, who was holding back behind her, smiled with her face out of the hood.


    Mizumi, who is less tolerant of a woman''s smile, is left alone in the beautiful smile for a moment. Didn''t you miss Fermenia and Hatsumi there? Shuiming got caught in the eye being smashed by each of them.


    It was the first time that Hatsumi and Trinity were there.


    "Are you the shade? You''ve never seen him like this. It''s Hatsumi Hatsumi, a childhood friend of Mizumi''s."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard so much about you from Mizumi."


    When Trinity returned it in a flamboyant manner, Hatsumi gave her a slightly pranky look,


    "I heard a lot about you, too, didn''t I? He said it was amazing because no other country would send reinforcements."


    - If you don''t send backup or reinforcements, I''m not going to help you. It is recalled here that one day I made a statement.


    He was also in a hurry for that, and named the real killer in a rubbed voice.


    "Oh, that''s a water light..."


    Trinity sends her gaze to Shuiming in a frivolous motion. Then, Hatsumi gave the expression that she was very good at it, and she sighed even more in disgust.


    "I thought...... Think about such a bad personality. It''s only as bright as water."


    "Hey, what do you think I am?"


    "Looks harmless to humans and animals, and the contents are super badass, right?


    "Oh, yeah. Indeed."


    Has Trinity accidentally spoken? I agree with Hatsumi''s words with the speed of light. Then Serfi, who had refrained behind Hatsumi, and Fermenia, who was next door, blew out in disgrace.


    When the laughter settles, Serfi, who seems to have come to assist Hatsumi, greets Trinity.


    And


    "I was actually planning to arrive sooner, but I got in a little way on the road"


    "Out of the way."


    "Yep. Initially I was staring at the devil''s hand..."


    Selfie with a rugged face. I guess I won''t be good at it because the Demons have already withdrawn. They came here because the demons of the United North withdrew in the first place, and if the demons want to stop the first beauties, they shouldn''t let them withdraw or anything.


    Is there anything? With that in mind, Hatsumi opens her mouth towards Selfi.


    "I was wasting my legs, what do you want me to do?


    "Right. If you don''t have any particular requests, it would be a good idea to sell your favors to the Empire or have him admit his fallacy before turning back. Hehe."


    A belly-black half-elf who breathes in political strategic advice with a spooky grin. In the meantime, Mizumi slaps Hatsumi on the shoulder.


    "If you have nothing to do, I need a favor from you."


    "What? If it''s evil, you don''t want it?


    "Chi. It''s a decent help."


    "Huh...?


    Hatsumi gives a blatant look of confusion to the words of Shuiming. To her like that, Mizumi frowns.


    "What the hell is this time?


    "''Cause it''s a little fresh to say from your mouth that Mizumi helps people."


    When Hatsumi says so, Trinity also joins him there.


    "That''s true, isn''t it? I''m the kind of guy who sticks his neck in saying things he doesn''t like all the time, and he''s a tundra."


    "... you guys really"


    Yeah, nodding. Watching Trinity, Shuiming drops her shoulder like she''s tired.


    This day was a lot of scattered water.

 140 Speaking of summer events, alle!

    After talking to Trinity and reuniting with Hatsumi, Shuiming was returning from the northern part of the Empire, the land of battle, to his stronghold in the Empire.


    It should have moved to rescue Elliot as soon as he returned, but at Trinity II''s and Teatania''s request, he would have waited until they returned, first telling Krista that he was going to wait a long time now - now what to do while he waited, etc.


    Fermenia and Liliana used handouts to gather information, but there was only one thing to do when it came to Shuiming.


    "Er, with the magic formation we wrote and the exploded view of it..."


    Mizuming''s Things to Do It was the reason and great purpose for his exit from Astel Royal Castle Camelia, the analysis of the Yingjie Summoning Formation and the creation of the Magic Formation of Return.


    ... but the creation of the ceremony and the magic formation was not going well.


    Yes, it is currently at an admirable standstill.


    "This is how you canonize the ceremony over there... oh well, this is no good..."


    If you move more than a hundred parchments filled with information, side by side on the floor and repeat, deny it''s different, and roar out mmmmmmmm. The work was in a totally blocked situation.


    "We need to get back that way soon...? How dare you come here and get stuck..."


    Out with his mouth was an obvious voice of impatience. But there is no other reason why the water is in such a hurry than because the situation is not good.


    Yes, while defeating the Demon Gentlemen and wondering if the number of enemies is decreasing, the opposite increases. Besides, it''s just someone you can call a mighty enemy. In addition to the Mirage Man, Richabalm Fallen to Demons Ten (Greed of Ten) Kudruk the Ghosthide. They are both magicians who cling to the water, and struggle is inevitable. The position is still unclear with regard to the man in the mirage, so I cannot say definitively, but the situation will surely get worse if we spoil the status quo, as we must settle for ourselves with regard to Kudrak.


    There is no doubt that you can stand and stand more than that is Kudrak. That''s all there is to it.


    If, then, Shuiming remained so, then defeat is certain.


    Same goes for the fact that we don''t have any of the other guys, but as things stand, Shuiming isn''t doing everything he thinks he can. There are differences between the worlds here and there in conditions such as the existence of stars, the presence or absence of spirits, the distortion of space, the relationship of spiritual veins, etc., and the power cannot be exerted as you think. The Meteor Fall (Ens Astrale), synonymous with Shuiming''s magic, has not been able to extract half its power because of the lack of corresponding stars.


    And spearheaded by a meteor drop, the infinity of psychic tempests, hegemonic lagrin belzes, and magic furnaces. I still have what I haven''t been able to use and what I need.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to go back to that world and pull out all my strength. But the other world is not here, and there are the forefathers who peered into the abyss of sorcery. If you beg them to teach you, you will gain about the thread of the resolution or the power to substitute.


    "... relying on people doesn''t really suit me sexually."


    It is only natural for a single magician to solve the problem he hits himself. But I can''t say that either. That''s all the situation is, it''s more pressing than you think. If you stay long, Trinity could be destroyed by all the humans in this world, Lishabalm.


    To settle it, first of all, we have to do something to get back to the other world.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong..."


    On hand we have all the magic formations used when we were called in the Kingdom of Astel and the oldest original data obtained in the northern part of the Union.


    I use this to combine my knowledge of summoning with my knowledge of demoralization and to create a magic formation for my return.


    (one more hand, one more hand is missing)


    Mizumi biting her teeth, in front of a puzzle with missing dragon eye pieces. There is so much frustration about being stuck that you unconsciously slurp in poverty.


    We have all the data. What''s missing is an image. That form our vision captures when this sorcery is expressed. Is it a warp, does it open a door, does it wear a hole, is it another teleportation? It doesn''t really solidify the shape of this information.


    Regardless, if you force magic to continue like this, it will definitely fail. If it''s not in shape, that''s an airborne theory on the desk, so to speak. More than you can imagine what form, the uncertainty of the unknown will be added, making the technique unstable and causing a fatal failure.


    If that happens, it''s not hard to imagine what will happen. The Philadelphia Experiment. Regards, due to the phenomenon of assimilation and the wind of revenge (rebound air) caused by event twisting, every calamity falls on my body.


    - Unfinished magic is the same as Pandora''s box.


    That was previously spoken by Nesteheim, the Alliance leader of the Order. When I''m stuck in a situation, I''m still on a bad bet. The same is true of the battle against Inru for the ''Light of Hence, the Light''. They gave me those words to beat the crap out of me.


    It is a sarcastic word to seek hope deep in sorcery, to exercise the extra power of oneself, and to suffer disaster upon oneself. And they said unto him, Remember it.


    Then there is no way to get your hands on it without a calm state in which reason can be discussed.


    But the mood seems to be in a dark tunnel with no exit, more than the current problem cannot be solved.


    "Ah, I can''t think of a good idea! That and this is because of the heat..."


    Yes, it wasn''t just the current issue that prevented Shuiming from thinking, so was the temperature. The empire became hot in the northern region, and despite the early summer months. Having just returned from the northern mountains, it would be unfamiliar with the temperature difference, but even so, it was suddenly close to thirty degrees.


    When Shuiming was bored, including the heat, a voice was heard from outside the room on the pretend.


    "Lord Swimey, may I now?


    "Oh, Fermenia? You can come in, what''s up?


    The Lord of the Voice was Fermenia. When Shuiming speaks, the door opens quietly.


    "Excuse me - so what? Are you making progress with the magic formation?


    "All of it. Stuck. Dumb."


    "Well, that doesn''t sound like Lord Swimey..."


    "What do you mean you''re not like me?


    "No, because I always do it with a cool face... when it comes to magic"


    "What do you mean, magic?


    "Women''s relations and all that."


    "Ugh... that would be nice"


    "Right. I''m more interested in making Lord Swimey suffer than that."


    That said, to Fermenia, who begins to grin, Shuiming has no particular anger,


    "It''s not like I don''t have an answer for the procedure, or it''s hard to be canonical. And then there''s the idea, or the mundane flash, or the imagination of the mind..."


    "I can understand the difficulty. In this world, too, it has always been thought that the magic formations of return could not be made...... by the way, what is the ''no'' condition when summoning?


    "The big book guy feels like he can suck it off. Vacuum cleaner... then you don''t know. In this image, we create a flow of powerful wind magic that forces us to pull."


    "So why don''t you reverse that?


    "No, that''s no good. In the case of inhalation, the point of arrival is stable, but in the case of extrusion by air flow, the direction is unstable and the point of arrival is strange. Then we can''t go back where we came from."


    "Huh. So why don''t we make a passage to the other world?


    "I feel like I''m going to get clogged.... damn I knew the vacuum cleaner was a neck..."


    When I remembered the form of magic with reference to the magic formation of Yingjie''s summons, the fact that the image had hardened with a vacuum cleaner was what was plaguing Shuiming. It hurts that once you think so, you can''t get out of it.


    A loud sigh of water. While he''s even depressed, Fermenia strikes a pungent cedar hand and sounds petty.


    "By the way, Lord Swimey, how about a change of mood? If you exude the mood, you may come up with a good idea."


    "A change of mood? That makes sense... but what the hell are you doing?


    "hehe...... there''s a count for me"


    "... ha. So, what''s that?


    Mizumi creates a frigid look on Fermenia''s somewhere contained expression. Fermenia, on the other hand, was deliberately doing a creepy grin, changing her expression and giving her a bright, pleasant smile.


    And what I said...


    "I would recommend it to Lord Swimey for a change of mood. It''s puffy!!


    "Is...?


    It was a abrupt pool opening declaration, by Fermenia Stingray.


    To the unexpected words of Fermenia, Shuiming was stiff for a moment, but he immediately retrieves me and takes a reaction.


    "No, you know, puffy, is it the pool!? Um!? Doing it in school classes in the summer or busy with family, you know!?


    "Yes! I heard from Lord Io Kuzami before returning from the northern position! To Lord Swimey''s world, to squeeze the summer heat, I mean purposefully water a huge container and let everyone in and cool their hot bodies! I was very interested in the story��"


    "No, first of all, don''t say that kind of unscrupulous way about one of the big summer leisures..."


    Hearing the dialogue without Fermenian body or lid, Shuiming feels indescribable. I''m reasonably sure of cooling my body, but that was the water bath after I totally went into the sauna to put it that way.


    "It''s this kind of heat despite the early summer, and what do you say?


    "What do you say... first of all, where is that thing?


    "If you go outside, you''ll see. Look, let''s go!


    That said, Fermenia pulls Shuiming''s arm in Norinoli. He smiled and smiled adorably, and it was like a toddler taking his parents out to play. Adorable. Even though Shuiming had the feeling that "surprisingly, there''s this side to it," she didn''t see the situation at all, but she went with it a lot, and it could have been outside of the...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A bump between sword and sword. And it was the roar of swordsmen and swordsmen.


    ��������


    A constantly recurring slaughter on the other side with the front door open. Seeing something completely unexpected, Shuiming stood up in disquiet.


    What is happening at the doorstep, of course, is a sword match. I didn''t hear it because it was blocking the outside noise in the room, but the roaring lords are Refile and Hatsumi.


    It is an inevitable battle between two men familiar with the logic of the sword.


    With one or the great sword, the other with a long knife. Neither is the good a girl deserves to have, but when they do, they look awful and uncomfortable. And there are no deficiencies in its treatment.


    Therefore, it is a covenant that if you inadvertently step in between, you will be minced. Yes, this is the undisputed garden of Shura, full of noisy sounds of iron, martial arts and utter proclamation. I couldn''t find it anywhere I looked, such as the water bath, which is a summer festival poem.


    "... you were fantasizing about the pool. There''s only something so noisy about it. Swordsmen, swordsmen, swordsmen, swordsmen."


    "Chi, no, Lord Swimey! That''s an early point! Lefir and Master Hatsumi are just making out, there''s nothing else!


    Fermenia manages to cellular greetings and emphasizes the presence of a pool in the watery that emits bumps and tired voices with a marked drop of her shoulders.


    Either way, serious arrangements were still going on in the square. Lefir with the sword in the upper stage and Hatsumi with the long sword in the lower section and the ground structure. Eventually when they moved out without showing each other, the white blades staggered again at the doorstep.


    "Ha!"


    "Because!"


    The sword and the sword meet, and a loud metal noise rings. Hatsumi, who wants to decide without one or a knife, and Lefir, who wants to put a sword on a knife and create a gap. The battle rose in armament to Lefir, and Hatsumi''s sword was strayed from unexpected orbit.


    But also Hatsumi. To Dada | Not the daughter of Sword of Sword # 4 (Shisei Hattori). From a misguided orbit, instantly regain the right position with a beautiful movement -


    "Well, how about this?


    "The sword..."


    Another sword strike. Until earlier, however, the sound of the meeting was echoed, but Lefir''s sword begins to empty. The knife was visible and should be there, but trying to match the great sword didn''t hit it as if.


    "This is your sword move."


    "Sort of."


    What Hatsumi gave back was an invincible grin on Refill, who seeps distress into his face.


    Yes, it looks like they''re going to get fat and the swords don''t bump into each other because of the technique of the Grygalotoroni Phantom Sword. As the Phantom Sword''s name suggests, it becomes a phantom machete. If we rely on our sight, we are removed, and if we concentrate only on the killing spirit that comes towards us, we are easily caught in the falsehood.


    If you''re as good a swordsman as Refill, you''re likely to be able to handle it without a problem.


    (That Refi hasn''t caught up with the sword attack?


    To Shuiming, it was surprising that Refill was taken by his hand so that it would be good for Hatsumi. Since Hatsumi''s strength is also high, I wouldn''t say it''s unlikely, but if he''s as strong as Lefir, he should be more like him.


    - No, because Hatsumi hasn''t been put in a solid hand even when he''s empty-handed, maybe that''s a hell of a thing.


    But it still didn''t seem like she was, and Hatsumi suddenly offered the end of the match.


    "... Mr. Refile. Let''s call it a day."


    "... oh"


    Despite being told the end in a situation of disadvantage, Refill accepted with great care. Normally it''s a downeating occasion, but I still didn''t say anything because I have something to think of even as her? Put your sword back on your back and close your eyes.


    Then Hatsumi gave me a sorry look.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t think you like it."


    "Really? I think Miss Hatsumi''s martial arts were overflowing..."


    "Excuse me, but, uh, Mr. Refill is better off."


    ��������


    In response to Hatsumi''s cloudy allegations, Refile lays her eyes down as if she had been somewhere depressed. Do you have any idea? To her like that, Hatsumi begins to speak reluctantly choosing words.


    "I can''t say for sure either, Mr. Refile, but I think we''re in a hurry."


    "In a hurry..."


    "Do you mean you''re just ahead of your feelings? That was the impression. Of course, the sword strike was impeccable with force and power on it. But in the fight earlier, Mr. Refill didn''t look at me."


    "That''s... I''m sorry. Clouding my sword with a twist in the corner, that''s all I''m immoral."


    The sword clouds. A sword is a mirror that reflects the heart of a swordsman. If you are lost, the tip of the sword is indeterminate, and if you are worried, you will not come forward. If you are in a hurry, consciousness precedes the sword, making it a sword without fruit.


    After all, is the fold in the battle between the Empire and the Demon Nation, that she suffered a terrible defeat, the cause of her depression?


    "Are you all right? I knew this was before."


    "... I know. I know, but I really do."


    "Refi......"


    "I couldn''t beat him. I thought it had gotten stronger since then, but if I opened the lid, it would be different..."


    Leaking remorse like that, Refill quickly noticed something, or looked up like he was in a hurry and shook his head.


    "- No, I''m sorry! You can''t look like this!


    Refill tries to shake off the dark mood and shows a glistening face. But it''s still nothing short of airy. Resolving a hidden depressing pan is probably not a lifetime thing. After all, the remorse of defeat can only be solved by loading drills and defeating them.


    Then Fermenia pounds her hand to get attention.


    "That''s right. Let''s distract Refile, too. It''s a better idea to dissipate it, right?


    "Lord Fermenia, but..."


    "I can''t help but care. Besides, aren''t there people around us we can rely on? I can handle it unexpectedly. Look, I''ve managed this one, too."


    That would be a word because I have regretted my lack of power for a long time. But she was also inspired to become strong, from a wizard to a magician, and she made a leap, one step and the other.


    A name comes to mind. You can be strong if you try to be strong. Lephile gave her a look of loneliness somewhere as she mouthed to blow the depressed air that way,


    "Right. Only one of us has grown stronger so rapidly that Lord Fermenia has run away somewhere."


    "Uh, no, the..."


    If you say it that way, is Fermenia confused, too? To her right and left werewolf wondering if she''d been hurt by being on track, Lephile laughed strangely as she turned around.


    "It''s a joke. Lord Fermenia is as gentle as ever."


    "Wow, I didn''t know you were going to take charge of me... Refile"


    To her stepping on the group thickness, Refile laughs out again, haha. But among other things, were you worried that your eyes seemed to shake somewhere?


    As Lefir relented to Fermenia, who was more angry than he thought because he was in charge, Selfi, who was watching the match, snapped his mouth with a serious look.


    "The White Flame Lord is still getting stronger, isn''t he?


    "Huh? Yeah, sort of. Than before......"


    Fermenia mouths it like she lacks a little confidence, but Serfi doesn''t seem to think so. It must have felt its strength as a wizard from a cohesive atmosphere.


    Still in a serious tone,


    "No. To me, the White Flame Lord now looks big once and twice. Got something...... no, didn''t we get to a new frontier?


    "A slight change in the functioning of the body has increased the output. Does that give you strength after��"


    Refile asks Fermenia, who makes it difficult to describe.


    "Hmm. Lord Fermenia. If there''s just more you can do, doesn''t that just mean you''ve become clever?


    "No, wizards and magicians do the same with magic, but the emphasis will be on output to make it a big result. Originally I had a lot of magic, but I was worried about the magnitude of the output to make it a result, and by taking the means to solve it, I improved it in other ways."


    "Hmm...... Lily. How does Lily see it?


    Refill turned to the side and called Liliana, who was playing with the cat on a chair attached to the square. She lowers the cat she was stroking on her lap and walks a little.


    I guess you were listening. I didn''t even ask what it was about, but immediately,


    "Yes, after all, being able to produce great results means that the wizard... is important to the magician"


    "Something so easy to change?


    "So is Fermenia clever, but the speed of remembering things is fast. Speaking of here, is it responsiveness or adaptability? In my case, I could only use one dark magic, so thanks for thinking about it based on it, and the technique tends to be similar to before, but in Fermenia''s case, I think I can spread my hands on a lot of things if I want to."


    I guess. Previously it was limited to output and magic power, but now that it''s taken away, it can manipulate the power of the various elements without difficulty. To prove it...


    "Eight more attributes are perfect, right?


    "Yes, you can use whatever you want because I''ve found another way to call on the element."


    "So Lord White Flame can use all his attributes!


    "Yeah, well, you will."


    "So you''re saying you already have comparable strength to the savior brave..."


    "No, that''s it..."


    And, seeing a surprise close to praise, Fermenia humbles herself. Before she did that, Mizumi told Selfi,


    "Ah, don''t flatter me."


    "Beh, nothing. I''m not on track!


    "No, that face, then. That''s not convincing."


    Fermenia''s face was smiling, even as she said she wasn''t getting well. Looks so happy to be praised. Such a place doesn''t seem very different from when I was in Camelia.


    Fermenia, who could not have been seen with such a face, took to re-focus the topic like a blindfold.


    "Oh, it''s more puffy than that! Pulu!"


    It was Hatsumi who reacted to her words like that,


    "Speaking of which, we were all talking about getting in when it was over."


    "Did we all know that?


    "I don''t think you know anyone who was hikikomori."


    "Ugh..."


    Shuiming mumbles to the first beauty that shows a flush and grin with inclusiveness. Was it good or bad to have my memory back so I could have an unmindful exchange? Of course it was good, but I can''t deny I regret it.


    Whatever.


    "Okay, I''ll show you a puff! Gentlemen! Look over there."


    Follow Fermenia''s instructions and together look in the direction she pointed. At the corner of the square in front of the front door was a large cloth on the behold.


    "Is that it?


    "Yes! It''s puffy! Okay, I''ll get the cloth!


    In keeping with Fermenian temper, I can hear Liliana''s careless "ooh" voice. Eventually, when Fermenia activated the magic, a little wind rolled up, and when the cloth twirled, it was beautifully wound and removed.


    What appeared there was a stone tank large enough to occupy the corner of the square, provided to be buried on the ground.


    "You really have a pool... and what''s this big deal?


    "Hehe hehe... I heard that the bigger the better"


    And it''s deep there. Probably won''t get a face off the water with as much back as Liliana.


    "But how do you do this?


    "Using magic made it easier, didn''t it? While borrowing the ingredients from the walls around it, use magic to smelt them..."


    "... that''s a bad guy, isn''t it?


    "I hope you don''t find out. It''s okay. I haven''t had enough buildings to break down, so it''s the one Lord Swimey says in the world language, hey, hey. And it belongs to the Empire anyway."


    Is that okay? Well, if it doesn''t bother you, do you mind?


    But there are other problems.


    "Don''t you have to have a swimsuit even if you have a pool?


    No way. Mizumi gets a little thrilled to imagine such a shame, but naturally it doesn''t seem to happen.


    "No problem. We all bought it while Mizumi was hikiko."


    "Ha!? You''re selling this world swimsuit!?


    "Yeah. It seems like it''s just some kind of empire. Look, because this country has a bath culture and stuff, don''t we all like bathing in the water and stuff? Here."


    What I was shown was a swimsuit for a woman. The material is not very good compared to the other world, and I am not sure if it is functional, but the role of the swimsuit is likely to be fulfilled.


    But...


    "You don''t have mine, do you?


    Yes, I haven''t bought myself one, so they thought I didn''t have a swimsuit... but they follow me there properly, and Liliana opens the paper bag in her hand to show me.


    "I don''t know what to do with it, so I bought a couple of different kinds."


    "Oh, thank you so much for being so polite... you''re already ready!


    "Of course, sir."


    That''s what I said, eh, chesty Liliana. The lack of softness that I buy a lot of things is just fine.


    "Now we can all get in."


    "Then get dressed and get in."


    After Fermenia, Hatsumi lifts the paper bag. Unexpectedly, the footprint was light and it could be seen to be a nori.


    In the meantime, Serfi on the pretend,


    "It''s a corner, but I won''t let you"


    "Huh? Selfie''s not going in? Why?"


    "Yes, if I had the cats, I wouldn''t be needing anything."


    Apparently, the half-elf sister had already been boned by a cat. I guess it''s a waste of more time touching cats than swimming pools. Who''s been hit by a cat. Nice to meet you, I''m fuzzy.


    In the first place, she was surrounded by cats. They use their magic to keep them cool, so cats are gathering to escape the heat. It is a win-win relationship.


    Basically, it''s easier to spend time here because Mizumi has her hands on it.


    Liliana is nodding yeah to the word that we just have to have Selfie''s cat. Cat lovers know each other, maybe.


    "Now get ready!


    The Eight-Key Mansion of the Empire became a dressing room after an already endlessly norinous Fermenian ordinance full of energy.

 141 Open the pool of turmoil!

    How much did they look forward to bathing in the water? Each was instantly finished dressing and already lined up in front of Fermenia''s own pool.


    In order from the right, Fermenian swimsuits are the type with bikini-like tops and bottoms that are accentuated when they are out.


    Refill''s is also a bikini separator, but the sporty type we call in the other world, to get into the water or the usual ponytail is unraveled and straightened.


    Hatsumi was choosing an elegant type with floral decorations and the likes of Paleo, as if to indulge in even the private beaches of the South.


    Liliana wears a cute swimsuit with frills, something like a swimming hat where it was. Of course the twin tails are untied and the hair is unusual straight for her. And the most eye-catching thing is that she''s equipped with a leather doughnut-shaped floating bag - probably a floating wheel - that''s formed around her waist.


    "Liliana, it"


    Liliana strayed her eyes as the water bright in a strange pattern of sea bread pointed to the floating wheel,


    "I''m not that good at swimming."


    "... you can''t swim"


    "And just because you''re not good at it!


    "If you''re just not good at it, don''t you want a floating wheel? That doesn''t mean you can swim for once, does it? Hmm?"


    "Ko, this is a safety device you need to avoid a critical situation in case. There is no further intention anywhere at all!


    "Ho."


    "Really!!


    Liliana, who was desperate to deny it, turns bright red and swells when she shows her face that Shuiming doesn''t believe in it at all. Hatsumi, who was watching the entire exchange, spoke out that he could not watch,


    "What''s a little kid jerk..."


    "No, you don''t."


    I think I''ve just overdone it, but I can''t help it because it''s cute.


    "�� remember later"


    If you notice, Liliana was rocking a black aura behind her back. I guess I didn''t want to be touched by how much I couldn''t swim. The magic increases and the skin starts to tingle a little.


    This is it. It is a testament to Liliana''s magical expression of spirituality (psychic acids). A few jokes seem to have gotten her to the point of a battle.


    Hatsumi, watching it, whispered,


    "Hey Mizumi, aren''t you going to be cursed by Liliana if you stay like this?


    "That hasn''t gotten any spicy. Seriously..."


    "Because, hey..."


    Turning her gaze, she''s still black around her. Fermenia, hallucinating her sludgy, sticky resentment, whilst the two of us are a little angry at the anger of the young girl,


    "Well, we''re better prepared than that, and let''s go in!


    It made Liliana fumble, but with it, it combined with a pool opening.


    After all, they said the women were eager to take a bath in the pool and go into their thoughts in a bright white tank. Fermenia jumped in using a magical leap, and by contrast, Lefir and Hatsumi sat on the sides of the tank and bathed in calm, because Liliana knew the bottom was deep, or held the floating wheel tight and dreaded in.


    "Pfft! Summer baths are good!


    "Right. Sometimes this is good. Thanks to Lord Fermenia."


    "I never thought I''d go into the pool in a swimsuit in another world"


    "I knew, ah, my leg, it doesn''t stick, it..."


    Each begins to move to get used to the water, with that sentiment in his mouth.


    I saw them come in, and the water went on, and I put my foot on the pool water.


    "Oh, it''s surprisingly cold..."


    Due to this heat, I thought the water in the pool would be warmer (soaked) there, but the temperature is more suitable for cooling than I thought and is comfortable. A closer look showed a magic formation on the bottom of the tank, which kept the pool water constant.


    Besides, the water filled with a large tank is not rainwater or anything else, it''s a beautiful thing I put out by magic. For this reason, there is no need to add chlorine agent like a regular pool, and the water seems to contain no impurities at all and is transparent. The water reflected sunlight and sparkled.


    This feels better than I thought. While admiring the finesse of Fermenia, who is well handed to the details, Shuiming joins forces at the edge of the pool and magically creates his own sit-down.


    In the meantime, the women were mindfully swimming, floating and thoughtful.


    "What do you say, gentlemen? Who''s the puffy I made!


    "Oh, it''s great for paying for the heat. Honestly, I was in this heat, too. Thank you, Lord Fermenia."


    "Again, to Refill, is this heat, tough?


    "I was born and raised nosiacal. I don''t like being hot."


    "Heh heh... you were right to make a loaf of it. Let''s make it every summer."


    While Fermenia is determined to make the pool a summer staple, Hatsumi is in Mizumi,


    "You can do this with magic. Convenient. Make it in the garden when you get home."


    I''m a magician, not a civil engineer.


    "How about eight-key civil engineering, eight-key groups? No family business, but no side business, right?


    "What do you call a family of magicians that lasts from generation to generation..."


    With such an exchange, but Shuiming does not try to swim.


    For Shuiming it was heaven in the sense that it was just in this pool.... but it seems heaven is incompatible with the sorcerer.


    "Something''s hard to stay..."


    I''m not used to women not being able to move because I''m the only man. That said, not trying to get out of the pool would be due to my inner pleasure. It is a boy.


    Besides, all I''m here for is beauty. Plus, I swim and jump catchy through the water so I shake a lot, I can see hips creasing on my lid, etc., and it''s great as a man just to watch. And Mizumi singles out the situation.


    If I said I couldn''t enjoy it, the men of the world would kill me with jealousy.


    The faces, who enjoyed swimming the whole way when they saw it, began to thrive on something else.


    For some reason, Fermenia royally sits on the edge of the tank, pointing her finger at Lefir, who came out of the water.


    "Refile, would you like to compete with me?


    "Hmm, you say it''s a battle with me?


    "Yes, it is. In this water, no swordsman or magician will fight."


    to such a statement returned an invincible grin as Refile responded,


    "It''s funny, it''ll be good. Oh, take it and stand!


    And on the occasion of her saying so, the two began to distance themselves. Fermenia jumps away from the edge of the pool into the water and Refill begins to move toward Mizumi.


    Shuiming spoke out of her mind to Refile, who came next door by drawing the water from the pool.


    "Are you sure?


    "If you''ve been challenged, you can''t just not take it. It''s our swordsman''s business to fight."


    "Live... or what are you going to do, you guys..."


    Yes, that''s where the question focuses. First of all, I''m not sure what a battle is in this pool. When it comes to battles, swimming is mentioned first, but because we are face-to-face and at a distance, it didn''t look like that.


    "Then the winner stands to the end, with his upper body out of the water"


    "Oh, okay"


    "No, you got it. You got it! Why is it such a noisy battle!? Isn''t that crazy!?


    Fermenia and Lefir looked strange and turned around as they entered the story as it went on and on.


    "Lord Swimey, that''s what battles are for, isn''t it?


    "You are, huh? What are you talking about? You? If you live in battle, you know what I mean. The battle is won by those who stood to the end."


    "No, no, no, no! I don''t know, man! What are you fighting for first? What the hell are you two trying to start?!?


    Asked in a hurry at the atmosphere where Mizuming was gradually getting daunted, the two of them


    "It''s an unbeatable battle"


    "That''s right. It''s a woman''s battle."


    "Yep..."


    The groan of Shuiming''s confusion does not arrive. If you remain unable to give an answer as to what the will you have to call in the pool, each of the two who have already been in a state of battle moves -


    "I''ll go..."


    Without the decree of the beginning, Fermenia begins to accumulate magic earlier. Ripples float on the surface of the water, eventually creating waves, and a big twist in the pool. On the other hand, as I echoed it, Lephire also began to strengthen herself.


    "Spirit. Be my protector..."


    The Red Divine Son who enters the call to use the power of the Spirit that is within him. At the same time that the surrounding wind moves bright red together, the water surface is pushed by the wind to create a ripple separate from that of Fermenia.


    Just in the middle of the pool, wave twirls and wave twirls collide. The waves crumble, white splashes scatter, and the air swallows swords. As the storm signaled on such a sunny day, an atmosphere unspeakable to the mouth sweeps through the square in front of the front door.


    - You can''t stay like this. The corner breath is ruined. Sumi Ming, who thought that way, turned her eyes to the two who seemed to make us companions to stop the barbarism between them.


    But...


    "Hey Liliana, which one do you think will win?


    "Previously, it was a refill choice, but as I was telling you earlier, about the magic furnace, Fermenia was also quite strong. Which wins me too..."


    ��������


    It''s too late for Mizumi to turn her attention. It was a watching mood, including each analysis on the calf.


    I don''t have any more people who might be able to help me stop them. I''m close to the other one, but you''re already boned by the cat, so there''s nothing you can do. Unsurprisingly, he was evacuated with the cat to the safety zone at some point.


    And then the battle between Fermenia and Refile began. Fermenia was worth it or takes the lead by boosting her magic. gather the elevated magic in your hand, and cleverly twist the water in there and wrap it around,


    "I''m coming! It!"


    I let it go toward Refill with the hanging voice. A vortex-wrapped stream of water approaches Refill as if the serpent were stretching his neck, while Refill uses the power (spirit) of the Spirit to defend him.


    The twist of the water is inhibited by a wind wall stretched out in the front. But it was becoming an unintelligible development of whether power and power were antagonistic or what it meant to scatter a spark of magic in a place full of water and air.


    "As always, I don''t know. You''re a force..."


    Fermenian attacks are like sorcery, so there is no understanding, but Lefir, who is currently confronted, was more pointless. It has already been found that the source of her power is the power of the Spirit (Spirit), but it can be used as a shield or as an aid to an attack without "detailed commands" such as a surgical ceremony. Its wide freedom, which is user-friendly, has an eye for eye, and on top of that, it has both power and strength. From the magician''s eyes, I still can''t forbid the word cheating and sighing.


    But...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    "Damn, the push is strong... does this mean ''output has gone up''..."


    Even the walls of the Spirit''s power (Spirit) seem to be being pushed by Fermenian technique, with Refiel groaning small. Again, there is something not to be insulted by the stretch of Fermenia. Once again with admiration for her prowess, eventually the art of water ended - brilliant Refill overtook her.


    "That''s just great, Refile. But I''m still coming."


    "There is also a short interval to��"


    "That''s right. I fulfilled Beruppu."


    "But you''re not just getting fucked with me!!


    Refile releases his brave words, now what do you do? The arrow tip that I thought about it, Mizuming was grabbed by the lid by the root...


    "What?"


    When I realized it, there was a lot of screaming when I was a frog crushed from my own mouth.


    Yes, Lefir grabbed me by the neck with one hand and it was sticking out towards Fermenia. My body.


    "Heh heh... that''s too bad, Lord Fermenia. There''s Suimei here."


    "What are you doing, man! Don''t shield me!


    Stinging, but not gripping and shaking. Sa too. It is the power of the Spirit that Lephire has the power to wield that sword. The swordsman''s focus, his grip, keeping the sword in the palm of his hand is considerable.


    "No, it''s not a shield. Never."


    "Then what the hell!? A hostage!? Am I a hostage?!?


    "You''re a reliable knight who protects me."


    "A knight gets his roots grabbed and sticks out!


    Before the knight and nothing else, Mitsumi is a sorcerer. Stay together. Meanwhile, if you''re from Fermenia,


    "Wow. Refill, what are you doing? How cowardly of you to shield Lord Swimey."


    When I heard a terrible bar-reading voice and turned to the front, Fermenia was already ready for sorcery.


    "Hey you! What the hell are you doing!


    "Lord Swimey. I''m sorry -. Magic is already in the exercise phase."


    "Liar!


    Synchronized with the cry of Mizumino, the Fermenian magic that is unleashed. To the flying sorcery, Shuiming immediately activated the defensive sorcery, gaining nothing.


    "Ku, Lord Swimei. I''m sorry. I''ll pick up the bones, so..."


    "Pick up the bones! You''re trying to bone me aggressively!


    Returning that to the white-spoken, Fermenia now turns the target into a refill,


    "Fuck, Refill! Don''t you feel ashamed using your hands like that!


    "Holy shit! That''s too blatant!


    "Heh heh, it''s called fighting to use whatever is available. Lord Fermenia, just like you used puffy water, I just used Swimei too."


    "Hey! You''re talking about using it! Where''s the knight! Wherever! Always this guy..."


    Shuiming screams, but the voice does not reach. Are you deliberately blocking it? Both hate the way they whistle.


    In the meantime, blistering from another direction towards Shuiming.


    "Yes, sir."


    What I heard was a young, and a faint voice of discouragement. It was Liliana clinging to the floating wheel who came bumping into me with a big wave while Fermenia couldn''t get her hands on it.


    Lephir and his shield, Shuiming, suffer attacks from unexpected directions without the skill of doing so.


    "Ugh!


    "Buuuuuuuuu! Ha, nose hiss! The water''s on my nose!


    Refill wasn''t as good as Sasa, but the shielded Mizumi is a direct hit by blisters. Water lumps in my nose and mouth.


    Rather than..., the blistering orbit was as if it had been aimed at Shuiming.


    "Ho ho! Liliana, what the hell are you doing?


    When Shuiming yelled, Liliana had a firm attitude,


    "Awesome. I told you to remember earlier."


    "I mean, revenge! Hiccup!"


    "Vengeance is on me, and it is. Bonded by love, you loosen your hands, you won''t win."


    Relentless Liliana releases words like a decision dialogue with her fingers bished. Meanwhile, a refir who was similarly watered down,


    "Damn, I didn''t know using Swimei as a shield didn''t work..."


    "Hey, you were a shield after all!


    "... ah"


    Refil whistled again as he accidentally ran his mouth. Mizumi creates a blue muscle on her forehead against her.


    "Refi this......"


    "Ri, lily! Give it back! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Refill ignores the angry water light and creates a sphere of water over his palm.


    Is it a spiritual skill? Seeing the sphere formed by the power of the Spirit (Spirit), Shuiming attracts his face with surprise.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. That move..."


    "Hehe... you surprised me, Suimei. I knitted this for a time like this."


    - When? and soon after Shuiming penetrates, Refill comes to an attitude as the water polo player wields the ball. A connection of forces is tied between the sphere of water and the palm of the refil, which makes it look like a hand raised to a plasma ball where the current runs, producing a sound that should not be on the water called a bee. The colorless, transparent water polo gradually became reddish and...


    "Let''s go, Lord Fermenia! Lily! Take Ishaktony''s Red Ball!!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I''m just sorry if I took that. Awwwwwwwww!!


    That''s what Refille let go. That was an unmistakable special. A red water polo influenced by the power (spirit) of the Spirit. Shuiming, who has seen the mainstream of just the power, echoes the scream of haste.


    "Lily! It''s defense!


    "Okay, I got it!


    Before Lefir''s likely assault, Fermenia and Liliana begin to build a defensive formation. Where the hell has the usual battle in the pool gone? A full barrier of enchantment has been erected and awaits the arrival of the attack.


    Eventually - a special attack such as Ishaktony''s Red Ball collides with the combined cooperative magic barrier between the two of them. Due to the effects and contrasts of intense luminescence generated by powerful energy collisions with each other, the front porch darkens like night despite the day, once again sparks scatter. How this is a fire on water.


    Powerful forces shred their sneezes from each other. In the meantime, a shadow descended on the pretense.


    "Because!"


    Its shadow, along with its sharp exasperation, cleaves the water polo attenuated by the formation of defenses in half. What the hell happened? As the risen water column subsides and the vapor of magic spreads, the identity of its shadow appears.


    And it was the first beauty of putting the knife forward,


    "Are you going to make me look bad and play with everyone? Isn''t that a little off?


    "Mmm! Joining the battle until Miss Hatsumi is... three to two is cowardly!


    "Hey! Don''t subtly put me in the count, too!


    When Mizumi screamed, Lephire looked really unhappy.


    "Um, wouldn''t I be alone without you?


    "I wish I could just share the team with the guy I want to do it!


    Shuiming yells relentlessly against Refill, who makes his mouth squirm in obstinate tones. You''re supposed to be breathing, but a limit battle is, honestly, I wanted you to give me a break.


    In the meantime, he approached me with a look like Refill had come up with something.


    "Hey, what is it?


    "... then how about this?


    - Gyum.


    "Huh!"


    In an instant, Lefir, who circled behind him, hugged him from behind. To the soft feeling that hits his back, Shuiming unwittingly raises a strange voice and stiffens.


    Hatsumi, on the other hand, who was watching it,


    "Oh! Hey Mr. Refile!?


    Hatsumi shouts with the expression of impatience. It doesn''t matter to her like that, Refill puts his mouth close to Mizuming''s ear and sprays a bad spirited (yawning) whisper on the good spirits quench all the time.


    "What do you say? You''re one of mine, aren''t you, Suimei? Can you help me?


    "Oh, no, yes... just a little bit, let''s just try harder - as soon as I start to wonder what..."


    "Yeah, that''s Swimey. I thought you''d say that from the beginning."


    To the whisper of the devil, Mizumi fell without the skill of doing anything. Listen to what he has to say and leave satisfactorily, Refile. And whoever watched it, let alone


    "Mr. Refile! Damn, that''s against the rules Yikes!! I can''t believe you hugged me..."


    Hatsumi was trembling with a bright red face with no anger, etc.


    That makes her look like she had no choice.


    "I can''t lose, either. Let me do what I can."


    But there are three of us.


    "But Lord Fermenia can''t help Suimei. Magic can be prevented, can''t it?


    "No, the wall you have to cross someday. I''d rather you keep shielding me."


    What resentment do you have against me?


    "That has a tearful story to tell, a tearful story to hear..."


    "Hey mon!


    "Jokes aside, my opponent is Refile. And Lord Swimey''s opponent swore vengeance on his chest earlier..."


    With that said, Liliana, floating puffy with a floating wheel, came out of her side and raised her hand,


    "Awesome, I''m ready! Remember the grudge that bullied me!


    "Hey, you did it earlier! You got water in your nose!?


    "That blow is not enough! Triple return is basic,! Mostly the fear of drowning!


    "The roots are deep again!


    To Liliana''s deep-rooted vengeance, it was her first time in tune for some reason.


    "Well, there you go!


    "Haha Hatsumi!? Hey, you too!


    "That''s better. Now the battle between Mr. Fermenia and Mr. Refile will be fair. Originally Mr. Fermenia and Mr. Refill had an unusual battle, didn''t they?


    "If we can secure that way, we have nothing to do with it!?


    "Then we''ll be free."


    "You can swim!? It''s a pool!?


    "''Cause I''ve been kept secret, too. You mean there''s depression, right?


    "Right? No! Damn... Oh Trinity, you were such a good guy after all..."


    Even while Shuiming reconfirms Trinity''s tenderness and tears away, the first beauty slaughter flies without waiting for the beginning signal.


    "The Fantasy Sword of Kligalottorani! Fantasy Green Blue!"


    When Hatsumi''s knife slashes and rips the surface of the water, the illusion appears hidden behind the blister. It''s an illusion that her sharp martial arts show. It is a phantom sword, the more the senses are confused. Earlier Lephire was also confused by this and forced to struggle.


    "Damn......"


    The sharp blink that can be seen right from the gap in the splash is illusory, not the reflected light that the white blade shows for a moment. But even if you know it''s an illusion - the Gully Gallotroni Phantom Sword. It is a secret sword technique that enters the five fingers in Japan, but therefore, I do not think it is just an illusion. Shuiming takes care and avoids it greatly. Looking back at the loud noise I heard right behind me, there were signs of something hitting the edge of the tank.


    "Hino...!


    "What pitiful voice are you talking about? Aren''t you amazing enough not to even think you''re this scared?


    "You''re not an illusion!? I''m sorry if I hit you. It would be powerful! You don''t know how to use a knife!


    "I only want Mizumi to tell me that. That."


    Hatsumi again flies the water he slashed with his knife. Not powerful but quick and sharp for the next slaughter, the flying water splash is pretty good, and when it hits, it has a painful level of impact -


    "So why do they all use magic and moves!


    "Isn''t it because it''s more powerful to use?


    "That''s not a fight anymore!


    "Huh? No?


    "I know you can''t breathe - ha!?


    When you realize it, there''s no way it''s a sign of magic from your feet. If I dropped my gaze, Liliana, who was sneaking up on me using her specialty evacuation, grabbed both feet of Shuiming.


    "Bubble, Bubble (Negative Touch)"


    Liliana, sunk in the tank, exhales the air in her mouth. That''s nothing more than a key word for witchcraft.


    - There is something in the rules of witchcraft that is not activated unless the correct procedure is followed. Here that would mean the correct pronunciation and sound - but this time I guess I thought about it and tweaked it.


    Shuiming, who has been subjected to tiresome and sickly contact on his feet, naturally loses strength in his feet and his body sinks into the water.


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Pfft... alarm is a big enemy, sooo much"


    Liliana pulls the floating wheel by magic and sticks with it and says so. face out of the water. She had a very cute smile on her face and put on her little neck,


    "What''s going on? Awesome? Can''t you possibly swim?


    I look at the floating wheel as I smile. Were you going to do this from the beginning? In return for not being able to swim, there will be nothing more.


    Water entered his nose again because of the faint settling, but Shuiming nevertheless calmly used reverse magic to remove the effects of weary and sick contact. I stood up and stepped in.


    "Ho ho!...... haha. Liliana... You have a pretty good personality..."


    "No, not so much"


    "I''m not praising you!


    To Liliana as she turns thumbs-up with a clear face, a shrieking water. While the two interact like that, Serfi seems to have drawn interest in the reward of witchcraft, etc.


    "Sounds fun. Oh, you''re not supposed to be close, are you? Because it''s dangerous."


    Selfi is stroking the cat, talking to the cats. Originally, wild cats didn''t like the drop in body temperature. To avoid getting wet, yes, it wouldn''t come close to the water field, so it would be a useless worry.


    It''s a pool that''s no longer becoming chaos, and when Shuiming turns her attention to another battle, it seems that you''re thriving there.


    "Don''t do it, Lord Fermenia! That''s the result of the magic furnace!


    "Exactly! Until now, it has been inferior in output, but from now on, no one will fall behind!


    "Interesting!"


    "Why are you expanding like a bloody comic book!


    Fermenia and Refile raise their ambitious voices to accelerate the gear of battle. During the antagonistic battle, Lefir began to take a different stance on the fence than earlier.


    "If you can''t compete with a simple force or so, until you explore another way... the point is, if you can''t stand, you say you lose, right?


    That''s what she said. She shook her right arm up high, her hands in the shape of a hand knife. Akkun gathering there. No way, the moment those who watched thought, a red wind was released from the hand knife that was waved down.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Nah! Fast!


    Refill''s unleashed red speeds, regardless of the wind, thus its velocity wind. Everyone could see that the blow that struck Fermenian void hit her body.


    "Oh, that? You must have hit it."


    Akkun should have collided, but it didn''t seem to come with any shock, and if he did, he''s just confused. Look around your body, that. What does it mean? When she turned her attention to Refile again,


    "Hehe hehe..."


    Refile had a creepy grin.


    Fermenia asks Refile, who smiles and says nothing.


    "Refill, what the hell is going on..."


    "Come on, what is it?


    "Stop making such an evil smile like Lord Swimey!


    "Hey there! Don''t be insignificant and rude! Who''s evil!


    Shuiming speaks out in protest, but that is ignored as a matter of course.


    "Well, that''s fine. Lord Fermenia, I don''t think you should move so much?


    "Ha? What the hell did you do earlier, Refill?


    When Fermenia inquired overlapping, it became clear that the swimsuit she was wearing could be removed and fell to the surface.


    And with momentum that seems to be accompanied by phonetic sounds like Plump, Poron - her rich breasts spill into the universe.


    "Buh!?


    Whilst Shuiming sees it and blows it out, Fermenia, who has lost her upper protection, takes a slight frontal stance as she tries to turn her arms and hide her chest. Of course, she doesn''t understand how she got her swimsuit.


    "Ko, how the hell did this...?


    "You''ve decided that, haven''t you?


    It was naturally Lefir who returned the words to Fermenian temptation dialogue.


    It is decided. So they pinned it. Fermenia asks the red girl who keeps grinning like it''s not.


    "So, what about Akyun earlier?!?


    "Exactly. I only cut the brittle part of my swimsuit using Akan. Lord Fermenia, can''t you just stand there?


    "Hey, how evil, outrageous, treacherous, harsh today Refile is... I suspect you are a godson!


    "You know, when I breathed, I did something different, okay? What, this is about Ijiwal? Even Arshna will smile."


    I guess the cool thing to say that way is the seriousness that is in the Divine Son. Speaking of the Divine Son, it is the image of the market that is sacred and quiet, but it didn''t look like that at all when I looked at the refir right now.


    In the meantime, Fermenia noticed something.


    "Su, Lord Swimei!? What are you looking at! Come on, don''t look at me!!


    Shuiming, who has been watching the Fermenians, gets caution. screaming. The overly insensitive man still starts to wander all the time because he''s unfamiliar with the field,


    "Huh? Oh, the..."


    "... Suimei. Wouldn''t it be nice to see a woman naked?


    "The person who did it says so!?


    In response to Refill, who turns his attention to Jito, Mizuming raises a protest, but the girl who put herself up on the shelf does not break the stance of censure, but sighs as if she were shuddered. Poorly handled people suddenly a water splash with intense water pressure struck him in the back as Shuiming was again causing dissatisfaction.


    "Ugh!?


    Mizumi relaxes in the water because of an intense dozen. Of course it was an ambush from behind, and when I turned around, there was Hatsumi with a terribly rugged face.


    "Shuiming! You skank!


    She was upset that Shuiming was watching Fermenia. But of course, no offense, Mizumi overlays excuses...


    "Ha, it just so happens! It just so happens, it just so happens to be in my eyes!


    "Lie to me! You were watching cancer! Idiot!"


    "So, yeah, ''cause I said that - buha!? What is this time?!?


    Water attacks enter the agitated watermings again from flanking. But in that direction...


    "I am. Bui."


    "You just did what you wanted..."


    "Hmm, hmm. It''s funny if you give me an awesome look. I know exactly how Refill feels about always wanting to be idyllic."


    "Right?


    The two of us turn to each other for thumbs up with a good smile, as if they were getting through that way and that way. As the Waterming Bully Alliance was formed, Waterming, on the other hand, continued to suffer constant attacks on the spirit and flesh, to say the least.


    "Damn... you guys are so good..."


    Mizumi is about to start putting her limits on Hatsumi and Liliana, who are interrupted by a good place and relentlessly poking at the gap.


    Hatsumi raised her voice of vigilance when she saw Shuimi, who somehow increased her evil magic, and realized that the air had conceived the endangerment.


    "Liliana! Shui Ming is starting to look beautiful! Be careful! Because he doesn''t know what he''s gonna do when he does!


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t call people dangerous! Like a dangerous person!


    But the two of you who won''t listen. How many times have I made an appeal that I have not received? Shortly after thinking about that, Hatsumi and Liliana Combine start as if they would be disturbed despite being underwater.


    "No kidding!... I mean, how can you move so freely in the water, you guys! That''s crazy!"


    "Get some magic done by Mr. Fermenia before you move earlier"


    "It was made by Fermenia, so it''s ready,"


    That''s Fermenia, there''s no sotto. Dodgy daughters are scratches on their balls, but they are capable of doing so.


    Whatever.


    "Ku... keep going maz... no, there shouldn''t be a fight or shit if you even take away your freedom!


    Those who are good at melee can move around without their feet being taken in the water. Normally it''s a horrible story to ask, but that''s exactly what''s in front of you. There''s no way the status quo is attacking Shuiming right now.


    But if you can''t move, there''s no fighting or anything at all. Having finally arrived at such a simple answer, Shuiming immediately moves toward inhibiting the behavior of the two.


    "- Surrounding the perimeter, full of water and water. It is a snake, given a role and a rope. It''s a free-flowing, unburning rope. Take charge of the commandments according to their logic."


    Frustration with repeated attacks pushes limits. Seriously, Shuiming starts using magic. The magic formation unfolded to float on the water and the water inspired by it rises up from the water, wrapping a whirlpool of hiccups into a rope.


    Hatsumi, who saw it, stopped in confusion,


    "Hey, what''s this? Water rope?


    "This... should not be. Brave men are tough. Quickly, evacuate."


    "It''s too late! Fuck you!


    Several strips of water rope made in the air dive toward the surface of the water. And it takes Hatsumi and Liliana to take their freedom.


    "Ugh, you''re lying!? The water is solidifying in the water!?


    "Then, with magic, somehow"


    "I can''t! Lily!"


    What sounded abruptly was the scream of Fermenia. caution, but it was too late. Besides, Shuiming begins to speak invincibly to respond better.


    "- You can''t cut it. No, you can hang up. But"


    "Lily! It doesn''t make sense to turn off the water!


    "Ahh."


    Yes, even if you cut the water in the water, it''s natural to end up in jail. At the same time, Liliana and Hatsumi are flaunted by the magic of Mizumi without realizing it.


    Eventually, the rope of water that admonished the two bodies rose from the surface of the water and raised the two bodies in space.


    Stop, Shuiming, who used the technique in vain, starts laughing high enough to say that there are some unfolding and satisfying sorcery exercises as he wishes, or that the villain is also a coward.


    "Ha! How about that! You can''t move anymore! Now I''m going to make you feel a little more comfortable."


    "You pervert! What a magic trick!


    "Awesome, sucks...... disillusioned, I did"


    "What?"


    Suddenly Shuiming is baffled by his rating favoritism and all the other depressions to the bottom. Though he seems to be the one who doesn''t realize the first thing about the idea of tying a girl with a rope. Apparently the target for the reduction was not there,


    "If you''re going to tie me up, at least tie me up normally! Hey, the rope''s in a weird place..."


    "(puffy)"


    Hatsumi turns bright red, and Liliana is shivering as if she is patient. From what I can see, the rope of water is not normally wrapped around the body, but eaten to prevent it from moving or even into strange areas. Chest valley, groin, armpits, hips crease, etc. Besides, Mizumi finally realizes that she immediately tries to break the commandments of witchcraft and elucidate herself.


    "Yes, no, I didn''t mean to do that. Really..."


    "What''s not meant to be..."


    "Look at Fermenian nakedness, which mouth says!


    "Doesn''t matter!?


    "Are you going to deny it!? You''ve seen me naked before!!


    So, it is Hatsumi''s bomb statement dropped. As soon as that dialogue was sprinkled, the field air cooled rapidly.


    "... wow, I knew it sucked,"


    "Guff!"


    The words of the Toddler Girl (Liliana), the most powerful of these, fly. Sharp as a knife. That pierces Mizumino''s chest, but that wasn''t the only attack on him.


    Nothing was the only place where Mizumi, Hatsumi, and Liliana were located that had extended the cooling of the air. Naturally, it also permeates where Fermenia and Refile were.


    "... Lord Fermenia. Let''s pause here. I had to punish Suimei."


    "Fine. Lord Swimey! Be prepared! It''s a success!"


    Each takes a stand to unleash an attack on Mizumi.


    Fermenia boosts her magic, Refile summons Azumi with the power of the Spirit, Hatsumi makes her martial arts as a swordsman, and Liliana has the magic of weary and sick contact in both hands, ready.


    To the pressure from all sides, Shuiming was in a hurry, and retreating...


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry! No, no, no, no!"


    As a result, the confrontation, which was one-on-one between Fermenia and Refile, went four to one around.


    It was just a moment when my breath turned into a downfall for Mizuming.

 142 Thanks to the pool?

    - How did this happen?


    When the four girls wore me out, and Shuiming, who was dried and abandoned like laundry hung on a chair on the edge of a tank, noticed, the day was already tilted.


    It should have been a fun pool for once along the way, but literally, if you notice, the feast has already passed, and it''s open. You took your breath off. Even that, I didn''t know anymore because of what you did to me.


    From what I can see, they are all dressed from swimsuits to regular clothes and are now hitting the fires that have been started, warming their cold bodies and drying their wet hair. It''s a good thing we''re having a fun conversation with Cacca and the girls, but the way we treat Shuiming is to leave it alone, which is terrible.


    But if I complained, I would definitely return dozens of times that, so I decided not to tell him and got up.


    "Oh, Lord Swimey, have you noticed?"


    "You guys are terrible at everything..."


    Shuiming leaks bitterness that dilutes the complaint. Then Hatsumi, who seemed to have a somewhat excessive sense of consciousness, seemed awkward somewhere,


    "Well, I thought it was a little too much, but I don''t have a choice because the basic water is bad."


    "No, it''s almost an accident or force majeure!? First of all, we have to compete..."


    Again, the complaint couldn''t be sealed off, Mizumi. Such a harsh word still returns to him, as I expected.


    "Awesome, it lacks cleanliness."


    "That''s right, Suimei. A man would have swallowed it all."


    "Ugh..."


    To the battle in complete awei, the only thing you can do is groan as sea bread. But isn''t it true that the refirs are so angry that they soon return a grin and pound their heads?


    "Stop pomming and stroking me"


    "Don''t be so obstinate. I''m just a little overdone, too."


    "Is that all you got?


    "Not then. I''m obsessed with something like this..."


    "Obsessed..."


    So that''s all you were having fun with? This would have builded up in the buildup. If the stress had dissipated, it would be good.


    Liliana, still straightening her hair, poked at my stomach as Shuiming perceived how Refill felt, making an indescribable look,


    I won''t forgive you.


    "Not so much"


    "That''s right. Next time you go into the pool, it''s a battle."


    "Don''t hold your finger," she says to Liliana as she pokes her finger at me, and if there is one next time, I think I''ll teach her how to swim, too, Mizumi. Liliana turned her face away when she smiled lightly nihilly. The appearance of untied hair makes a difference to the usual impression and is quite fresh.


    In the meantime, Fermenia slapped her hand,


    "Lord Suimei noticed, and it''s time to clean up after the puddle"


    "Right. Shall we? - Shuiming, you''re the last one, so get dressed and get started."


    "Something''s too absurd about my use..."


    To Hatsumi''s indifferent words, Mizumi exhales a sober voice. Fermenian, on the other hand, was moving quickly towards cleaning up, and had already come to the front of the tub.


    "Then let''s drain the water too."


    "What are we gonna do? Turn it off with magic?


    "No, I''ll connect you to the nearby drainage. This is how it is."


    That''s what Fermenia says, using magic from outside the tank and connecting part of the bottom surface of the tank to the drainage. Then the water strained to the tank formed a vortex and slowly began to fall out.


    "Once the water runs out, we''ll be done as soon as we get it back together."


    It seems to clean up the information lightly. That''s probably because I made it in advance so that I could easily finish it, but then I did.


    "Fermenia, you used a lot of effort to build this?


    "Yeah, well."


    Do you care for ambiguous grins? It''s not hard to imagine that she did the right amount of hard work for today''s event. It should have consumed quite a bit of magic, including prototyping and trial and error, such as the size and depth of the tank.


    "Good day."


    "Yes..."


    She replies with a glimpse of how hard it smelled to get her noticed.


    That''s why I can''t move.


    "Hey, watch out because you''re still wet around -"


    - I got it.


    "Uh-huh!


    Fermenia stumbled to the front, faster than Shuiming would have cautioned. I guess I still slipped on the rest of the splashed water. He seemed to have taken his passive, but he rubbed his face, stroking his cheeks with his hands.


    "You..."


    "... what are you falling for, look, I''ll give you a hand"


    "Ugh, it''s not honorable..."


    Fermenia, the magician, grabs the hand offered by Shuiming with tears as he heals himself in the rubbed place. Compared to where I was in the royal castle, she''s less advanced, but I guess this is still the place to be. In a way, it was also a reassuring element.


    When Shuiming pulled Fermenia, Hatsumi, who was watching it,


    "Mizuming, that''s what''s so sweet about you. If it was always like that, everyone would like it."


    "Don''t tell me like you hate me."


    "But enemies often make them, don''t they? You shouldn''t because you''re not being honest, huh? So there are enemies at the other gatekeepers."


    What she said about "enemies to the gatekeepers" was at the Decaying Leaf Dojo. Shuiming puts his face in the dojo, but he doesn''t put his back against the path of the sword, so it is not well thought out by other gatekeepers.


    Whatever it is, there''s a reason.


    "I''m not neglected in the dojo. Don''t put too much into the sword. It was originally said by the Master. To keep the magic from affecting you."


    "But then there''s the way we hang out, right? You don''t understand that I shouldn''t be making you look like you''re not serious, do you? Totally......"


    Hatsumi makes a grunt noise as she teases her long blonde hair with her hands. To her like that, Shuiming answers with a shrugged shoulder.


    "That''s okay. You can''t be too normal with him as a magician."


    "So, what about the shakers?


    Bring it out here. Poked through the pain, Mizumi groans for a moment and gets stuck in words, but manages to spit out a stopped voice at her throat.


    "Shit, Trinity is the exception."


    "Uh, there''s a tundelle of Mizumino out there."


    "Ugh! That''s why Tundre told me not to! It''s not a tundra!


    Shuiming summons to deny Hatsumi''s words, but of course he is the only one who thinks so. Meanwhile, the word tundelle pervades the Waterming party, which leaks laughter when even Refile and Liliana dull.


    While the cheerful air is so uncomfortable, the helpful Fermenia bows her head forever.


    "Sorry......"


    "I don''t mind. Look, there''s water on your face."


    "Ku, it''s humiliating..."


    "You really don''t have to brace yourself."


    I''ll wipe your repentant Fermenian face with a handkerchief, Shuiming. Under him like that - rather than under Fermenia, Lefir comes by.


    "Lord Fermenia. Leave the rest to Swimei, I hope he''s grabbing it in my arms now."


    "No, I..."


    "Are you tired? I made puddles and made a lot of noise."


    As for Fermenian tiredness, he also knew Lefir well. I go in to support Fermenia''s body while showing care for her.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me..."


    Fermenia leans on it, reluctantly. It somehow seems to associate the knight with the princess and see an act of a troupe full of women somewhere - whatever that is.


    "So, I''m the one who ends up here."


    "Of course, right? Besides Mr. Fermenia, there''s only water."


    "Hey I''m a little angry when people say it that way..."


    When Shuiming protested against Hatsumi, his gaze turned towards him simultaneously,


    "Heh."


    "Mm."


    "Ho."


    "... excuse me. Let me do it."


    Hatsumi, Liliana, and Refile. To the pressure from the three of them, Shuiming succumbed without any skill.


    I get pushed back by such a grim blame gaze and start taking over the awesome and tank cleanup.


    Its appearance of falling shoulders and crouching with a cloak of sea bread as evening approaches breeds some sadness. Really, I hit with him the usual and he was unusual and in modest shape, nodding by the tank and working on draining the rest of the water.


    "Pull out the water... it''s a hassle to have tiny holes"


    That said, it widens all the holes in the water drain a little bit, and the speed at which the water drains is also accelerated by magic. The water left in the tub forms a large vortex, which drains out several times faster than earlier.


    This will drain the water soon enough. The hole is also securely connected to the drainage water and is sucked in steadily because it is making a vortex.


    (... hmm? Sucked in......? Speaking of which, I''ve been talking about that somewhere lately...)


    It''s inhaled. The word hooks into a corner of something''s head. It''s like we talked about that one day. That''s also in a very close time. What is it? Is it Dejab? No, it''s like when you come here somewhere with a pin, similar to a flash, with a sign of awareness -


    "Ah..."


    It was that voice that leaked out of my mouth on the pretend. The last piece that mimics the eyes of a dragon, a loose exhalation between, which is often used when unexpected notices descend.


    "This is it! A vortex that can be sucked in...... in a bowl...... no, an inverting hourglass!


    Hatsumi, surprised by the sudden shouting of Mizumi, comes closer with a faint face.


    "Shuiming? What''s wrong?


    To her like that, I say words that have jumped up on the spot and not been answers to my questions so that Mizumi can''t even be there.


    "Sorry! I''ll clean up the pool tomorrow! Let me leave you like this today!


    "Huh? Hey, Mizumi!?


    "And because I don''t need dinner today!


    With that said, Shuiming ran toward the front door, to say the least, quickly.


    All that was left was the girls with the pompous look on their faces. Eventually, Hatsumi leaked a nostalgic grin somewhere.


    "... I don''t need a Mizumi dinner. It''s been a while since I''ve heard that."


    Fermenia asks Hatsumi''s emotional voice.


    "Really?


    "Yeah. He always hiccups in the room when I say that. Well, that was when I came up with something in magic..."


    For a long time, I often came up with something in my mundane applause and stopped coming out of my room. When it was terrible, I even took time off from school, so I was wondering what the hell I was so passionate about, not telling me when I asked - but the question of Hatsumi was iced out here.


    Fermenian, on the other hand, seems to have been concerned about something else, and begins to nibble.


    "Well, when you hear people say they don''t want rice, something like this... that''s it"


    "That said, it''s our mother''s dinner."


    "Does that mean Family Guru, Family Approved"


    It was still Lefir who roared. To the two people who are broiled by such a sense of crisis, Hatsumi made sure there was a part out there that couldn''t be honest or anxious.


    "Hey, don''t inflate your imagination a little on your own! Nothing, I am!


    Nothing. To Hatsumi, who tried to say that, a half-eyed refir.


    "Miss Hatsumi. Wouldn''t it be funny if you saw us getting along with Suimei?


    "... well, that''s true..."


    Hatsumi starts to bump into each other by exchanging his mojo and unplaced work. Liliana sighs a loud, utterly audible sigh when she sees her uncooked like that.


    "Brave men are not honest with you. It''s the same as" Awesome. "


    "Liliana! Don''t make me look like him!


    "It''s the same place."


    If Hatsumi can''t get rid of Liliana''s twitch, Lefir will.


    "We have to settle that."


    That being said, he immediately brightened his expression,


    "Whatever, you had fun today"


    "Right. I haven''t had a good breath in a long time. Thank you, Mr. Fermenia."


    "Yes, and Lord Swimey is going to do well, and all you have to do is wait for His Highness and Lord Reggie"


    That night, Shuiming, who had completed the magic formation of his return, appeared with a proud face in his living room.


    ... Of course, it goes without saying that it remained a clove of sea bread.

 143 To the rescue of the brave. Part 1

    days after the completion of the pool event and the return magic team.


    Sorcerer Mitsumi Hachi had taken a trip to the city of Krant, the Kingdom of Astel, where Elliot was supposedly located, prior to Shining Trinity, which was scheduled to triumph with the Imperial Force.


    We had originally planned to have all of the Shuiming team and Trinity team together before heading to the field, but one request led to the rapid creation of a leading team.


    It was Astel''s royal Titania Route Astel that drew the picture surface this time. Suggest a maneuvering operation because it is intense that the nobility of your country may be chewing one on the frigid. It was an unusual restructuring that separated the personnel of the Shui Ming team from the Trinity team.


    Where Trinity is, there is Titania. Take that course backwards and join the leading team with Mizumi. By placing Fermenia as a shadow fighter in the triumphal parade, he attempted to diminish his vigilance over the princess''s movements.


    Therefore, under Trinity, Fermenia, Lefir, Liliana, and Io Kuzami. At Shuiming, there is an unusual situation: Teatania and Hatsumi, who accepted Elliot''s rescue. Graziella left a message for post-war processing. Elliott''s Christa and Hatsumi''s assistant Selfi also leave a message to avoid the Great Zone.


    This is the first time I''ve had a proper face-to-face conversation between Hatsumi and Titania.


    "- Nice to meet you, Her Royal Highness Princess Titania. As much as I''m ashamed to call myself a brave man, I''m Hatsumi Akiba, a brave man called in the Union."


    "No, Master Hatsumi. I''m not asking you to bow your head. Take it easy."


    "But"


    "It''s okay. Let the savior brave man bow his head and I will be the undeserved one. Besides, I ask Lady Reggie and Mizuki to do the same, so it doesn''t have to be awe-inspiring to talk"


    "Well...... it''s going to be a funny way to talk until I get used to something, thank you"


    and immediately after such a greeting, the conversations that are exchanged are also noisy,


    "Master Hatsumi has quite a sword arm."


    "It''s not something you can be proud of."


    "Be modest. On the road, if you have time, I''d like to ask for some help."


    "Yeah, happy. Seven Swords Fourth-Place Armor, because I was also concerned"


    I also made a face-to-face greeting there, and as a swordsman, I had a friendship. Because we have a lot of common hobbies and drills, it seems early to get along, and that''s fine.


    (What do you think about the cute girl cheering and giggling with all the noisy rigging?


    It looks picturesque, but if it comes with audio, it''s typical of going crazy. There''s been an exchange that reminds me of that, to this day.


    "- Well, it''s time to move"


    When I stayed up late. The place is in the woods away from the outer edge of the walls of the city of Klant. The three men, Mizuki, Hatsumi and Titania, had their faces out of the tall bushes to gaze at the security situation on the walls.


    In the meantime, for some reason, Titania pulled her face in disgust,


    "Why should I imitate like a thief like this?


    "No, no, this is all your request, isn''t it? What did you say before you got here?" Lady Reggie gave me a yang move and secretly infiltrated that man''s hall. I''m going to find the immobile evidence of the evil that the man worked for, and I''m going to poke him! Watch it now! ''Or something like that. You were annoyed, weren''t you?


    "But this way of infiltrating..."


    "Infiltration is such a mon, isn''t it? What the fuck? What the hell were you imagining? You didn''t think I was going to get a notice or anything, did you?


    "You can''t be!? Wouldn''t all the operation be ruined if you did that! I''m not so cocky, you''re more gracefully beautiful."


    To the teatania yelling back, Shuiming says back in a frightened manner.


    "You''re surprisingly selfish. Isn''t that right? Isn''t it pretty cat worn in front of Trinity?


    "No way? Even before Lady Reggie, I''m me."


    Teatania, wearing a sand cloak deep in her eyes and hiding half her face, says that all the time as if she had forgotten she was yelling earlier. Is the skin on the surface thick or is it made into that kind of personality in the first place? I''m more likely to be the latter because of my birth personality as a princess, but I still think that...


    "... I''m not the brother-in-law I could have told you, but I can''t let you whine."


    "Keep your mouth shut. I''ll kill you, won''t I?


    "Ugh. Women are scary."


    In front of a gin-pushed swordswallowing glance and a white blade that reflects the moonlight, Shuiming holds his shoulder with a tired look, as usual.


    Hatsumi opened her mouth as they had such an exchange.


    "So, what do you do? You can''t be in here forever, can you?


    "That''s right. Swimey, you''re the one who said there was something you could do, right? Present and pull."


    "I think about the operation. Let''s go in there in secret from here."


    "From here..."


    Hatsumi groans confusion and alternates between where she is now and the walls surrounding the city of Kranto. The current location is a plain with no shield on the northern side of the city of Kranto, which is also quite far from the walls. To infiltrate, there is no place to move while concealing yourself, or to move the place to the south is a similar terrain, so it remains unchanged. Moreover, the view is better near the walls for defensive reasons, so if you keep running on the plains, you will undoubtedly be spotted by guard soldiers patrolling and alerting on the walls.


    If so,


    "Like hiding yourself with magic you''re good at?


    "Even if you do that, it''s a hassle to cross the wall. He''s got two birds a stone."


    "Two birds with one stone?"


    "... I have a really bad feeling about this."


    As Teatania, who gained some hunch, showed a rugged face, Shuiming,


    "Well, let it be. So we''re going, then? - Nutus.Multitudo.Decresco.Via gravitas"


    (- Gravity reduction, mass reduction and, gravity path, formation)


    "Huh -?"


    "Ha-?"


    When Shuiming finishes casting a spell, the three bodies float to the universe in momentum. It doesn''t make you feel gravity or inertia, as if you did in warp, but you instantly reach near the clouds - which is good.


    "Wow, wow!?


    "Ko, this, this ha!?


    Neither Hatsumi nor Titania can keep their heads in motion because they are Mizumi driven. He didn''t seem to think he''d suddenly be flown into the night sky, completely out of balance with flipping and twirling around in the air.


    "Soot, soot, water! Suddenly, no!


    "Don''t move poorly. ''Cause I''m gonna take proper control over here."


    "It''s a previous issue to control! Ha, high, high...!


    Teatania flutters her hands and feet in the air as she screams and cries. Too wolfish, Shuiming feels like doing it just a little bit, but I say that seriously without even giving it a bite.


    "Be patient with me."


    "Patience this. You don''t say impossible things...... Aah! The ground keeps moving away..."


    "No, don''t cry, okay? I''m trying not to fall off properly."


    "I''m not crying! Or that''s not the problem!


    "Let''s not! Just put it down, you idiot, you idiot!


    "Is Hatsumi there too... Stop making noise, see, hand-to-hand mess..."


    "Huh? Ugh, yeah......"


    When she approached Hatsumi, who cried out, to forgive her, she immediately gave her forgiveness. I used to do the same because I used to give it this way when I was a kid, but it works better than I thought, it''s quieter and I''m relaxed.


    Regardless, you assume that Mitsumi does not perceive the truth.


    "would like you not to think that you can do something about me, even if you can successfully round up Master Hatsumi! Put it down now! Now! Please! Put it down, please!


    Too scared to tell the story whether it''s an order anymore or a favor. Teatania inconsistent. Drawing on her wishes like that, she enters a descending sequence with magic.


    This is a better way to get into the city in secret, but there''s nothing I can do about it if it''s already a limit. I sighed my little sigh so that I could not hear the princess, who would not be quiet because of the noise she made, and I stepped down onto the walls.


    "Landing."


    "Ha, ha, feet, feet... on"


    The princess said so in a trembling voice and went into the navel. Were you that scared?


    On the other hand, when I let go of the hand that was connected, Hatsumi,


    "Ah..."


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "Hey, nothing!


    I showed an unfortunate bare gesture about what was going on, but I immediately ended up getting angry. And as if in tune with it, Titania soon gets furious too.


    "Swimey! How did you do such a stupid imitation! If you want to do it, say it first!


    "''Cause if I told you, you might be rejected, right?


    "Naturally! I would never have admitted this if I''d listened first!


    Titania says so, triangulating her eyes to reveal her anger, and hands on the pattern to pull even the two swords on her hips.


    a little prank about her being too disturbed,


    "You didn''t leak it, did you?


    "... fix it right there, Swimey. I''ll chop your neck off for once."


    Teatania''s eyes were already fixed. So, Hatsumi''s voice cracks and goes in.


    "Hey, hey, not if you''re talking like that right now! I got off to such an easy spot to see!? If we make a scene, they''ll find us right away!


    "Uh, that''s okay"


    and Shuiming, who echoes a distracted voice. But in the meantime, a patrol soldier with lights walks in.


    Hatsumi and Teatania''s body stiffens for a moment due to tension, but the watering soon moves out.


    I noticed a guard soldier in the shadow saying, "Who! ? And no one has time to do anything. ? As the fluttering, floating water came down in front of him, the guard quietly lowered his shoulder, turned his heel back, and returned to the patrol.


    "You see."


    Shush your shoulders and go back to the two, just as there is no such thing as Mizumi.


    "What? Another magic trick?


    "Yes, sir. It''s the only way."


    "Manipulating people, that sounds like some kind of awesome villain"


    To Hatsumi, who turns to her frigid face, Mizumi flickers her hand back by saying, "Say it." Meanwhile, Titania has been poking her harsh gaze and sword,


    "But, Suimei, there''s not just one patrol, is there?


    "Then you just have to do the same. It''s not even that kind of effort. What, you gonna circle over the walls? Walking on the walls of Kranto City''s new attraction."


    "What''s that morning show plan?"


    "It does sound like it, but unfortunately you don''t have a recommended store. Something like a security jam to patrol?


    "Shit, it smells like sweat"


    In Hatsumi''s graffiti, Mizumi almost said, ''What do sweaty people always say in a sweaty place called a dojo'', but realizes that Titania has silenced herself on the pretext.


    "What''s up, princess? I think it''s time for me to take my sword down."


    "... nothing"


    "You''re scared of your face?


    If you look at it, Titania has a rugged look. It was Hatsumi who realized as soon as possible why she looked so serious, as if she had even imagined it unpleasantly.


    "If it''s easy to do this, then your face will get rough too, right?


    "Oh, I see."


    Dive through the security net and get easily broken in. Because it is what we are doing, neither Mizumi nor Hatsumi will have a sense of crisis, but to Titania, a human being in this country, again. I guess I have to fear being easily broken in.


    "Doesn''t Master Hatsumi surprise you?


    "Shuiming, because I also did it in Miazen''s palace before. Besides, I''m on my side."


    "Right. I won''t hurt you if I have to protect you."


    "- What are you talking about in the face! You idiot!"


    "Say it! What are you doing!


    Mizumi is going to say it big seriously, but the crunchy dialogue wasn''t good, or Hatsumi kicks Geshigeshigeshi and her tibia constantly as she turns her face bright red.


    Teatania, on the other hand, is turning a frigid gaze on Shuiming,


    "You don''t look like you''ve done such a great deal."


    "I''m not gonna do that big a deal, either, am I? It''s harder to break into a magician''s house like this without permission."


    That''s what I say, shrugging my shoulders, Mizumi. Modern security, of course, was easy for Shuiming, who had always dealt with magicians before, to break through walls like this. There are no mechanical or magical traps. out of the question.


    "... what? You still got something?


    "No, I''m glad you didn''t turn to the enemy. If you were trying to force me to ostracize you when you were in the royal castle, you''d be in terrible shape."


    "Actually, there''s about one guy who''s been badly hit. No, there''s another guy at once."


    "It''s not like laughing, is it? Because that''s the kind of voice that was raised in fact. The nobles are the main ones, though, when the determination of the valiant lord may be blunted by the influence of the incompetent. Actually, it was incompetent, but it was a very dangerous thing."


    "Dangerous goods or something in front of him."


    When Shuiming turns half an eye, Teatania turns away with a firm look.


    In the meantime, I realized.


    "- Ah! Yes, yes. I had something else to do."


    ���� What can I get you?


    "It''s very, very important for us to infiltrate here."


    Shuiming nods like he''s convinced of one, yeah, and walks away from the two of them. And I walked back to the patrol again.


    Seeing him so alert, the two of them whisper.


    "What is it, that matters? Maybe he''s trying to make some noise or something.


    "That''s just... no matter how much Mizumi says it''s missing, the mechanics of that kind of behavior should be on the line. He''s also a hard man to insult..."


    "I don''t know, do I? ''Cause sometimes he starts doing crazy things with a straight face."


    "Right. That''s completely undeniable."


    Hatsumi and Titania, who are mouthing terrible things if they do it on their own, good thing Shuiming left. As the two keep an eye on Mizumi''s behavior, he speaks to the guard soldier as he glows red eyes.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, do you have a great place to stay in this city?


    "Recommended Inn? Then I''d like an inn on Central Avenue for the middle tier. I can tell right away because there''s a big sign. You''ll have a good breakfast over there."


    "Really. And thank you for your security."


    Shuiming returns with words of labor to the soldiers of the guard. On the other hand, the two eyes seemed badly odd that they exchanged casually in such a way that they were flabbergasted without spinning the words to be spoken.


    "... what''s up?


    "... Hey Mizumi. What you said was important."


    "Well, choosing where to sleep is important, isn''t it? If you stay in a lousy inn, it''s tense. Back off, huh?


    "No, well, that''s true..."


    It''s uneven, but I can''t get the word back well because I''m sure they''re telling me the truth. When she has trouble getting in the way of the penetration, with the look of Titania giving up, she talks.


    "Dear Hatsumi, let''s go. There''s no point in saying anything to this man."


    "Right. Yeah. You''re the only one on my side, Mr. Titania."


    "Something''s been so rude just now, you guys..."


    That''s how the Watermen advance team successfully infiltrated the city of Krant.

 144 To the rescue of the brave. Part 2

    The victory parade in Imperial City a few days after the Mizumins left for the city of Kranto ended without any problems.


    The teatania that Fermenia dresses up in witchcraft is perfect, and without the rampage of the most concerned Io Kuzami. If I were to be strong and mention the problem, it would be about that because I kept waving with a smile for a long time, all the participants had strange muscles on their faces and all in all, their arms were severely tired feathers.


    No way. Refill almost shrunk, and Liliana wandered over and over again. I can see the difficulty.


    The big event ended well, and Trinity, the leader of the backup group, was remembering a conversation with Shuiming in a carriage bound for the city of Kranto.


    "Magic... no, magic..."


    Looking out the window of the carriage, what comes to mind is that I was talking to him in the north position. Ever since he found out he was a magician, he talked about a lot of things, but I still wonder if he remembers them now. Where in the peaceful world where the instruments of that civilization developed, there was uncertainty about such things as witchcraft?


    But the more it seemed, the matter of mystery would have meant that it had been carefully and meticulously hidden. In the valley of the building, in the shadow of the neon gleam, secretly lest it be found.


    After we talked about that, when I laughed and said I still couldn''t believe there was magic in the other world, Mizumi replied:


    - Most people in our world grow up in science. That''s what I think. The truth is... no one really knows which is the legitimate law, right? Law is nothing but a deemed (...) thing that in the end just fits into a phenomenon that humans can think of on their own. I don''t know much about witchcraft, but if you fail, it''s because it''s unscientific, but when you fail to ask for results under the laws of physics, you fail, right? We can all be asked why science fails, but magicians only know why magic fails. So in the end, I don''t think it''s possible. The point is, there''s a difference in consciousness. I grew up with the laws of physics, so that''s all I can believe. Because I have no knowledge of science or physics, and that''s the only way I''ve ever produced success. So...


    That''s why he thinks so.


    That, in the end, is something you don''t know unless you can deliberately succeed in witchcraft and make it routine. Even now that I can use magic, I still wonder. I would say that in the other world no longer, even the foundations on which magic can be believed have already been removed.


    Outside the window of the carriage, gazing at the flowing scenery, I think. In the meantime, I was curious about my friend who told me that.


    "Um, is Shuiming strong?


    If you noticed, yes, I was asking Refill to sit next to me.


    When asked, Refille gently lifted the big hat with her index finger to reveal her face.


    "Suimei is strong. I''m too much of a swordsman to explain exactly how strong I am, but assuming Swimei is weak, most people in the world will be cluttered fish."


    Listening to Refill''s words and turning their gaze to Fermenia and Liliana, they snort as if they were in agreement. And now, when you turn your gaze to Io Kuzami, who seems to have been putting your thoughts outside the window,


    "Hmm? Oh, my rivals are strong, huh? What, you don''t get it?


    "Hmmm. I found out you''re a magician, and then you''re just like always..."


    Even after he confessed to being a magician, Shuiming turned out to be nothing more than Shuiming. It stinks like usual, basically fluffy. He started telling me a lot of things, but I''m still not sure about strength.


    "Damn, my fianc��e''s eye is still there."


    "Little by little, I think it''s getting stronger."


    "I guess that''s just to say that the protection of the goddess is tame, isn''t it?


    "I wonder if I am..."


    I have a feeling that I''m getting stronger. But it''s the same thing again, that it''s an improvement at an unnatural rate. So sometimes I don''t even know if I''m really getting stronger.


    "Raj, what is it like to be protected by a goddess?


    Answer Liliana''s question with her hands gently wriggling like a baby.


    "I''m not sure for sure either, but it feels like I''m getting stronger even though I didn''t do anything...?


    "That''s not because of your mind... is it?


    "Could it be the power of example Sacramento, that means?


    "Hmmm...... I feel different from that. When I draw on the power of Sacramento, it feels like my abilities have been strengthened, but I don''t think I can fight forever. You mean you can''t see the limits anymore? I feel like I have a lot of magic and strength."


    Having Sacramento will raise the bottom of your magic and strength, but it won''t last forever. Therefore, this feeling is uncomfortable for Trinity.


    "I feel stronger than before."


    "About that? Lord Fermenia."


    "Perhaps it is the patronage of the goddess accompanied by the rite of summoning Yingjie. It''s a story of gradually becoming stronger, so I was wondering if the current increase in Lord Reggie''s power is also that."


    "The protection of the goddess is amazing."


    "It''s sloppy,"


    Raise your hand as if Fermenia had something to talk about as Refill and Liliana seem to be jealous.


    "Um, Lord Reggie. I''m just curious."


    "Is that a concern?


    When asked back, Fermenia turns a blind eye to Lefir. Then she creases. Hi. I hear you two have the same question. Eventually, Refill opened his mouth.


    "Well, to be frank, I thought Reggie wasn''t mad at Suimei."


    "Am I angry with Mizumi...?


    "That, because Lord Swimey told Lord Reggie that he kept quiet about being a magician. I was wondering if I still had something to think about."


    "Oh......"


    I guess that''s what I''m asking. They both wonder if there''s a crack between them and Mizumi, or if they''re afraid of me.


    Looking to them like that, I remember things in the modern world,


    "... when I was in the other world, I stuck my neck in some pretty dangerous stuff and I was just being impotent. When someone is in trouble, something becomes unbearable and I want to help them... so I always bother with Mizumi and Mizuki who are with me a lot... at that time, there was quite a bit of wonder that happened and helped me.... now that I think about it again, Mizumi said she was helping me behind it."


    I can''t deny that the story is irreplaceable because I remember the time. But on second thought, all I could think was that magic was involved. When surrounded by defects, that''s the only thing that doesn''t kick in if you name it: that somehow the opponent collapsed bumpy on his own, that the bullets off the pistols that the liberal people had, and that the fraudulent killer turned himself in. So...


    "I''ve been kept secret, I do have some things to do, but if there are rules like that over there, I can''t help it, and one way or the other, I''m more sorry I didn''t say thank you... I don''t think I''ve ever been able to tell you about me after all that"


    "But when it comes to breaking up at the royal castle, doesn''t that mean that Suimei-kun has limited it?


    "Fighting the Demons is a decision I made on my own without consulting the two of you. Isn''t it usually something that''s not weird to look at as far as it goes there? I don''t want to lend a hand to people who start doing unscrupulous things on their own, and I don''t think I''m going to teach them how to get back to the other world."


    "That would be extreme."


    "I think so."


    The point is, I moved too far without thinking. I made the mistake of climbing up to the word "chosen" and being able to do anything. Is it possible to say that Shuiming has moved on his own? Even he has something to do. I don''t have the right to limit it, etc.


    Besides,


    "Even Mizumi didn''t do anything. Shuiming was moving according to her beliefs in Shuiming. And when we came to Empire City, you welcomed me with pleasure. So that''s enough of this story."


    "... you''re a good friend"


    "It''s a waste of time."


    Refile smiles, but Liliana is relentless. But I guess that''s all we''re cracking. It seems that Mizumi cares not to discourage her.


    "Speaking of which, I heard Mr. Refill came running away from Astel with Mizuming, but that, after all?


    "Oh, no. I didn''t run away, I got help from Suimei."


    After hearing Lefir''s answer, he also turned his gaze to those of Fufu and Fermenia,


    "I was a little special... and Lord Suimei sold me a fight to pay me back."


    "Heh? or payback!? So you fought Shuiming!?


    "Yes, was it about a week or two after Lord Reggie and his men came to the royal castle? Well, I was suspicious of Lord Swimey''s behavior, so when I tailed after Lord Swimey at night, I was actually lured."


    "Oh, did that happen..."


    "Are you that surprised?


    "... well, I don''t have an image of a teacher setting it up from me."


    "I was growing, you know, embarrassed. I think Lord Reggie saw it too..."


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    Hear what Fermenia has to say and remember. that when she was supposed to teach herself magic, she was treating her colleague, the court magician, pretty high pressure. At that time, the language was not as polite as it is now, so if I were told that I would have thought of it, I do think it might be so.


    "Well, after that encounter, I''m going to ask Lord Swimey to teach me sorcery"


    "Wow, I defeated the Demon General with Swimei too!?


    "Why are you trying to hang out there, Refile?"


    For some reason, watching Refile with a rival heart brings a laugh to the pretense. Fermenia and Refill, who found such a smile, began to tilt their little necks.


    "Shui Ming is as hot as ever."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    Two people were poking each other in the face, turning to each other at the same time. And have you noticed what this word means,


    "In Lord Reggie''s mouth, there was a woman in the other world who was after Lord Swimey."


    "What the hell is that all about, Reggie?"


    "Everything and nothing, over there, because girls used to come to Mizumi''s. I''m familiar with childhood... I think I know about Mr. Decaying Leaf, but besides that, foreign girls and foreign girls..."


    Liliana, who heard the story, narrowed her sleepy eyes even more frigid, one word or two.


    "... Sumei is Park Min-Jen."


    "Totally agree. That man should be stabbed by someone once. Hmm."


    As I agree with that, even Io Kuzami speaks spicy words. It would be terrible to say, but I am certain that I cannot sympathize, so I stayed to defend myself.


    Meanwhile, Lefir, who had heard that,


    I''ll have to ask you more about that later.


    The beginning and end of saying that. That, whatever,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for the city of Kranto,"


    Attracted by Liliana''s voice, she looks ahead through the carriage window and sees a line of castle gates in the city of Krant and people waiting to enter the city. Arrival is already around the corner.


    "Sure, we went straight into the city, didn''t we?


    "Yes. After you''ve crept through the gate, look at the fold and join the soothsayers."


    After everyone confirmed their plans for the future, the carriage eventually arrived at the castle gate and got off the carriage as soon as they circled through the castle gate as per the meeting. I visited once about entering the city, so the process went smoother than I thought.


    Stretch gently in the square in front of the castle gate. The sky is clear. Sometimes freed from the narrow areas inside the car, it''s crisp.


    "Mizuminos, I wonder where you are..."


    When he said that and showed a bare gesture that casually looked around him, Refile turned to a grin that seemed mean.


    "Oh? Doesn''t Reggie care about Her Highness Titania?


    "Huh? Yes, no, I''m also concerned about Tia!


    "Hmm, I want you to not only care about that old lady princess, but also about me"


    "No, um..."


    It involves even Io Kuzami in the meanness of Refill. Speak up a little louder to somehow deviate from that uncomfortable topic,


    "Sh, the same goes for the Mizumins, but will it be okay to stay in contact with them like this!?


    "About that, it''s okay. Me and Fermenia are here."


    "Then Lord Reggie, over there"


    That said, the place Fermenia pointed out was the gap between the near-field building and the building.


    "Is that... alley?


    "Reggie. There is no surveillance at the end of the alley. It''s good to get in there once you break your gaze."


    "I see."


    I nodded that I was good at what Refile said and ran into the alley on a small run with them. In the meantime, two signs of coming after me behind my back. Perhaps Hadrias'' surveillance, to spy on the trends of the brave, who thought they were what they were already (...).


    While impressed by their lack of afterthought, Liliana turned around and cast a spell when she entered the alley, which at some point was creeping - eventually returning.


    "This is it, all right,"


    "Did you do something?


    Asked Liliana, who makes the buoy sign and makes the doya face, gently turning back, Fermenia replied to that.


    "It''s a hidden sorcery. Now even if they find us on surveillance, they won''t care about us. Lord Swimey did say it would be a roadside stone. Even if... I''m not too sure."


    "Oh......"


    Hearing her unravel reminds me of a certain famous animated secret item. If you wear it, it will be unrecognized by others. Honestly, it''s a hell of a stealth weapon, and I think I''ve got a glimpse of the unusual side of witchcraft that can do something similar.


    "All we have to do is look for the Mizuminos. I wonder where he is."


    When I said that, I turned my heel back to get out of the alley, and Liliana...


    "Nah."


    and start imitating the cat''s squeal. Nah, nah, that''s like playing with a bunch of kids, sounding and imitating to find a cat. And it went on uninterrupted,


    "Nah, nah, nah, nah"


    "Oh, you know, Liliana?


    "Nah, nah, nah"


    "Huh? Huh...?


    Trinity can''t hide her confusion when Liliana suddenly says goodbye. I also know that she likes cats, but are you interested in playing in situations like this, or is it some sort of ritual? I don''t know which one it is, but I asked Refile, who was next door.


    "Uh, Mr. Refile. That''s..."


    "Isn''t she cute?


    Asking Liliana with a glance, Refill answers with a smile, his hands circled like an inviting cat. Yet it sees the childish appearance of the child, as if he is smiling.


    Then, and Io Kuzami got on, too.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s cute. That''s my apprentice. It''s a good combination of adorability."


    Yeah, yeah. Io Kuzami snorts and says satisfactorily. So is that really playing? Confusion still only deepens over what I don''t think at all is Liliana, who has acted without, no, more around than that.


    As he distorts his expression into a strange form, he smiles uncontrollably as Refile says the mild prank was a success.


    "I''m kidding, Reggie. Probably decided to keep in touch with him."


    "Is that it?


    What the hell do you do by calling cats after you? I don''t know the situation yet. But speaking of which, it is sometimes recalled that that there were many cats around the Eight Keys Mansion of the Empire.


    In the meantime, a black cat appeared from the back of the alley.


    Liliana stops ringing and imitating and approaches the black cat. That black cat, who also looks like a stray cat, turns her vertically cracked golden eyes still on Liliana, and Liliana also returns her gaze still on the cat.


    And then, a few times again. Ah, nya. After we talked, she looked back,


    "This way, they say."


    "Nyah."


    As if to match Liliana''s words, the cat flips herself into the back of the alley and gently raises one forefoot. It is as if I were to give guidance. Fermenia and Refile also follow her as she walks out following such a cat.


    I rushed after it and asked Liliana.


    "Can you talk to a cat?


    "It''s closer to synchronizing thoughts than talking,"


    Liliana is with you. say, Io Kuzami scissors his face,


    "Rather than nuances, in this case, it''s a good idea"


    "... Um, is that what you''re going to say, even if you''re good?


    Io Kuzami laughs delightfully when he points out to the Doya face of Kaishin. Strange, of course, from the usual Rui Tree, to an attitude I can''t imagine from her when she was developing, either.


    As we followed Liliana after the cat, we eventually reached the inn facing the boulevard.


    The Inn has a large sign and a very noticeable appearance. There are a lot of people in and out, and when it comes to inns, it''s such a popularity to be mentioned first.


    "Uh... Could this be it?


    "Looks like it."


    "I can''t believe you''re lurking in such an easy place..."


    I don''t believe it. After all, the image of the lurking place is cheap accommodation. I may have seen too many spy movies and such novels, but it is there that reminds me the most, and ''the inn that seems to be famous, even if not lavish'' as it is now in front of me seems the most legal.


    "That''s why there is."


    "Because nobody thinks I''m here, or what?


    "Yes, but it doesn''t really matter."


    Is that a tribute to Shuiming''s strength? If you have magic that manipulates people, like wizards who often appear in novels and such, it certainly doesn''t matter much. If you turn to the enemy, it won''t be as terrible as this.


    While Liliana is about to thank and stroke the cat, she asks earlier for the figure of the Mizumins and enters the inn. I didn''t have to look for the room where they were, and I found that figure. The three of them gracefully had tea at a table set in the hall upstairs, in a place well visible from the entrance.


    "Yes."


    As I ascend the stairs and approach them, Shuiming, who holds this figure in her eyes, raises her hand at ease and calls upon me. Were you resting or even discussing it in your future plans? I was drinking rosewater with Titania and Hatsumi.


    He replies while slightly seeping in the appearance that he had nothing to do with the word "hide".


    Sounds more graceful than I thought.


    "Well, it doesn''t make sense that I should definitely follow you while you''re lurking. If it''s perfect to hide yourself, I don''t care what you did."


    "Can you tell me you''re hiding it?


    "Technically, you feel blended in. The point is, they don''t have to know."


    Did you refresh your sarcastic, bitter mouth by including a bite of rosewater with that said? The breath of a rose, Mizumi. Following him like that, Hatsumi turns an outward smile.


    "Good luck. Looks like things are going well over there."


    "Yeah. Dear Mr. Decaying Leaves, Good luck with the Amulet of Mizumi"


    "Really."


    "... me, I''m going to be serious all the time, why should they say that?"


    To the first beauty of a smile, Mizumi turns a sinister face. A man who doesn''t understand a joke as a joke. Meanwhile, Titania said it out harshly.


    "Such things will depend on what you do every day. Your reputation is so corrupt to the ground that you can''t get it back already, right?


    "Hey, you still have it in your roots, you? That''s when I took a leak."


    "I didn''t! Don''t screw around on your own!


    Make your face bright red, and Titania yells at Shui Ming. Shortly after, she told Trinity, "What Swimey said is a lie!" or "It''s a ploy to discredit me!" and so on, "Teatania, who seemed so disturbed for Trinity, was fresh on the other hand - but Hatsumi, who had been watching it all along, sighed.


    Trinity asks her in anticipation of Titania''s sedation.


    "So, Tia, what are we going to do?


    "... I''m sorry I just got here, but the decision is tonight. I''ll explain the details to you."


    Titania opened her mouth to explain the operation.

 145 Hadrias Mansion!

    The night of Trinity''s arrival in the city of Kranto was the moonless crescent.


    As a result of requests from Shuiming and Hatsumi regarding the date of the decision, it became the day, but as originally planned, it was a guide for Shuiming to sneak in while he was distracting Hadrias while Trinity visited the Hadrias mansion from the front.


    Personnel had also changed slightly from when they entered the city of Kranto, adding Liliana to the members of Shuiming, Hatsumi and Teatania to become a four-man team, taking them to the back of the Duke''s residence.


    During the meetings of the rescue operation, the intrusion from the back, often with a thick layer of security, was disputed by Hatsumi and Trinity II, but the route of the intrusion was determined with a single voice from Shuiming that "it is easier to find out where it is to bewitch". The back of the mansion was a situation where hedges were built like a maze and private soldiers were hitting the guard there, but there was no way we could fool the magician with that stuff or anything, and that was the only thing that succeeded in breaking and entering.


    Of course, there were magical intrusion prevention tricks on the road.


    "Wet, wet"


    is the word of Shuiming, who went around untying the trick without difficulty. Was it part of the harassment of the Duke that he was releasing the trick more than he needed while making a careless and unproductive laugh? First, when Shuiming breaks through the window and gradually pulls in the ensuing, Hatsumi, who entered the second,


    "You sound like a thief."


    "That''s what you call an agent, isn''t it? How come you guys have been bothering to call it all unimaginable since the last time you broke in?


    "Because..."


    "I know what Master Hatsumi is trying to say. Sure, I can''t help but be told that this is Kosovo mud"


    Then came Titania, who came in, with accusations. He turns his gaze. If the image of intrusion is so bad, you wouldn''t have to volunteer for an undercover unit. Well, I don''t know if a brave man and a princess have infiltrated, but... I have to say it''s too selfish.


    "Hey, Liliana, say something to them, too. You''re making fun of your expertise, aren''t you?


    "Liliana''s cute, that''s fine."


    "Cute is limited to justice and good-looking people, and you''re dead."


    ��������


    Liliana, who drools her boo-boo and dissatisfaction at Hatsumi, but in the vortex of the story, just looks around frequently. Is it also something that bothers you?


    "What''s up, Liliana?


    "No...... let''s go"


    When asked, she shook her head to the side and walked out the hallway of the mansion. If you''re sure of anything, you''ll get a report, leave it at first, and infiltrate first floor.


    Move carefully while observing the area and paying attention to people''s signs.


    "You''re more qualitative than I thought."


    Shuiming looks inside the mansion and says what she thought. When it comes to aristocratic mansions, most of them are lavish. Aristocracy, by its very nature, must remain stunning, and it is often dressed in everything to show authority internally and externally. If you can make them look strong about you, you can get a glance at them, and you can take them in. That''s all I have. It''s successful because of its ability to run the territory and its political power. One of the strategies is to let them know that


    But. Despite being a grand aristocrat named Duke with blood ties to the royalty, the Hadrias mansion lacks a great deal of vibrancy, qualitative in comparison. Most importantly, the mansion is three floors long, with a large room if the door is opened, and the Nine Measurements are completely unbridled.


    Stuck together, the mansion is beautiful, followed by a beautiful well-maintained hallway, with candlesticks and paintings on the white walls and a red carpet with a corridor underlay at the foot. The wooden doors provided look like common chocolate confectionery, and by the way, the magic lights are lowered, and the interior still draws a line with just the rich. When the door is opened to the lid, a dripping table with a bright white cross is noticed and chairs and sofas with cushions that look soft are placed. I have a product and I would say that my taste is not bad.


    Hatsumi stopped at the fence as he carefully searched the mansion.


    "Hatsumi, what''s up?


    "This room......"


    Answering like a whine, Hatsumi looks like a door is depriving her of her gaze and consciousness. Was there something in the back room that would distract her, and as Teatania approached, so did she.


    "Master Hatsumi, what is this room - hmm?


    Have you noticed anything? Stiffen yourself only for a moment. To her like that, Hatsumi smiled,


    "I''m sorry, but I''m the one who noticed first, so I''ll take it."


    I stepped out in front of the door. Even if I speak to her like that to chase her,


    "Hey, Hatsumi!


    "Master Hatsumi!


    "Go ahead! I''ll take care of this one..."


    She opened the door and walked into the room.


    "Oh boy, what did he notice?


    "Probably to slight martial arts. Because it was as sharp as a sword."


    "You went to beat the shit out of him I just noticed..."


    He also felt Teatania. Swordsman fighting. Surely it is the basics in the basics that do something about those who notice infiltration. Not so bad, but more than half of it is probably because her holding as a swordsman was inspired.


    Not long before the Mizumins infiltrated the mansion.


    The four men, Trinidad and Tobago, Fermenia, Lefir and Io Kuzami, had already arrived at the house of the Duke''s residence and were relative to the owner of this mansion, Lucas de Hadrias.


    At night on the doorstep of the nobility and its mansion, it is out of common sense to expect to stand talked, but also out of common sense that Hadrias, on the other hand, appears at the house accordingly, and is not wearing any escort. Stand up is a noble outfit, with a sword firmly on your hips.


    Great with big scratches so as to store dark hair, a neat beard and break his face diagonally from forehead to cheek. Approximately two metres in body, it is in nature but with a strong mind.


    Hadrias speaks to the relative Fermenia with words mixed with condemnation and disappointment.


    "- I have to say I''m insane to visit at such a time without hesitation. White Flame Palace"


    "Ha. Forgive me for passing through despite the rest of the day, peacefully"


    Fermenia puts her hand on her chest and lowers her head deeply, but Hadrias hoists her eyebrows, not to mention saying that she won''t back down for a drink or anything.


    "And. I don''t think you can give me a minute to come out here and tell me what''s wrong with the Stingray lady?


    "Regarding that, I would like you to forgive me for overlapping. Besides, as the Duke noticed, wasn''t this how you got to the end of the house?


    "... it is Lord Reggie the Brave who is there, after all"


    With that mouth, Hadrias soothes the sword swallowing that had seeped into him, as if he had gone somewhere in his earlier grump or something. It was a euphemistic greeting and a reward for the words, but nothing seemed to have happened, as if that had been an exchange as if it were an appointment harmony. Was it the so-called aristocratic sampling? Trinity walks out in front of Hadrias on the occasion of the end of a conversation that measures each other''s bottom.


    "We''re out of time. Duke of Hadrias"


    "Hall of the Brave. I can''t complain about your visit, but as I said, it''s annoying to be here at this hour."


    I can''t stand up and complain to a brave man, but Hadrias says he hates it like a tickle and stab. Regardless of whether Trinity was irritating or not, I felt good inside - regardless.


    "Duke, I really need to talk to you today, and it depends on how I get here"


    "Talk. I''m sorry, but I''m still busy. I''d like you to do it briefly or, if it''s going to be longer, I''d like you to try the day again."


    "No, I''m here now."


    "... where is His Highness Titania now when?


    To Hadrias'' question, Fermenia said,


    "Her Royal Highness and I are currently acting differently. I''m with people I trust, so don''t worry about anything."


    "Right."


    Hadrias says so, pointing his exploratory gaze at Fermenia. If she had been, she was amazing enough to put it on her face, but she could afford to recieve it now that she was stronger.


    Stop, Trinity.


    "Duke, may I ask you something?


    "What is it?


    "Elliot Austin. Is the Duke aware of his whereabouts?


    Trinity asked Hadrias'' face became a moment harsher, but it quickly went back to normal.


    "... The valiant hall of El Mayde is here to stay in our hall. We are currently making every effort to welcome you"


    I admitted honestly. Of course, I wasn''t surprised because Krista was right.


    "His magic cleric came to me for help. That the Duke of Hadrias is imprisoning him. It''s probably some kind of misunderstanding, but if you don''t mind, may I see him?


    What I said was somewhat euphemistic rhetoric. With the infiltration team, it''s all just a farce, but when Trinity turns her gaze to Hadrias,


    "Let me reject that."


    "Why? If you''re just entertaining, don''t you mind? If you''re already resting, I''m not forcing anything right now. Change the day again..."


    "My answer remains the same. As soon as I can''t even tell you why."


    Fermenia, who was beside him, speaks in a strong tone to the stubborn Duke.


    "My Lord Duke. With all due respect, I think you may acknowledge Lord Christa''s claim that His Excellency the Duke is unjustly duking Lord Elliot."


    "If so, what do we do?


    Fermenia is also stuck with words in an irrational response like wearing Hadrias'' power on Kasashi. Exactly. She''d be in trouble if she got out this way, too. Instead of her, Trinity turned her gaze to find out,


    "I''m going to step in right now with all my strength."


    "Help me."


    Hadrias tells him to recite that, hehe, laughs somewhere delightful. I was wondering if it was inevitable that if I said force, I would be denigrated as barbaric, etc. with mockery, but this one will now be baffled by the unexpected reaction.


    And the extremes,


    "Good Lord Brave. Let''s deal with them as you wish."


    ".................. Tz!!


    Hadrias accidentally flies off the scene to the mighty martial authority he emitted to the lid. Before, Fermenia interrupted him to go into protection, and both Lefir and Io Kuzami, who had him withheld behind, rushed over.


    "My Lord Duke. Are you going to point your sword at Lord Reggie?


    "What, Lord White Smoke, is beyond worrying. I''m just waving my sword here to see the power of Lord Brave for one thing."


    "I don''t think any disrespectful sleigh will be spared from testing the power of Lord Saviour''s valiant lord."


    "Lord White Flame says it''s unjust even in my power?


    "What do you think it will do?


    Fermenia does not give way to the front of Trinity, even if she gets stuck in words once. In contrast to her like that, Hadrias looked cool,


    "The White Flame Palace. They''re your opponents."


    When the Duke rings his fingers, an armed group emerges from nowhere. When I met Hadrias before in the woods near the city of Klant, they were the ones I remember seeing.


    "Are these His Excellency''s private soldiers? But."


    "- Indeed, as far as the White Flame Lord is concerned now, they will win too much loads. But your lord doesn''t really want to fight me."


    "Knock..."


    After all, is it tough on a grand aristocratic opponent? Fermenia bites her teeth. No, you should praise what you''ve been relative to. In her position, her opponent, Hadrias, has beaten her too much from the start.


    If nobles smell competing with each other, they can''t even talk about butting in. Of course, a war between nobles is a imitation of history. Fighting between the nobles of the country to serve the same king is not strange because there is always a struggle for power.


    But it is no more than slight to come to a dispute than there is no justification for that dispute. It is already clear that we are retaining the brave Elliot, but it is not yet clear whether that is imprisonment or not, and where it was, the story of whether that would be a reason for betrayal against the country. The annoyance to my parents'' homes, such as being able to rub with the great aristocrats in this situation, could also be regarded as an anti-flag to Armadiyaus, who has so far pushed for the integration of the country. Whatever the king or princess thinks.


    hands on her shoulders as Fermenia strayed the private soldiers forward because


    "Lord Fermenia, step back. I''m leaving here. I have no one to shy away from."


    "Refile...... sorry"


    "Is that the temple of the Spirit of Arshna?"


    "Duke, I have no clue what to worry about. And you have a personal grudge."


    With that said, Lefir lowers Fermenia back and cuts her way toward Hadrias. To her like that, Hadrias wondered,


    "I don''t remember buying you a grudge."


    "When your lord directed the Demon Clan to the merchant army, I was just in the middle of something terrible."


    Hadrias, who had something in mind, gave Lephire a good look.


    "I see. Surely that would be one or two of the grudges. But the Divine Prince says she''ll deal with you."


    "Her?"


    From among the private soldiers, one shadow emerges. But in the shadow, Fermenia and Lefir looked familiar.


    "This is..."


    "The Brave Men of Tria..."


    Stand up with your robes together and your two swords in place. The way they don''t react when they talk from here was nothing short of the last brave men they''ve dealt with in the coalition before.


    "After all, the Duke is connected to the universal Apostle (Unibelcitus) ��"


    "Hmm? I don''t know where I found out, but the fact that I know the name means I was already in contact with her? Yeah, you''re right. I too have one to give to the universal Apostle. Within our people, it''s called a red wound."


    Neither can Trinity hide the upset from Hadrias, who cuts and confesses frontally that it is from him. In the meantime, Hadrias,


    "Now you can deal with me, Lord Brave"


    Io Kuzami stands next to Trinity on the pretext as Hadrias tells him to challenge him.


    "Shall I give you a hand? My fianc��e."


    "No, I''ll do it alone with him."


    "Is that good?


    "Yeah."


    Hadrias made a delightfully invincible laugh at Trinity, who pulled out the sword of Orihalcon and took the stand,


    "You have to come. If Lord Brave was challenged, he was reassured that he could come."


    And he stabbed the sword that was in his arms into the earth.


    "What...?


    Are you licking your sword into the ground or something when you say that we are going to stand together? The arrow that Trinity thought of Hadrias like that, Fermenia, who was worried about the private soldiers.


    "Lord Reggie, be careful! That''s the Duke of Hadrias'' dance sword!


    The moment the scream sounded, Hadrias was stepping into this time with his graceful feet.

 146 Hatsumi VS......

    - Rogue Zandaik was observing the brave men called in the Union from the corners of the shadows he had created himself.


    In a room without windows, a room in a passageway turned to death, where only candle lights are the source of light, and then there is only minimal conditioning and a door to the east and west. The name of that brave man, trapped in such a room and now looking around vigilantly, is Hatsumi Kutiba. She is a girl who is not yet old enough to have the appearance of being broken the more she touches it.


    But focus only on what it looks like, and you can''t make it quick. No matter how flirtatious the girl looks, the martial arts in her body must be swordsman''s. The sharper it is that the more you touch it, the more sharp it is, the more similar it is to that held by one Seven Swords, the thin Slash Princess Titania Lute Astel, but unlike her, the giraffed intensity hasn''t seeped out of a single fillet.


    If you are a swordsman, slaughter intent is bound to seep out of you. Even though it is absolute when it comes to battle, when it comes to vigilance, she is not in that frontier right now.


    Is it a cloudless mirror or a quiet surface? Despite the outbursts of martial law, the killings are suppressed, you can''t see the feeling of deviation, and if so, you can''t even read the signs of that movement.


    Dressed in otherworldly clothing with a lot of flickering parts, he carries a graceful knife that he forced Dwarf to build when fighting the Demons, shaking his gold hair with a fine twitch.


    There is no gap in that standing. so that the obvious mirror reflects nothing of the opponent. So that the waters without waves will never waver themselves. There was no indication that even the waves would occur, i.e. there was no gap to follow.


    - What this one is going to do is to assess the foothold and its ability to fight.


    The lord of the hall asked me to measure it, if any brave man had broken in.


    (I didn''t know it would be easy to break into this hall...)


    The Duke''s mansion is more secure than adequate. The private soldiers stationed in the hall are only hand-worked and do not pass that it would be one cat child. Even if I try to break in, I''ll probably have a hard time there. But how about reality? They came in easy too, unnoticed by security.


    And then, I couldn''t even satisfy myself with stopping.


    Security in the building is not where I get involved. But if any other brave man broke in to help Elliot, it could be said that he was involved in alerting the brave man because it was in his own role to gauge the strength and weakness of those powers by stopping him and his companions.


    The strength of Swimei Yakagi, which therefore did not depend on both of them, would still be what should be called Jiayuan. The magic of this world is not the same as the magic of this world. It is the abyss of technology that has been shown in various ways.


    (Was I still right to entrust that child to him...)


    Of the four people who broke in, there was Liliana. Satisfactory, serious about her. Probably helping him out. On her face, which I saw, there was anger and hope back. From what I''ve seen, I never used the magic of darkness, and all that, or the power of darkness that didn''t grab her and let her go, I couldn''t feel it at all from her right now. There is no doubt that it was released from the curse because that brand (Henshintsu), which is given without exception to the wizard who uses dark magic, which was only slightly visible from the edge of the eyelid, has also disappeared.


    Given that, it is still a threat to turn to the enemy.


    But maybe this time I can also say that I was helped by his high strength. If he got caught up in this stall and decided to deal with the three of them himself, the situation would have been extraordinarily harsh. I couldn''t do a decent battle assessment of the brave Hatsumi or anything, and I could have feathered so liberating.


    But this time, I can tell you that she was the only one who could nail it, and that it was the right thing to do.


    (I didn''t think you''d jump in from me...)


    Unexpectedly, I can''t stop laughing. This is not a laugh of ridicule, this is joy as a swordsman. She has deliberately stepped into this room because she felt the same swordsman''s authority. What do you do without laughing at this? What can you do without admiration?


    If so, there is still something insulting about the strength of the brave. Especially when it comes to Elliot Austin, the brave man of El Mayde, who is currently letting him stay in the hall, and Hatsumi Kutiba, the brave man of the coalition in front of him, he is said to have enough strength to say that some of the brave men called this time are unusual.


    Normally, it has always been the recognition that brave men are vessels that merely confer the benefit of the power of the goddess, and that has been true throughout history.


    But these two aren''t. It was already possible to cross with the Demons only with their original strength, and even the Demons'' generals had the power to overwhelm them. Hatsumi Kutiba was equipped with sword moves that deviated from the technique of the sword, while Elliot Austin excelled not only in swords but also in magic, with resistance that did not even hint at him.


    With such strength, Rage Shanna, the brave man of the kingdom, was named as responsible for all the goddess''s favors in terms of capacity.


    "I can''t see..."


    He switches his mind and shakes off his clutter with the voice of a brave man that is audible to his ears.


    Hatsumi Kutiba, in the middle of the room, seems to have the perplexity of being alone. But he was whining ''invisible'', so I''m pretty sure he''s noticed this one. If I''m put in a situation like this, I''d be mistaken that it''s mostly just a trick to get locked up, but I''m guessing she''s reading even a few seeping martial arts here. The feeling is already sharp and sharp no matter when you are set up, just like an ice blade martial arts.


    Whether you are inviting this handkerchief now or the samurai-inspired condiments have torn dry paper, the noise is even loud.


    (Sure, this is intense)


    Together, the current situation may attract your interest as a swordsman. Is it fate because you walked the sword as your way?


    - Again, as a swordsman, I want to match.


    Was it bad that I thought about that on the pretend? Feeling the brave man''s slashing increased, he immediately tries to escape and enter another shadow.


    "There!


    ����


    Slightly behind that, Hatsumi Kutiba swings through the set of swords with her vocalization. The place where the slashing line came through is nothing more than the place where I was until I got there. Probably felt the subtle finesse that emerged from the discord between the movement of the mind and the exasperation.


    Because he was able to clearly capture the previously obscure signs, Hatsumi Kutiba rebuilds his sword on the spot and speaks out with a provocative voice.


    "You don''t know who you are, but you''re pretty good at it, huh? I''m impressed."


    "... it would be an honor for you to say that to the savior brave man"


    When he no longer has to hide his existence, he remains hidden, but returns only the words. Upon honest receipt of the praise, Hatsumi Kutiba corrected his posture as if to take a thank you,


    "I guess saying that means you know who I am and you''re setting me up... let''s name him again as a swordsman. My name is Hatsumi Koba. If I may, I''d like you to tell me your name?


    From the brave, he is the usual name as a swordsman. I''m untrained, but I wasn''t willing to answer that.


    When you shut up, a voice sounds indoors that contains an unfortunate sound.


    "... can''t you name me,"


    "If it was an ordinary battle, I would have liked it. I can''t be seen as a swordsman this time. May I help you?"


    "Then..."


    And the topping and subtraction that I showed to the lid is because of disappointment? In the next moment, when his mind seemed to fade like that, Hatsumi Kutiba raised it all at once as if to explode his martial arts -


    "Don''t be shy. Hey!


    With the outbreak, a sword of escape that is swept through on the spot. The white blade is in an unreachable range, but sudden lateral slaughter evokes a sense of crisis. If you do, hurry and give in low and respond, you will hear the sound of slaughter coming from behind.


    Let''s close our eyes and sway at the finish of the slash, swordsman, if we took a moment away from her, we could see the wall behind us slit smoothly as if we had run a sharp cut.


    "This is..."


    The sword of Hatsumi Kutiba I had heard rumors about. It was a slaughter that ignored the agreement, which surprised the swordsmen of the Union without leaving them. The sword''s illogical technique of scratching everything at the end of the slash line regardless of the length of the arm or the length of the object. That''s exactly what


    "Yes, that''s just stunning."


    An exclamation that took the form of a return to an earlier praise. But Hatsumi Kutiba gave such swordsman honor a self-derisive grin.


    "No way? If you thought this was a stunt or something, you''d be surprised if you saw our father''s or something, and you''d flip over?


    Does that mean that the father of the brave will exceed his current slaughter? I feel my spine cool all the time with that grin that doesn''t make me feel a joke. Even skilled warriors are invincible enough to hunch a crisis, such as to make their backs lie cold in war.


    "If that wasn''t haunting... that would be a horrible story"


    "Really. I''m not talking about being crazy. It''s not someone else, but it''s human quitting. More than that..."


    So she starts looking indoors as if looking for something. And


    "The invisible moves over there are more impotent. Normally, if I ever catch a sign of that, I''ll know better and better. What''s going on?


    "I''m sorry if I asked, but I can''t make a scene."


    "I guess."


    Does that make sense? Hatsumi Kutiba does not pursue any further and closes his mouth lightly. Naturally, but secrets are a consultation I can''t speak of. If we want to know, we will come by sword, and we will have to fight the magic and unravel it. And it''s not this one that makes it easy. On the contrary, I am also proud to unravel and show the magical logic of that sword. It is also because of the swords that have been cultivated, and the guidance of the devil.


    ... but the other person is the other person. Neither can I say enough that there is no chance that I will be able to pay you back. Hatsumi Kutiba, a brave man with long blonde hair. The shoulders cutting the wind with clothes from different worlds are not strong, it is a good way to weaken, do not hesitate to look around, do not stay in one place now, even move around. The movement is also smooth, and it doesn''t look like the kind of messiness that you should always be able to do between behavior and behavior.


    - This is going to be a broken bone job.


    Though I thought so, I couldn''t stop laughing at my mouth.


    In a closed room, the sword is placed in front of the eye, paying attention to the invisible opponent''s martial arts.


    Craigaro Torani Phantom Sword Hatsumi Hatsumi, Hatsumi Hatsumi Hatsumi, Hatsumi Hatsumi Hatsumi, even tried not to be a single sword so as not to disturb his own way of being a swordsman.


    The lights of the lights appear on the white blade of the missle, and the shadows of the loose, loose, move accordingly. Perhaps the other person is hissing in that shadow, but because this one is not a magician, he can''t tell where he is for sure. On all sides of the wall is a candlestick, with many shadows. In the black of the plane stretching up and sticking to the floor, the art of hikikomori is strange, but I guess this is the logic of the mysterious manipulators.


    I jumped in here myself because there were signs of swordsmen here. The swordsman''s insistence was thus stimulated and stepped in, even though he was the kind of martial art that would invite him to come here.


    But when I came in, I went in, and I didn''t see him, and I didn''t know the signs, and I didn''t want to be in an interrogatory situation, and it was like this.


    As a swordsman, I am a little uncomfortable, but I can tell you that these tastes are not bad either. As far as we can tell, there are swordsmen and beliefs on the other side, so I''m certain that I won''t be able to go off the road even if it''s not normal.


    If so, even if there is defeat, there is no regret. I don''t have any remorse. After all, you should be thankful that you were able to engage someone you could hope for a genuine battle with.


    (voice... probably a sinister uncle)


    To know from the voices I heard in my ears, in their years they were probably as good as my father''s. It''s also a strange story to think of as an unusually young father who has no connection with old age, but I can see that he''s loaded with quite a few drills just to calm down his voice. Yes, strength is what we know from the ends of our actions. No matter how martial arts this one unleashes, there''s room for the wind and flush to the willows to laugh over there. Usually, there is a little upset in the voice, but such a shake is not like that.


    I''m provoking, crushing my heart to make a gap, suppressing my desire to sheath run, but I can barely capture it yet.


    But it''s not that I''m not at all comfortable with this concealed move. It seems that some of the moves in this world will be categorized into a rather special category, but there are certainly swordsmanship in my world based on concealed shapes, similar to those they are currently using.


    Yes, sir.


    "Soundless, ancient, cloudless, unknown sword," and... the flying sword just doesn''t fly... "


    - The sound is ancient and gloomy. It is a swordsmanship that counts as the Five Secret Swords of Japan, just like the Guligara Torani Phantom Sword.


    Japan''s Five Secret Swords. They escape the martial arts education ban imposed by GHQ after the war, thus the unusual sword technique that was kept secret by the same Japanese and survived in the shadows. Long after the ban was lifted, it will not appear in the world of the table, but is considered the sword behind it.


    My own encounter, Club Galleria Torani Phantom Sword Immovable Moment.


    Soundless, ancient, shady, unidentified sword.


    Kaihagami Yiyu Dome Yanfei (that''s right, Tenriku cucumber).


    Lai Lian Fantasy Flame Flow Double Swordsmanship Fire Speed (Lai Len Eun Riu Sou Kan Jun Kan).


    Hidden God Shinming Shinming Ice Heaven Break (Inobami Shinmeiri Uhigana).


    One of them, the acoustic ancient shady current. Remember the characteristics of that sword to the best of your knowledge and compare it with the opposing sword now.


    "- A silent sword is a silent sword. There are no signs, no appearances there, no martial arts, no killings, yet, like being shot out of a bow, a poke or a punch that I''ve targeted literally flies."


    - A silent sword, so to speak, is a sniper''s sword. A milestone in the times, an assassination sword that has buried a rash villain behind it from darkness to darkness. It is said that when the magical logic of that sword is refined, it cracks the head of the hostile with a flying sword and shoots it out without passing the heart''s heart''s heart.


    This sword is as fearless as a silent sword. No thrust will fly. But when that boundary between light and shadow that the candlestick light shows moves, it slashes the line and hits this one. If you take the same place where you can''t see the sword, in a way, you can''t help but say it''s similar.


    (I can''t feel the signs anymore and my senses and timing drive me crazy, but this is the other way around. Which means I knew this move would use the magic of this world...)


    Instantly anticipate the possibility while avoiding slaughter. Signs disappear causing errors with vision, which can remain confusing. However, the invisible technique currently being performed is not within the scope of being able to do so with swordsmanship.


    Plus, the sharpness of the slaughter, the timing of the punch.


    (The opponent has considerable strength. Could it be that Yingjie is under subpoena protection from me and each other? What is that cheating......)


    You''re on your own, but I feel uncomfortable that way. From the other side, I''m more sloppy about myself being backed up - but anyone would always be dissatisfied with someone with unusual strength.


    But what I don''t really care about right now is...


    (Turns out, it''s underhanded. I''m not willing to kill you for slaughter, and maybe this feels like a wooden sword...)


    It''s supposed to be a serious battle, but the other side doesn''t expose you to killing or anything like that. Besides, when you take a slaughter, the weight and handfulness are subtly different from that of the metal. It''s like a game. All the elements that come at me indicate that this is from a trial.


    Is it a stop to keep Elliot from going to her place? I can''t stand in front of everyone, so for one thing, I can''t say yes, but whatever.


    "If that''s what you''re gonna do, I''m gonna make you serious"


    "I hope you''ll forgive me for that. In addition to Lord Brave, when I mean it, it doesn''t end easily."


    "Oh? I hear people in this world are asking for you, brave opponents?


    "Regardless."


    "Then I want you to be more and more serious."


    From guarding to attacking to identifying your opponent''s sword. Slash the shadows that lie ahead by passing a sword strike that flies from the boundaries of the sway.


    It wasn''t as good for us as it was earlier.


    "Mm-hmm?"


    He was able to give as much confusion as he could. Perhaps beyond, the sword strike that was supposed to have struck the machete seemed to have slipped through his body for some reason. The knife I was supposed to hit must have vanished with green and blue illusions and sumptuous in the blink of an eye.


    - Grygalotoroni Phantom Sword, Dream Green Green. A move that, by sharply sharpened martial arts, creates a void that is illusory and lets you lose sight of the sword of fruit. The sharper you feel as a swordsman, the more caught up in the created void.


    "This is because the machete..."


    The swordsman in the shadows grunts confusion without foreseeing the sword muscle. Is that an unintentional leak from your mouth?


    - Green blue, by definition, refers to green rust (rust) produced on the surface of copper. In familiar terms, it is ten yen balls or that jade stain floating on the surface of the Great Buddha.


    An illusion reminiscent of the glow of iron (kane) flashes at the edge of his eye for a moment, and the remnants of the burnt green and blue disappear in his eyes, but so sumptuous, the sword moves for which his name is given.


    "You can''t see the sword that way. This one won''t hit me. Sword. Which one is stronger?


    "Heh, heh..."


    What you hear is a fun voice. The swordsman''s heart must have been inspired by his current moves. What those who aspire to martial arts do not want is to compete for and test their martial arts. How much of what you have cultivated so far, and fulfill it works for them? Always thirsty for it.


    - The other sword came on Xing. As soon as I''ve identified it, I''ll say it,


    "This is a trickle-breaking technique for the illusion of my sword and body. Throw yourself more than a rock, and the life you throw away is immovable..."


    Calm your mind for just a moment, Torrani is the one you want to talk about. Originally, it was a law to possess the Unknown King, but there is no curse in what I have just said. However, it is still said that the immortality is the Buddha God, but therefore the sword takes no god, and because it is the king of the wise, the possessed sword possesses the curse of the true word.


    My heart has already been set. In the meantime, did you see the opportunity to shut up? Shadows shake the lights and move the shadows.


    Seeing and discerning it by the eye, this one put the sword to sleep and raised it, and as soon as it was lifted, the sound of iron (kane) struck his ear. Invisible weight on both arms. To avoid being pushed off with the received sword, we will take the Clarigarodorani Phantom Sword, Snow Drop (Yukizu) Ri.


    As if the snow accumulated on a tree branch slips off the tip of the branch with a flexible bounce, using a slight amount of weakness, the target''s sword slips off toward the tip of the blade.


    And he put his strength into Tanda, and aroused his gathered heart, and he could roar much more.


    "Haaaaaaaa!!


    Free the force accumulated by being held down from the slope that slipped off. Twist your arm so that you turn your sword wide and slap it where your opponent will have his right shoulder. But it''s still less affordable than not being able to grasp a clear position. Normally there should be a human body there and a right shoulder, but is the shadow still only a shadow? The void just stopped to hum the sharp sound of the thick wind.


    I lost my posture a little, but the fire won''t shake. Neither did they inadvertently set them up. Since they are beginning to be captured every time they wave out their swords, I guess they can''t even give out wasted traction anymore.


    Shake off the knife. The candlestick''s fire reflects, and the reddish slash line falls, but they still don''t take it through slash if they''re wary of the void.


    I don''t see him. Dancing in a candlelit room is like solo martial arts. But I still refused the meat. It''s no good.


    Then only wave the knife until it cleaves.


    As long as you focus on one intention, you also pass rocks with water droplets. In its upright and simple will, the coming moves are:


    "... I don''t care how much you can''t capture, there''s nothing you can do if you just slash each room."


    The invincible voice is as if the demon that immobility is supposed to strike down dwelled in us.


    - Grygalotoroni Phantom Sword, Zen Top, Nirvana Silent Tail.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Its infinite slaughter only continued until it cleaved the room to the point where it could not stop its original form.


    During a search of the mansion, Hatsumi left the words "go ahead" and disappeared into one room.


    Was there anything to distract her? Even if Mizuminos opens the room after her first beauty, there''s no sign of her there. Whether it went further back, or was it flown elsewhere, it vanished neglectfully.


    Whether you look into it or not, maybe you''ll find it soon.


    "Well, you''re just as innocent as a mon..."


    Hatsumi went in alone. I decided it was enough on my own. It would be shallow to decide how much or what it is to mistakenly see that on your own here. When I believe the word we can do something about this one and turn back on my heels, Titania comes to visit with a crease between her brows.


    "What do you say, Swimey?


    "As you can see. Let''s go."


    "I didn''t know you were going... are you sure you want to keep going?


    "Fine, nothing, we''re here for that, aren''t we? To help Elliot."


    "But that''s not what Hatsumi is..."


    To Titania, worried and devoured by Hatsumi, Shuiming is not particularly worried.


    "Hatsumi will be fine. Even he was dealing with demonic generals in the Union. Yeah, that''s right. You won''t be late. Besides, he jumped in from himself."


    Yes, as I stepped in myself, Hatsumi is surprisingly belligerent. I''m usually calm and quiet, but should I call it a father concession there? When he sees a strong opponent, he wants to fit in.


    Her father, Mirror Shiro, said that such willingness - that is, "without a greedy thirst, you cannot be strong" - is rightly there.


    But Teatania still doesn''t seem to calm down,


    "Shouldn''t we look for Master Hatsumi first?


    "If it''s your opponent, you''ll slash every building first. Besides, maybe it''s faster for Hatsumi to pop out than we can find out, huh?


    "Per museum..."


    "You don''t think you can do that... horribly"


    Shui Ming shows his tongue sticking out, trembling, and holding his shoulders. I''m out of my way to make jokes, but what I said is true.


    Slash this three-story hall with a sword wave. Everyone will say with their mouths together that it is impossible if you ask, but that is the strength of an unusual swordsman there. Hatsumi is such a swordsman that that man who divides the skyscraper vertically with a single sword admits it. Even if you subtract that as a parent''s twist, it would be easier if it was about the third floor.


    Then the story is that searching for Elliot is a priority. Find out who came looking for you, and you''ll never be able to fulfill your purpose.


    "When Hatsumi came out to finish what he was doing, he didn''t know what he was going to say if he hadn''t found it yet."


    "... well, if that''s okay, I won''t say anything more either"


    Speaking out loud, he rewore his sand cloak and moved on, Teatania. Shuiming also walks out to chase after her, but realizes Liliana won''t last.


    Liliana peeps into the room where Hatsumi is gone, as if she had something to worry about.


    "Liliana, what''s going on?


    "... no, nothing"


    "How restless is that?


    Asked, Liliana proceeds with Tokotoko, opens the door and looks behind the room where no one is. And I still made sure there was nothing and shut the door quietly.


    Well, what did you think? Then she opened her mouth,


    "... somewhere, I felt a resemblance to the Colonel''s signs of surgery,"


    "Is that Mr. Rogue''s?


    "Yes. Somewhere, you say, atmosphere..."


    Was the slightest margin of opportunity unspeakable driven her sorrow? The thought of admiring my adoptive father is deeply ingrained, and I guess I react agile when it comes to him that much.


    Seems like they''re just still similar, rather than convinced.


    "What do we do? Find out?"


    "�� no, let''s prioritize the search for Elliot the Brave"


    "Okay."


    Putting it together and prioritizing it, this settled the story about the room where Hatsumi came in.


    And together we start walking again. Without alarm, Shuiming asks Teatania to go ahead as she moves forward with each person''s vigilance.


    "Tia, do you know anything about this hall?


    "I''ve visited before, but the interior has changed a lot since then. Probably switched to royalty without permission... more or less."


    Do you understand? Because of the royalty, I suppose he also has knowledge of the interior of the noble mansion. Most of the time, the building of the house has basic construction, so it doesn''t change that way either.


    But...


    "Swimey, you can''t get your hands on it when you have a hidden room. Can you grasp that over there?


    "That''s fine because I''m looking into it in advance. I mean, there doesn''t seem to be a hidden room in the first place... and the basement just sounds like a wine cellar."


    "Really? So..."


    As soon as she tries to say something, signs hook up with the Waterming vigilance net.


    "Stop."


    ��������


    Probably because he suddenly called out a badly chilled out voice. Titania stops on her feet in amazement, and Liliana, accustomed to the sound of the watering, quietly slips the wand from her cuffs to hand.


    There are only walls in the front of the hallway. Other than that, it''s a left turn.


    "Anyone ahead?


    "Behind the bend. You''re not moving. Are you waiting?"


    "What do you want?


    "You''re going to have to move on. We''ll do something about it."


    Being ambushed means you''ll be aware of it over there. I''m afraid I''m going to do something to the encounter, but it''s not good for this one to get his hands on first than I don''t know who it is. This one is not yet intruding with a firm cause, and whether or not Elliot is found will vary depending on his treatment. And because it''s in the hall, it could be someone other than a guard or a private soldier.


    Worst case scenario could be that this is the only bad position. It''s not very nice to be that way.


    Of course, defensive action is sufficient in terms of safety, as it allows for immediate action.


    As Shuiming said, people go around the corner. Waiting quietly in the middle of the aisle was one maid armed with a stout look.


    Shuiming steps out to make an allusion as soon as he sees the figure, but for some reason he is controlled by Titania by hand.


    If you keep your mouth shut for a while, the maid stays on that look.


    "This is located in the mansion of His Excellency the Duke of Lucas de Hadrias. Is it like picking up or stealing at night to step in without the invitation of the master of the museum?


    Teatania answered the question, which included more togues.


    "I am the First Princess of the Kingdom of Astel, Titania Lute Astel. If you suspect it to be false even in front of this establishment and name, you will question your faith with both of these swords, okay?


    Teatania overflows with her name. Is it because she is one of the Seven Swords that she runs to Wu to prove that she is the one? Meanwhile, did the maid also find herself in the majestic standing behavior and appearance of Titania, its martial authority? I knelt quietly on the spot.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness. I have it in my servant who works in this hall. Forgive the princess for making a mistake with the thief at night."


    "I came to hear that Elliot Austin, the savior brave, was here. Is he here?


    Titania asks a little high pressure. I''m not even going to back off easily. It''s probably because of that. Put it together. I didn''t really expect an answer to that word.


    "My husband has already told me about that. Please come this way."


    "Ah -?"


    The faint-faced maid mouthed an unanswered answer - but she seemed to guide me quietly. Neither Shuiming nor Liliana could hide their confusion about it, but Teatania, on the other hand, responds with a calm attitude and begins to follow the maid.


    Speaking to her like that,


    "Come on, Swimey."


    "I hope that''s okay..."


    Still no doubt clears up, but for one thing I decide to believe in Titania and start walking. And then hit the maid with obsessive suspicions.


    "So servant. What do you mean it''s already been said?


    "If Her Royal Highness Princess Titania ever shows up in the hall, let her through without hiding, from Her Excellency."


    Were you told? When I looked at Teatania, I could see her eyes narrowing with dissatisfaction. I say we''re not close to the Duke, but it also seems like maybe she''s just unilaterally hostile rather than horses not fit in on this.


    "The Duke said he already expected me to come here?


    "It''s about what to do when you visit. I am surprised, too, that His Royal Highness will visit immediately."


    For, don''t move one eyebrow muscle. Is that how you are trained?


    "I see you didn''t expect me to break in."


    They may be holding Elliot. You''d assume someone would come to help, and Titania is attached to Trinity, so there''s a connection to the brave. In view of that, it would be considered as one possibility for her to come here.


    But then, yes. No wonder we liberate ourselves lightly in this way. I don''t know what it means, I turn my gaze to Liliana for answers, but she just shakes her head if she doesn''t know either.


    And with a whispering voice,


    "... I don''t know what it is. Hatsumi pulls away, but takes her to Elliot. It''s not like that for a trap."


    "... I, too, can''t read through"


    "... the inconsistency between intent and behavior doesn''t change."


    Difficulty with the increase again eventually led to a room that seemed to be the place of destination.


    When the maid knocks on the door, a young man''s voice returns from inside the room. The voice sounded familiar and the maid opened the door when she was deciding from the tone of the voice that she seemed safe.


    And Elliot, the purpose of the Mizumins, was to sit on the couch and gracefully make tea.


    When he realizes, he turns to a second smile with a slight mix of nihilism like him.


    - I didn''t know you were coming.


    "You look surprisingly fine"


    "Oh. You''re right. You''re being polite."


    That''s what he said. He paid for his blonde hair like he was disturbed, Elliot spreading his hands wide open. Do you want to tell them that you are safe? But now I don''t know.


    When Elliot returns the tall cup to the saucer, he thanks Titania with a changed attitude.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Titania. I''m so sorry I bothered you."


    "No, Lord Elliot seems to be doing well, above all else."


    Two or three words are exchanged, it is hard to predict that the conversation is over, and Shuiming asks.


    "So? Why are you being treated like an adult?


    "That''s all I have to do. I can''t get out of here either."


    "Can''t get out? Why don''t you get out of here? You don''t look like you''re in custody, and it''s not that hard for you to just get out, is it?


    "Sure you can if you want to. But they threatened to put Krista at risk when she was gone."


    "I see. He said it was gone."


    If I''m pulled away, there''s nothing I can do. I can''t even protect you.


    Stay together, the teatania who hears it builds muscle on his forehead and exposes his indignation.


    "What a punishment to hold a priest of the Salvation Church hostage."


    "That man doesn''t seem to be a very confident nobleman."


    "So?"


    "I''m just saying that you should wait here for a little while. I do, but here''s what I had to do."


    "Why is that?


    "I don''t know? When I got caught, I thought they''d do something at first, but this is how they treat me normally and inexorably. What the hell is that? Of course you didn''t tell me when you asked."


    He, too, shook his neck left and right, roaring strangely, not sure.


    (was solely for the purpose of retaining? No, first of all, what are we gonna do about it?


    Was the purpose to keep Elliot from moving? But it doesn''t fall. When it comes to the fold where he''s gone, what happened - the first thing to mention is the war against the Demons. If so, it would mean I didn''t want him to join the war on it.


    "No, I thought you said Hatsumi had stopped eating something."


    But the brave man was there, wasn''t he?


    "Are you saying you wanted the Demons to defeat Master Reggie?


    As Titania said, if Le XXI were alone, it would certainly increase the likelihood that even the Demons could defeat it.


    "No, you don''t. I''m working on it so I can win after all. The universal apostles were here to help. Unless you''re talking about a force that has nothing to do with the universal apostle."


    "You seem to have a lot of information over there."


    Yeah, I''ll talk to you later.


    But still, there is no answer. If you are a universal apostle, you should be part of a plan to figure out the brave. They''re not like that either.


    (You mean there''s been a change of plans somewhere? I no longer need to grab it. But it''s like I''m weighing the timing of something...)


    Elliot turns to the maid as Shuiming roars low as she thinks.


    "So, can I go home now?


    "Yes. Feel free"


    "You think you''ll let Lord Elliot go?


    "That''s what your husband says. If it is the order of Dear Teatania, he says we cannot disobey."


    "Where obedience to the royal family remains unchanged"


    Shuiming asks as Teatania spits out like a sigh.


    "What the fuck? What the hell are you guys thinking?


    "I am not familiar with your husband''s ambitions."


    "Isn''t that to avenge Astel?


    "That''s never"


    "I guess. You won''t do that kind of bloody thing only to that man."


    To Titania, who says in a lean manner, Shuiming turns a frigid gaze,


    "... so you don''t know. But trust is strong."


    "I hope you say it''s a legitimate person assessment. Even the person you hate says you have an objective gaze to appreciate."


    That''s not what he said when he said he was going to expose you.


    "Well, did you say that?


    "Heh heh, I don''t remember. - He''s a smart guy with a toe."


    Returning her dislike to Teatania, Shuiming shrugs her shoulders. Well, in fact, this has served its purpose. And the thing to do, though it''s surplus...


    "Tia asks for this guy. I''m going outside."


    "What do you do outside?


    "I have a grudge, too. I thought I''d hit him once and have to ask him questions. Looks like he''s already started."


    "Starting? But such signs��"


    "You seem to be trying not to get it right. Maybe this is what Hatsumi was after."


    Already in Shuiming, he feels the battle is starting outside. Because of the large number of people moving, Hadrias must have moved the private soldiers.


    When Shuiming turned her back, Titania said,


    "Then put in my share and beat me up for two shots."


    "Okay, I got it. Until we''re done here, you take your time. Bye, Liliana, and then say hello."


    "Yes."


    When Shui Ming tried to disappear from the spot, Fu Titania said,


    "Swimey, I''ll warn you first because you use your sword too, but be careful if you''re willing to fight the Duke with your sword"


    "What, that nobleman Sama, are you strong?


    "Lucas de Hadrias is the apex of the Seven Swords. He''s the best swordsman in the world."


    "... what?


    Turning towards Liliana, with the loose look in between, she nodded, too.


    "The Duke of Lucas de Hadrias is the man who reigns at the apex of the Seven Swords,. I mean, the most powerful swordsman here in the North,"


    "Oh, you guys say that sooner!!


    So he shouted back, and Shuiming ran to Trinity, where he confronted Hadrias.

 147 Shuiming Sentinel

    Not long before Mizuminos found Elliot. At the garden tip of the Hadrias mansion.


    - After all, Lord Brave''s sword is immature.


    "Ku... Huh!


    Trinity feels terrible pain in her mouth in that mixed voice of disappointment that was called, no, and sent down.


    In the midst of Hadrias'' tried-mouth-to-edge battle, Trinity was being tasted humiliated to be poked in the knee in front of Hadrias.


    I wasn''t licking it. I was insulting you. Never. Nonetheless, Hadrias stands cool by rotting around the brave man who kept the patronage of the goddess, not just saying it was a prank.


    You''re right, not even a single machete could have bathed Hadrias.


    Turn to attack and the sword strike will be evaded, and you won''t be able to make them take it. If you turn to protection on the contrary, you can''t even turn yourself around and take it, so it''s full. Plus, even though you''re not wearing a sword attack, this one''s already at the beginning and end of a limit on your feet.


    And the cause was Hadrias'' diverse swordsmanship.


    It begins with the word Dance Sword, which Fermenia shouted, to intense rigidity, sophisticated body technique, and magic moves. By doing so, he was to experience the suffering of disadvantage.


    Now Hadrias mists the lightning that he has put together in his sword, and glances at the light of the magic lamp in his garden tip at his sword, looking at it as if it were a piece of art to be corrected. Is the blade ruined or is it confirmed by the cloudiness of the sword body? Eventually, when that discernment is over, turn this way,


    "I guess your victory so far depended solely on your talent. However, in front of those with experience and skill, it peels off easily, such as the plating (plating) to which it has been applied. Just like this."


    The power of the goddess is called plating. No, I''m sure you''re right. The extra power that fills this body is not something that I have acquired myself.


    But therefore,


    "The people of the country that called me say it."


    "It would be natural. If you are mistaken for your own power, it is the human duty of the country that called the brave man to embarrass it. To be at peace just to praise it is also tantamount to sin"


    - Regardless, you seem to have nothing to do with the treat.


    That''s what Hadrias says, and he speaks of the acclaim he''s earned in this fight. And


    "Hall of the Brave. How about it. What about the power of the goddess? Are you familiar?


    What does that have to do with anything?


    "It has something to do with it. Being familiar means being a goddess pawn."


    "Pawn, what?


    "That''s right. As I said to you before - the Demon Clan itself is the thought of a giant existence that seeks to annihilate a race, including humans. Do you remember that? When you asked Rajas and other demonic generals if they were all the same creatures and meant something to each other, that answer was"


    "... it"


    Certainly that''s what I was told when I was previously invited to Hadrias. It is a story that Hadrias added, "There is no point in that question", in response to his own question to Rajas as to why the Demons attack humans and why creatures must kill each other.


    At that time, I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    "That''s right. Therefore, your question made no sense. If the evil gods prepared the demons only to make them kill each other, they wouldn''t be able to coexist in the first place, would they? This struggle, which threatens a race rooted in this world, including humans, is nothing more than a world in which goddesses and evil gods pawn brave men and demons to take possession of the world."


    "Plate face... pawn..."


    Hadrias'' words remind me a lot. That, at the end of the war with the demons in the earlier empire, during the conversation between Shuiming and Lishabalm, said the demons were the pawns of the evil gods and were reducing the weak demons because they strengthened the power of their pawns. Yeah, like, a strategy game.


    ��������


    Hadrias spotted the inside of his chest when he noticed a match and was half-baked.


    "In the way it looks, I can see that I can feel it in my nose."


    "It''s..."


    "- It''s about not talking too much, human."


    "Mr. Io Kuzami!


    Io Kuzami follows the gap between Hadrias'' private soldiers and interrupts this battle. I didn''t know why she was so overwhelmed if she didn''t listen.


    "A friend of Lord Brave... No, you are..."


    "Take it!"


    "I won''t let you get in the way!


    To Io Kuzami, approaching with his magic accumulated in his right hand, Hadrias tells him so and takes something like a jewel out of his nostalgia and throws it at her.


    "Ku, this is..."


    Io Kuzami tried to twist herself away, but the gem blushed her shoulder and passed backwards. The blow didn''t look like it shocked her, but Io Kuzami stuck his knee on the spot, with something baffled.


    And Hadrias turned to himself again,


    "What do you say, Lord Brave? I feel like I know what I am."


    "-!? You think I''m just a pawn being manipulated!?


    "Ranri"


    "Otherwise, where did your ''desire to help the people of this world'' come from? Where did it come from, and where is it located?


    "That, is..."


    That''s because they begged me to help. When I was summoned to this world and begged to crusade the demons in the royal castle of Camelia, I needed to do something with the power I had acquired. Even if it was not often that he rose from what he called a brave man, it was undoubtedly a gush from the depths of his heart, rightly his own.


    "I wanted to help people in this world! That''s what I meant!


    "Isn''t that what you want?


    "No! I''m fighting with a sword of my own will! I''m not being manipulated!


    shouting back. But Hadrias shook his neck left and right as if he was frightened,


    "... the valiant lord of El Maiden is still more reasonable."


    "What is it..."


    "The question is over, Lord Brave. It''s time for the dance to continue."


    Hadrias takes the stand. But like earlier, I don''t magically let lightning strike my sword. Are you going to cut it? But the martial arts that sprinkle from me remain intact, and there are no gaps. And stabbed the sword to the ground.


    "... let''s go"


    When I wonder if Hadrias'' body has tilted loosely, the sword is then pulled out of the ground and the slash is attacked. Because I can see where the slash is coming from, I just need to put it away, but when I move to engage poorly, my sword stretches out against my eyes and is slashed.


    The first blow ran poorly to dodge because he didn''t know it, and made one bloody muscle on his cheek.


    "Huh...!!


    Hadrias spins like a dance, pushing himself to the ground with the momentum he has as it is every time he finishes waving his sword, pulling him out again when he is about to be slashed. The speed of the cut up again is just right, finally capturing the slashing line.


    (How... can you handle this so quickly when you''re sticking it up on the ground?


    The action of stabbing a sword on the ground is undoubtedly a gap. But it''s supposed to be a gap, but for some reason, this attack is unacceptable. Even though he slashed his sword by poking it into the ground, he flipped gracefully as if he knew, and he sent this sword to poke this gap, which he now swung in the sky.


    And this sword is not a waiting sword either. When you take a large distance, you step out as if you were walking through a party venue, sticking your sword to the ground in front of you, and attacking you with the intensity of a hand gesture of dance.


    Beginning to come out, be thankful and thankful as if you wanted to dance in front of me, and when this one puts out his sword to respond to it, he dances out with his sword as if to gain my will.


    "Why..."


    Leaking out of his mouth without attempting to suspect him, Hadrias said,


    "What, nothing strange. He that hath no wind currents in him is immature as a swordsman. Therefore, you are turning right and left without understanding the logic of this sword. That''s just it."


    "Wind currents......"


    I don''t know what that word means. What is wind currents, not just aesthetics? What the hell do you know by having it and how can you cope with this sword?


    As Hadrias'' dance increases in intensity and withstands successive sword strikes with one sword, he shocks the patterned head at the fence. If you noticed, Hadrias'' kick was hitting the patterned head.


    "Shit......!?


    With a blow from directly below, I let go of Orihalcon''s sword. And I''m not the one who misses that gap.


    "This blow is an admonition to your immature lord."


    Hadrias wields his sword. Preliminary action of slashing, I realized it was not something that would change. The sharpness, the speed, and the authority that would not allow him to evade, were on that slaughter.


    "- Tz!!


    "Lord Reggie!


    "Reggie!


    "Chi! Trinity!"


    It was then that Fermenia and Refile screamed and Io Kuzami tried to interrupt again.


    "- Wind currents. Well, is that what Dad used to call" romantic "? Stop. The reason Trinity''s sword doesn''t arrive is'' cause I haven''t caught up with the good dance ''?


    Such a cool voice sounds from behind Hadrias. Such a word as finding something you haven''t found. And at the same time, the sharp, frozen debris flew into Hadrias.


    "Ku, who!


    Hadrias turns around with who or what words. And there you are.


    "Who, you mean me? I''m your brave friend number one there. You look familiar, don''t you?


    Yes, what was there was a watering light dressed in the clothes of this world. Where the hell did you come from? Dressed in a green jacket, the outing remained intact, no doors or windows seemed to have been opened, and he appeared silent not even to be distracted by the timing of his arrival. It was as if the debris thrown had also suddenly appeared, and yet stood as if he had been there all along.


    "Are you...?


    "Lord Swimey!!


    Hadrias didn''t remember Shuiming''s face, or didn''t seem to realize it when he said it - but he makes a bewildered look when Fermenia hears him scream.


    "Swimei......? Swimey Yakagi...... you say? Why are you here?


    "Why did you come here to help the brave?"


    To the words, Hadrias kept the crease between his eyebrows deeper. Did he also not grasp as if Mizumi had broken in? Again, that would be the gift of his sorcery.


    "I see. Lord Brave was making a positive move and letting you sneak into the hall? But I used to dive through that guard."


    "That''s about it."


    That''s what I said, Shuiming laughing out loud. Did Hadrias offend him for being interrupted by such a witchcrafted attitude? Distract and irritate your expression as if it had offended you.


    "But I have trouble having you stand in the way of me and Lord Brave. Back off quickly."


    "Don''t be so cold, I''ll turn you in, too. You''re a great nobleman, aren''t you? Show me how much you can afford."


    "I don''t have it with me as one of those things that makes you look like a common man. Second team! Step forward!


    Hadrias flies instructions toward the private soldiers he was moving against Fermenia and Lefir. Then some of the soldiers who were holding them back leave and head toward Mizumi.


    By contrast, Shuiming, as usual, gives a frightened bare gesture, but shrugs her shoulders loudly - and starts pounding her hands.


    "Oh man, folklore is a lot of rhetoric again... uh, no, the usual. Heh heh, I''m sorry about your mediocre face."


    "Mizumi! Not if you''re saying that! Mind you..."


    "No, you don''t have to put it on."


    Whether in front of an approaching soldier or hearing this caution, he smiles that there is no such thing as That''s not a pleasant smile, but an invincible grin like trying something or mocking a brief thought. It was his overly chilling grin that I had never seen before.


    Moment after moment, behind Mizumino, lightning emits as if it had flickered. Shortly after he was forced to blink by the brilliance of his dazzling flock of blue, numerous small magic formations were unfolding neatly behind him.


    "Nah -!?"


    "This!?


    The synchronized stunned voice belongs to me and Hadrias. That few fifty of the little magic formations lined up behind him. All of it incorporated an unusual formula, all of which revolved around the magic of the turret.


    Are the magic formations in charge of the turrets, the shells, even the gunmen? All you have to do is wait for the surgeon who raised his right hand to wave it down.


    "- Ad centum transcription Augoeides randomizer trigger"


    ("- Optical luminosity abbreviated operation. explosive costumes randomly deploy the best to the fiftieth, strategic bombing)


    It was shortly after the spell was spoken, propagated air, and hands waved down. When the magic team sees another light emission, a convenient fifty light strip arrives at the soldiers who stood before him without aiming for Mizumi. It''s a flashing spear that looks more dense and more column-like, completely separate from the light of the light that you can see across. I can''t even imagine what would happen if I hit that one.


    Eventually, with the landing, a continuous burst of light. The place where the soldiers were already dazzling light and massive sparks bounced off, and even the tragedy was uncertain.


    The ensuing...... body is tied to the sight in front of me, unable to take one movement. Naturally. If you step out poorly, you''ll be exposed to bouncing, raining and pouring sparks. Being motionless is arguably a wise decision to make first.


    From the alley of the snort shout, when the strobe flashed as the light and its remnants cleared, it was seen that the soldiers of the avant-garde, who were moving towards the watermark, had fallen on the spot without being left.


    I don''t see any noticeable scratches, but it''s not hard to imagine that the armor was burnt or broken, so I got a lot of power.


    Shuiming did not give the soldiers a glimpse of Pickle and stopped moving, but gave a laugh of provocation to the ensuing immobility on his two feet.


    Immediately afterwards, he knocks down his palm and bends his finger, and does what he says, "Come on."


    - It''s not enough to take what you guys are. It doesn''t change how much you stand before me.


    The soldiers, rightly aware of such insights from the attitude shown by Shui Ming, were also killed by anger. Immediately approaching him, rolling out swords and spears. But Shuiming shrugged off all the tips that popped out, and he snapped his fingers.


    Pattin. A finger snap that plays a graceful and light sound. Synchronized with that sound, the air ahead burst, and the shock waves generated bounced off the soldiers in several units. On the occasion of the crushing of the front line, Shuiming jumped indefensibly and landed among the soldiers. And he poked his right hand at the tile laid in the garden, unleashing a vast amount of magic all at once.


    - If you don''t make magic magic, it''s less effective as an attack. But if you let them play too violent an amount, even the mysteries around them go wild, and the ether that reaches the pressure limit causes even a burst.


    Mizumi used that law (rule) that Trinity didn''t know was an attack. The explosion so threatening to heaven that the soldiers hold every grate of water - eventually the flames and black smoke that have risen are blown away by unnatural wind pressure and disappear.


    What emerged from it was a magician dressed in a black suit at some point.


    He shook it off as if to get rid of the featherworm whilst the afterflame he was born in the explosion, exhaling boringly.


    (This is������)


    Words don''t come out well in the tragedy that happened in front of me, and in the power of my best friend who created that tragedy. By the way, it was - it was all more than I could have imagined. Even in Fermenia it was a thought that was drained of the liver, but this would be jumping over it lightly.


    When I heard about the sorcerer, when I heard from the Fermenians, nagging, but I meant to grasp his prowess. Shuiming said he had a different technology than the one in this world, and that made Fermenia stronger. But why don''t you open the lid? It was noticed that he had been mismeasuring his power until now.


    At that time Shuiming told me that she was worried about the difference between reality and her dreams, saying, "Because it''s a different world". I don''t know how I feel about the death of people in this world. That''s certainly something I''m good at, and I said it''s the same for him.


    But the sharing of that thought was now smashed here.


    What makes you think that someone who can fight this world is'' different ''from the rest of the world? If the factor that makes people think of it as a dream is the degree of disconnection from reality, it will be the same here and there. I can truly imagine that he was not in the'' reality of his own knowledge ''at such a cut but tense point.


    Well, then...


    (How much of a world did I...)


    Was it a dangerous, bloody place? I can''t help but think so. Where in such a peaceful world was such a thing hidden? I don''t believe it. It''s incredible, but that friend has certainly fought there, so he can make this big stand.


    I was reminded of it now, and I wondered why nature and laughter came in.


    "You know, Mizumi, it''s sloppy."


    "Ah? He used to say he came to this world and got stronger like an asshole. My twelve years are stupid."


    Shuiming trigonalizes his eyes and offends him. That attitude is always watery, but there is a lot of sarcasm contained somewhere, and I also feel like it''s just a little different. Is this his aspect as a magician? Then,


    "Fermenia, Refi, are you okay over there?


    "This one''s fine! Lord Swimey doesn''t care. I need Lord Reggie''s help!


    "This one''s fine too! No problem if you just keep pushing!


    "Okay! Then you two push the rest of them to the other side! It''s getting in the way when you get a little pussy over here!


    When Shuiming asked Fermenia and Lefir to do such a favor, would the two of them not even make it if that was about it? Using red winds and white flames, we drive the Tria braves and Hadrias'' private soldiers away, and we travel to keep ourselves pressed.


    Shuiming, on the other hand, threw a cold gaze at Hadrias.


    "So, that''s it for the front seat? That was a lot worse than treating people like mutts, huh? Hey, it''s Duke Sama, isn''t it?


    Seeing it, Hadrias'' face, which had been cool until earlier, had turned to surprise. Like myself right now, I didn''t even think that Shuiming''s strength was this much - no, I didn''t think he had the power to fight, etc., as much as Dew did. To prove it...


    "... stupid. Whatever magic you don''t sue Element for, you can fight. So... you weren''t a coward with no power...?


    To its surprise, for some reason, Shuiming looked like he had fallen out for a long time,


    "Uh, well, yeah. Well, you''re also Astel''s person, so that''s how you recognize me..."


    The people of Astel were slapping their pussies with cowards who couldn''t even fight Mizumi. That, of course, was because Shuiming had hidden it, and therefore Hadrias had no opportunity to know his prowess.


    "... well, Astel''s people were conspiring to stay."


    "Oh, come on. Don''t say anything bad about people plotting, okay? Or you''re not supposed to say that. It was pretty hard to beat them all down, wasn''t it?


    "Well, that''s yours... well, that''s when the demon general screamed,"


    As Hadrias asked, Shuiming is a jacket with a suit and a coat all in one. Translate the hem with a clasp. Strong winds that have broken winds shake hedges, and the emergence of mysterious beings causes the surrounding force fields to no longer maintain equilibrium, inviting the unnatural flashing of magic lights.


    And


    "Yes, it was me that Rajas grudged and shouted. The Order is a magician, Mitsumi Hachi."


    With that in his mouth, he unleashed cold air that cooled to the bottom toward Hadrias.

 148 Mizuki, the untimely boy.

    Water Ming, who broke into the battle between Trinity II and Hadrias, has now liberated the magic he had kept deep within himself and is relative to Hadrias on Trinity II''s behalf.


    Releasing is nothing more than magic, martial arts, and the chilling anger that has been accumulating in the stockpile. Buried fire got too burning firewood (Nenryu) to "imitate all the jokes..." and now it burns strong and strong.


    Meanwhile, Hadrias, confronting him, was also caught in surprise before Mizuming found out he was a magician, but now he understood the situation correctly and had some leeway, or his expression was back to what it was when he was fighting Trinity earlier.


    "Fine, Swimey Yakagi. All I''m saying is that I was under-recognized."


    "How do I strangle you?"


    "Don''t slap your busy mouth. The point is, there''s just one more person to work with."


    "Match..."


    Hadrias rushes out overnight with his light mouth boring, slashing up to pull out his protruding sword. The shock wave rushed through as he flew with a sense of crisis over the behavior and the martial authority on the sword.


    When I glanced behind me, after the sound of shock, the sound of being torn apart by slashing, and the living audio source passed by, the rattled tiles and soil were turned up around the groove of a letter.


    Regardless, I wasn''t ripped off by Hadrias'' sword.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. And what a power..."


    - Sword strike wave. That''s another different sword move than slashing, blade blade knife, ignoring Hatsumi''s intermission. Originally, it emits an edge to a whirlwind (twisted calf) that wraps around the tip of the sword by means of a quick slaughter, and this has been regarded in history as a horizontal cloud and so on, a technique that skips the power of slaughter.


    "Shuiming! That''s not all the Duke''s sword is!


    "Heh?"


    I found out that the offerings were diverse, and my mouth songs to laugh at on the pretend. With an invincible laugh on his face, he took the reagent bottle out of the suit''s pocket and held the sword himself.


    "- Permutatio.Coagulatio.Vis lamina��"


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power)


    In the meantime, Trinity on the pretend,


    "Su! Shuiming!? That''s mercury!?


    "Hmm? Really?


    "Yes, but not!? Isn''t it a bad idea to have it right away!?


    "Ahh."


    Mercury is poisonous, as Trinity fears. Transgaseous absorption by inhaling vapours volatilized at room temperature, showing toxicity. When using thermometers at school, it''s something that''s often noticed.


    "I''ll do something with magic. It''s okay."


    "Hey, you''re everything. Magic is..."


    "Well, nothing so far."


    Trinity flipped the complicated look she gave,


    "Ever...... that''s Shuiming anyway, be careful! The Duke gives his sword magical power."


    Before Trinity finishes, Hadrias steps in. And as he grunted something, like a hand in the way to go first, a green lightning struck his sword.


    Bacilli, a glimpse of the emerald lightning emitting bacilli and sparks and a glimmer of the stretched mercury knife as if it were a blood wave. Waiting for Hadrias to arrive.


    "Hmm. Isn''t it just swordsmanship?"


    "Naturally. You''re not the only one who can use demonic moves."


    Shuiming responds immediately with reverse magic to the sword strike carried out with Hadrias'' words. The tip of the mercury knife pierces the small magic formation, causing a deep circular formation in its sword body, but during the slash knot, no way is the mercury knife bounced off by a lightning leap.


    "What......!?


    "Phew."


    Mizuming is now more forced to be stunned by the tricks Hadrias has taken. But Shuiming also knows the way of the sword. Escape from slaughter by taking the appropriate evasion against the sword that is carried out.


    To the nobleman who creates a thin grin on his mouth, Shuiming whispers his eyebrows.


    "It''s not a grant ceremony (enchant), so...?


    One shrugged, it''s such confusion. From what I''ve seen, it also looks like Trinity used magic as a sword to put the lightning together. However, the corresponding technique to invalidate the grant technique (enchant) did not work.


    So what did Hadrias do? To Hadrias, who waved out his sword to dance again, Mizumi, on the one hand, did not oppose him with his sword, and this time he protruded his golden shield.


    "-Primum ex Secondom excipio!


    (- First and second walls, local expansion!


    "Mm-hmm. Magic protection! But..."


    "Huh!? Whoa, whoa, whoa...!


    The sword and shield came into contact, and I could not forbid to marvel at the sight that had happened in front of me. Michi, how can a lightning bolt enter the magical light emitted by Michi and Magic Formation? Let the magic light emitted by the Magic Formation slip away, little by little.


    "Chi, you can''t even shred the fortress protection...!


    Perhaps in addition to mystery, Wu Wei as a swordsman also holds back its power.


    To get distance once, Shuiming squeaks a spell. When the golden magic formations protruded by it spin, Hadrias is blown away - but he lands refreshingly in the distance, without breaking his posture.


    Keep the walls of the Golden Fortress intact. Guess Hadrias'' moves by leaving his defense against sword waves (Swordwaves).


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this a grant technique (enchant)...?


    Techniques that bring the power of mystery together in other things include, first and foremost, granting techniques (enchants). In that case, it is a possible event to synchronize magic and technique to the sword and enhance the power of sword strikes, but Hadrias'' sword strike had sharpened the Second Wall, a defense against witchcraft.


    That is unlikely to happen first with a grant technique (enchant). If so, what the hell does it mean? Keep an eye on your opponent without alarm and circle your thoughts. But bad speculation is bad. Clear judgment without material, that is, everything falls into speculation.


    Stopped, it was just Io Kuzami who presented the thread to such a contemplative Mizumi.


    "- No, you''re not, Mitsumi Eight Keys. That didn''t give magic to the sword."


    "No, you say?


    "Yes."


    If you put back the mercury knife, and you look at Hadrias, his sword is brimming with green thunder - but it disappeared.


    "Ah? You said he disappeared?


    Granting formula (enchant) should not disappear as long as it is released, dissipated, or supplied with magic. But it disappeared as soon as it was a temporary effect.


    Apparently Io Kuzami knows about it.


    "That''s the word of your world, did I just say possessed?


    "Possession...... right! Is that what you mean......!


    With that tip, a flash descends on Shuiming''s head. Possession. If that''s a psychic thing, it''s not a story that I have no idea.


    Immediately after you realize it, make sure it disappears the protection of the walls. Hadrias moves his eyebrows slightly when he sees the walls disappear, but seems to ride the invitation, approaching him with a relaxed foothold.


    All you have to do is timing it. If you also take into account that the opponent can get the highest speed (top speed) from the first speed because of the swordsman, you must be slashed without doing anything. Grasp the pattern of the mercury knife, bearing in mind that if you look at the timing incorrectly, it will be turned into two main pieces before the unraveling. Hadrias let the lightning shine on his sword again. Concentrate the magician''s eyes on the occasion of a physical rash. Hit the sword from here, identifying a fast slaughter that is also comparable to the slaughter of Trinity.


    - I don''t know, and at the same time that the high treble sounds, I whine,


    Return.Returner


    - Give it back, woman, to where it should be.


    "Huh!?


    The surprising voice that has reflected against the spell that chases the female form still belongs to Hadrias. Shortly after the spell was murmured and the magic activated, the lightning bolt of the triumph that the sword was gathering disappeared instantly.


    But the lightning just went out. Hadrias instantly plays Mercury Sword of Mercury with his power without being able to wolf - but Eight Keys Mercury is a sorcerer. There is no reason for him to tease the sword, but to poke brilliantly at the gap created by the hassle of Hadrias playing and flying the mercury knife.


    Pattin.


    "Gu..."


    The air in front of you bounces, shock waves wind up, and ether winds scatter. And Mizumi stayed dressed with her fingers ringing, in the aftermath of the explosion. Hadrias is blown to the hedge because he was recently subjected to the magic of the Mizuming missile.


    Hadrias should have been shocked, but he quickly shakes his cover and recovers. Did the hedge behind him also help him? I guess it was also pretty sturdy originally.


    Whatever.


    "I see. You weren''t using the Granting Ceremony (Enchant) to enchant your sword, you were using it to unload the phantom of the element on your sword, right? Ha-ha-ha. The swordsman''s scumbag has a foundation for demoralization, or something. It makes me look odd."


    To Shuiming''s provocative praise, Hadrias makes his face look rude. whether its expression is in its unravelling, rather than in the unscrupulous narrative of Shuiming,


    "... I didn''t expect to see through the secrets when I made it this easy. But just because you can seal this doesn''t mean my sword''s broken, okay?


    "I guess. But..."


    With that said, Shuiming emits a glowing ceremony against Hadrias. Naturally, Hadrias cannot prevent that attack, and we have to avoid it thoroughly.


    "Even if I can''t beat you with my sword, this one''s a magician. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna fight on that mound over there, am I? Trinity, it''s time for you to move. Because you can do it two on one, right?


    "Oh, my God! That''s right..."


    Trinity seems to have noticed that now, and she hurries to line up beside her. What was frightening was whether it was viewed or worn out worse than I thought.


    That''s how I whined to him about the cure spell.


    "Wow, wow..."


    When a green magic formation floats at the feet of Trinity, the breath of the earth blows up. His body was wrapped in that soft breeze, and eventually the green magic formation also became a thread of magical light to loosen up and disappear with the wind - Trinity had returned to the state it had been before it was hurt.


    "This, restorative magic!? Wow, an injury in a flash!


    "It''s healing magic. And I wasn''t hurt that bad, so it''s not that bad. I''m not that expert."


    That''s what makes me laugh, Mizumi. Now you are in perfect condition to come to battle.


    "Exactly, are you two bad minutes... but"


    Hadrias stands with his sword, saying that he is not going to pull yet even with the two of them in front of him. But the martial arts are more abundant than they were earlier. Was the swordsman''s temper inspired before the difficulties? Due to temper similar to his temper, he is illusioned that Hadrias'' body has grown twice or triple.


    "... he seems motivated."


    "Right. Now you''re finally serious..."


    To observe from the abundance of martial arts, it must have been a battle with some additions and subtractions so far. The hedgerows are bouncing and fragments of crushed tiles are dancing with the rattlesnakes because the fighting spirit that releases them has entered the physical realm.


    - Don''t let them forget about me.


    Io Kuzami approached me with such arrogant remarks. In contrast to her, Shuiming,


    "What, you were there?


    "... you say that toward great power... remember?


    "Huh? No, um... I''m so hungry already. Why don''t you give me a break?


    To Io Kuzami, threatened with gloomy gaze, our low voice, Shuiming returns so with a pioneering face. I really wanted you to give me a break for any more annoyance.


    "Shuiming"


    "Oh."


    Stay put, leave her alone now, and stay alert, Trinity and the two of you, get in an offensive position.


    But in that case, it came down.


    Suddenly a shock runs to the ground, and the earthen smoke rises vigorously. That, however, is as if the building had collapsed and the grey smoke had blown up.


    Hated for the blast to sweep into the soil and smoke with momentum, Shuiming quickly jumped away with Trinity.


    "When... hey, what the hell?


    "Maybe something, something big, fell from the top..."


    He didn''t seem to have gained certainty, but Trinity''s enhanced motor vision seemed to have captured the cause of the tumbling of earth smoke.


    Eventually, when the earthquake cleared, a giant thing stood between ourselves and Hadrias.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    "What is this..."


    "Hmm?"


    Synchronizing, the voices of Shuiming, Trinity and Io Kuzami. What suddenly appeared in front of me was a giant, earthy human form with black luster - a golem.


    Its size is roughly five or six meters in nominal terms. The shape is suitable for a mud doll (golem), but the fingers of the hand are refined, surrounded by magical blocks of stone floating like satellites. Are the joints connected by magic, so densely concentrated that the emission of red magic light is visible?


    "Was it the Duke''s work...? No..."


    The speculation seems to be off. If you look at Hadrias, he can''t grasp this situation either, and for some reason he''s definitely worried about it on the roof. Besides, Golem''s dedication to Dirty is also inconsistent with that of this world.


    So, this is...


    "After all, that''s what this is all about..."


    The anticipation I''ve had so far turns into certainty. Why Hadrias was keeping Elliot. After all, there was a connection with them.


    Shuiming blows through the action of paying off a surplus of soil and smoke as he hoists his mouth. In the meantime, Trinity jumped out with her sword in place.


    "About a giant cemented in dirt......!


    "Hey, hey, wait, Trinity! Stay where you are!


    I guess the reason for the headlining and prominence of the winning opportunity is a very simple one: ''Because it is made of dirt''. Certainly, with the degree of soil, Trinity with the power of the goddess, and the shining sword of Oleicalcos (Orihalcon), it would be easier than easy to slash. But that''s the story if it''s a golem in this world.


    The sound of the halt emitted by Shuiming was one-tempo slow, so the slaughter of Trinity reaches the giant who gave me dirt.


    But even though it was a blow all over his body, there was no sound echoing in his earlobes, and he did not see the recoil that would occur when he struck the sword on Trinity''s body either.


    "It''s good for you...... cum"


    The golem moves its arms in a delicious motion so that it drives away the mosquitoes that are still clumped together. As Trinity flew quickly, Golem''s arm, which had lost its goal, smashed the ground.


    With the shock echoing in my belly like a faraway thunder, the ground sways -. Dirt smoke stood low and Trinity dared not to fear another sword strike even as stones and soil blew up. Slow moving golem arms - now set a goal on the joints, wave the sword -


    "Ko, this doesn''t work either!? What''s going on with this!?


    After all, the Golem will not accept Trinity''s sword attack. And as it is, I move my arms depressingly trying to get rid of Trinity II - but this still doesn''t hit Trinity II either because of its slow movement.


    It was a troublesome enemy stage. If the puppet is the opponent, it is the stone to discuss the sorcerer. But there is no such thing as a surgeon here, and it wouldn''t make sense if we discussed Hadrias. Besides, even if you indirectly targeted Hadrias from here, the golem should probably go into the bag.


    Io Kuzami comes forward when Shuiming tries to move, wondering if it''s still a precondition to slap a golem that looks sturdier than that one.


    Arm up and invincible. Soothing and refreshing red mufflers.


    "It''s time for me to be active, too. - Hmm?


    Io Kuzami, who came forward to join Trinity Cool, suddenly nodded on the spot for some reason.


    "Hey, what''s up!?


    She is shuddering herself into small pieces. Is something wrong? That''s where the muzzle is stopping, and the water light moves. Then Io Kuzami stood up...


    "... that? Is that it?"


    He shouted like the usual Rui Tree emitted and looked around in confusion.


    To her like that, Trinity screams as Golem moves.


    "Mr. Io Kuzami? What..."


    "Ah, uh!?!? Triji-kun gave me a disturbing name!! You decided not to call me by that name even if you were joking about me!? Right!?"


    "Huh? Huh? Could it be, Mizuki!? Is it Mizuki?


    "Maybe it doesn''t have to be me! Or where is this place? We were in a cave in the Union..."


    - Mizuki Anno, it is just a return in this iron fire.

 149 Yes, Kakariki.

    - Fulfilled, what the hell happened to Io Kuzami, who had exhaled pneumonia earlier? Trinity was confused, and when she woke up, too, she woke up. She was confused because of the iron fire, and Shuiming was still stunned.


    "Mizuki, what a time to go back... hey, maybe this is what I just said in return! You''re too evil in nature, that mysterious spirit!


    Shuiming screams, but the voice does not reach the vanished Io Kuzami. But the confusion between Shuiming and Trinity sounds right to Mizuki,


    "Hey, what have you both been doing since just now!? What do you mean, back?!? Or why the hell is Mizuki here!? Besides, a suit... oh, some kind of black suit that feels like that coat might be a little cool..."


    After all, does the black suit and coat have a middle and second heart that tickles? A little glimpse of Mizuki turned to something huge nearby.


    Huge stuff. Whatever it is, it''s nothing more than a golem.


    "Huh? Huh...?


    Sounding, dumb voice. Understanding doesn''t follow the immense presence in front of her, and she gets temporarily stiff, but if she finds out anything soon enough.


    "Huh? Ko, this, this is, golem huh? What do you mean? Huh? What!? What is this?!? Sumiaki-kun, explain!?


    "We''ll talk later! Now shut up and be a big man! Get back in the way of my cousin!


    "I said back off..."


    "Oh, already!


    He''s having a bad blood run because of his sudden comeback. Without moving late, Shuiming raised her frustrating voice against Rui Tree, who went under her in a fluttering motion using magic, and held her body up.


    "Wow, Mizumin-kun was pretty powerful -"


    "Keep your mouth shut. I''ll bite your tongue."


    That''s what I said, jumping backwards a lot - keep it up, exercising magic.


    "Trinity, back off!


    It issues a warning to Trinity II, who still moves around the Golem, and takes on a good magic chant.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis wizard.Hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s screaming resentment. The demon burns in form and form, and the fate of death that should be feared by those who hinder us)


    At the end of the spell it folded well and Trinity jumped big. Follow the fire magic formations floating around the golem. The garden of the Hadrias mansion instantly becomes as bright as midday with the light of magical light.


    And


    - Fiamma o Ashurbanipal!


    - Then shine! It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    Immediately after Shuiming unleashes the key word, a flame of curse arrives in the Golem. When it lands, the flame bounces around like a magma spraying up inside a fire escape. The golem was instantly engulfed in red lotus, threatening the night sky red because of its giant - but the golem was alive and well as if the flames had gone out and nothing had happened.


    No matter how much Ashur Vanipal''s magic is against creatures,


    "Damn it! That doesn''t work at all. Is that for real? It''s not dirty."


    "Wow! Wow, wow! Mizumin-kun used some amazing magic right now! Mizumin-kun, when did you get to do that!? Hey! Hey! Tell me too..."


    "Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah. Yeah, yeah! I''m so busy right now, I''m telling you to stay a little grown up!!


    "Because but but!!


    "''Cause I don''t!!


    Yelling at Mizuki, who makes her look like an unusual sneeze in her arms, but of course, there''s no way she''s going to grow up. Instead of saying that it has nothing to do with anything like that, this time he starts grinning at his mouth with a thoughtful grin.


    "Heh heh heh... Mizumin-kun! Triju-kun! Golem''s weakness, let me tell you!!


    It was Trinity who reacted as quickly as possible to that word.


    "Does Mizuki know that weakness!?


    "It''s obvious! The weakness of the Golem is an initial step in the knowledge of magic, isn''t it?


    Shh, shh, shh. Mizuki waves her fingers at all the detectives explaining to her assistant doctor,


    "Okay? The forehead of the golem is marked with a talisman that says'' emeth '','' eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ''! If you take the letter'' e (e) ''from its acronym, the written word will change from'' truth ''to'' death ''and the Golem won''t be able to keep it! It looks like a forehead, doesn''t it? There''s a talisman on it, too."


    Zubishi! Rui Tree fingers so forcefully that she is likely to hear such a phonetic sound. Surely there was something like a bill stuck on Golem''s forehead, as she put it. Soon after, Trinity realized that.


    "Well... if you kill that forehead talisman successfully..."


    "No, I can''t. Take a good look at that."


    "Huh?"


    Trinity raised a bewildered voice to the denial of the watering that was just put in.


    Rui Shu, on the other hand, listens to Shuiming and turns again to Golem''s forehead.


    "I can''t, yeah..."


    "Is that it? Not what Rui Shu said? The letters..."


    "That''s right. The characters described become" El Mez ". It wasn''t originally created as an end to the truth."


    "Huh? Huh? Because a golem..."


    "... I think you''re mistaken for a lot of things, but what you''re talking about is the English notation ''emeth''. Indeed, if you change the Hebrew notation from" emes "to" female, "it loses its power - but is there someone in the world who uses that kind of fossil-like golem?"


    The art of creating a golem and moving it. In witchcraft, it is classified as profound and requires advanced technology to be exercised freely. On the other hand, the more Mizuki knows, the better known and has the aspect of being out in the city well widely.


    But the magicians do their best to make golems, automans, and dolls so that they don''t stop easily.


    Independent behavior (standalone) is basically inflexible like the surgeon. Consequently, the majority of them can only act as determined by an order (command) and are not comfortable using it against magicians. For this reason, it is common for attacks to have all kinds of protective walls.


    And this golem includes:


    "Bye, Mizumin-kun! What does that say!?


    "As I said earlier on in that one word is added between the words'' God ''and'' Dead '', presumably'' God is dead ''. There''s no point in even deciding to die with fewer letters on the forehead than it wasn''t originally named as truth"


    Did you make sense of what you said to her? Mizuki resents himself in Mizuki''s arms because of what he has done differently than his knowledge.


    "Hey, are you that ant!? Come on, come on, come on!


    Shut up! It''s not sloppy or sloppy for magic!


    In the meantime, Trinity says with a look that looks serious.


    "Bye, Mizumi. You can''t take that down even if you do what Ruiki says, can you? Then what do I do..."


    "More than that, oh, that, it''s coming this way!


    Moving his gaze toward the one facing Rui Tree, Golem was moving slowly, but approaching the Mizumins with a sure foothold. Trinity sticks around it to flirt with the golem again, but it still doesn''t work if you give it a sword strike.


    "Goddamn it, it''s a hell of a monster out there... or ''God is dead''? What the fuck? Tsaratustra? Nietzsche? Don''t do that. Is that Superman?


    Shuiming leaks from her mouth what she thought like stupidity, keeping an eye on Trinity and the Golem, thinking.


    (Previously on Ars Combinatoria, now Golem mimicking Superman? Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!


    A golem-setting operator, perhaps a mirage man who showed up in the coalition, whereas Mitsumi originally put a hit on ''A Person''. But if that represents Superman, the possibility also arises that it is the work of a different person.


    But there''s still more to that name than the use of Ars Combinatoria, which draws on the great art of Lurus.


    "No, well. If it influenced Nietzsche, can the way he thinks also come to the person of the future...... so he''s incorporating and using it?


    As Shuiming speaks to herself, Mizuki raises her voice in fear of the current unaltered situation.


    "Su, Sumi-kun, Sumi-kun! What about Trijukun?


    "No, there''s nothing you can do about covering for me right now - hey, Trinity! Get away from him for once!


    Shouting out loud at Trinity II, who still struggles to deal with the Golem, he also quickly leaves the Golem in between. I guess he also got an idea that an attack by the shining Orecalcos sword would not work, making it pointless not to take action even if he did any more attacks.


    This one also took a distance from the golem with Rui Tree in his arms, and when he could pull his body into the shadows, eventually there, Trinity, who had left, also jumped in.


    Shrink yourself in the shadows and lean in, keep it to yourself.


    "Duke of Hadrias, what a way to get me out..."


    "No, it wasn''t him who did it. Maybe there''s another operator somewhere, and he did it."


    "Another? That means..."


    "Oh, I knew you''d be connected to that bastard, the Universal Apostle (Unibelcitus). Besides, I''m not the same guy who made it in this world."


    As I have just said, the golem is also in this world, but the golem that is now moving in the garden is completely separate from it and entirely ours. The presence of the talisman described in Hebrew was proof of this, and the fold in which the Golem appeared, another sign of magic faintly felt than what those here possessed. Probably watched Trinity and Hadrias trends nearby originally, saw Hadrias turn to a disadvantage, and rolled out the golem.


    "Shuiming. That''s a golem, as Rui Shu shouted, isn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "It''s a fluke! That looks like a complete golem! All I can think about is the golem!


    As I expected, Mizuki has a big chest. I know those childish attitudes are kinda cute, but leave her alone for a second -


    "Yes, that''s an authentic golem. An invincible giant created by a mentor (rabbi), coming out of the Old Testament"


    "Invincible?


    "Giant?"


    To the two words you ask me back, I nod and show them. On the other hand, turn your gaze towards the Golem, but there is no sign that the Golem will move. Are we seeing things because we are not there? It seems that the other side is not going to actively get their hands on this one because, as Hadrias said, they are aligned - that is, they are testing their power. It''s a business venture, but it can only be offensive.


    In the meantime, Mizuki asks Trinity.


    "Trijukun, how was it when you slashed him with a sword?


    "Ah, oh. I can''t help hitting my sword with all my strength. I don''t even feel like I hit something hard..."


    "I guess."


    "Huh?"


    "I told you right now, it''s invincible. Affordable - which means that if there is a reaction, there will be an impact. That''s what I mean when it doesn''t work. It''s a centimeter and a millimeter in front of him, and it''s like they''re stopping him or emptying him."


    "Bye, Mizumi!? Doesn''t matter what you do to that one!?


    "No, I''m not saying that much. But if you attack as you are, you won''t accept anything of that. If you want to do something about it, you have to give that invincible a shake and try to accept this attack."


    "To accept..."


    "That''s all special."


    Yes, it''s special. If it was a regular golem, I could still afford it. But if that is a golem close to the real thing, and it mimics a superman, it means that it will never be done in a human being. "Let man fall for the superman," he said by Nietzsche, and therefore man must bow before that golem.


    There is no immortality or eternity in this world because eternity is denied by end-of-life events. One day everything is bound to perish. Therefore, even if there is no perfect invincibility...


    "It''s a pain in the ass to be near invincible... basically, like I said, you''re going to disable everything we do."


    Then, Mizuki anxiously clouds his expression.


    "Then how do you give it a sway? If they deactivate our attack, that''s it..."


    "No, if it''s something that can give you sway, you can make it come into contact. They don''t deactivate it because it''s something that can affect you."


    "Oh well... that doesn''t mean you don''t have the means to defeat it..."


    Mizuki gives a relieved look at the slightest reduction in fear.


    In the meantime, Trinity turns her gaze. A calm and strong gaze that is powerful, straight, capable of captivating anyone''s heart. He''s been turning that gaze, no matter one.


    "Shuiming, we don''t know what to do. I want you to teach me how to defeat it."


    Yeah, I know.


    Don''t worry. When you smile back thinly, Mizuki grins,


    "I don''t know, it''s Mizuki''s job to set up an operation."


    "Yes, yes. Is this the usual three people?"


    "... that means that''s all we''re getting into. We are. Weigh yourself up a little, please..."


    For the two laughing together, Mizumi on the other hand creates a look full of fright and fatigue.


    Either way, it''s only natural to think about it. It takes me to get back on my mind and unravel the moves I took on the golem.


    picking up a nearby twig, turning it around like a finger stick,


    "- There''s more to it than a parchment with Hebrew written on the forehead of that golem. I''m pretty sure that''s the golem of our world first. And moving without the name of truth means relying on the breath (louaha) for the majority of it."


    "Rouaha?"


    "It, Holy Spirit! You mean the Holy Spirit, right?!?


    Trinity doesn''t know and asks back, while Mizuki, who hears the familiar word, comes stuffed with excitement.


    But...


    "No. No. Mizuki, that''s what the Bible says about Luaha Kadosh."


    "Huh? No, you''re not?


    "The breath I say here (Louaha) does also appear in the Old Testament... this is about the Hebrew, principled Louaha. A mud doll imitated as a golem is given a life activity called breathing by blowing the intelligent breath of a mentor (rabbi) out of his nose, and he''s moving."


    Breath, Louaha. It''s like a magician''s power. Strictly classified, they are supposedly ordered to breathe by magic, including surgical ceremonies and dizziness.


    The Golem is said to have been moved by parchment that says Truth, but when it moves alone, it must breathe in and be given intelligence along with life activities in order to turn it into a less intelligent doll that does not accept orders.


    "Hey, Mizumin-kun, Mizumin-kun. It''s amazing..."


    "What?


    "How do you know that?


    To a really further question, Shuiming can''t stop sighing.


    "... I''ll explain that later"


    "Yeah, I''ll explain later."


    "Huh, two of us, terrible..."


    Rejected by Mizumi and Trinity, Mizuki groans in tears.


    Meanwhile, Trinity II seems to be figuring out how to defeat the Golem in Trinity II,


    "In order to make the robot immobile, I say we do something about the leg, we say no... I think it''s Theory who does something about the energy source."


    "But you can''t break your legs any more than you are invincible, and even if you attack Louaha directly, it will still be deactivated. Of course I can''t physically seal the movement by putting heavy objects on it or tying the torso. What''s wrong? The first thing you do is you have to give life to it."


    "Wait, wait, Mizumi-kun! We have the talisman itself, so how about we do something about that? What do you say?"


    "That''s no good either"


    "Why?"


    "Easy. That''s what anyone can think of right now."


    "See?"


    "What do you mean?


    "''Cause you do, don''t you? Doing something about the Talisman (Fuda) is, as I said right now, an easy way for anyone to come up with it. You don''t think there''s anything you can do about it? If you''re a magician, it''s the first thing you have to do to make sure you don''t peel it off easily, and of course your defense against it thickens. And then... right. Some movies, maybe treat them the same as a microwave or an enemy corpse."


    "Booby trap......"


    "That''s the thing. The moment I put my hand on that one, Dokan! ��. I suppose that''s why I make it '''' so that it''s easy to see..."


    Shuiming stuck the twig she picked up on her forehead and let go of the pong to create an explosion. Then, once there, separate the conversation and immerse yourself. Accelerate your thinking.


    "... think, Mizumi. I already have all the tips. Then it shouldn''t be that hard to defeat. The target of the attack is not the Golem. Nor is it the power to move the golem. That''s the idea that''s making that thing exist and moving." God is dead ". If that is Nietzsche''s word and that embodies a superman who scorns the existence of God, the point is that that is the totalization of a series of doctrinal ideas that marked God''s denial. There is no truth or good or evil in this world, and it is by living complacently that Superman is created. Living clean and right according to God''s teachings is not absolutely right. Drive down the rich. Step on the poor and crush them. Scratch even to be happy. What is that counter of ideas? Are you an old man who invites you to sleep? Or the dwarf who set the hole bear in? Are you a gravity-manipulating demon? It''s different, isn''t it? The simplest thing that can relate to that..."


    - Lusanchiman.


    Yes, it''s Luthanchmann. It is a curse on the common people to make it a theory that gives false happiness to the poor, created by Christianity to affirm both the existence of rich and poor and the existence of God, to survive vested interests. That''s what Nietzsche called a ''toothpick of willingness from helplessness'' and cursed the world. And the ''inequality'' that tormented him to death, the resentment. That should be the most threatening threat to the existence of Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche.


    I got the answer. But it''s weak to use the elements of the other world in this world. There is no more power involved in this world than simply poking this out.


    But there is magic in this world to hit and put on. Yes, using the aggressive filth of the world''s resentment and jealousy. Um...


    "Liliana... I''ll borrow your magic"


    I mean, it''s... dark magic. The magic of synchronizing with a bunch of resentments (left-handed) that Liliana and the wizards of this world were mistaken for one of the elements. Before I told her not to use it as a mentor, I''m no better than to use this magic, but it''s an exception in this setting.


    You murmured to yourself and you must have been surprised that you kept your mouth shut. Trinity asks me to peek in.


    "Shuiming?"


    "... my thoughts have come together. Trinity, I will prepare the art of shaking the invincibility of the Golem. You need to step forward and make sure you''re in time to hit that one. If it moves in a turbulent mood - can we go?


    Shuiming pointing to the twig and corresponding to the stick and pointing towards Trinity II in Pisces. Trinity nodded to him like that,


    "Yeah, I move better, so it''s not that hard to get in time for the golem and see when."


    "All right. I''ll shoot the magic in to make you think this one''s in pain for once. It''s gonna be a mess there, too."


    When I come up with a proposal for a big mess like that, it makes a scene like Mizuki ate a bubble.


    "Hey, wait a minute! What kind of operation is that? I''ll get the surgery ready so I can make it... and Mizuki didn''t tell you what to do, did she?


    "That''s enough, isn''t it? If it works, it won''t be invincible."


    "Yes, yes. And if you can''t, you just have to think of different hands again."


    "That may be, but..."


    Shuiming opens her mouth to teach Rui Shu, who eats down.


    "You know, Mizuki, what am I supposed to do with my mouth to Trinity''s methods of warfare? This is how I have to instruct this guy to slash the other guy?


    "I wonder if that''s hard to move... I hope you''re free to do that there"


    "... that''s right, Triju-kun and Mizuki are always like that"


    Did Mizuki remind you of something when you heard the exchange? In the end, I exhale a sigh of awkwardness and convince myself. But it won''t be enough. When something happened when I was over there, it probably felt ''loose'' like this.


    Stop, that''s enough, and Shuiming looks out of the shadows and peeks at Hadrias.


    "If you''re the Duke, I guess you''re not going to move."


    "He said he was going to try me, so I don''t think he''s going to do any harm. Now that we have a new meter called the Golem, I''m sure it won''t move until we defeat the Golem."


    After Trinity''s words, Shuiming snapped the twigs with one hand,


    "All right, let''s take it down and punch him properly. lumpy."


    "Okay. Let''s go with that plan."


    "So End of Operation Conference"


    "Well, I''m going first, so Mizumi is the magic of the example. If it doesn''t work, I''ll get you something later."


    "Oh, I''ll take care of it."


    When Shuiming replied, Trinity jumped out of the shadows in momentum to get in between the golems as per the operation.


    As Shuiming looks at it, he activates the glow art ceremony and shoots it into the golem.


    After the decision, there is no turning around, no speaking.


    That''s because there''s a definite trust between us that we''ve built up so far.


    - If it''s watery, ironically or withholding, once you decide, push as far as you can until the end. So, he''ll be sure to give you whatever cover you want. He will, he said.


    - If you''re in Trinity II, you''ll believe everything you believe until the end. Because it doesn''t bend, it doesn''t break, it has a single muscle through it. So I don''t turn around. I don''t even raise my voice. I just believe in this way of getting out and pushing.


    Two trusts. Events responded by virtue of a good turn to that faith, which was firmly bound together.


    The golem is flirted with by Trinity''s movements, which are blunted by the magic of Mizumi. Hadrias doesn''t move. The man in the mirage who''s supposed to be out there is also stuck. Do you think this way out is distressing? The golem moves slowly and everything rolls towards the better.


    Mizumi and Trinity, on the other hand, do not create any gaps at all that are supposed to arise in stray because there is no doubt whatsoever about each other''s movements. Each and every one of the actions combines as though it were calculated and moves towards just one result.


    Regardless, there is no way to stop it. It''s only between us, unless we turn down one of them.


    "... golem. Originally an artificial human being created by a mentor (rabbi). It is the result of a man''s endless desire to faithfully listen to his orders, to produce man, one of the depths of Kabbalah. To make you appear as perfect as you can make it happen - no, I used Nietzsche''s ideas to put our power and knowledge to the test."


    That''s how I begin to unravel it, to ask the question. As if to reinforce the event in order to lead what we are about to do to success.


    "God is dead," is a famous word. Until today, this word has been treated under all interpretations, affirming people''s freedom and denying people their sins. The big book was a constraint on swollen vested interests and a definite step towards showing people a new path. And what emerged was Christianity''s theory of braving the weak, what the weak hold toward the strong - yes, resentment. "


    Yes, this is what Christianity has been imprinting on the common people. He brought up God and affirmed the dissatisfaction of the weak due to the difference between rich and poor. As the saying goes, "It''s harder for a rich man to go to heaven than a camel to go through a needle hole," the strong man goes to hell, and the weak man goes to heaven, saying that it is right to be pure poor by daring to affirm the difference between rich and poor - that is, that Christian teaching that preaches it right is absolute.


    That sounds good when it comes to words to brave the weak, but that kind of thing is only a convenience to seal a glimmer on vested interests. You may resent the rich. But he told me to penetrate clean poverty. That''s how you go to heaven after death, and you tell me to mock what went to hell.


    The poor remain poor, telling them to pierce their misfortunes until they die.


    Therefore Nietzsche despaired of such a world. Because as long as I was in this world, I found that I was never allowed to and had to suffer until I died. That''s why I said God is dead to break that built value. That pure poverty never makes the poor happy. The unacknowledged will remain unacknowledged and buried for the rest of their lives unless they strive to be recognized. That is how he denied the way the European world was created by Christian values.


    Then the existence of such resentment (Luthanchmann) can be a counter to ideas, and resentment, jealousy, hatred The magic of darkness composed of them can be a counter magic to this golem.


    If the magical book of darkness is responsible for negative emotions, then there is always the jealousy of the weak for the strong (Luthanchmann).


    "-Come, come, follow me.the guide is my blasphemy voice.Everyone hates swirling intention..."


    (- Come, come, come. Make my despised, rotten voice a servant on its way. All the people of this world should spit on you, you wimpy willies...)


    Hurry After laying a magic formation of external protection at the foot of Mizuki, release the magic again to increase the magical potency and tentatively raise your rank. Drawing a star reversed with a knife mark, the colour of despair, devoured by the malice aroused by the magic full of surroundings and still more pitch-black than the darkness of night, creates many blurs in the sky where the dark screen is laid.


    ... dark foam. An aggressive curse of dark magic that manifests the malice that drifts through the darkness and clearly floats its existence as a bubble. As soon as it appears, resentment swirls around.


    Is that the gold cut of a woman shouting resentment? Or the servile voice of an old man caught in jealousy? Or the torso of a man who keeps vomiting his grudges forever. Or the crying child''s kanshiki voice?


    A runoff that threatens your ears and pierces your brain marrow becomes a big big twist, sounding, clinging, and turning the garden of the Hadrias mansion into an alley of nasal screaming.


    Trinity, who was dropped into the vortex, shouted persecuted.


    "Su, Shuiming! Whatever it takes. This is a little tough!!


    "Patience! If we don''t do this, it won''t work! You have the blessing and blessing of a goddess, so you''ll be fine!


    "Mm, it''s lame! No more saying that being defeated by an ally before being defeated by an enemy won''t be a sprinkle!!


    Exactly. Is he afraid of this, too? In the midst of listening to Trinity''s cry,


    "- Darkness. Thou shalt colour this shore with purple blue. The glamour changes without bewildering the calamity, picking up all the buds of fate. Eva, Zurdick, Rozeia, Deivikusd, Reianima��"


    But the key word to be spoken is too desperate a ground song.


    - | Hope equally results in disappointment (Transient Hope).


    It was Liliana''s dark magic that set her free during the Invincible Collapse. Plus an enhanced version with mystical rhetoric techniques (retrics) and barbaric names (nomina barbara).


    A dark foam that floats enough to fill the perimeter abruptly becomes a sharp angle of darkness, killing it to the Golem. Numerous sharp wedges created by the dark foam pierced the body of the golem just as Shuiming had planned.


    The golem flutters abruptly, as if his feet were no longer bound. Shuiming, who saw it, cut it frontally with the golem towards the relative Trinity,


    "It''s shaky! Trinity!"


    "Oh!!


    Trinity''s ambitious and reliable reply passes. And...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Sounds all around, the mood of the Ripple of Trinity. He lays down his sword as if he were going to sit back and shoot a gun, and he can roar loudly. It''s as if it unleashes martial arts, as if it boosts magic, as if it inspires war.


    A huge roar rang around, and when it was over, Trinity turned the shining sword of Oleicalcos to the Golem in a quiet act.


    "- Huh!!


    With a voice that is not a voice, a roar only in his heart, Trinity is slashed into an invincible broken golem. Slash a bitterly stretched giant arm with a knife and quickly enter its oversized nostrils. He set his aim in the center of the golem and protruded the gleaming sword of Orecalcos.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Again, Trinity exudes temper. Push the protruding sword deeper into the Golem. Golem to the unstoppable attack of Trinity II. The remaining arm will not threaten Trinity, but Trinity will only incline consciousness to the extinction of the Golem and will not go through with it.


    "Su, Mizumin-kun, eh, why don''t you give me some cover...?


    "No. Shooting magic now puts Trinity in danger. Besides, only Trinity can stab that one."


    "Just Trijukun...?


    "That''s right. What Nietzsche wanted to deny still comes down to an idol called God. In the end, because Nietzsche was also captured by God. And because he''s the one with that blessing, he can chop up the golem."


    Yes, Trinity has the protection of the goddess Arshna. His strength is strengthened by that blessing, and if the blessing is familiar with his body and magic, it can also be a counter to the Golem. Yes, this world too, because God has ordained man''s misfortune and blessings.


    Therefore, if the power of the goddess can infuse the familiar magic...


    "Trinity! Penetrate! Get in there and smash Gatsun and Magic!


    As if to respond to that cry, Trinity concentrates her heightened magic and pours it into the Golem via her sword.


    In the meantime, the gleaming Orecalcos sword broke from the part stabbed in the golem.


    "Tz!? The sword!!


    "Trinity!!


    When a spark is in the midst of a lightning strike, pull off Trinity 2, who is in it, using magic.


    The Golem, however, woke up a crumbling body,


    "... Ku, no. One more push, one push is enough...!


    "Shit, I''m gonna make... Wait, I''m gonna make a sword right now"


    That mingiri tried to take the test tube out of the suit''s pocket again and create a mercury knife.


    "No."


    "Trinity?"


    He sees no danger and steps forward. What is the act? Is it a step backed by a winning opportunity, or is it the savage courage of those who do it when they take it astray?


    But the answer comes from the mouth of Trinity II.


    "Give me strength... my Sacramento, answer my request again!!


    When Trinity grabbed Sacramento and shouted, his body was wrapped in pale polar light emanating from the shattered blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue light

 150 A golden evening, far beyond

    - The winning chance, I certainly should have grabbed.


    The maneuver my friend launched was perfect, and it did help me defeat that earthy giant, and I hunted him down to the point where he was just one step away.


    But the giant who gave me dirt couldn''t be defeated, and it''s still moving.


    For one thing, it didn''t come to me, but it would. I didn''t have enough power to take down that dirt, so I stayed just one more step and hunt it down.


    So I wished. He asked me to respond to Sacramento. I asked for it. Again, just one more time, to respond to my voice.


    - Fulfilling the next moment, it was a world I had never seen before that I myself descended.


    It''s not in a long tunnel like before, or in a muddy darkness. I was supposed to be in the garden of Hadrias Mansion, standing in a place where Wheat Ho shines golden in the West, as if it were in a view in a Western painting.


    "This place..."


    Where the hell is it? Even looking around to find a way forward, the only thing that spreads is the wheat fields, and the distant mountain ranges are foggy and uncertain if there is even a foothold. Sometimes the wind blows stroke the wheat hoe, and yet, like a golden wave, it just goes out of its way and twitches.


    Walk in and out of the way.


    There are no markers to indicate ahead yet, but as you progress, you will eventually see a white Shi ''a (Azumaya) in the back of the wheat field.


    Yet it was like a decaying ruin or something. If you come close, the bright white struts are broken, and they still have bright white cobblestones and ceilings, and chairs and tables.


    "What the hell is this place..."


    When you touch a pillar that just stands up even when it decays with a mouthful of confusion, it conveys a tingling sensation and a slightly tingling, weak current of pain.


    The bright white strut also looked like a stone strut, but contrary to its prediction it was not a stone strut. Metal. Yeah, that was metal. Touch me. Yes, I understand. No matter how well I understood this, it was nothing more than because I felt it when I gripped Sacramento.


    "Then all this white..."


    Is this all that makes up Shi ''a the same metal as Sacramento''s body? I look up at the collapsed strut, surprised by the strange material, which is metal while holding the appearance of white magnetism.


    "- Whoa, I didn''t expect a guest here. No, I''m probably more of a guest in this case."


    What I heard from right around the corner was a young man''s voice. Turning to the voice, however, a Nordic man with a single letter wound on his forehead was sitting on his back as he was stuck in Shia''s chair.


    How long have you been there? I certainly shouldn''t have been here when I got here. He suddenly shows up here, but sits down as if he had been there all along, throwing his arms and legs out and relaxing there as he thinks.


    The wounded man cut his blonde hair short and his eyes blue. Dressed in white military uniforms with armor everywhere, with white spears on one hand. And it brings together a vibrant atmosphere.


    Only his left ear clung like an elf, and it was tripled and divided. The right ear belongs to a normal person.


    "Ahh."


    And it was the moment I realized it. I could understand it. This man says he''s not human. To be human, but to be something else, something bigger.


    But the man looks at himself from various angles in an intriguing way, elsewhere. When I was confused by the gaze that wasn''t even worth it, I gave him an unexpected look and slapped my hand.


    "Ho? You''re a human lad. It''s the end of the world to be chosen to be straight like you. It''s been a long time since the end of the world."


    The wounded man starts laughing at one person karakara whether the rhetoric he has spoken has even gotten into his bumps.


    To such a man, myself,


    "Um, you?


    "Me? I own it. I guess that means you''re here with the word ''before'' or ''ex'' - but I don''t care about that. That''s what I mean."


    "That?"


    "You have it in your hand now. That''s it, that''s it."


    Looking ahead the man''s finger pointed out, there was his own hand gripped firmly.


    Without knowing it, he was making a fist grip. And the man''s fingertips were apparently pointing into this fist.


    When I saw a man snort and opened his fist, there was...


    "Sacramento......"


    "Yes, it''s a crystalline sword Ishar cluster"


    What was there was Sacramento, the mystical arm that helped me during the battle against Ilzar and against Glazillas. I used to watermark it and say it was outrageous, the weapon I got in this world, what it looked like when it was an ornament.


    But this was kept dead in the temple of the Autonomous Prefecture. If you call yourself the owner, you won''t fall for the man''s words.


    "The previous owner said he was dead..."


    "Oh, yeah"


    "Oh yeah... then what the hell are you here right now?


    "Well. But like you said, I''m pretty sure he''s dead. I still have my memories of my death here."


    The man taps his head, temples, with his fingers all the time and laughs in a self-derisive manner. If you''re just a little confused by its luxury and ease, the look on the face of a flipping man becomes something serious,


    "Well, it''s none of your business if I''m alive or dead right now. More than that, call me."


    "Yes..."


    The man recommended the chair of Shi ''a, where he lowered his back. The tingling metal feel and still tingling irritation rush up from my glutes.


    The man, by contrast, lowered his back somewhat, seemingly unrelated to the word refrain.


    "But what is it? This didn''t happen to me when I was, but that''s funny. Are they sometimes informed of many things in this way? You, maybe you''re in the presence of something you''re not, huh?


    Ask the man who laughs slightly with a translator''s face, frankly.


    "Um, what about here?


    "Right here? I don''t know... I don''t really know the details either. Is this the only place in the Astral Line, the end of the sword that Sacramento gathers, or the ultimate dusk of everyone getting there? I couldn''t find out about it after all. However, I''m pretty sure it''s where those chosen for the roots get to. Me and you are here. That''s what I mean."


    "Root......?


    Sure, that''s what Shuiming used to say when he was talking about Sacramento. He said that all the energy consumed in the world was the place to go and the key to saving the world from the thermal end.


    "... what. Are you a pamper, too? What the hell is that? I don''t even know how old you are. Did a kid pick you up without knowing anything? Oh, really, it''s the end of the world."


    "Um..."


    "There, take a look."


    When I don''t understand the man''s story and I''m confused, a man sighs loudly at the pretense and whispers his fingers. Ahead, there was a boulder black as if it were a palm stone in a cemetery.


    "Is that a grave mark......?


    "Stop tomb marking. Inscriptions. Inscriptions. He''s not dead yet. He''s got his name on it."


    I walked away from the chair and stopped by to take a look at it, and it did mention the letters in Lapis blue on the black ground. Letters are written in various national languages, and there are two types: glowing and not. He was blinded by the pale remnants that appeared at the edge of his sight, and turned his gaze there.


    "... this is my name"


    The black inscription did mention Trinity II, and his name in blue, shining.


    Then the man,


    "That''s what you guys call a paste of the acceptance announcement, and it''s a booking form"


    "Acceptance announcement and booking table?


    "Yes, now if you die too, you''ll go away. Swallow by a swirl of pale light. Either that or they''ll be returned to the dusk well..."


    I don''t know what a man is saying. I know intuitively that I''m talking about something else, something very serious, but I couldn''t do it right now, either to linguize it or to find meaning from it.


    And


    "Hmm. What the hell are you doing here? - No, this was a stupid question. He who comes here alive wants the strength to resist. You came here for help, too."


    Exactly. I asked Sacramento to defeat what stood in my way and arrived at this place. Yes. Yes. If so, the man in front of you is surely the only answer.


    Therefore, I asked.


    "Um, I need you to tell me how to use this. I''m not free to use this..."


    "To use it freely means too much to be perceived. Do you want to use it, do you want moves, or do you simply want Ishar Cluster''s own sword magic? I don''t know."


    "... Really?"


    You want to say it''s too abstract. I accidentally drop my shoulder in a man''s vegan words. Then the man got a frightened look somewhere,


    "Come on, don''t look like that. You''re the swordsman who got this far, aren''t you? You must have come here with one thought, too, huh? Besides, you didn''t end up at the end of strength, did you?


    "I really need strength to get past the threat in front of me. Whatever, I have the power to fight."


    Yes, when he exhaled his true intentions without lying, the man sighed loudly as he touched his own ears.


    "... shaggy. You must be tough on your hands - right. I''ll give you one trick."


    "Moves, is it?


    "That''s right. But... Hmm. The Circle Sept is still early."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ma''am, it would be appropriate."


    "Estrique?"


    "That''s right. The rest of Sacramento''s abilities."


    "What''s left..."


    Remaining cuss. I hear words I can''t hear, and they stick to my face. Then the man smiled inclusively,


    "I don''t care what you do with the rest of it. This is a hell of a move if you try it right now. Which, lend him."


    To the hand offered by the man, give over the Sacramento he had. Shortly afterwards, the pale and dazzling light overflowed, and its light took the shape of a sword, eventually changing into an Ishar cluster.


    "Look."


    With that said, he takes an attitude that can''t even be described as a setup. It is an uncrafted outfit, but it is as if it protrudes the cutting edge into an invisible being.


    And when you create a roughly invincible grin, the pale light is released from the pale gem of the Ishar cluster, the shattered blue blue blue (Lapis eudaix), and the two white magnetic rings floating around it move quietly.


    When I wonder if the wind that has lost ground around me has begun to gather, the sound of a thin crack of ice starts to sound from around me with a pimp, pimp, and clump together, and as soon as possible, a number of columns of crystals stand.


    What you want to be made is a giant pale crystal. The man sets his aim at the center of it and sticks out his sword. Then the surrounding crystals gathered to its tip with a blue lightning bolt and reached the center of a giant crystal.


    The sound of each hand that blocks his ear is torn apart is scattered around with the shock waves.


    Turning to his eyes, the giant pale crystalline columns were scattered, crumbling into space like fine ice (diamond dust).


    "- Crystal sealed sword (Crystallios), jailbroken (Zeud las Ciaras). Seal your enemies in the crystal and crush them. Simple moves that don''t require much ingenuity."


    "This is Ishar Cluster''s, Deep Righteous (Estrike) ��"


    Halfway stunned by the sight shown, suddenly a strong breeze blows through the wheat fields and the surrounding scenery begins to glow. That''s like, a precursor to waking up from a dream.


    "- Whoa, that sounds like your time already. If you do what you do, do you mean you''re used? I don''t really taste like saying goodbye at the end of the role..."


    "Oh, time!


    Is it over now? That''s not all I want.


    When you think so and you put a rush on your face, it''s still like the man is guessing,


    "Don''t be so anxious. Simple story. If they''re strong, you can bust them with something stronger. That is the norm in the world. Oh, shit. Your dick did the meal to end the puppet game, didn''t he? All you have to do is do your best."


    "How could you..."


    "That''s not what you care about right now. Ma, Sacramento is a sword that rips apart phenomenal events. The only thing that can''t be torn apart with that sword is the bond between people."


    That''s what the man says, and he''s laughing joyfully. That hit him with the anxiety he was still staring at in his chest.


    "But this time it''s not that simple."


    "Are you still anxious that you''re not serious about that doll?... Oh man, think about it, huh? It''s gonna take a lot of work to get it back together once it''s flaky, right? Then we''re talking about knocking it down before the hassle is done. As we just did, before you poke Sacramento, quarantine him with crystals and knock him down. That''s it."


    That''s what the man says, and he trumps this story out of the blue. That reminded him of a question he hadn''t asked yet.


    "What is the self-proclaimed image (circle cept) that I just mentioned?


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Want it if you don''t have enough strength. And listen to your inner voice. More than chosen from the roots, the roots will always meet your thoughts."


    That''s what the man says, he gives me the Ishar cluster he had. When the man deposited it in his own hand as he pressed it, its appearance gradually began to glow.


    A dream awakens, and the characters of that dream are also such signs that they will be gone.


    "Please wait! I still don''t know how to use this as a weapon!


    "Don''t you know that too..." the man sighs with a mixed twitch as his sumptuous body.


    "I''m only gonna say this once, okay? Listen to me."


    And


    - Crystalize into the brilliant brilliance of my Lapis, Sword Spirit. Crystal sword, outgoing summons.


    "When you crave a sword, you can say so"


    "Departure, summons..."


    "That''s right. If you answer that to your inner voice, he''ll be a weapon."


    The man hoisting his mouth with a grin turns his back like he''s done getting home. And I pointed my finger in return as if I remembered what I forgot to say,


    "Let me give you one last piece of advice, okay? You could be swallowed up in a hell of a fight from now on."


    "A hell of a fight? Is this a battle between demon kings and evil gods?


    "Unfortunately, that''s not it. It would be like a demon king or an evil god - if you worked hard, you could defeat him, but what I''m saying is more outrageous."


    "More outrageous... stuff?


    What the hell is more outrageous than an evil god or demon king? Confused and stuck in words, the man,


    "Maybe. There was a little confusion between me and you. Maybe the world I was in and the world you were in is something different. If it wasn''t, it would be tough."


    That''s what the man says, waves his hand flashly and walks out for the other side of the wheat field. To him like that, he chased himself again.


    "Um!"


    "... is there anything there yet? It''s over, isn''t it?


    I asked him, in return for trouble,


    "Um, I say Shining Trinity! Tell me your name!


    He said the first question he had to keep was the last one. When he yells at Alankari, the man rounds his eyes with surprise - exploding laughter as soon as possible.


    "Ha ha ha!! Oh, yeah! Right! Sure, he''s important! - My name is Risea Lubern. You don''t mind if I forget? You don''t need a name anymore."


    "Thank you, Mr. Risea! I will never forget your name!


    "It''s Knight Risea. If you''re gonna use my name, call me that way."


    Knight Risea, so abandoned, walks out again. Eventually his appearance will also be in the pale light with the wheat fields and dusk.


    - Say hello to my partner. At best, use it well. "


    At the end of the knight Risea''s words, Trinity''s consciousness was swallowed by the pale light again.

 151 Standing down is the man in the mirage

    And the pale polar light, which was flooded with the cry of Trinity, subsided.


    What the hell was that? I finally lost the remnants of the burning in my eyes, and admitting what he looked like, there was a Trinity 2 there that looked the same as earlier...


    "- Crystalize into the brilliant brilliance of my Lapis, Sword Spirit. Crystal Sword, Detachment Summoning"


    Suddenly he shouts something out loud. At that moment, a pale light overflowed out of his gripped hand, and when it concentrated, a single sword was gripped.


    "Oh, come on, you, when did you become armed..."


    "Triju-kun! That, possibly the legendary weapon of the example! Wow! That''s so cool!!


    A long, thin body of white magnets, pale gems - a sword adorned with crushed blue blue blue blue, crystalline sword Ishar Cluster. With a cool pale mist and lightning all around it, it does fit into Trinity''s hands. Quiet, and let the power overflow.


    "Trinity!"


    "This is what I stab you with! Shuiming, stay back with Mizuki!


    "Wait! We still don''t know if it''s a monster that can be stung in Sacramento!


    "It''s okay! So..."


    "What the hell are you doing here?"


    To Trinity''s confident attitude, Shuiming frowned and moaned. What is that extra confidence of his? It''s too strange, but Trinity unhesitatingly penetrates the golem she just re-held.


    Then, when Mizuki,


    "Mizumin-kun, how could you possibly not defeat that weapon from Tri-kun? I don''t know, it looks really amazing."


    "Surely Sacramento is a hell of a substitute. But it''s filled with crushed blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue


    "Lapis?"


    "It''s about that pale gem on the corner. That''s connected to the roots, and with less magic, you can extract all the energy supposedly consumed so far. It is, so to speak, an infinite cycle, equivalent to a perpetual regression"


    "Konsen, eh Negi, eh Kai..."


    A pile of jargon because of the lack of attention to Shuiming''s description. Hence the head of the Mizuki is incomprehensible, the beginning and end of which is near punk. Shuiming also summarises as she turns up the hot air and gives her a pompous look.


    "That is. Nietzsche''s ideas are being used in the Golem, where Trinity is about to stab a stomach. But his weapon for stabbing most of them contains elements that affirm Nietzsche''s ideas."


    "And does that make you feel like something''s wrong?


    "I don''t know. Earlier, I used elements that conflict with Nietzsche''s ideas to create a shake in the protection of the Golem, but now I''m trying to influence it with elements that will reinforce my ideas. Before the defense is reinforced by the impact of the shattered blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue


    "Huh, you mean resurrected?


    "We''ll lose our worst chance of defeating and we won''t be able to help anymore. We''re going to have to reinforce that strength with our hands."


    Even as Shuiming explains to Rui Shu, Trinity takes her steps forward and approaches the front of the golem. Are you going to take it out head-on without causing motion disturbance to the left and right?


    Eventually, with every step taken, Sacramento begins to spit out its power.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa... I can''t do it..."


    "Wow, wow! This!"


    The wind rushes through the garden. It is too strong a breeze, and they gather around Trinity II. Eventually the wind gathers together the pale light emitted by the shattered blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue That''s like being shown dozens of times faster with frost columns rising up with blowing cold air.


    The giant crystalline pillar, built in by, flickers a pale lightning bolt from its tip and sits on the spot. When the dull golem of motion is surrounded by lightning, it admonishes itself and instantly traps the immense body made of soil into the crystal. It''s like ice pickling. It was as clear as a crystal, but as pale and pale as a shattered blue blue blue blue (Lapis eudaix).


    Against the golem, which was closed with crystals and could no longer move, Trinity pointing a cut in the way, whirling the pale light. Then a pale crystal began to appear on his body.


    Eventually it instantly becomes huge and begins to mimic a single sword. And


    "- Crystal Sealed Sword (Crystallios), Jail Break (Zeud Las Ciaras)!"


    There is no way to avoid a golem caught in a crystal cage. By an absolutely inevitable blow by the sword of the crystal, the golem scattered pale lightning and smashed to pieces, both crystals.


    "Yay!


    Mizuki, who sees the fall of the Golem, raises her voice of joy. With her like that, when Shuiming approached Trinity, he looked somewhere satisfied with the scattering of crystals.


    "Tired for a moment, sir"


    "Yeah, but..."


    "Oh, the only troublesome golem I''ve defeated. He hasn''t hit me yet. Plus, there''s so much I have to ask."


    "... right"


    When Shuiming said so, for some reason Trinity clouded her satisfied face. What is the matter? Whatever it was, when I turned my gaze to Hadrias, I saw Hadrias'' face in danger.


    "Break that move... more than I expected."


    "Don''t be silly. It was a mistake to make it a monster that could be torn. If you weren''t, you wouldn''t put the power of the brave on your weak spot, would you? Try and get through from start to finish..."


    Yes, no way is that conveniently the power of the brave - as long as the protection of the goddess is not a weakness. Probably tried to see if I could get that far.


    When Shuiming spits his frustration like a solitary, he stays put and corrects his posture.


    "Shuiming?"


    Leaving room for the bewildering voice of Trinity to be called, Shuiming cut out in a polite tone.


    "- It''s time for you to show up. Or aren''t our strengths as yet suitable for your glasses?


    Even Trinity, Mizuki and Hadrias are bewildered by Mizumi, who suddenly began to utter polite words. But the man who called upon him - the man of the mirage - responded quietly to him in the best courtesy of the superior sorcerer.


    "- No, let me tell you I did well, disciple of Sir Nesteheim. You should be admired for getting to the answer sooner than you thought."


    Appearing on the roof of Hadrias Mansion with praise was a large man with long wavy, thin purple hair. When the man jumped off the roof, he fluttered and landed like there was no velocity or impact of the fall. Line up next to Hadrias.


    "Lord Gottfried..."


    Didn''t you think you''d show up? Hadrias putting a surprise look on his face. To him like that, the man in the mirage - Gottfried answers in a calm manner, keeping a thin purple gaze on Mizumi.


    "As a token of gratitude, I have to show myself. Lucas, there''s no need for your lord to be bad."


    To him stepping out, Hadrias answers in a light conversation.


    Mizumi, on the other hand, also leaves one step forward with her right hand against the right side of her chest, returning a red gaze to her thin purple gaze.


    And


    "My name is Mitsumi Hachiki. One of those who seek truth in the presence of von Nesteheim, the great sorcerer whom our sorcery ancestors. I would like to ask your name to the first mentor of the Magic Guide."


    For that question, Gottfried speaks his name.


    "My name is Gottfried Wilhelm Leipnitz. �� who is still immersed in mystery, but now possesses a dead name"


    "... a philosopher who used God"


    Did you still get the prediction? Shuiming, yes, bites his teeth too hard. It''s this name that''s been giving me a hit since I confronted you in the coalition. Much superior to himself, a magician comparable to the ten (Greed of Ten) fallen into the ranks of chief magicians and demons.


    Mirage man, Gottfried makes a gentle thin grin. And


    "Retreat, O disciple of Sir Nesteheim. You can''t do this to me right now. If you stand facing each other, regain your original strength and get the strength you deserve before you come."


    "You know what I mean?"


    "Whatever. That''s the way I went, too, called here. If you want to differ in my path, you can do what you have to do and then visit me again."


    When he said that to Shuiming, he turned to Trinity II - the Sacramento of Trinity II,


    "Brave man. That is the sword of the knight Risea. Take care of it."


    "Take this-- no, you know that guy"


    "That man and I, we were called."


    To Gottfried, who makes a thin grin somewhere to miss, Trinity said,


    "- Why do you guys do this!? You think this world can fall into the hands of demons!?


    "I don''t think so. But it''s too early to answer everything."


    "The time is fast?


    "Answer that, that there will be an obstacle?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Gotfleet nods at Shuiming''s question.


    "So you''re not lending a hand to the Demons, are you?


    "Whatever. Sooner or later, the Demons recognize that every evil god must be destroyed."


    "Can I believe that word?


    "Fine, just if you want to hear it ahead"


    You want me to make sure I can use all my strength here, and then stand in front again?


    Interacting with Gottfried, Fermenia and Lefir, as well as Titania and Liliana, who were inside the mansion, and Elliot, Hatsumi, who was trapped, also appear.


    "Tia!"


    "Master Reggie, is that the mastermind?


    Standing originally, Titania defines Gottfleet as the chief and narrows her eyes. I guess the unspeakable atmosphere of Gottfried made her think so. Then she turns her gaze next to it.


    "Your Highness."


    To Hadrias, who knelt quietly on the spot, Titania turned a staring gaze,


    "Duke. Are you sure that standing in line with that person means pointing your sword at your father?


    "I swear, Er, to wear you. My Lord Almadiyaus, for the rest of your life, you are alone."


    To Hadrias'' voice with a serious flavour, Titania pushes and shuts up for a while as to whether she is guessing something. It was Gottfried who spoke to her like that.


    "The princess of this country."


    ��������


    To Teatania, who will only gaze in silence, Gottfried goes on and mouths.


    "It''s exactly what Lucas said. His sword is nothing more than that which has consistently been offered to the king he serves. If we put a blade on my father, Lucas will not hesitate to become our enemy."


    When I heard the words, Titania was a constant patrol... or, after thinking, in the form of disapproval.


    "... let''s get out of here"


    "Retreat..."


    "We can''t even do this in this situation. Judging the Duke of Hadrias is no place for sardines to judge him. Lord Elliot was only here of his own free will."


    In Titania''s words, Trinity can''t hide her confusion. He turns his gaze to the waterlight that stands next to him.


    "... Mizumi, you think that''s all right?


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to do. That aristocrat Sama wants to punch you, but punching you here is something you don''t think about doing, more than the place has changed so far. The situation is too complicated."


    "Is that okay?


    "I''m not talking about fighting and winning or losing. It''s our victory in the first place. I have won more than I have achieved my purpose (Elliot), and the surplus after that will be an extra handful. So far, I''m glad we''re moving forward."


    The surplus was squished, yet a place was also set up to calm down once. Now that you''ve got your hands on it, you won''t get any excuses or anything.


    As Mizumi also exposes her thoughts to her expression, Fujigo Gottfried turns back to Trinity II.


    "Brave man. Let me advise you one thing."


    "What?


    "If you don''t want to lose yourself, it''s to resist the will of the goddess. There is no other way for your lord."


    "... I am fighting at my will! Nothing else!


    Trinity is pointed out to be similar to Hadrias and screams back unexpectedly. Meanwhile, Fermenia stands beside Mizumi and speaks out to ask about trends.


    Lord Swimey.


    "Let''s go. I just can''t help it any more. Everybody."


    As Shuiming turned her gaze to each of them, Hatsumi sighed uncomfortably.


    "That''s a refreshing way to end it."


    "I can''t help it in this situation. Hitting that guy is gonna take you to the next time."


    Is Refille still uncomfortable? There is no denying incomplete combustion because he wanted to beat Hadrias just like Shuiming.


    Stay together, if nothing more can be done, the Mizumins will retreat from the spot.


    When Gottfried figured out how he was going to leave, he spoke to Hadrias somewhat and left for the two of them inside the mansion.


    Trinity asks the fudge to see how they leave.


    "Shuiming, you said Leipnitz earlier, could it be, you know?


    "That''s right. Be a mathematician and a philosopher. A man who used God to prove his theory."


    Even if the name is not famous, there will be many who know. Although he is ostensibly a mathematician, philosopher, scientist and thinker, his living age means that the laws of physics are not mature, so he is only familiar with all the disciplines of the time, and is also excellent in mystery.


    In other words, mystician (majutsu), Gottfried Wilhelm Leipnitz. He is nothing short of a man who inherited the great art of Lurus (Ars Magna Reimundi) and performed the art of union in the world (Ars Combinatoria).

 152 Frequent breakups

    The Watermings were able to make their way to the city of Kranto and serve the purpose of rescuing Elliot from the Hadrias residence. In the ensuing confrontation with Hadrias and Gottfried, he had to withdraw because of a lack of fighting power and insufficient evidence, but he was able to take his way back to the Imperial City without tasting the bitter air so much as a defeat.


    Regardless, it didn''t clear up the bitterness accumulated in my chest, and there were places where I didn''t think everyone would have to talk about it.


    Stay put. We were now back in Teito and gathered in the square in front of the stronghold.


    On the spot, of course, is the figure of Elliot, Christa and, this time, Graziella, who could not be accompanied at the end of the war with the Demons.


    "Thank you so much for this time"


    Krista, dressed in cleric clothes, bows her head in front of Shuiming, Trinity Two. I wouldn''t have cared while I was waiting for you to come home, but I hope Elliot has relieved you with her safe return, and her blood color is good enough.


    "No, you''ve caused a lot of trouble this time. Let me thank you again. Thanks."


    Elliot, who is next to her, will also shake hands in turn with those involved in this matter, thanking her. Eventually, Trinity''s turn came,


    "Anyway, I''m glad Elliot''s okay."


    "You owe me. Let me give it back to you one day with my ears in order."


    "Ha ha, you took care of me before, and you don''t have to worry about it"


    "That''s not going to happen either. It involves my voucher to keep my mouth shut without returning what I borrowed. Besides, it''s not yours."


    So Elliot separated the words and turned his gaze toward Mizumi.


    "Don''t I have to shake hands?


    "What? You wanted to shake hands with me?


    "Uh, I won''t. If you do, it''s better with a girl."


    "Heh? You tell me you don''t seem immune to girls, do you? Maybe you can''t?


    "Shut up! Sorry about that!


    When Elliot can sneak a slight mockery in his mouth, the room for the watering that was shrugging his shoulders peels off. This time it was a complete snake.


    "But I didn''t know you could help me. A lifetime of unconsciousness."


    "Say it. So this is what happened to Trinity and the others?


    "Really, you have nothing to say."


    "Ugh, I''m not like you. I grew up normal."


    That''s what I said, Shui Ming and Elliot starting to be sarcastic and complaining. In these fights, there is more to Elliott with a floating attitude than a sarcastic and mouthless Mizumi - but Trinity II enters a halt to it if she senses she''s going to make up her mind forever.


    "Fair enough, both of you, the fight''s over. Let''s start with today''s main event."


    "Right. I''m also very interested in you."


    ''Cause that''s what I got you together for today.''


    Both Elliot and Shuiming catch on to Trinity''s off-topic suggestion, and go to the corner of the square.


    Fermenia used to build a swimming pool where everyone walked with them. Now instead of the tank, a large magic formation was laid.


    Graziella, who was only here to ask about the consequences of Elliot''s incarceration, crouched forward the magic formation and stared at it with interest.


    "This is the magic team to go back to the world where you are..."


    Are you examining the composition of the formula? Graziella is touching the magic formation to decipher it. To her like that, it was naturally Shuiming who answered.


    "That''s the thing. Don''t mess around or erase yourself into the gap where you''re gone, okay?


    "It''s about you who can''t get out of it where you did it. I guess we''ve already established the means to come and go, huh?


    "Ma ''ana."


    Yes, the fold that completed the return magic formation, the coordinates, etc. have been borne in mind so that you can already come and go. Because if you depend on the wild magic formations, you won''t be able to come back when they disappear due to some factor. If you don''t make some means, you''re in trouble.


    "But I didn''t think the pool would tip you off."


    Thank you, Lord Fermenia.


    "I guess that''s true, too, but it''s ironic."


    It was Fermenia who called into this world, and it was also thanks to her that she created the thread to come up with a way home. Somehow, somehow.


    In the meantime, Fermenia, who heard the words of Refile,


    "Hehe... Lord Swimey, can I thank you?


    "... hey, you thanked me enough for that, didn''t you? Is that enough?"


    "You can say it once a day, right? Just compliments are free. It''s more lucrative."


    What makes money. I don''t know, because I''m a little angry that they''re going to take this attitude.


    "Heh heh. Thank you. That''s Fermenia with white flames."


    "Mmm, that''s too appropriate!


    "Ma, that''s it. - Hey, Mizuki, come on, get back in the mood."


    Set aside Fermenia, Shuiming speaks to Rui Shu. As he said, Mizuki was in a full mood, swelling her cheeks with eyes at the end.


    "Hmm. Mizumin-kun''s idiot! You can''t die of magic!


    Mizuki Anno, no need to be angry. to her screaming at that rate, while Fermenia laughed bitterly.


    "Lord Mizuki, that''s a little troublesome... because we''re going with you"


    "Then only Mizumin-kun can fail. at Pinpoint."


    To Rui Shu, who is adamant that Shui Ming will be in terrible sight, this time Lephire tells him to put his arms together and have trouble.


    "No, then we won''t be able to go home this time..."


    "Then just hit Mizumin-kun badly! Whatever!


    Shuiming sighs loudly for not fixing her mood forever. After the battle at the Hadrias Mansion, the Mysterious Spirit went somewhere and returned to her usual Rui Shu, so I confessed to her that I was a magician myself - and this happened.


    Naturally, but of course, on the day we talked about it, the carriage on the way home didn''t talk to me, and it seems like it was only a few hours before I talked to him and got back to him.


    Rather than shutting up about being a magician...... he''s furious that he''s been so scattered to deny her two diseases inside. In a way, it''s probably a doubling of anger because it''s also like she was singling out her favorite occult information.


    Therefore Shuiming has apologized to Mizuki since that night.


    "So it''s time for you to forgive me for what I did wrong..."


    "Shut up! Keep apologizing to me! Until I die! All my life!


    "No, that''s just..."


    "Bubba, bubba, bubba! Hmm!"


    Rui Shu hits a childish curse and enters the fluffy mode again. While she looks like that, Elliot asks.


    "So, are we going?


    "Oh, I''m just gonna have to go home and do something about his anxiety."


    "... right, school or something"


    "... friends or something"


    "... yeah, family or something"


    Worries. Sensitive reactions to the words were, of course, Trinity, Mizuki and Hatsumi. It''s a matter I''ve been trying not to think about for the first time, rather than to care... What the hell is going on over there? I don''t really want to imagine.


    In the meantime, Lephire,


    "I''m sorry. We all talked about going, but I''m going to stay."


    Suddenly, what''s wrong?


    To Liliana, who opens her eyes to surprise, Refile gives a determined look,


    "No, I want to stay and train."


    "Stay and train," he said?


    "Oh. Again, I don''t think there''s a shortcut to solving my problems right now. I thought I should wave my sword and find more than I am a swordsman."


    Indeed, it would be legitimate to believe that swordsmen''s worries would not be resolved unless they waved their swords.


    But Mitsumi threw a word of denial at it.


    "- No, Refi should definitely come over here"


    "Why?


    "No, it''s me. I was trying to get Leffi to meet my teacher."


    "Master"?


    "To your father?


    To the words of Refile and Hatsumi, Mizumi nods, saying "Oh". Mizumi''s norm is the lord of the dojo where Mizumi passes as the father of Hatsumi. The pinnacle of the hundred swords of the martial kingdom, Shiseihachi is fourth by itself (Sword of Four). Shiro Mirror of Decayed Leaves. If you meet and talk to this man who grew up as a swordsman, you must have something to gain.


    "Normal is one of my father''s generation of haunted monsters. I don''t think it''s gonna go to waste just talking, huh?


    "Sure, I think I have something to gain, too."


    Once Hatsumi agrees, she asks with a serious look if she was intrigued.


    "Miss Hatsumi''s father? I''ve been talking to you a lot for a long time... how strong are you?


    "... how much, huh?


    "... um, I mean, I can''t put it all into words,"


    Mizumi and Hatsumi, both of whom turn a blind eye. Grygalotoroni Phantom Sword Decaying Leaf Flow, Decaying Leaf Mirror Shiro. Extraordinary people like slashing skyscrapers vertically with a sword. I certainly don''t know what to say because I have already jumped across the boundaries of strength and weakness for each person.


    "That''s why. Refi is coming too. It''s a decision."


    "Okay, okay,"


    Shuiming grabs Lefir''s arm and pulls the magic formation up. Then Fermenia also rode on top of the magic formation.


    "I''m looking forward to Lord Swimey''s world."


    After that, Liliana and Hatsumi.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too"


    "There''s also a glass of animals. When you get over there, you want to go to the zoo?


    "Grapevine, is it?


    "I''m raising a lot of animals in the world."


    When I heard Hatsumi''s words, Liliana''s eyes glistened. There will be mountains of places in the other world that she would like to go. There is no doubt that you can take her to a pet shop, a ranch or a cat cafe, including the first zoo Mi mentioned earlier.


    There''s one unreadable bastard in the air giving water where it''s so exciting.


    "We''re not going to play. Well, some breathing is good, but first of all, not sightseeing."


    "Awesome, my head is stiff"


    "Yes, Mizumi. That''s a lousy statement, isn''t it? I can''t really read the air."


    "You can''t, yeah. I think it sounds like Suimei."


    "Lord Swimey. It''s a great technology to smash it."


    "Bubba Bubba, or Mizuki Bubba"


    "Ugh..."


    Continuous accusations and the voice of Rui Shu riding on it. Stuck with words, Trinity said,


    "Sure. Seriously, it''s not the usual water."


    "Shut up. Fine, but I woke up to a new power before, so I can afford it."


    Yes. No way Trinity was able to leverage Sacramento''s power on that earthen field, and she did an extraordinary level up. It is Sacramento in addition to the power of the goddess. There is no such thing as an anomaly.


    But Trinity doesn''t seem to think so in Trinity II, slightly clouding her expression.


    "... I don''t think I can afford that much either."


    "With all that extraordinary power you can use?


    "... Shuiming says that? That''s all the rage."


    When Shuiming is also approximate, Trinity turns her gaze of condemnation. For, I''m not energetic in my voice to say it back, as usual.


    Either way, behind Trinity''s eyes, Shuiming noticed that some sort of light had settled in like he had come up with.


    "... hey Trinity, what''s going on? You''re not well, are you?


    "No, I''m just curious about something."


    "What do you care?"


    What Trinity is willing to say. There are verses in that that also come to mind.


    "Do you care what they say then? But that''s like a common psychic attack, isn''t it? I don''t think you need to worry so much about that, huh?


    "I guess so. But I got caught somewhere."


    "If you don''t want to lose yourself, it''s to resist the will of the goddess," Gottfried advised. That''s not something that even Mizumi doesn''t know. That''s how abrupt Trinity''s crusade for the Demon King was. It is manipulated before you know it by God. It''s entertaining. If it''s spoken that way, it does come up where I think, and you should have a stronger sense of discomfort in the person of the day about it.


    "... I figured you should go home once too, huh? You should touch the air over there once and calm down. I''m stuck breathing before I know it."


    "I guess... but"


    "If you make me tell you, you''re running too far. Don''t you need a break? I took a breath before I went to Crant City, too, but it was beneficial. Fermenia made me realize."


    "Eh heh..."


    Fermenia starts laughing sloppily, whether she''s happy to be praised or not. Leave her like that, Shuiming,


    "Come here. Let''s go back to the top, huh?


    "Yeah, I knew I''d stay. Besides, if Mizumi and the rest of us are gone, we may not be able to deal with the problems that arise here."


    "But..."


    "Sorry. I want you to let me be selfish"


    Trinity was tougher than I thought. Is that all you worry about about this world? I agree, but it still doesn''t seem to have anything to do with what Gottfried said.


    But is there no point in eating any more than the determination is firm?


    "............... right. Okay, if that''s what you decide, it''s wild for me to say any more."


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    That''s what I said, Trinity, to thank you for your discipline. He turned toward Mizuki, who was swollen at the edge of the square,


    "Is Mizuki okay? Don''t go back."


    "I''ll stay. Triji-kun stays. I''m with you."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Never mind."


    With that said, Mizuki smiles at Trinity II. To her like that, the water is on,


    "I''m back, so I think it''s a good time."


    What was wrong with the casual words? Rui Shu''s face turned bright blue on the way.


    But realizing what it meant, Shuiming looked away and apologized uncomfortably at her insides.


    "... No, I''m sorry. It''s nothing. Forget what you said."


    "Stop! No more words of sympathy, please!


    Hide your face with your hands, Hine and Mizuki in mourning. Whatever caused that grief, that''s it. That''s the thing. Shuiming and Trinity did not touch it any more, but of course some did not know the past of Mizuki in detail.


    "- What is it, Mizuki, that Io Kuzami, the Holy King of Nine Heavens, is so bad?


    "- I''ve had a lot of hard times, but Lord Io Kuzami has helped me, and I don''t have that bad impression either."


    It was Graziella and Titania that made me say things I shouldn''t. Because I don''t know Io Kuzami, the Holy King of the Nine Heavens, as a product of past mistakes, the words I have spoken become a concern that I have not cared for.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, is a rui tree, and for hyperventilating, he repeatedly breathes - fu. Among other things, the two of them continued their pursuit in the name of caring, if you will.


    "With the magic of Io Kuzami..."


    "Mizuki. I''m not ashamed that they were taking over -"


    "No, no, no, no, no! Tia to Mr. Graziella! Please, don''t string up my black history any more. Yeah, yeah, yeah! No more. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Mizuki holds his head and cries out.


    "Really? It worked great..."


    "Yes."


    "What do you mean it works great!? What the hell was I doing!?


    To ask about Mizuki, Graziella and Titania could.


    "No..."


    "It''s, well..."


    "Don''t look away there! I won''t be able to convince you!


    In the meantime, Trinity with a bitter laugh turned to Mizumi,


    "Hey, wouldn''t you be able to reproduce it if it was Mizumi over there?


    "Hey, Trinity!? Don''t swing at me in this situation!!


    "Look, you did it at the Imperial Army position before this, didn''t you? Ha-ha-ha. Laughing."


    Exactly the limit already. Mizuki peels off her white eyes and falls into the spot, blowing bubbles and liquid out of her mouth.


    "Stop... don''t dig it up... or you''ll die. Because I''m going to die mentally..."


    Watching it, Mizumi thought it would be a bad idea not to change the subject,


    "... then what. Is it time to start?"


    "Hey Mizumi! Are you going to run away!?


    "I thought you said you''d run away and go nowhere! You guys managed to get rid of Mizuki!


    "Hey, coward!


    Responding tongue-in-cheek to Trinity trying to chase him, Shuiming hurries Fermenia.


    "Fermenia, please help me. We''re just gonna go before this gets weird, okay?


    "Yes. Leave it to me."


    Ignoring the fact that things are already strange, Shuiming activates the magic formation of his return with Fermenia.


    Then Serfi, who was on the spot, spoke to Hatsumi,


    "Hatsumi, come on in"


    "Yeah. When you''re done over there, I''ll be back. Until then, say hi to Gaius and Weitzer."


    The gentle exchange between the two contrasts with the restless exchange between the Mizumings.


    On the other hand, did Trinity also give up when she saw that the magic formation had been activated? Sigh, change your mind, and smile.


    "Come on in. I''ll take care of it, but say hello to the other side."


    "Shui Ming-kun! I know, but it''s a souvenir. Nice to meet you! That''s how much you feel about apologizing to me!


    "Heck, I get it."


    Everyone who rides and leaves the magic formation, who drops it off, waves at each other.


    Eventually, Mizuminos, swallowed by the blue light, moved from the other world to the modern world Earth.

 153 Far, far from the other side.

    - And then, I notice signs of approaching.


    I''m not even sure if that''s footsteps, rubbing clothes, or breathing.


    That should be it, too.


    This is a place with no physical presence and no solid form.


    It is in the dark starch, as deep as the deep sea, and also in the white light.


    The way it is perceived will depend on who has observed this occasion. If that person thinks it''s dark here, it''s dark, and if he thinks it''s in a bright white light, it''s white. If the shape is the throne, it doesn''t matter if it''s the universe.


    - Yes, because this is also the place where everything is enclosed.


    The seat of God. Outer shell world. Narrow space. It is in this place that the presence of divinity can sustain its existence, whatever the number of nomenclatures.


    The goddess Arshna is sitting here right now. One of the deities that dominated the different worlds to which the Mizumins were summoned, applied their hands, and took their present form.


    Then I''d say what kind of place this would be is her chest three inches.


    If she thinks of this place as a majestic temple, the place changes by the way.


    The ambiguous and uncertain surroundings are crooked and distorted as if the surface of the water had been wriggled by hand, and eventually the Goddess''s dream becomes reality as if the scene had been switched.


    Under tall ceilings, giant white stone columns line up, and altar-like places appear. Stained glass was inserted into the windows lining the sides, and the transmitted light was changed to various colors.


    There is usually no statue of a goddess that should be seated in the deepest part, the chair and the figure of one woman sitting there on her back. He puts together a white piece and closes his eyes with a cheek cane, as if he were swaying in a lump. Is there a god named Wang Xuan on the side? If what man wants to make is a symbol of authority, but if it is of existence: divinity that transcends it, what the hell does it manifest?


    Wait as you dream.


    In line with the manifestation of the venue and the manifestation of the goddess, signs of approaching also changed to the sound of stepping on the wood floor, rubbing clothes and breathing.


    "- Well attended. A servant of my family."


    Slowly, the thin-eyed goddess Arshna welcomes the arriving Spirit in a polite tone.


    Long black hair. Oriental yellow skin. Dressed in a blazer for girls, she has a red muffler around her neck and a pointed glove on her hands.


    The outpost is entirely Ano Ruiki - no matter, she''s not the one who showed up on this scene. If it is that appearance and not her, then it goes without saying.


    Mizuki Anno - The Spirit who looked like him kneels humbly before Arshna.


    "Be our mother, my lord. I beg your pardon for the disrespect that prevented you from doing so."


    "I''m not as narrow as I get angry to the extent that I''m woken up, am I?


    "No, the god has the sayings that when you wake up from sleep, you will crush the world."


    Has Arshna perceived the origin of that knowledge that the Spirit did not originally possess? Keep your mouth shut with a quiet look.


    "Is that the knowledge of the girl you were borrowing your body"


    "Ha. At Master Left"


    "It belonged to the girl, too."


    "Ha. I don''t have the form of a child of Ishaktony, so I guess it became this way."


    "You''re up to it, too."


    "Ha. I was wondering if this tone would be appropriate if this appearance"


    The Spirit, lying so, nibbles, lifts the corner of his mouth. Words spoken with laughter are likely to make Mizuki''s face bright red and angry if she hears them. The firm and old-fashioned tone is the black history she graduated from.


    Arshna speaks to such a spirit.


    "I thought you ordered help and surveillance for him?


    "That depends on the extra intrusion and thus the return to the ''narrow space''. Being back in the middle of a duty, it''s not serious."


    "He who can drive you away,"


    "I don''t understand the thoughts of my mother, in the hands of those fools."


    "You mean those who were called by the resurrection of the call of the other world. Surely those in that world will not receive my thoughts"


    Arshna seeps into its quiet expression a colour that looks like a twinkle and a give up.


    "All the things in that world are strong ''thoughts'' and ''spirits''. But therefore, the thirst that can be had remains."


    "It would be foolish to mistake the brilliance you find from your ideals for a mark of hope"


    "That''s why it''s so hard."


    "Seriously, you''re right"


    The Spirit consents to Arshna''s words and bows his head deeply.


    Then the goddess Arshna turns her gaze clear to the Spirit.


    "What about him now?


    That man. But all that was said, did the Spirit perceive who he was bestowing?


    "That one is gradually beginning to become familiar with the help of the Mother. Just..."


    "Any concerns?


    "It''s too soon to tame the power."


    "Hmmm... since that guy got here, is he about half way around the stars... So, what stage are we at now?


    "Ha. It is now the second stage, when the unification of consciousness begins. Originally, it happens after power is gradually tamed, so it should be necessary to travel around the stars�� but because of this, it seems that it is easier to be confused by words you don''t need."


    "In your view there is a verse that is swayed by external words,?


    "The words of the fools who tried to make contact with him seemed insensitive."


    "... confusion is surfacing because you get used to it too quickly. Is there a mind around the cause?


    "I thought that his'' thoughts'' were too strong for the difference and... perhaps the effect of the weaponry brought in from the other world"


    Arshna listened to the conjecture of drawing fragments and joining them, narrowing her eyes as if to smell slight thoughts.


    "Current Event Soldier''s Clothing (Sacramento). Was it created to deny the impending end? You think that''s what''s leading him?


    "I can''t be sure of the status quo, but I''m pretty sure it means it''s strongly influenced. If the unification of consciousness begins like this, there is a risk of being pinched."


    "That''s... troublesome"


    "Seriously."


    A plate pinch is a crossroads between his emotions and Arshna''s mission to imprint. If that happens, there is a risk that his movements will be skewed out of his thoughts. No, that''s it, or the undeniable possibility of taking another, more dangerous choice without being pushed and pushed up as it is.


    Neither side of the board pinch turns into what you think of this world. Choosing when you can no longer live with it will be what you think of the world or no. I can even think of being more impressed by something else.


    "... return to him once and for all. Guide him not to be confused by words he does not need."


    "So you''re borrowing that girl''s body again? Too much possession can be an overload."


    "I remember the body has qualities?


    "There is a spirit. It''s delicate because you''re not physically or mentally mature."


    The Spirit complains of concern for possession. Indeed, that body, as Arshna sees it, is healthy and adaptive to mystery. But even during possession, it becomes an extra effort because the memory in between will fall out.


    Once she was expelled, her consciousness went back to normal and she became aware of the loss of her memory.


    One more time after that, and one more time, it will surely be horrible.


    That should be unacceptable even if you''re not that old. Crushed by the anxiety of being pseudo-memory free, at the end of a shrinking spirit - would be the end of the line: the abolitionist.


    It feels too pitiful for the Spirit. That girl, she''s sweet. Giving such a human being such a future is a serious thing in the guide.


    But the goddess doesn''t think so.


    "I don''t mind. All to protect this world from all threats. You have to make sacrifices."


    ��������


    Do you affirm? Sacrifice. Don''t say no, but cut it off beforehand if you have to let it out?


    "I know how you feel. But when the world is over, there will be no ex or child. Isn''t it?


    "... quite right"


    "You''re late for a reply"


    "also, sorry......"


    Arshna''s pointing voice was felt badly cold by the Spirit.


    It is only natural that there is no mercy. The Spirit was created by Arshna. It would make sense that if he did not conform to his will, he would soon be returned to his mother.


    The Spirit understands that he has bought an unhappiness and makes himself stiff. But then the voice that was called was softer than thoughts.


    "For now, let''s not ask. Come again unto him from now on. I''ll leave the rest to your discretion."


    "As my mother said."


    And it came to pass, when the Spirit had told him so, and tried to put the throne behind him, that Arshna in the lid,


    "... and just one more thing from me"


    "What is it"


    "Keep an eye out for his friend."


    "Who is that guy''s friend... my rival - excuse me. Are you the magician of the other world?"


    "That''s right. Be especially careful when his people approach him."


    To Arshna''s words, the Spirit thinks. He and I exchanged words a few times, but I didn''t think he was someone who needed to be so vigilant by then. Neither strength, nor thought, should have been such an obstacle.


    "Motherfucker. To be honest, I don''t think I need that guy to be on guard. Sure, you''ll have a strong power that you can hold, but what you''re reading is the Son of Man. One of these days, he will help you."


    "Power isn''t the only thing we have to be alert to."


    "That man, too, would confuse that one?


    "For a close distance from that one, there will be a great deal of words in your ear. Those two have a huge impact on each other."


    The Spirit recalls the past of Mizumi and Trinity. Sure, we both respect each other''s opinions. Trinity relied on Shuiming for realistic thought, and Shuiming also showed understanding in Trinity''s righteous language. Balance, in a way. equilibrium so that each other holds each other''s sometimes words in their hearts and does not step off the path.


    I guess that makes up for it because we have things that we can''t hold each other.


    "As long as you are familiar with the power, one voice should be smaller. Gaining power means saying so. If the magician''s strength is lower than that of him, he won''t have enough to take and he won''t listen."


    But Arshna shook her head sideways.


    "No, it won''t work that way"


    "�� it is true that the power given by the Mother is dispersed in four parts, including that one, because I don''t think she is any match for one magician."


    "No, even if all of the power I was given was aggregated, he would never surpass him."


    The Spirit, for the first time, shows a definite aversion to Mizumi. To say that even with the glory of the Creator Being exceeds it was not to be human.


    "Does he think it''s that much?


    "Exactly. That man bears upon himself all those vessels and a fate commensurate with them. It must have been something deeper in the truth than we did."


    "It''s"


    "That''s why we have to be careful. That man will rely on that weapon to outperform that sorcerer, to try to chase him. And then..."


    "It will be strongly influenced by the guidance of the weapon"


    "If that''s all, it''s still fine. It has the magic to be attached to a person''s greed."


    "Into greed?


    "That''s what originally led to the ''root''. Sacrifice and empower the strong thoughts of the owner, and greet them with endless greed. Therefore, we whisper in search of a stronger desire."


    ��������


    "You''ve missed the point."


    The goddess breathes down and reaches the Spirit.


    "Now, remember. The magician''s boy drove his divinity out of the world and wiped out with his power even the impending end. And he who can reach the light."


    "Light? What is light?


    "The light I used to help the girl I empowered from the servant of the fool. That''s extra light for people. It is nothing more than an infinite light that fulfills any wish of those who have reached out to its light."


    "- Huh, people can use such things, etc!!


    "If there comes a time when it will be necessary, surely that one will reach out. For everyone''s wishes. To seek the best that anyone thinks. And it''s never far away, and one day, the time will come to grab it."


    "Why, just to a human being, can you do that?


    Ask the Spirit, the Goddess narrows her gaze as if to consider. And


    "He may have been forgiven."


    "What do you mean, forgiven?


    "To everything. And it''s all in one place. to where all things are born. His destiny, too, must have come from it."


    The Spirit could not understand the meaning of the words spoken by the Goddess. Too abstract. You perceived such a confusion of the Spirit, speak as the Goddess tells you.


    "Okay? Beware of that magician of the other world. If you''re close, you''ll be dazzled about him too."


    To Arshna''s words, the Spirit responds with his head dripping.


    Regardless, there is no objection.


    Because there was certainly a verse in the Goddess''s words that came to mind.

 154 Return

    There is a theory that the world exists indefinitely.


    It refers not to breadth, but to number.


    They were called parallel worlds, and when they were based on one particular world, they existed next to each other, and their worldly statues were similar and non-existent to the worlds on which they were based.


    Parallel worlds are estimated, for example, if the human beings present on the Earth of this world are not present on the Earth of the neighbouring world, or if on the Earth of this world the human beings who live in the sun direction as policemen, on the Earth of the neighbouring world as criminals, lurk in the shade and live, or if we talk about extremes, just the difference in the rolled out eyes of the dice.


    Events - which means that there are only ''IFs'' for the number of results that ''someone did'' and ''what happened'' lead to, and that everyone''s regrets and prayers that ''if you had done so then the results would have been different'' are being fulfilled in a different world.


    A different world is another way of thinking, and we can say that this is something similar and non-existent again.


    ... On the lawn in the garden of a mansion, a blue spark can play.


    The identity of the phosphorescent light that jumps around and illuminates the area is the magical light, the light that magic shows.


    A line of magic light crawls through the ground and several geometries are drawn within the circle shape. When I thought I had broken the resistance and ran around like a stray current, now the luminescence overflowed the area so intense that it made me lose my sight day and night.


    Eventually, it gradually weakens.


    When the emission comes to an end, there are five shadows above the formation.


    There''s one man and four women.


    - The ritual of crossing boundaries performed in front of the Eight Keys Mansion in different worlds is connected and the magic formation of the transfer is activated without deficiencies. The five men, Mizumi, Fermenia, Refile, Liliana and Hatsumi, were able to safely transfer to the world where Mizumi and the others were.


    It was in a familiar garden that the water came down.


    It is the type of design that creates a garden in the rear of the house, in direct conflict with the Japanese architectural style that creates a garden in the front of the house. The whole place is built to mimic a western-style garden, with brick-toned stones, trails (approach), tables and chairs for the garden, as well as a small shima (azumaya) behind a well-maintained hedge.


    The brick bedrock, however, is bumpy because of the part that is rising and sinking in.


    However, tables and chairs are exposed to the sun and rain storms, so that the depth can be seen in the colours of the wood.


    Frosty Gray''s Shi ''a (Azuma Ya) is wrapped in a bamboo and eroded by greenery.


    Around there were several small dolls of plaster placed like a bustle. It looks like it''s going to move at night, but it comes with a trick that it doesn''t have to move at night. A trap for intruders has been set up there. It is also a noisy place to fight for one or two in the house.


    If Shuiming looks back, the beauty of the Eight Keys Mansion.


    It is a queen anne style that smells the fragrance of Dae-jong from Meiji, adorned everywhere with a medallion of exorcism, and a thoroughbred that ends up in a taya.


    Drop your gaze, veranda. Behind the cloudy glass you can see the outline of the obscured rocking chair.


    - You''re back.


    It was a tragedy made of relief that spread in the breasts of Shuiming.


    The sight of the chair that Father Fengguang had always sat on brought it up clearly.


    At the time of the transfer, it was daytime in the other world, but this world - Japan - was currently at night.


    (Different times......)


    It''s anxiety that attacked him so easily. Regardless, I wasn''t expecting these things - there''s nothing I can do about all this.


    I would appreciate it if this error was about the time difference, but if it was a big time discrepancy, it would be a problem. The time spent in the other world and the time that has elapsed in this world do not coincide can also be left out of this world.


    And with that difference, the impact is enormous.


    When Mizumi prays in her heart that Taro Real Urushima will spare me, she hears an excited voice.


    "Bright,"


    The first thing that jumped in was Liliana''s voice. Keeping a stare at the city you can see from the garden, he usually rounds his sleeping half-eyes like a plate.


    That was with the other two, Fermenia and Refile.


    In other worlds, it''s almost dark at night. Something that reveals the night is about the light of the moon and the light of the stars, the light of the fire made by man. In large cities, magic lights are installed, but basically they are meant to protect the security of the places where nobles live, not everywhere.


    But this world is different. There are exterior lights in Japan, and the light of life leaks from homes. It is the pile that brings the image of the city to life from the darkness of night.


    In particular, the eight-key mansion is built a small height. It will be remarkable because the city tends to be easy to see.


    Fu and Lefir looked up into the sky to be attracted to something.


    "Suimei. The light is moving... is that a star?


    "Hmm? No, that''s a plane. It''s a vehicle that drives people around."


    "Vehicle!? Is that it?


    "Su, Lord Swimei? Isn''t that pretty high......?


    "Well yeah. It''s a long way from takeoff and landing, so it''s basically about 10,000 meters."


    "Yes, 10,000..."


    As far as units are concerned, three people from different worlds also have an understanding because they have already taught.


    Turning to Hatsumi as Lephire asked, she snorted firmly, too.


    "That too, machine...... was it? It''s made of precise communication."


    "Oh. This world is everywhere made of that technology"


    Eventually the faces of different worlds, distracted by the city''s light and planes, turned back.


    "... So this is Lord Swimey''s house?


    When Shuiming nodded and showed affirmation, the three of them who first saw Shuiming''s home looked blurred,


    "... it''s huge"


    "That''s big."


    "Wow, it''s huge."


    "Right."


    "Really?


    Hatsumi''s voice was mixed with a little twitching.


    As for Shuiming, I have lived here since I was born, so I don''t know much. Compared to one other house, the grounds are large and the construction is certainly luxurious, but still no match for the luxurious scale abroad. If you go to America, even the average person will live in a big house like an idiot.


    The three surprises didn''t stick together, especially for Mizumi, who flies around the world in mystery-related work.


    Hatsumi exhales in a frightened breath against Mizumi, who still shows some missing reaction.


    "There''s rarely a third floor in a typical house, is there?


    "Uh, yeah."


    "Um, Lord Swimey? Could this be bigger than the house of the Duke of Hadrias?


    "Including the garden would be bigger, but the floor area could be this way."


    When Shuiming said in a blurred tone, Refill was rubbing his eyebrows.


    "Isn''t Suimei-kun''s house pretty big?


    "Well, only the family has a history there."


    When Mizumi shrugs her shoulders like she says there''s nothing going on, Hatsumi pokes me in the stomach.


    "Mr. Refile. Don''t listen to this liar. Most of the land around here belongs to Mizumi''s house."


    "Around here, is it?


    "Yeah. If I didn''t, there''s no way I could have my house right next door."


    I turn to my neighbor as Hatsumi guides everyone''s gaze. There is Hatsumi''s home, the Decaying Leaf Mansion. This is the perfect Japanese house, as opposed to the house of Shuiming. Besides, it comes with the addition that there is a dojo. The grounds are large and the house is large.


    The Fermenians, of course, round their eyes.


    "Really, you''re rich."


    "Mages need land and money."


    Yes, for a magician, money and land are important things. Preparing articles for use as a medium of witchcraft requires commensurate economic strength, and rituals involve elements of terrain and feng shui to a large extent. Securing land is therefore a top priority, and money is needed to obtain the necessary land. A samurai can be said to be in the opposite pole position to the word "Takayang branch".


    And then, out of nowhere, I hear the sound of the engine blowing. Because of hearing the sudden explosion, Liliana was surprised, shook her shoulders frightened and turned around to hear the sound.


    "That sound, what is it? Far away, it seems."


    "Oh, runaway, you like some bike. I hear big noises all the time this way. You don''t have to worry too much about this stuff, do you?


    I can come back and make you think again, but the other world was so quiet. It does not occur unless there is so much to it, such as loud noise. On the other hand, this world is sometimes plagued by noise, and it''s been a long time, so it felt terribly noisy.


    Hatsumi exhaled relieved when Mizumi was thinking about it.


    Is that appeased exhalation? When I saw it, my face had changed from being nervous to being released, as if it had become popular.


    "... you''re back"


    "Oh, I''ll be honest with you when I feel like I''m back."


    "Really. There wasn''t a muffler explosion or anything."


    Hatsumi swells her cheeks like she''s a businessman, and she throws up. Did you get unspeakable frustration?


    With that in mind, she suddenly brought it to her chest.


    "All of a sudden... what''s wrong?


    "... good. I''m back. I''ve been wondering if I''ll ever see your mother again. So..."


    "Right."


    Hatsumi''s. It''s a puffing of anxiety in her chest. Such a gentle stroke of her head. The bumpy, unpredictable words represented her current extreme mood.


    Blonde hair is trembling by waves of emotion. That must have been all I was happy about.


    But it was such a fold.


    Suddenly from home, signs of magic.


    "- This is!


    �D�D


    Fermenia and Liliana move quickly into the magic that has increased in Russia. Take care of yourself with agile work and fill your body with magic without precipitation. Be alert to your surroundings while chasing the place where your magic powers have been expressed with your gaze as you wrap a yarn.


    Considering the possibility that the place where the magic occurs is: That''s two wizards, no magicians, who''ve come over a lot of battles.


    Meanwhile, the landlord Shuiming exhaled as he scratched his head as he cared.


    ... Well, I was expecting this.


    At a time when the gentle scent of sandalwood (rosewood) has developed in the garden, it has been proven that the Lord who inflated his magic is not the enemy.


    The atmosphere of a place where magic is strong and heavier. If you look at it, the black of the dark night also looks colorful, like a mixture of dark purple due to strong magic.


    A shadow slightly darker than the darkness of night came from the victory of Shuiming Mansion.


    On the shoulders of Fermenia and Liliana, who have increased their magic to go with it, Shuiming puts her hand so that she doesn''t worry. As they calmed the two obscure daughters, the dark shadows represented a clear outline and approached them with footsteps.


    Eventually the figure revealed under the moon - it was a magician''s outpouring.


    Silk hat wrapped in red ribbon. Sticks with jewels (orbs) on tip. Ironing, crisp tailoring. Not to mention the magician, but the magician''s image.


    Delivered in that outfit was still the girl who remained unobtrusive. Tall is about the same height as fermenia. Long dark hair. Beautiful, hard and smooth glossy skin like white magnet. The eyes reflect a brilliant contrast of jewel-like light and darkness, with thin, firm brows and a small nose.


    His face was faceless, but his voice and signs seeped with an indelible rage.


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh.


    "It''s been a while."


    The girl dressed as a magician is named - Heidemarie Alzbain.


    He was a disciple and assistant to Mitsumi Hachi and a demon of use.

 155 Mage, Heidemarie Alzbain

    "Ah!"


    Seeing her trembling in anger, Fufu Hatsumi raises her awareness voice.


    Hatsumi has met Heidemarie about once or twice before.


    Heidemarie raises her voice higher than ever.


    "Where the hell have you been walking?" And what!? Take a bunch of women! Hey!? What the hell is this?!?


    That''s rhetoric that reminds me of the hysteria of a woman who has yet to witness an affair.


    Shuiming responded to Hydemary, who was approaching the end of the day, as he raised his hands and indicated his intention to surrender.


    "I want to say one thing first. I''m not bad. I''m the victim."


    "What''s the victim? You disappeared without telling anyone, Mizumi. You''re a great magician, aren''t you?


    "You''re tough."


    "I''m not allowed to leave my apprentice and go somewhere. Are you kidding me?


    Heidemarie leaves behind such reluctance, arrows her complains and comes early.


    For a long time I''ve been left alone, I guess there''s a stack of sprouts I want to smash.


    It''s still faceless, but thanks to the relationship, I can tell by the atmosphere how angry it is.


    Anyway. Mizumi has something to be sure of first.


    "Marie, I want to ask you first. How the hell long has it been since I lost my voice?


    "It''s six months, six months! Ha, ha! Mizumi, your disappearance lasts six months and thirteen days!


    "Right."


    I see. That''s with the time spent over there. The fine days and times are unknown, but the error was in a fine range, which strokes the chest down to relief.


    Then, did Heidemarie spot the microscopy in Mizumi''s chest?


    "Why are you alone? It''s not the other way around, is it? With you gone, there''s a small amount of influence over there."


    "I know, I know,"


    "Really? You really know? Only your face is stupid."


    Heidemarie never forgets a curse. It remains the same that it is a slackening mouth.


    Meanwhile, the other four look surprised by this exchange. Sometimes the frightening condition is that I was pressured by Hydemary, but I guess the fact that Mizumi is unilaterally blamed also fuels that.


    Anyway,


    "Marie, what''s it like to be Lord of the Alliance or something?


    "What does it feel like, Mizumi, how does it react when you''re gone? Nothing. The people in the Order probably feel the same way, though?


    "Saying?


    "The Allied Lord said, ''That''s what happens, isn''t it? It''s common for magicians to go for ten or twenty years. Yeah. Often," Dr. Nicholas said, "The small bureau expects to be caught up in something interesting again. Because it''s Mizumin-kun."


    ".................. ha"


    What leaked by accident was a sigh. Don''t worry, is it a good thing or a bad thing? Speaking of trusted, I guess so. But I''m somewhat unconvinced in the mood.


    "Of course the chancellor is crowned."


    "Right."


    The chancellor, Heidemarie says, is the sole serious man of the three executives, making him the oldest ginseng of the Order. That would piss me off if I suddenly lost my voice. Naturally everyone would expect Shuiming to have been involved in the case, but Shuiming also has something to say about a position.


    Heidemarie comes looking at me. It seems like a stuffing question, but I''m not too scared because of the girl with the adorable face.


    Where the hell have you been?


    "Oh, a bit in the other world."


    To put it that way in the end, I felt Hydemary''s eyes chilled all the way to Siberia in the middle of winter at once.


    "... Mizumi, you''ve finally become an unfortunate person. You mistook me for a protagonist because I read a lot of novels and comics. Poor thing......"


    "Seriously. Or check the surgery team there. Funny, huh?"


    "It?... Hmm....!? ����


    Heidemarie doesn''t put her emotions on the table, or she can''t. I''m not unamoved, but my faceless expression is always defaulting. That she opens her eyes to surprise may be a feat in a sense passing through the rarity.


    "Ha, you''re such a reactionary."


    "What is this, a path to the outer shell goes through... lying, a proper destination is set ahead! What is this!"


    The return magic team was completed at the same time we arrived here. If you say the tunnel has been opened, it will somehow stick together.


    "This, really? Mizumi, not the big trick you made to mislead your own mistakes?


    "No, I''m not."


    "Wow, this is amazing. Some people go nuts, don''t they? You know, Fermi''s paradox, Drake''s equation, and you''re beating him up. Is that it?


    "Right."


    "So? What the hell is this all about?


    In response to Hydemary''s question, Shuiming speaks in disguise.


    "Summoned. Took me a long time to get home. If you''re a genius, that kind of makes sense, doesn''t it?


    "Yeah. In short, Mizumin-kun is so far-fetched that he can have it for someone else''s forced transfer."


    "Don''t be impotent. There was nothing I could do about it because it involved the power of God."


    "What is it that the alien creatures who have left the end of the world or driven divinity away from this world say? I don''t think that''s what people say about the great things that make up names in the history of witchcraft. Be more human if you''re going to say that. Master Shuiming?"


    "Don''t make it worse."


    "It''s nothing. I''m not trying to tear it up."


    That''s what Heidemarie says, letting her hear the sound of exhaling without a look on her face.


    Do you want to impress me that I am greatly frightened?


    Whatever.


    "You bothered me. Sorry."


    "Totally. I flew all over the world about three weeks ago, didn''t I? You know what I mean? Around the planet. If you hadn''t come today, you''d be dangerously close to climbing Antarctica, wouldn''t you?


    Did you look so much for me while I was gone?


    "... no, I''ll give you some sweets later"


    "Naturally."


    Heidemarie goes against her chest like she says she is a business belly. I usually have a little hateful attitude, but I''m so sorry right now, I don''t even get irritated.


    Then he coughs up so that Refill can take between them.


    "... Suimei, is it time?


    "- Ah! Bad"


    "Absolutely. I don''t think it''s a good idea to go ahead on your own without anyone else."


    "You whichever..."


    "Beh."


    In response to his gaze condemning the tea, Heidemarie gives his tongue. The evil I showed you is a terribly childish trick... but rather than the fact that she is still a child, can''t you help it?


    "Does that mean that these people over here... are different worlds? That''s where you brought him from? Hatsumi knows me too."


    "Long time no see, huh?


    "Yeah. Long time no see."


    Hatsumi and Hydemari approach each other and face each other. You two already know each other. Heidemarie asks about Shuiming''s house as an overseas friend, so naturally the bowl can''t be avoided.


    "First, it''s an introduction, right?"


    That''s what I''m saying, and as I say, do your part as a host, Hydemaree is going to look me in the eye.


    Shuiming sends his regards earlier Refill, coughs up and takes the interval, putting Hydemary forward.


    "This is Heidemarie Alzbain. Order - a sorcerer who goes to the sorcery organization to which I belong, my disciple."


    "Heidemarie Alzbain. She''s a genius magician."


    That''s what she says, turns the stick around, takes the hat and thanks.


    The magician himself who went on stage while doing so.


    Either way, Hydemarie called herself a genius. Lefir and Fermenia, who were over-conscious and listening to her introduction, have trouble with the words.


    "Oh, genius."


    "You say it yourself..."


    "Very, very unwillingly, but this guy is a real bee and a genius."


    "Isn''t that amazing? Phew."


    When Shuiming gives her ink, she stretches her chest so that Hydemary can boast.


    In time, I put in a supplement.


    "And this guy''s not human"


    ���� Lord Swimey. Is that because you''re a magician?


    "No, I''m simply not human. Marie''s a so-called artificial life form. She''s a homunculus."


    "Homunculus?"


    "Man-made... does that mean life created by people?


    Neither Fermenia nor Lefir can hide their confusion in the term artificial life form (homunculus).


    Naturally. To say that people create people tends to be repelled, historically, humanely, verbally.


    Briefly explaining what homunculus was like, the otherworldly group deepened its confusion.


    "I knew you''d do it again."


    "That''s right. Life is a gift from God. It''s the result of what people do. To say that you do it in people''s hands is still"


    You mean unacceptable?


    But Heidemarie doesn''t know that kind of resistance.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it''s only a difference between a person''s womb and a test tube. Either way, people are making it of their own free will, so it doesn''t end up the same?


    "I see. Is that how you think..."


    "That''s the way you think, in this world, but it''s a religious way of thinking, isn''t it? Affirmation of the scientific stuff denies the existence of" | I have taught in education so far, "so I try to exclude it in a good pre-construction that sounds like blasphemy -"


    "Come on, you''re out of line."


    Shuiming rocked Hydemary''s shoulder, blocking that exciting story. Heidemarie keeps talking when it comes to life-threatening philosophy.


    "But..."


    "I know what you''re trying to say. So calm down a bit. Huh?"


    "Mmm..."


    I''m still not saying enough. I''m doing that, Hydemary. Naturally. This story is a serious issue involving her ''identity''. If a person speaks differently about making people, it can be a denial of her existence.


    Sure, she''s a made being. But it still works this way. I''m thinking. He''s alive. It would not have been pleasant to be told that it was created in a manner to be repelled.


    Refresh your mind, first of all���� and turn your gaze to Fermenia.


    Then,


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray. We are now working as disciples of Lord Swimey."


    "Huh? Wow! Then you''re my sister''s apprentice!


    Heidemarie makes an extraordinarily bright voice, as if earlier dissatisfaction went where. Fermenia can''t hide the confusion from her as she jumps and approaches.


    But Heidemarie, on the other hand, remains intriguing.


    And then Lefir approached me like he was going to ear it.


    (Swimei. she has a lot of that...... you have something childish about it)


    (Well, this guy''s a kid, not what he looks like)


    (Hmm?)


    We''ll see about that later. It''s not even a story I have to tell you in a hurry.


    "Liliana Zandaik, is. Just like Fermenia, I have become a disciple of Don''t Come to the Other World."


    "And this kid over here?


    Heidemarie sits on her mid waist and stares at Liliana''s face.


    Unaccustomed to Hydemary''s gaze, Liliana leaves bewildered. When he leaves back, Hydemary follows him so that he can''t open the intervals. That repeats itself, slowly wandering around the area.


    "Oh, um... the..."


    "You don''t have to be so anxious."


    "Ahhh..."


    Hydemarie switches attitudes and observes the stopped Liliana from various directions and angles. That''s like a photographer who makes sure of angles over and over again. At the end of the day, I''m taking her purple twin tail and making sure she even has hair texture.


    "What''s up, suddenly?


    "Yeah. Looking at Liliana, she said she''d be more creative."


    "Oh...... I see. But keep it that way."


    Liliana looks like she has a lot of attributes. Toddler girl. Different world-style lolita fashion. Twin tails. And if it''s an eyelid, dollmaking would be a good ingredient for my hobby, Hydemary.


    Shuiming takes his arm and pulls it off while embarrassing Hydemary, forcing Liliana to end her observation.


    "It''s Lephire Grakis. I''m not a disciple of Swimei because I''m not a magician, but something like that?


    ��������


    Heidemarie reacts differently than the other two.


    She glanced at Lefir, lovingly kneeling.


    Then he walks over to Refill and pokes his body with his index finger.


    "... Um"


    And what I mouthed as troubled was Lefir.


    Heidemarie''s behavior is rude, but she also has a childish attitude, which she can''t say strongly.


    But she does that, too - no, if she''s a magician in this world, she can''t help but show a lot of interest in Lephire.


    "Did you notice?"


    "Rather than noticing, Mr. Refile..."


    For the confusion of High Demary, Refile responds.


    "Spirit. It seems to be what we call spirit in this world. Technically, it''s half."


    "The other world is amazing. Mythological level."


    A faceless face raises an exclamation. Refile frowned at such a high demarcation voice.


    "Is that so surprising? No, it''s something special in our world..."


    "''Cause it''s amazing that spirits exist, huh? In this world, the Spirit disappeared from the earth more than a hundred years ago"


    "But is there a technique called summoning in this world? Using it to summon, it shouldn''t be unusual"


    "The Spirit itself is. What I''m surprised about is the way it exists. The summons is temporary, but Mr. Refill isn''t, is he? I don''t need the sacrifice or magic I need to be here, so I''m not going to be here... and I''m half human."


    Heidemarie gives a bounced voice at no time.


    "That''s amazing. I''m so interested in you and your world."


    "Oh, that, somehow, should I say thank you?


    Refiel has a slight barometric tendency to the excitement of Hydemary.


    Shuiming, on the other hand, exhaled troubled to water the excitement.


    "But magic..."


    "What that face. Could it be a shame?


    "No, Fermenia, can we use it over here?


    "Please wait a moment.... Yes, it looks ok!


    "Right. Well, hey, I''ve been using it before. Say hello here."


    Shuiming urges Fermenia to exercise magic in this setting.


    Then Hatsumi, who heard it, disturbed it as if she had eaten bubbles.


    "Hey, you use magic here!?


    "Oh. What, it''s my property, so it''s okay. Don''t worry."


    "Are you saying you''re not going to find out if you use magic?


    "Yes, yes. I mean, if you weren''t, you''d have found out a long time ago, wouldn''t you?


    "... it''s not like we''re having a monstrous ritual next to each other every day."


    "Don''t tell me you want to see people get together in cults. That''s what we magicians do."


    "Uh... so you''re going - Truth Flare!


    Fermenia utters a spell in a light tone and exercises witchcraft on the spot.


    It''s an easy one to skip chanting because I just use it a little bit.


    The magic formation - of course it doesn''t float. of different worlds, is Fermenia''s "Truth Flare" before Shuiming taught magic.


    White-colored, only higher temperatures than normal flames fly around, illuminating the yard of the Eight Keys Mansion. Grasshoppers regained their beautiful colors from the darkness of the night, with all things wearing strong colors.


    A normal human being would see a mysterious and beautiful sight and would almost leak even one of the exclamations, but what Hydemary leaked was a voice with a drop of tone for a time.


    "... yeah. Something subtle about this. But is there any interference from the outside?


    "A less than spiritual class called Element... that''s a phenomenon. That''s what''s interfering with the technique."


    "The phenomenon?


    "You do, don''t you? That''s it. That, even parallel-world legalism."


    "Is that it? Because another world is governed by different laws, super theory about connecting this world with the rest of the world and causing phenomena over there to happen even over here"


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s it. Element is one of those laws that applies to the Law that creates phenomena different from this world."


    "That''s amazing. That, they said ''impossible because you can''t observe different worlds'' in the first place, and it was an airborne theory on the desk."


    "Now it''s proven that we can actually do it."


    Sumiaki-kun, you''re in good hands.


    "Don''t try to slap the deco until you''ve stretched your back. I''m a bad detective."


    Mizumi, who interacted with Hydemaree, returns immediately to the continuation of the explanation.


    "Besides, it''s a pretty limited type of law. Perhaps a deity with its hands in the other world followed the original law with an external hardware."


    "So now you''re saying mainstream magic in your world?


    "That''s right. It''s called magic."


    When Mizumi says so, Hatsumi tilts her little neck.


    "Hey, Mizumi. Is that called any different over here? Magic and magic."


    "It''s not the same thing to say in fine nuances. Magic, referring to the technique of manipulating mysteries, magic refers to mystical laws. Basically, we can do both with" mystery, "which is a comprehensive word-"


    The word mystery includes everything commonly referred to as unbelievable. It''s the same as weirdos, ghosts (things), etc., as they say in Japan. Magic, not just magic, magic, law. Everything can be mysteriously substituted.


    "Even so, you were even less powerful over here"


    "... speaking of which, yes. It certainly wasn''t the usual power."


    The white flames produced by Fermenia were powerful in the cracking of the magic used - that is, the calories were small. If you think about what this cause is,


    (Is it supposed to be the same thing as me after all)


    This is similar to the fact that Shuiming couldn''t do everything in the other world.


    Just as the power of Magic Using the Laws of the World decreases in the other world, so does Magic Using the Laws of the Other World in this world.


    In short, I guess it''s like being too far away to get a radio wave.


    Because of the poor state of communication, the specs cannot be demonstrated.


    "So, not since I started teaching magic."


    "- White Flame (Truth Flare)!"


    At the same time as the keywords, now the magic formation emitting white magical light unfolds at the feet of Fermenia, expanding with white currents as it rotates. Eventually, when the same magic formation was born in the hollow, a dazzling ray was shot out of it towards heaven.


    White light that cuts the black of darkness, pulling the sound of burning air to its tail. As the remnants of white magic light poured down with the disappearance, it was fantastic as it was on a night of powdered snow.


    "Ooh. Different. I was putting a surgical formula into the flames earlier, but this one''s been producing flames with a proper surgical formula, and then there''s interference."


    The magic of the other world has elements. Because it is a magical medium, the effect really fits into a certain shape.


    In Fermenian Truth Flare terms, the medium is fire.


    If the opponent uses'' measures against fire '', the medium may disappear and be rendered powerless by it alone.


    But if that''s not based on elements or phenomena, but on a technicality - that is, semantic, conceptual - it''s so hard to deal with. Because we cannot destroy magic without being able to figure out its magic system beyond what was originally a surgical formula, even if it were sprinkled with water, it would not disappear just because it weakened.


    "And the technique is neat and meticulous."


    "Thank you"


    To Hydemarie''s praise, Fermenia expresses her appreciation. I know you''re going to do what you always do, but the nigger surfaces aren''t hidden.


    Meanwhile, Hatsumi, who was watching it, tilted her neck.


    "I don''t know, is it amazing?


    "I imagine you''re more solid than amazing."


    "You know, there''s a lot of people out there who don''t like it."


    I know the side that uses witchcraft, but Hatsumi and Refill don''t seem to fall to their hearts.


    "I thought Suimei said something like, ''Sorcery can''t be used unless you take the right steps'' before? Not like that?


    "This is like a picture. Try to get two people to paint the same picture, one who cares about the details and the other who doesn''t. What you can do only looks the same from a distance, but if you look nearby, you can see the rough parts of the humans who did it properly. It can be meticulous or not."


    "Sorcery is when you leave such a rough part intact, they put you in. So the more you care about the details, the better."


    I''ll be put in. If we talk about an earlier painting, can I rephrase that I won''t get a good rating for being pointed out to Ala?


    Secondly, Liliana pulls me as she wraps her sleeve around.


    "Awesome, on the other hand, you''re getting stronger over here."


    "Well, I''m using the laws of this world. It''s a natural result."


    When Shuiming said that, it seems that Refile noticed something,


    "Wait. Does that mean that even Swimei''s powers?


    "Well, you''re back to square one."


    Shuiming is constantly fortifying herself with magic, as she does not fail to prepare herself even during normal times. Therefore, weakening is inevitable in the other world, but if we return to this world, we will always be at our best.


    Huh, Mizuming, and the eyes of those other than Hydemary, who knew his original strength, instantly changed into something frivolous.


    It''s not like blaming, but yet it''s like seeing a con man.


    ��������


    ��������


    ��������


    ��������


    "What the hell, four of us?


    When asked, Hatsumi opened her mouth as the representative of the "meeting to condemn the frigidity of Shuiming".


    "Shuiming, are you any more monstrous?


    "Bullshit... I don''t want you calling people monsters"


    "Until now, with that mouth you''ve been lying to me, well, fine."


    It was, of course, Liliana who followed and vomited the poisonous, stifling voice.


    "Mizumi, I''ll talk to you about your strengths. But I''m getting weaker, too. I''d have liked to see you or something, Mizumi. Mizumi, who''s upset. He''s screaming, Mizumi. Like you. You know, Mizumi, who''s treading too much."


    "Ugh..."


    I can''t afford to end this because it almost hits me. Shuiming is also aware that it was too bad, especially as the disturbance at Astel Royal Castle Camelia.


    "But if Miss Heidemarie came to our world, wouldn''t it be the same thing?


    "Me? That''s what I''m talking about."


    ���� Lord Swimey, what is this about? Sorcerers in this world find it inevitable that their magic will weaken. "


    "Marie''s technology originated with Marie herself. If only this guy had himself. Of course, if I had the tools to use in magic, I''d be talking about it."


    "Everything you need is in your room."


    Hydemary''s magic is classified as'' Origin Magic ''in this world. It does not belong to any existing lineage, the law she has created in this world. Therefore, the medium and phenomenon necessary for witchcraft remain her thoughts.


    Fermenia and Liliana, who were listening to it, turned a startling gaze at Heidemarie.


    "One, one, one, that is..."


    "Founding Fathers, do you mean?"


    "Yeah. I guess so."


    Yes, that would mean we created a new sorcery system.


    But that''s not a new story. Those who can handle Origin Magic appear once every few decades. I''m just talking about whether or not that stays out of elimination. The magic that has not been erased and survived elimination is what makes it famous today.


    Shuiming noticed that Hatsumi was softening.


    "Hatsumi?"


    "Yeah. I think I''m about to show my face at home..."


    I''m restless because I''ve been vacating my house for a long time. In the case of Mizumi, my uncle and his wife aren''t worried more than they have a job as magicians, except for Hatsumi. What you''re worried about, all together, anxiety will increase dramatically.


    "I''m coming with you. But we''re gonna push a lot of people, and we''re gonna have the Fermenians wait in my house. I''ll take care of the three of you, Marie."


    "Right. I think I''d like that, too."


    With Hydemary''s understanding, now I check with the queue with my eyes,


    "It doesn''t feel like I can move on my own."


    "There seems to be a lot of strange things to do, so I have to get some explanations around it."


    "This custom is also important."


    I am naturally cautious because of a world I don''t know about. You have to worry about customs and culture even if you just go to another country. If it becomes more of a different world of physical law than that, it must first be explained in order to adapt.


    Together, she asked when she looked at the High Demary.


    "Sumiaki-kun. What''s it like to be civilized in different worlds?


    "Mostly between the Middle Ages and recent times. And then the mystery is close to people, so by the way, it goes back more than that."


    "Wow... why don''t we all just graduate from a culture shock?


    "You''re gonna be okay. It explains what it''s like in advance."


    "You''d still be surprised."


    "I guess so."


    Before the metastasis, I''ve explained it beforehand, but it''s still a fantasy, more than just looking at the real thing and not feeling it.


    I can actually see it, hear it, feel it, and finally get it.


    "Let''s just come in to me once and call Hatsumi''s house"


    That said, we head to the Eight Keys Mansion. The trap is an automatic control, something quiet because it does not respond to landlords or those recognized by landlords.


    I open the door and instruct the three of them to take off their shoes and head to the living room.


    Placed on top of an antique conditioner was an unrecognizable doll.


    That''s a fair amount. It is placed on the tank, on the table, on the couch, and there.


    Of course I didn''t put it down in Mizuming''s hobby. An unknown installation.


    The killer is clear without asking anyone.


    Shuiming turns her gaze of condemnation against her main culprit, Hydemary.


    "... hey Marie, my house"


    "Mizumin-kun shouldn''t have been away. When I was waiting for you here, I had plenty of time to make it."


    That''s why why what about being so inland as to make people''s homes doll mansions?


    "I mean, we broke in. Yeah, this is it?


    "Nothing. You don''t mind if I''m your apprentice, do you? Even Hatsumi''s in there on her own, right?


    "That''s true, though."


    Shuiming, while saying so, turns his gaze to Hatsumi, but when it comes to the subject, he just amazes me by circling his eyes.


    "... the number of amazing dolls"


    That''s the case with different worlds, and when you lift a doll, you''re roaring at its sophistication.


    "Uhm, this is amazing"


    "It''s a lot to make..."


    "Cute, it is"


    "My genius built it."


    Shuiming emits a frigid voice to Hydemary, who proudly utters his words.


    "You''re not cursed or anything, are you?


    "You can''t put that on my boys."


    "Which mouth says it. I don''t know about that, but that''s..."


    "Is that it? Oh, you mean Mizumin-kun doll?


    That''s what Heidemarie says, getting a whole bunch of stuffed animals out of nowhere.


    Deformation of a boy with black hair, black suit. It was a doll, shaped very similar to someone else.


    "Yes this. Mizumin-kun doll ver.3"


    "Then you made it again!?


    "Sort of."


    "- I''m not bragging about it. You can destroy it right now!


    Shuiming takes a stuffed doll. But Heidemarie moves her body cleverly to avoid taking up the stuffed doll and dodges her arm.


    Fermenia, however, shows a nasty interest in it.


    "Yeah dude, what the hell is that!? Lord Swimey''s impatience is not the norm for just stuffed animals!?


    "This is it. It''s a god item that can move Mizumin-kun the way he wants."


    "-!? I''m interested!!


    "I''d love to, let me touch it, I''d love to,"


    "Hmm. Sounds kind of funny."


    Girls flock to Hydemary the moment they know what a stuffed animal is.


    Of course, it''s because I want to be free of interest, but Mizumi is not free.


    "Stop it, stop it! Never let these guys touch you. - Don''t flock! Or don''t you touch it!


    "- Then let me lend it to you first"


    Among the four, Lephire stepped forward. Then Heidemarie handles the Shui Ming-kun doll with pleasure.


    "Fine."


    "Shit, Refi......"


    "Hehe..."


    Refile grinned creepily...... handed Shuiming the stuffed doll she immediately received.


    "Ah, Mr. Refile."


    "These things aren''t morally nice, are they? Because manipulated people are not the same thing."


    "Mmm."


    "Oh, thank you, Refi..."


    "This kind of thing isn''t for everyone else to me..."


    "Ugh, Leffi is the only one on my side..."


    Shuiming tears at Lefir''s tenderness.


    On the other hand, speaking of those who were excited and swarmed.


    "Damn, I could have gotten Lord Suimei in a little while!


    "Wow, I''ll never, ever, ever toy with a soot, then..."


    "You guys..."


    When Mizumi drops her shoulder, she goes to the phone to contact Hatsumi''s house.


    What was on the phone table was still an antique phone, not a nostalgic black phone......


    "- Oh, it''s me. It''s Shuiming. What do you say, shabby..."


    The other world group was watching Mizumi make the call.


    "That''s another technique that reproduces the art of far-sightedness."


    "Yeah, I am. You know what I mean?


    "Sumei''s, I had ''I want to'' or Hatsumi''s ''Sumaho'', and there was an explanation, from"


    "I''ve already asked what there is to some extent. But it''s still strange to see the real thing. I didn''t expect to be able to have conversations with distant people even though magic is not occurring..."


    When Mizumi talks all the way, she asks him how Hatsumi is afraid.


    "... hey, you look okay?


    "Yeah, I''ll take your place now....... I''m fine. Here."


    Mizumi hands over the receiver to Hatsumi. Then she showed a bare gesture like she was wondering what to say for a moment. My head must have turned white. Two or three words were spoken from beyond the receiver, and I finally thought about what to say.


    "Oh, Mother? Yeah, me. I''m sorry. Take it easy... Yeah, I''m not bad. It''s okay, I''ll be right back."


    Eventually, when Hatsumi hung up, she exhaled loudly to say she had finished the job.


    "Now you can rest assured."


    "Why should I feel guilty when I''m finally home?"


    That would be because of the Japanese.


    �� left the different worlds and Hydemaree in the Eight Keys Mansion, and Mizumi and Hatsumi headed next door to the Decaying Leaf Mansion.

 156 I let you go home.

    - In this world there is a rank of swordsmen called Sword of Swords.


    It is said that the swordsmen take their names too closely, in a collection of names called the Martial Realm, and that they wave numbers from one (one) to twelve (twelve) using the Sword in the Sword (Sword of Sword) as the apex.


    It is said that whoever takes his name there is strong without one exception, and that the more he reaches the strongest top, the crazier he is to the sword. Each said that if they inherited the technology of an unreasonable sword, or knitted it with their own hands, and wielded their power on the battlefield, so much so that common sense would flip from the ground, no matter which era it was.


    It''s still a prelude to them, such as a sword attack that cuts off metal.


    Between arms length and sword length too wide to be tied.


    Divine speed walking method, commonly known as shrinkage method.


    The roar of the Thunder God, who cuts his enemies in two from top to bottom.


    Slashing wave that cleaves and crushes the subject due to slashing and chi.


    Moving techniques that control posture and gait and fly up and down heaven and earth.


    A spell sword that freezes enemies by psychic divine mediation.


    A silent knife that crosses the shadows and shoots out enemies without blurring.


    A phantom that recreates all sorcery illusions in the legend of the sword of the world.


    Of course, no one knows this ostensibly. As with witchcraft, this is also something to be kept secret because it is a collection of overgone technologies.


    And he that lay next to the house of Eight Keys, his name shall be called by the sword.


    Sword of Sword ranks fourth, Gulli Galleroni Phantom Sword Decaying Leaf Flow, Decaying Leaf Mirror Shiro.


    He is the most powerful of Japanese swordsmen.


    - Nothing. I was simply chasing after my brother-in-law, and this just happened naturally.


    is what Shiro Mitsuro Decayed himself said.


    Those words were returned when I asked how Mizuming had been able to be that strong before.


    What he refers to as "brother-in-law" is Shuiming''s father Eight Keys Scenic. He is the former head of the House of Eight Keys, a magician of sorcery named after the Order, and a man called one of the best in the East.


    Young to use his genius power, flying around the world, he has made another mysterious disaster and mysterious crime a powerful man, and while on the right path, he has fallen into the devil and counted as ten (Greed of Ten) demons.


    He chased behind such a man with only one sword wave, so he is reckless. But therefore, it has been a long time since the name was inscribed on the top of the world of martial arts, on the top of the sword.


    What you can see now in Shuiming''s eyes is its appearance dressed in a dressing. He is standing on one knee and putting his arm on the futon. I can''t calm my hips. I want to move out as soon as I can if anything happens. It reminds me of an impenetrable young man who still has such a fever.


    And that face reminds me of a young man. The father of a girl who was too teenager, that''s too young a face. I can only see it in my late twenties no matter where I look from, so I know exactly how unusual it is. If there is no explanation, enough to make sense when I say my older, separated brother.


    But that age is already in the middle-aged past forty, which is the age of grandeur.


    Never a young man. He has a plagiarized grin, but his eyes share a year-to-year splendor.


    Dark hair tied back, knife wound on face. The body is thin, but tight with muscles.


    "- Doctor. Again, no change."


    "I don''t think my brother-in-law is around here."


    Calm down and say hello. Such words are returned.


    In all cases, Mitsuro calls the scenery ''brother-in-law'' because he originally admired the scenery as his brother, but also because, coincidentally, Mitsumi''s mother and Hatsumi''s mother were sisters.


    ... After Shuiming and Hatsumi arrived at the Decaying Leaf Mansion, there was first a resumption of the parents and children in the front door.


    After Hatsumi cuddled with her mother, Yukio, and her father, Mirror Shiro, squeezed her head and caressed her carelessly, she is now passed into the Japanese-style room together to sit opposite her parents.


    "Tatami smell"


    Seems Hatsumi has been happy to smell grass for a long time. The look of falling asleep on the tatami and making a bounced voice was a lot softer.


    "I knew it would be good. Rest assured."


    "Yes."


    We talked about not loving each other, but after all this time, the other family doesn''t come out.


    "No, what about my brother?


    "He''s an expedition. I just contacted you, didn''t I?


    "I think you''ll be back tomorrow. I was worried about Hatsumi."


    Mirror Shiro''s voice was followed by a supple voice. As such, the word Wujia''s inner rituals perfectly deserve. A mother of Hatsumi, Akiba Koo.


    Dressed in Japanese clothing, long dark hair, red eyelines in Japanese detached beauty. The personality is as if it were different, but the atmosphere looks very similar to Hatsumi''s.


    Fumi Mirror Shiro can''t hide Yamabu,


    I wasn''t worried.


    "Oh? Who was the one whose precious only daughter had suddenly disappeared and moved around asking people for help?


    "Hey."


    Mirror Shiro''s voice is followed by an understated laugh when dull. Mirror Shiro''s rough, willowy snowy attitude. He remained the same and was a close couple.


    "So Shuiming. You had an inquiry from the branch, didn''t you? They checked the area, but there was no trace of it disappearing along the way, so the branch was on strict alert for about a month or two."


    "Ah."


    Shuiming didn''t dare ask Hydemary either, but I didn''t think it would be that thin.


    The senior candidate for headquarters (Sumei) was involved in the case. I guess the possibility of marginal branches being targeted was also an alarm to be taken into account. The magicians of the Japanese branch should have had days without rest until safety was confirmed.


    In conversation with Mrs. Fu, Mirror Shiro''s expression, which was subtle, takes him seriously.


    "First, yes. Hatsumi found out, didn''t she?


    "Yep. This street"


    With that said, let them spread their arms with their sleeves so they can show off their battle dress (suit).


    Mirror Shiro then exhaled, as he had noticed.


    "Right. Well, I thought it was about time... you know, it''s just the right thing to say, it''s the subtleties."


    "Isn''t it awful for your father and mother to shut up?


    On the other hand, the crown is Hatsumi. She couldn''t tell me the whole time that Mizumi was a magician. My parents kept this from me, so I wouldn''t even be able to get angry. He plumps his soft looking cheeks and points his naive plump face at Mirror Shiro and Snow Odd.


    It doesn''t seem like a stretching attitude to her, but if you go home and put your parents in front of you, she''s a child, too.


    Mitsukshiro looked at his daughter''s attitude like that and smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t say that... so? What''s the trouble with that example?


    "That''s right, it''s going to be a pretty sudden story..."


    Yes, foreshadowing, Mirror Shiro and Snow Odd explain the revelations of going to different worlds.


    that he was summoned abruptly. That I was fighting demons coming out of the other world. Hatsumi and I have rendezvous.


    Naturally, the two people who were listening to it are collecting wrinkles between their brows.


    "... it''s hard to believe."


    When Mitsukshiro is half-hearted, the women open their mouths.


    "Everything Mizumi told me was true."


    "It''s Mr. Shuiming, right? I''m sure it could be anything in a way."


    Yuki, you''re very convincing.


    "Is it? Not yet compared to Mr. Fengguang? Look, that''s it. Previously, when I was in the presence of retrospective time��"


    "Ah, that would have happened..."


    ��������


    ��������


    Suddenly, Mitsumi and Hatsumi become stunned and unable to say anything to the two people who begin to talk about the extraordinary wonder experience of the landscape. I wonder how strange the generations of human beings in my father have been in the midst of a summons to another world (this) yet.


    On the face they met, the wrinkles were as close to each other as the creases between the brows shown earlier by Mirror Shiro and Snow Odd.


    "Oh man, my brother-in-law from Kamikaze was probably flying too, but don''t mess with all that stuff too"


    "No, he said this wasn''t my fault. Are you trying to make fun of me?"


    To the dishonorable tale of being seen as the cause of the case, Mitsuro rides forward on one leg to argue, but Mitsuro just looks at Snow Odd and his face.


    "Because..."


    "Hehe, right"


    "Yu, even Yukoo......"


    "Daily, isn''t it? Mizumi, you''re going to storm into trouble from yourself."


    "Gu..."


    Certainly, there are parts of me that I can''t help but be told because I get into a situation where I have to stick my neck in. But this subpoena is in a completely convoluted position. Conversely, I even want you to praise me because I led you to a solution.


    Then,


    "So, Hatsumi was also involved in the summons, he said. If it weren''t for you, you''d be in trouble. Thanks."


    "No......"


    Has the idea of Shuiming been understood? Mirror Shiro puts his residence right and bows his head. He expressed his gratitude to his uncle and looked at him, but his suspicions were still dull on Mirror Shiro''s face, who immediately raised his head.


    "... you''re really not lying, are you?


    "Do you think I look this serious and lie?


    "Yes, but we don''t have much to talk about."


    Sure, if you hear you''ve been to another world, there''s no reason to feel frigid.


    But how can you believe me, no, can it be easy to believe?


    Is it a strange story to compare it to divine concealment? Then we should talk about even if that world seems likely to exist.


    Mitsukshiro is also a man who has moved with his father, a mage. I also have some knowledge of witchcraft.


    "... on the other side of the outer shell world, it would mean that another world was spreading. It''s a bump, but it''s never going to happen. I think you can imagine if you happen to have gone there in hell or something similar, in extreme places like Mars or Venus that people can''t live in."


    "Hmm... when I hear that, it seems like there is."


    The difficulty of understanding seems to have eased somewhat. The tannins aren''t clear yet, but the only way to convince them any more would be to take them to the ground.


    Two, Mirror Shiro, who was roaring, opens his mouth.


    "By the way, did you two just come back?


    "The other summoned friends said they would stay, so stay put. I brought about three more from the other side."


    With that said, for some reason Mirror Shiro turns to a grin that smells somewhere nasty.


    "... hey"


    "Yes, what is it?


    "You brought all the women here, didn''t you?


    A snow knot heard Mirror Shiro''s words erupted elegantly as he put his hand on his mouth.


    Mizumi, on the other hand, can''t help but wonder and wonder why she figured it out.


    "How could you do that?


    "Then you''re my brother-in-law''s son. It will be."


    "No, because he''s my son..."


    "Yes, Mr. Kazumitsu''s son."


    Looks like they''re both convinced. If you look to the side for consent, Hatsumi has been turning a blind eye to accusations.


    Whatever, what the hell is the basis? I can''t help it anymore.


    After that, Mitsuro told Mitsuro that he would take the swordsman (Refile) to the dojo tomorrow, and Mitsumi returned home alone.

 157 Fluffy, ki-yun

    - Well, what are the three of you doing?


    Shuiming is alone now. Whispering those words, I look up at the starry sky and walk outside.


    Delivering Hatsumi home and getting her parents to accept the explanation has allayed one of her worries and spread a first relief in her chest.


    There are still many places where I have to go to explain, and some opponents have to use witchcraft to force me to remove anxiety or make a tsuji match, but Hatsumi''s place ended up with a good result, which made my mind quite lighter.


    If so, the nose will also sing naturally.


    Mizumi arrived at my house. I opened the antique door and went into the living room.


    Then the first thing I saw first was Liliana sticking in front of the TV.


    "Mr. Penguin..."


    What you hear is a voice of unhidden excitement.


    He has a shiny purple eye on the shiny TV screen.


    ... Apparently, there was just an animal show on the air. Since there have been many shows on Golden these days featuring animals, it seems likely that the channelling hit me well.


    "Mr. Bruiser..."


    Apparently, it''s not an animal main, but a feature comparing the Arctic to Antarctica. As part of this, there are animals that live in polar regions.


    "Mr. Shirukuma..."


    Penguins, sesame seeds, and silo bears. None of those animals were seen in the other world. No, maybe if we go to polar regions of different worlds, we''ll never see them in our spheres of life.


    Eventually the content of the show closes up from animals to something else, but Liliana doesn''t even seem particularly untrained.


    "White, fluffy, fluffy,"


    Is it because you are delusional that you are moving your hands in front of your body touching a penguin or a sesame seal? Intoxication, or this is no longer close to intoxication. I guess I consume too many pretty ingredients of animals at once and my brain circuits are flat.


    Fluffy, fluffy and solitary, he finally made a strange chirp and rolled over the couch stuffy.


    Meanwhile, Fermenia and Refile are also peering at the TV screen,


    "Uhm...... is everything frozen here? Norcias didn''t have this sight either."


    "Wow, the ice plateau has collapsed! That''s an amazing scale..."


    "This is epic."


    "Yep..."


    We''re discussing what we both discussed.


    Listening to such a conversation, Shuiming spoke to Hydemary, who was repositioning the doll.


    "Hey, didn''t you tell me all three of you had people in the box or something?


    "That''s too much, Sumiaki-kun. I''m not saying anything like that."


    I suppose so, but that''s a common promise in comics and cartoons. I also think I''d like to ask a few questions after all.


    But there''s no way they could have such primitive imagination.


    "We know that''s projecting distant scenes, don''t we? But I''m still surprised that you can project events in a clear record."


    "''Denwa'', ''Akon'', or magic. Lights that don''t use fire. A strange tease that I don''t know how to use just because I saw it... I was first noticed by Suimei, but I can''t believe this far."


    "Yes, don''t be afraid of the other world..."


    The two roar with an expression of amazement and fear.


    "Now if you''re surprised, you can''t follow me, can you? There''s more to it than that."


    ��������


    ��������


    They haven''t even seen real things like cars or trains yet. Such things come and go in modern times, and they are easily accessible to ordinary people. The same is true on TV, but if you wish to go outside during the day, the degree of shock you will suffer at that time is immeasurable.


    "With that said, what happened to Miss Hatsumi?


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve had family water today. I''ve been vacating the house for quite a while."


    "Right. I like that."


    Yeah, she''s a satisfied sister. Because Refill can no longer meet his family, he knows how important it is, and he''s happy to resume saying so.


    Second, look at the couch. Still Liliana, shrinking and rolling, is in delusion.


    "Lilianer. Hey."


    When I called, I eventually got up and turned my sparkling smile towards me sometime.


    "Awesome, fluffy, it is! Fluffy, it was!


    "... well, yeah"


    "Can''t you see that again?!?


    "Hmm. I wish I could record... I''m basically gonna fail"


    "I''m a genius, but I can''t because being itself is a mystery (homunculus). Mizumi, the appliances in your house are being processed, so I can easily move them. Mizumi, how''s the video?


    "I can''t. When I touch a computer or something, the screen turns blue"


    When Shuiming touches a precision electronics device, she quickly becomes grumpy. Human beings immersed in mystery, because of their mysticity, have a negative effect on scientific laws.


    If it''s a simple electronic device, it''s still fine. But when you get more precision, like computers and so on, you''re in a bad mood.


    How many times did Shuiming also fail the school computer with that? It is no longer normal for the power to not come on. The Blue Screen is no longer on a traumatic level.


    Anyway, Liliana leaned down unfortunately when she found out she couldn''t see the cute animals.


    "... is that right?"


    "Don''t let go. If you want to see it, ask Hatsumi to show it in the video tomorrow."


    "Also, fluffy, you can see!


    Liliana is delighted to see the animals with her hands up. Dusted by her attitude, Shuiming recalled one of the things she had to do.


    Fluffy, he said, we have to call the fluffy.


    "... oh, shit, I almost forgot."


    Shuiming makes a jump to the veranda as she shows her impatience. I opened the veranda with that momentum, but of course, it doesn''t mean I want to take in fresh air indoors.


    Shuiming took a small handbell out of nowhere and rode herself out, shaking it gently and sounding it.


    A light bell echoes and flies across the dark sky.


    Refill, who saw how it was, leaned his neck wonderfully.


    "What''s that?


    The words were followed by Hydemarie.


    "Rabbit mailman, right?"


    "Oh. I wrote a lot of letters before I came over, so I thought I''d send them first."


    - There are a lot of creatures called mages who hate civilizational instruments and are adamant about using them. The beginning and end of not just not putting the phone down at home, but even those who hide behind the mountains, regardless of the world.


    For the sake of such magicians, there exists a professional liaison position called a mailman.


    Ring the designated call bell and it will immediately appear no matter what location you are in and deliver the mail to me.


    ... the other world is different, of course.


    Eventually, from somewhere, the sound of a bell, like Santa rings, sounds like a champagne, a champagne. When the sound stops, the bushes in the garden, retreating, retreating. Even the small animals swayed as if they were lurking.


    "Huh?"


    "This is..."


    The first surprises were Fermenia and Liliana. You must have been confused because of the emergence that doesn''t make you feel the work of witchcraft.


    Eventually, out of the garden bushes, one girl pops up with a little rabbit.


    A red suspender attaches to the red rash trousers and a white shirt on top. A red crossbody bag filled with all the mail sticking out. The red hat has white ears of the crop popping out so cute.


    The size of the back is a little bigger than Liliana''s. Skin color belongs to healthy orientals. Face shaping is the same again.


    There is a short strawberry wand on the hips and some green pompous like a mare to accompany it. Coming in front of the veranda, she gives a polite courtesy.


    "Mailman. Shabby."


    When Shuiming speaks like that, the mailman swells his seemingly soft cheeks and begins to get lovingly angry.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Mizumi! Where the hell have you been? There''s already a lot of wacko in there, isn''t there?


    "Excuse me. Excuse me. I mean, it''s kind of weird."


    The mailman who heard that said,


    "Ah..."


    "... dude. Oh my God, oh my God."


    Mizumino''s eye opens in half to her blurry attitude of guessing. But the mailman sighed loudly, irrelevant of how such a watering appeared.


    "No, I knew it was the usual guy"


    "Yeah. That''s the usual guy."


    "Good day, sir."


    Liliana''s words, of course, are not meant for Shuiming.


    Everyone but Shui Ming snorted all convinced.


    "Why are you guys so convinced with that..."


    "Because."


    "Awesome, so"


    Relentless Hydemarie and Liliana that way. Hand them over to the mailman with a letter to those they had prepared in advance, on their asses.


    Then a letter addressed to me returned. When the mailman casts a spell, the red bag drops the sledge and the letter as much as the pocket face of the cat-shaped robot.


    "Wow, awesome amount"


    "Six months...... but suddenly I don''t know where I''m going, so did you often say that I should just send out a letter for once...... I mean, where the hell were you going, Mr. Mizumi?


    "Oh. Hey, hey."


    "And you guys, you''re dressed like you don''t see it? Oh, could it be Mr. Mizumi''s hobby or something?


    "No! I don''t know... do you even have an executive job?"


    "That''s the case you nominated, Mr. Shui Ming. I kept your letter because no one else seems to be able to deal with it"


    "... since when?"


    "Hmm. About two months ago, huh?"


    "Are you all right?


    "They''re not in a hurry, are they?


    "I mean, a project that wouldn''t do great harm to a thousand nightclubs," he said.


    "Yes."


    A Thousand Nights Club is an institution that brings together the magic organizations that exist in the world. He oversees sorcery organizations to prevent mysteries from coming to light, and also mediates with each sorcery organization.


    Projects of surrogate execution are occupied by important things that cannot be solved by individual sorcery societies, such as the control of mystical crimes, which are crimes committed by sorcerers, and mystical disaster cases such as the occurrence of end-of-life kettles and the sedation of local mystical phenomena.


    Nonetheless, not in a hurry. This means that either this request was not directly linked to the damage of the Thousand Night Club, or there is very little risk that the presence of the mystery will come to light.


    I guess I only think in the wind that it would be nice if it could be solved, even in case of one thing, such as turning it to unsubstantiated substitution execution. It''s basically impossible, such as not being able to deal with anyone other than Mizumi.


    Opening a small box that can also be seen to be expensive reveals a black envelope sealed with red rose sealing wax from the inside. Remove the wax with advanced magic by reverse magic and a letter will appear from inside. Request for Mage''s captivity, sealing and obliteration.


    "Suimei, what''s that?


    "Oh, that''s the job you were commissioned to do. This is how the agency that oversees the magic organization oversees the mysterious crimes, and when we find out who did" hey "enough not to miss, they send us a request."


    With that said, Fermenia leaned her neck wonderfully,


    "Then why don''t we just get the agency that put it out? You don''t have to bother dropping it off at the sorcery organization, I hope you have it in front of you..."


    Both Refill and Liliana come with the same bareback and gaze they think.


    "Of course I have it before me. But the people are basically cutthroats to get it under control. Whether you''re pulling it from somewhere else or raising it in front of you."


    Are you saying that no magician is capable of matching the standards of demand?


    "That''s what happened"


    The demanding standards are high. Because magicians'' abilities greatly involve their talents and efforts, certain training is not the same as a job that ensures that they have more personnel than they require. Looking for talented raw stones that haven''t even sprouted yet is something that neither the organization nor the individual can agree to, such as winning a lottery or pulling from another organization.


    Therefore, there is no alternative to outsourcing.


    - Thousand Nightclubs, from the magic department, the Order notifies eight seats and eight keys to Shuiming where the execution of deputies takes place.


    Enforcement was imposed on the following subjects.


    Target audience is �� �� �� �� �� ��.


    It is still shallow in the world, but in view of its grand equivalent, the danger shall be B and A.


    The life or death of said subject shall be irrelevant for execution on behalf of others.


    pay due attention to the subject''s junctional magic, in particular restraint junctions;


    Enclosed are the items that we believe are relevant to the subject during execution.


    Hopefully it will be used effectively.


    Detailed information on the subject is set out below -


    Shuiming, who glanced through the contents of the requisition, speaks like a soliloquy.


    "At risk A, life and death are irrelevant (Dead or Alive) ��. Don''t try to do a lot of things again..."


    The word devoured me was Hydemarie, who knew the job of agency execution well.


    "Really?


    "Huh? Oh..."


    ���� Something''s wrong with your teeth. What''s the matter with you?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    To Hydemary, who comes innocently close to his face, Shuiming looks at the little box that seems immediately expensive, even as he shows agitation.


    "The enclosed item... is this it?... Whew!


    From what I can see, there was a clear storage bag inside, which contained some drop-shaped blue grains.


    At first glance, it seems to be a tablet.


    "Is Kusuri involved in this one!? How long is this not urgent or something? A thousand nightclubs!


    Drug means addicts are most likely to spread. Essentially, the target of the damage is the average person who has nothing to do with magic. Because magicians have a way of dealing with it, they often take it to avoid addiction. Therefore, the mysterious crime of drug involvement in this hand is considered the most dangerous to spread to the public��.


    Heidemarie rocks her dark hair and tilts her neck.


    "Does that mean there''s no danger of going out in the public at all?


    "Or maybe the average person wouldn''t be addicted to anything."


    "If you drink it, you''re a special hit."


    Abolitionist confirmed if taken by the irresistible. Or if it expires, it means death.


    Curious Hydemarie puts her face closer to the blue medicine.


    "Can I lick that?


    "Stop trying to put something in your mouth that you''re not good at because it''s like a candy ball"


    "Really? I think you''d know I licked it."


    "Still, no."


    "Mizumi, you''re surprisingly overprotective at times like this."


    "Nothing unexpected, nothing overprotective, nothing! Totally......"


    I can''t guarantee how much she is different from a person in an artificial life form (homunculus) and will never be affected. That''s why I can''t let that happen.


    "I don''t think so... the mailman. Do you recognize this?


    "You don''t."


    "Is the Ministry of Exorcism in motion?


    "I don''t think so, do you? It''s a project entirely within a thousand nightclubs."


    That''s what the mailman says, he moves his ears a little.


    Then, for some reason, Liliana approached me.


    "Oh..."


    "Oh?"


    Your ears are moving.


    She was looking at the mailman''s outfit and making her eyes shine like they did when she was looking at animals earlier. The atmosphere in the place where we were supposed to be seriously talking collapses raggedly because of her joyful voice.


    "Can I touch your ear, please?


    "Huh? Oh, yes, if it''s a little bit"


    The mailman says so and tilts his body, his head so that he can easily touch the rabbit ears of the crop.


    "Will you be a mailman, too? Right now, it''s optional, and it''s got a rabbit ear, right?


    "Just a little, I''m heartbroken, ��"


    "Hey, don''t solicit my apprentice"


    "Are you an apprentice?... Ah! Mr. Mizumi. Rumor has it that only cute girls apprentice, it was true after all, uh"


    "Do you have a wax! It just so happens! It so happens!


    "It''s a joke. Jokes."


    To the mailman laughing with Nishishi, Shuiming sighs one tired sigh. Then,


    "Oh, Mr. Shuiming, you''re running away happily from sighing and all that, aren''t you?


    "If happiness runs away by the sigh, I''m dead unhappy by now.... Well, good to see you in the letter. Chips are good for Japanese yen, right?


    "Yes."


    "Including money and nuisance, see"


    Hand over a bundle of bills generously to a mailman who hands out his pennies. Don''t be cheap about this type of work. One bad heart certificate doesn''t mean I happen to be able to send it to delivery... Of course, they are not the kind of people who prefer it, but working relationships that emphasize such trust are necessary.


    "I asked."


    "Accepted. We''ll make sure you get it."


    When the mailman thanked him greatly, he jumped to the wall and disappeared at the same time as he landed.

 158 In the morning, when I woke up

    - The Wake-up of Mizumi on this day was sometime more comfortable.


    I keep my head in the pillow I''m used to using and my body sinks into the bed I''m used to using. Thanks to the peace of mind of being at home and the magic of my parents'' bedding, they put on a better quality sleep than usual.


    Refreshing and doesn''t hurt my body. I woke up well, but in this minute, I''d be able to afford to sleep twice.


    "Can I dazzle you a little more..."


    I look around the room, uttering such lazy soliloquy.


    It''s definitely my room right now. On the desk there are also some spell books on the paperwork, and some magic props for conducting the experiment briefly. Before the other world goes, stay in your room.


    When I got myself out of bed and stretched out on the spot, I noticed the discomfort on my back.


    "Ugh... sooo..."


    You can hear it in the sheets, lovely sleeping breath.


    Turning, there was Liliana dressed in bedtime clothes with a cat.


    When have you been diving in? I''m sticking around trying to round my body, really cat whispering. Because of that posture, there are curved wrinkles on the sheets.


    Although Shuiming was also surprised for a moment by the presence of the intruder, it was not particularly disturbing because, well, it was occasionally in other worlds that Liliana would fall asleep.


    "... I mean, where did he bring all this bedtime clothing from?


    Shuiming tilts her neck as she pinches the pajama cat with her fingers.


    Last night I asked Hydemaree to procure bedtime clothes for the women, but the Fermenia and Refill minutes brought the normal ones, and somehow only the Liliana minutes brought the wearing pyjamas.


    I don''t care what you ask me, just say, "It''s Himitsu," and you won''t tell me.


    What''s the source? Strange, but of course it goes without saying that Liliana was happy with this. I asked Heidemarie if I could take it home with me at the same time as I was happy to receive it, and I was happy to play it even more when I got the acknowledgement.


    Anyway, when I gently pulled Liliana off her sticking around and tried to get out of bed,


    "Suimei, are you awake?


    From outside the room, I hear Hidemary calling.


    "Oh. He''s awake."


    Then I''ll come in.


    "No, dude... okay"


    Where I do not wait for a reply is still called My Pace or I am not as comfortable as a child. I still don''t understand the resistance to entering a man''s room.


    As it is, you will be able to see the scene like this... but Shuiming also has nothing particularly annoying to do, so make a grand self that is okay.


    Eventually the antique door rattles. When the thumblatch type handle moves and the door opens, the scent of sandalwood (rosewood) floats.


    That seems to have prompted Liliana to awaken.


    "Whew..."


    She stays asleep in bed, rubbing her eyes and stretching to the contrary.


    "Morning, is it?


    Heidemarie was to see the scene where Shuiming and Liliana slept together. Of course, her expression doesn''t change, but there''s a mix of accusations in her voice.


    "... Mizumi, come on. Whatever it takes. What about that?


    "I didn''t do anything weird. Liliana has a lot going on. Huh?"


    "... yesterday, because neither Fermenia nor Refile seemed to rest immediately"


    "Well, he said he had no choice but to come to me."


    "-! Be, I don''t have a choice!


    "Hmm? Right."


    Shuiming caresses her head and strokes her as she wonders about Liliana, who has suddenly become mucky.


    Then Liliana seemed to feel better somewhere and became quiet.


    I guess I still had drowsiness. A thick expression changes like a cat.


    From the gaze of High Demary, the turmoil is still intact. It seems more like an increase for some reason.


    "Sumiaki-kun, you''re a real asshole. I''m really afraid of that."


    "What is it?"


    "You''re an extraordinary woman."


    "There, I totally agree,. Fumi......"


    "It''s terrible, isn''t it?


    "Fact, sir."


    That''s what I''m saying, Liliana''s coming to hold me. I guess the drowsiness hasn''t left yet. Leaning aside and cheeking alone, he fell asleep again with an adorable sleep.


    Then Hydemary calls out with a masked look.


    "Hey, Mizumi."


    "What?


    "Did you help again?


    "Well. I mean, you know exactly what I mean."


    "I get it. I miss you so much. That''s the only way."


    Heidemarie has had quite a relationship since she became an apprentice. For this reason, I guess we somehow know what Shuiming has done in different worlds.


    In short, you''ve been driving all over the world.


    "I''m me. I was just doing whatever I wanted."


    Shuiming returns the right words that way, but against expectations, he doesn''t speak lightly. Unexpectedly suspicious of Hydemary''s silence, Mizumi frowned.


    "What''s up?


    "... nothing. Nothing."


    "No, I don''t think it feels like nothing, but nothing?


    "I don''t know."


    Heidemarie turned that way. What is the matter? The appearance also seems annoying. I lay Liliana asleep in bed, wondering about her turning her back.


    Then, kick Hydemary out of the temporary room, change into regular clothes and get out of the room.


    Then Fermenia came running down the hallway.


    "Lord Swimey, Lord Swimey! Please elaborate on this magic book -!


    It is just great to pile up the sorcery books in front of your body and still rush to danger.


    "Morning. Well, you know, what? Just calm down."


    "Ah...... yes. This is rude."


    Fermenia dyed her cheeks to shame and leaned down.


    "So, which one is this magic book?


    "This, this, and this... Oh, I''d like to ask you about this statement..."


    Despite limiting it to ''this'' in earlier words, it is massive over there and here. I mean, it was all the magic books I brought with me. I wonder how well Mizumi loaded this amount, but when I look at her face again,


    "... you got a bear under your eyes?


    "Heh? Oh, no, this is, uh..."


    "... I told you not to stay up late"


    "... haha"


    Fermenia looks like a bum, but laughs and falls into delusion. Because I stayed up late and kept reading, or because my eyes were glitchy but my complexion didn''t stick.


    If you look at it, her proud silver hair hasn''t been put in, and it''s not as neat as it sounds.


    ... Last night, after a meal, when I guided them through the house, I also took the three of them to the Father''s Scenic Study, where Fermenia seems to have been inspired by her desire for knowledge and remains much more excited. I went to the study when I took her to the guest room and when I prepared the bedding. I was restless and behaved strangely.


    The researcher''s soul must have roared. Anyway, the softness of it made me smile at all.


    "You know."


    "Word be told, that''s a mountain of treasure over there! One or two of the late nights. Isn''t Lord Swimey experienced?!?


    "Gu!?


    "Look! I knew it wasn''t!


    Fermenia, as he took the head of a ghost, is imminent.


    "Wow, okay, okay. Put together what you want to ask on paper. ''Cause I''ll take that minute later."


    "Ugh, not right now!?


    "If we start talking, it''s definitely gonna take till noon, okay? It''s not just me, it''s Heidemarie, it''s Liliana."


    "Ah..."


    Perhaps, but if we talk about it like that, they will definitely join us. In that case, after reflection, the discussions and debates will be repeated and will never be able to be cleaned up. After meals and such, Lephile, the gatekeeper, was left lonely, holding her knees on the couch, and when she realized it could have been night.


    Given that, you''ll need to make sure you make time in advance.


    "... by the way, what about Refi?


    "Refille... you weren''t there when you went to see how the bedroom was"


    "... that, when?


    "Oh, was it morning?


    Fermenia, whose eyes are swimming freely. Memories seem to be the same and vague as attitudes.


    Anyway, it looks like you''re up late over there, too. Was she also restless the first night she came to another world?


    "Mr. Refille would be awake."


    "Really?"


    "Shuiming, I made you some tea before I went to get you."


    "Oh, can''t I have it, too? I''m interested in this world''s tea."


    "Then let''s go. I''ll brew you."


    The footsteps were light, and when the three of us went to the living room, Refill gracefully tee time in the morning on the couch. Unlike Fermenia, the red ponytail is beautiful and tidy, and the clothes are changed to everyday wear. His spine was also pinned and his mouth on the cup was very picturesque.


    Say hello to her first, like that.


    "Morning."


    "Oh, good morning. Good morning, Lord Fermenia."


    "Good Morning"


    "How about that, were you still up all night?


    "Eh...... haha"


    Fermenia returns a deluded laugh, as she did earlier, whereas a thin laugh, such as that of Refiel, says. And as it was, Fermenia sat next to Lefir.


    Secondly, Refill turns his attention to the veranda.


    And to leak some shame,


    "You can''t see the stars here."


    Indeed, she is right, the modern night sky may have fewer stars in sight than the other world''s night sky. That would mean that the state of atmospheric pollution in the modern world is uninterrupted.


    "Has Leffi been outside the whole time?


    "Oh. I felt for myself what this world was like."


    "What do you think?


    "I don''t know. I guess I should say it''s not balanced. I always feel so weak over there."


    The nuances tend to be obscured by the wind of the power that is always felt�� is probably due to the power of ''mystery'', which is difficult to describe. Natural forces are almost driven by the spread of science and technology in this world. I guess that also affects the mystery and creates the kind of feeling she says.


    "By the way, how was my tea?


    "Oh, it''s so good. Isn''t that pretty good stuff?


    "Naturally, my genius chose tea."


    That''s what Heidemarie says, standing in a face-to-face kitchen, brewing Fermenian''s share of tea. Like her like that, Shuiming stood in the kitchen.


    It''s a dripper on the edge of the kitchen.


    "Mizumi, are you coffee? You want me to do it?


    "I''ll brew my share. I''m the keeper of the coffee in my house."


    "Yes."


    That''s right. It''s been a long time since Shuiming managed the coffee in the house. It was Shuiming''s routine back from school that made my father brew coffee.


    I was asked a completely unintelligible argument that drinking my son''s brewed coffee was a parental privilege, and I was always forced to brew every cup of it every day. How long did it take my father to fulfill it until he was able to brew it into a flavor he was convinced of? Even a good bean would make it taste like coffee in a coffee shop.


    Mizumi could not drink without adding milk or sugar before, but on the contrary, she cannot drink it now that she has served as a magician. Perhaps it was some kind of curse because I set myself apart from my old self that makes me sick and spit out.


    Set the paper in the dripper and add the fresh powder that was magically preserved. When about 80 to 90 degrees of hot water was dusted into the powder, the hot air stood slightly. Pour it along the edge and the hot water will pass on to the edge of the dripper and fall inside. Be careful not to apply there because the coffee will be thinner for that matter and will produce the flavor and madness you were thinking about first.


    For the first time in six months, the smell of coffee gradually catches the eyes of Shuiming.


    Even in the living room, the fragrance arrived or Fermenia made his nose snap.


    "It smells good."


    "Right? I knew it was coffee in the morning."


    "Ko-hi... is that it?


    "It''s tea served from ground beans."


    "Are you a relative of tea... you''re pretty black"


    "Right."


    Coffee is as good as they used to say bean tea in Japan. The perception of a relative of tea would suffice. Speaking in detail makes no sense.


    As both Fermenia and Refile look at it with interest,


    "Mizumi, if what you brew is bitter and sour, you better not drink it. If you want to drink, you need to use different beans and add plenty of milk and sugar"


    "That''s your hobby, isn''t it?


    "On the contrary, Mizumi, aren''t you overstretched? Only my uncle can drink it."


    "Then I''m your uncle."


    "Yay middle-aged"


    "Stop talking middle-aged. Seriously."


    For a while, I naughty things with Hydemary, and that''s the calm fold.


    Marie, I need another favor.


    "Now what?


    "I''m sorry about yesterday''s bedtime outfit, but get the three of us some unobstructed clothes again"


    "Uh, right. We need that."


    Lefir, who was listening to the story, frowns.


    "Can''t you walk outside in these clothes?


    Not that I can''t.


    "Remarkable, so"


    To the words of Fermenia, Shuiming nods.


    "Oh, yeah. Liliana''s... Well, I can handle it, but Fermenia''s and Refi''s have a strong foreign color. I''m wondering if I should make it easy on jeans and pieces. If you want to keep your back in style, I''ll make a shopping day apart."


    Liliana''s outfit will manage to go through with Goslori, but Lefir''s outfit could make Border, Fermenia''s outfit just cosplay. I really need these clothes to get out.


    "Fine. You do stand out."


    "... you''re probably one too."


    "I''m completely deluded."


    It''s not like Heidemarie doesn''t change, either, but I prefer to dress like a magician. Moreover, since it has always been so, the use of magic to deceive from day to day is indispensable.


    He has a lot of attention to himself.


    Fold in with the story, cut out today''s Mayne event.


    "Refi. Shall we go next door after a break"


    "-!? Oh!"


    When Shuiming makes a bare gesture, he returns the voice played by Lefir.


    Like Fermenia, she seems to have stayed up late, but her strength seems adequate. The pity that I didn''t see the stars also went so far that I could see the flames in my eyes.

 159 The Decaying Leaf Family, to the Dojo

    - Taking Lefir to the Decaying Leaf Mansion.


    This is one of the things Mizumi always intended to do once she returned to modern Japan.


    She is now in a state of some troubles, such as'' being held weak by the enemy ''and'' cloudy on the sword muscle ''.


    I was hoping to be the thread for that resolution this time, and I tried to engage Lefir with Mirror Shiro.


    Shiro Mirror of Decay Leaf. Strength is in an outward frontier, yet it sways in the frontiers of the human world, and is at a far height as a swordsman. Because I thought that a man like that might save the core of Lephire''s troubles and offer a definitive solution.


    Therefore, as yesterday, visiting the neighboring Decaying Leaf Mansion and the Japanese House was combined.


    Now next to Shuiming, there is Lefir. He is possessed by a small tremor like a samurai tremor, seeping into pieces the way he is dawning somewhere. Hatsumi, her father and master, with sword arms she herself acknowledges. He said he would meet such a human being. I would have just said that it is very natural to see restlessness in every part of what you do.


    Now, he is dressed in clothes procured by Hydemarie, almost in the world, except for his floating away beauty. Unusual t-shirt with loose jeans. It comes together in a boyish outfit.


    Because it is going to be a dojo, Mizumi also advised her to dress more easily.


    "This is still easy enough to move. All the clothes in this world are superior."


    and. With that said, Fermenia, dressed in a piece, was also pleased that the quality of her clothes was superior.


    "I''m sorry. - Was that it? Don''t all the clothes in this world stink?


    "If it''s like over there, it''s not enough to get pushed back with defective products."


    "That''s... but if you remember this, hehe, maybe you can''t go back"


    "I don''t know what else to do."


    Walking with such a joke between us, eventually before the Decaying Leaf Mansion.


    Refile looked up at the gate and gazed at the Eight Keys Mansion next door to what he thought.


    "That''s a lot different from Suimei''s house."


    "My house seems to have developed a rash as a result of incorporating an overseas magic system. It''s been like that for a long time. Common is the house there. Hatsumi''s house is traditionally built in this country, right?


    "This one feels calm"


    "Fine, Japanese-style mansion."


    Shuiming nods yeah yeah. Despite the fact that he was born in a Western mansion, he feels spiritual tranquillity in the Japanese room because of the Japanese? This can only be said to be because of DNA anymore.


    Shuiming thinks about it, while Zukazuka and I inexplicably go into the Decaying Leaf Mansion.


    Lefir watching it turns his eyes to surprise.


    "... can I come in on my own?


    "Here''s another monster like me. - Snow Oisa, are you there? Right?"


    Calling in an extended voice, eventually, from behind the clash of doorways, Snow Odd, mother of Hatsumi, appears.


    Snow Odds dressed in Japanese clothes, as usual, echoed the sound of patties and slippers.


    "Mr. Shuiming, there you are. You''re the friend I was telling you about yesterday in the back, right?


    My name is Lephire Grakis.


    "This is polite. My name is Yuki Hatsumi, my mother."


    I was a refir with my head down once, but I''m reviewing what Snow Ode looks like and patting my eyes out. Perhaps you were surprised that Snow Ode said Mother. Both Mirror Shiro and Yuki are too young to say they look like high school parents.


    "Beautiful."


    "Oh, you''re good. You make a girl cry, even if you''re blowing it that hard on everyone, right?


    "No, not as good as Suimei around there"


    "Hehe, that''s for sure"


    "... I think if I did it yesterday, I''d be the source of the story."


    When Shuiming is no longer in stock and miso, he smiles from both of them. And I asked him in anticipation of the end of the conversation between Refill and Snow Ode.


    "Mr. Yukio. Where''s the master now?


    "It''s a dojo. I have an audition today."


    "Uh, do you have one today?"


    The prolonging voice reminds me of its annoying smell.


    If we keep going to the dojo, we''ll be bowling with the other disciples.


    Shuiming is basically, poorly reconciled with them. For this reason, it was well thought that some might complain when suddenly they were to take outsiders.


    But I stopped thinking if I could help myself.


    Either way, we have to get Mirror Shiro to engage Refill.


    "This way, please."


    Follow Snow Ode''s guide and take off your shoes and go up to the house with Refill.


    What you can see from the edge is a beautifully maintained garden. Refill leaks an admirable breath when he sees a garden of flair that is not found in the other world.


    "Lord Lemaire is about to say he wants to have a drink while looking at the moon."


    "Uh, that''s what that fox guild master would say."


    Talking about that, we eventually arrive at the dojo. Opening the drawer, disciples, including Hatsumi, sat side by side at the edge of the dojo.


    Is there a lesson to be learned from this, or was it even going in Zen? When the water comes in, it runs deliberately. That would still be, naturally, surprising.


    What the hell have you been doing without showing your face to the dojo so far?


    You must be thinking about that. The quality of my gaze wasn''t very good either.


    That seems to be the case because Shuiming often does not come to the dojo and is taken seriously by them. Of course, there''s a reason for that, but I can''t let you say it.


    Anyway, Shuiming first worships the shrine and asks Lephire to do it as well.


    (Swimei. A less welcoming atmosphere, though?


    (It''s my fault. I''m sorry, but please don''t be uncomfortable)


    When people talk like that and end their worship, they realize that there is water.


    "Oh, you''re back, Tsutsu."


    "Yes. It''s been a long time, Mr. Mizumi."


    Lowering his head with words was a handsome man similar to Mirror Shiro. Stroke your forehead back and feel like long hair. Dressed in dojo attire, a wooden knife is placed on the side.


    Hatsumi''s younger brother, Shigeye Tsido.


    "You''ve already heard the story, haven''t you?


    "Yeah. I thought that Mizumi did something pretty daring."


    "Hey, what''s that? You''re blaming me."


    "Ha, it''s a joke."


    Turning to the sticky gaze of accusation mixing, Chido laughs happily. The way you laugh looks just like your father, Mirror Shiro. Shuiming, like Hatsumi, is a familiarity from a long time ago. When I was young, I used to bake care as well as when I was in Hatsumi, so I was quite respected.


    Safely colluding with my cousin, whom I haven''t seen in a long time, raises a voice pregnant with insurance on my pretense.


    "Hey, you, don''t even show your face in the dojo. What were you doing?


    "Hmm? Oh, Mr. Suwa."


    There were accusations. It was the young man, who was also seen as a promising stock in the dojo, who unleashed his voice. I guess this is how I make a strong statement here because I am confident in my power and if I do it, I am the type to let the senior wind blow.


    In contrast to such an offering stare, Shuiming shrugs her shoulders with a breeze that blows,


    "Stop, stop, stop."


    It was Mirror Shiro who immediately went into the stop.


    "Normal But!


    "In front of the guests."


    "That''s why I can''t show the one below then!


    "I don''t show..."


    Mirror Shiro also wants to stop or not, his attitude is vague, uncertain.


    Speaking of Hatsumi, on the other hand, is he starting to get irritated by what Hatsumi says, or is he starting to represent restlessness.


    ... Indeed, my father''s intention to travel abroad a lot in mystery-related work, to not be able to participate in the audition, and not to grow up as a magician if he had too much reason as a swordsman, prevented me from doing a decent audition along the way. It can be said that there is no alternative to being taken seriously. But Mitsukshiro, the master, is well aware of the area, so there is no reason for him to say anything.


    And naturally the others have no reason to know.


    Out of the blue, because Mirror Shiro didn''t come out strong? They start making noise if they don''t talk.


    Usually here again, Mirror Shiro gives a softer drink, but it still doesn''t look like it. It just makes sense. It just gives us a glance.


    Maybe that''s what this is about, asking me to do something about it myself.


    "Hey, why don''t you say something!


    Takeshi tells him to blame again.


    ��������


    "Are you going to ignore me, you!


    I can''t stop sighing in an international loud voice that echoes in the dojo. Jesus Christ, I thought you were still a swordsman. I want to tell you to calm down a little bit because you''re Zen in the dojo.


    And it came to pass that Mizumi, who had never opened her mouth, was about to rise up,


    - Shut up.


    Shuiming says so.


    One of those whines was enough to dominate the field.


    Mage Intimidation - Psychic Chills (Psychic Cold) to force silence.


    The mystery worked and the dojo''s body temperature dropped all at once. All the noisy mouths and tongues stop moving as if they were frozen. The enthusiasm that was growing with complaining and anger until earlier became foggy as if it were an illusion or something.


    One more sigh leaks out of Shuiming''s mouth too easily to quiet down. I think the mouth cracking is intolerable, so I peered sideways and said that the only people who are not intimidating me are the five people, including Mitsuro.


    After confirming it, Shuiming walks up to the visitor. When he exposed the fire-eye golden jade to stare from above, the young man, who was favoring the width, hardened as if he had been in gold bondage.


    "... Until now, I didn''t want to tell you about the gymnasium, but I''m a better brother, right? Just keep your mouth shut around here."


    "What..., but..."


    "I need to complain about something. Now you can move, and then you can say it... I won''t say what a luxury. But if you''re gonna squirt, at least not until you''ve got enough nerve to talk properly. You got it?


    Saying so, I turn my heels back in order to get back to the place under Refill.


    And as I recall, turn around,


    "And I''ll tell you what. The audition for the part you''re doing is over by the time I''m ten."


    When Shuiming finishes saying that and untangles the intimidation, he gradually starts to sound surprised.


    Eventually I heard a laugh from behind the dojo.


    The Lord of Leaked Sneaky Laughter is Shiro the Decaying Leaf Mirror.


    "Kuku...... Shuiming. Don''t freeze my dojo."


    "I''m sorry"


    When Mitsumi honestly bows her head, Mitsuro asks.


    "And, Master, what''s the story now?"


    "Oh. Just like I said, huh? Shuiming is finishing the whole foundation by twelve. We have to do a lot of things. You know, you''re not smart enough to be schooling us."


    In his middle-aged, bear-like appearance, he gazes.


    He is currently a schoolmaster at Decaying Leaf Dojo.


    "Ju, schoolhead..."


    "In this dojo, the Eight Keys are more ancient stock than in the Normal Dynasty. If they say that, no one can say it back."


    He''s right, it wasn''t long after the dojo was formed that Mitsuro started learning the sword from Mirror Shiro. In a way, Shuiming is also his best disciple.


    Two, a man called the schoolhead turned to Mizumi.


    "Boy. Mon says if you sprinkle that intense majesty in your usual days, you''ll be tight inside the dojo, too. Hey, Normal."


    "Naturally. He''s the son of a man I admired with Aniki, isn''t he? There''s no way you''re weak. Everyone I don''t know is plotting against me. Hey, Hatsumi."


    "Wow, I knew as much as I knew the water was strong!


    "Really?


    As Shuiming scratches his head behind him, he hears the sound of applauding the shrine from behind.


    When he arrived, a girl with long dark hair was giving thanks to the shrine.


    Dark hair illuminated in blue, separate from the dark ones held by High Demary. With molluscs under both eyes and medieval beauty. The manifestation of a Yamato stroke. It''s the perfect Japanese beauty. The atmosphere makes the snowflakes even clearer and quieter. As the shadow may seem thin, the signs are terribly thin.


    "Izuki."


    "Long time no see, Mr. Eight Keys."


    The girl responding to Shuiming''s voice shows a gentle grin and bows her head.


    She is another genre of human beings receiving sword gestures from Mirror Shiro. Its power is high, equal to that of Hatsumi. Strong enough to be invincible with the arms of a sword to the extent of water.


    "I felt something cold earlier, did something happen?


    "No, it''s trivial. I''m sorry it took so long."


    "No, I was worried about you two, and I thought it wouldn''t matter."


    "Hatsumi and I have already paired?"


    "Yes, I borrowed your garden tip earlier, about three bottles"


    When she turned her gaze to Hatsumi as Mizumi asked, she smiled invincibly.


    "Win, lose, split."


    "Is that you now?


    "That''s right. That''s Izuki. I''m gonna wake up."


    Hatsumi and Izuki, they are laughing at each other. Sometimes the years are the same, and we''re usually close.


    Then, Izuki turns her gaze to Lefir. His eyes were lit with definite slashing and belligerent light. Having eyes like that must have spotted the power.


    And as we show it to be true,


    "You too are quite skilled."


    "Are you enough to compete with Miss Hatsumi in the arms? I''d like to go along with it."


    "Yeah, if you get a chance"


    When Refile turns lightly to force, as soon as he does, silence dominates the perimeter of Izuki, along with swordswallowing signs.


    Sound, die. Because of the unnatural silence as if words like that suited me, I can''t even hear the noise of mingling, breathing.


    against a swordsman who sank himself silently, while Mizumi panicked,


    "Hey Izuki. I brought him here because I wanted my teacher to see a lot of things. I''m sorry, but I need you to wait."


    "I''m sorry about that."


    When Izuki solves the signs, she remembers the sound coming back. And a mundane smile.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me"


    That''s what she says and bows her head, sitting right in the open area of the dojo.


    (I see. It''s grainy)


    (Is he, Hatsumi, Chido and Kunda special?)


    Shuiming finds herself in conversation with Lefir in a small voice.


    "Ah, Master. If you''re working..."


    "Don''t worry about it. If I told you from scratch, the sun would go down."


    Shuiming leads Lefir to guide him and makes him sit in front of Mirror Shiro. When asked to take an easy-going stance that he would not be used to the front seat, Mirror Shiro called.


    "So you''re the one who needs advice?


    "Yes, my name is Refile Grakis"


    "I''m listening to you in advance. Take it easy without straining your shoulders."


    "Thank you for your concern"


    That said, Refill bows his head gently. And look up, and look seriously at Mirror Shiro''s face...


    ��������


    Such a strange face.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I heard Miss Hatsumi''s father."


    "Oh, you''re definitely my father, aren''t you?


    "... so did your inner instincts, but you''re young"


    "Sort of. Forty-five this year."


    ��������


    When I heard Mirror Shiro''s words, Refill''s eyes dotted. The look of Snow Odd is also young in his thirties or so, but as for Mirror Shiro, he is young in circles.


    "You''re a monster."


    "You''re a monster."


    "Really."


    My son, daughter, and nephew tell me that, and Ugh Mirror Shiro distorts his face.


    "You guys."


    They say, but they all turn away, as they have shown. Breathtaking Mizuminos.


    Together with that, Shuiming asks Lefir.


    "... so what do you think of the first look?


    "I''m scared."


    "Heh?"


    "I wonder what. I guess it''s because it only looks normal. I don''t doubt you because you are strong. [M] But I can''t see one scale at all."


    "Right. - Master, it''s a fraud."


    "Cheater, I don''t think that''s what you can say."


    The pointer comes in again from Refill, and Shuiming gets his tongue out.


    Then Mirror Shiro stood up quickly.


    "Shall we just do it?"


    "Are you sure? Isn''t there more of an audition for the dojo?


    "No problem. You''ll be trained to just watch."


    Mirror Shiro leaves his gaze wandering like a wooden knife and other hanging walls. But that look is not as sharp as an eagle targeting prey - it''s like an amateur eyewitness crawling a frigid gaze at a pot dot bonsai.


    Mm-hmm. And as far as I can see, there''s some confusion.


    And have you found something that suits your intentions?


    "Right. There''s nothing exactly like replacing your weapon, but how about this?


    Mirror Shiro offers Lefir a longer wooden sword. The length is a little shorter than her gain, and she is not wide, but it seems to be the closest of the wooden swords currently in the dojo.


    By offering Mirror Shiro without asking at all, Lefir exposed his confusion.


    "Um, give me my stuff"


    "Yours is a big, wide sword, isn''t it? Tahei or something like that."


    Returned to Refill was a nibbly grin like a naughty kid. Huh. Refile said, "Did you tell him?" He leans in the kind of gaze he explores, but Shuiming shakes his neck to the side.


    Mizumi, too, just told him there was a swordsman he wanted you to see, and he didn''t even say that.


    Then,


    "That''s all I know."


    Mirror Shiro, this is it. Saying so like a liar, Kerakera and laughing were still obscured by the creeps that didn''t make her feel like she was only there.


    The look on Lefir''s face, who held the wooden sword, was a slight grin full of anticipation. I guess I was reminded of Mirror Shiro''s out-of-the-box, and his excitement as a swordsman swelled up.


    As soon as she got to her standing position,


    "Hmm? This is..."


    The first person to raise his voice was Mirror Shiro.


    Even if I just looked at the setup, I guess I knew something. Although it is common to take a gap free structure, did you discern from the fact that you deliberately took a gap created structure that you said you were experienced?


    Refile holds the pattern of the wooden sword with both hands, stands with his sides tightened, while Mirror Shiro, on the other hand, says, holds the wooden knife on his shoulder and stands unwrought.


    That''s just it.


    Eventually, Refile stepped in...... and the stand-up began.

 160 Four Saints and Eighties

    There''s no intensity in a wooden sword meeting.


    It was a move, as lightly indicated, as if it were even a promise combiner.


    Swing it down from the front and it will be taken with a wooden sword you put to sleep.


    If you pay Yokohama, he will fall back and squeeze you.


    Roll out the poke and they''ll flush it out.


    Before it hits, there''s not enough pushing in.


    From the eyes of Shuiming, the battle didn''t seem like a refill.


    You are too grown up to carry out a Rigid Sword and overwhelm your opponent into a Refill of Sword Muscle. Even though he usually emits temper during sword strikes, he seems to have a leak of distress every time he punches in the reverse.


    No, that''s what they''re making me do. To Mirror Shiro. No matter how much martial arts you put into your sword, or whether you want to get tempered and put pressure on it, when Mirror Shiro waves his sword, he moves to match it.


    That''s what they make me do.


    Because if you don''t, you won''t get Mirror Shiro''s sword. Because Refill, too, has an unreasonable intuition and feels it.


    One or both hands, one or one hand. Even if Refill pushes in with all his might, Mirror Shiro will never reach the sword, and vice versa, when Mirror Shiro pushes in, even if Refill supports the sword with both hands, it is in a state of being pushed in.


    Naturally, the difference in muscle strength between a man and a woman is not taken into account here. Paranormal power is always added to the power of Refill, and Mirror Shiro is not the right man to look at.


    If Refill''s opponent was Hatsumi, he would also roll out one or two of his moves. But Mitsukshiro never complains about his moves. Just waving a wooden knife. Just take it. Nonetheless, this is the case.


    That''s the realm of the remembered. If you learn martial arts, so that you can stand and behave, if you "get to it," you can also be unreasonable in the movements that are not enough to take.


    It''s crazy in the eyes. It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t match. It''s supposed to, but rather the beginning and end that the balance leans toward Mirror Shiro.


    On the other hand, there is a voice of surprise coming from around. "Can you eat so much," "I''m typing in," and so on, all praising Lephire''s skill. Even though Mirror Shiro''s skill is recognized as extraordinary.


    Eventually, you get a paragraph in the stand-up, too, and you two start taking each other in. Whereas Mirror Shiro, whose face is as cool as it was before his stand-up, Lefir, on the other hand, is breathless. I was sweating and breathing on my shoulders.


    And then, no way, I poked my knee on the spot.


    "... Suimei, how long has it been?


    "About five minutes. Didn''t you get it?


    "... oh, time''s gonna be a mess"


    That would mean you were getting more focused. It''s fatal that you can''t see around, but even if you had as much skill as she did, you wouldn''t have been eating down on Mirror Shiro.


    "Grandmaster. One more bottle, please."


    "No, get some rest"


    "But I haven''t..."


    "You say you have some spare time? Don''t look like that. I''m in a hurry, I can''t be strong, okay?


    Once you calm down, Mirror Shiro tells you to refill. On the other hand, she also seemed to remain calm to listen properly to the words of the superiors, although she was heating up in the game.


    "I understand. But I want to be strong as soon as possible."


    "So he wants to cross swords more than once?


    "Yes."


    "I know how that feels. But there''s no shortcut to getting stronger, and we can''t go fast down the road in a hurry."


    ��������


    Are you not convinced? Although I didn''t seem dissatisfied, I could see the color as if I wasn''t convinced by her eyes.


    Mitsukshiro also senses it or breathes.


    And


    - Then I''ll show you the strongest sword anyone can use.


    Mirror Shiro suddenly said that, he set up on the upper level.


    Yes, the upper level. It is a common, unchanging structure.


    There''s nothing else there. No matter how much I watched, Mirror Shiro didn''t seem to sneak strange moves or hands.


    "... Grandmaster. No way, just swing it down from top to bottom, huh?


    "Your answer. No way."


    "Such a simple sword is the strongest."


    He doesn''t even fall in love with Lephire. You also think you''re being ridiculed, your eyes contain the color of suspicion.


    But Mirror Shiro looked so flat.


    "Extreming that simple sword is the hardest thing in the world. Neither have I. There are three or no people in the world who can use this right now. Sora-"


    Hanging... No, I couldn''t tell everyone who was in the dojo if that was the hanging. After his skin was burned by the illusion that the hot air had blown on him, he realized that was Mirror Shiro''s fearsome martial law - the tip of the wooden knife was shaken off on the floor of the dojo.


    A sword flash that can''t even be captured by the magician''s eyes is just one blade of lightning.


    I guess even Refill, who was in front of me, couldn''t react.


    When will they swing it down? No, it''s not. The fact that this sword was [already swung down] at the moment it was erected is a set.


    The sword that swings down from top to bottom is the strongest. A sword you can use because you believe in it and you don''t believe in it. Because it is the strongest sword, I will not let it go. Because to break this sword lies indeed in breaking its strongest faith.


    It is therefore the strongest. It has not reached the level of ease, but has already reached the impossible.


    ��������


    Refill is stunned, as if he had witnessed a blue sky thunderbolt. Do you see Mirror Shiro''s hand, or do you see a shaken wooden knife?


    "... the strong guy, everyone uses this. The more you defy the force that pulls you down. Because the sword sharpens its momentum. Whatever means you take, you can''t zero it."


    Mitsukshiro says so as to chant, and asks Lefir, who is still suddenly in the midst of his own loss.


    "Hey Refile. Can you imagine yourself using this when you see it now? You can''t, can you? That''s because you don''t have enough basement to see that vision."


    "That, ha."


    "It''s an extreme story, you don''t try to do what you have to do properly, it''s like you''re trying to remember this one step away from your current state. Well, if you''re so unscrupulous, you''ll lose sight of the sword path."


    "- But I have to be strong. Is it something you shouldn''t ask for that answer?


    "Right there. When I''m about your arm, I''m not on the level of what kind of workout to do cheaply anymore, or what to target. So..."


    Mirror Shiro separates there once, poking at the core.


    "Don''t try to find answers cheaply about what to do or what to do. Even if you set it up and chase it with an answer there, it''s a fantasy you made. That kind of thing doesn''t end up anywhere. If you still want something, you better change your mind."


    "Mindfulness, is it?


    "This is another problem with your sword. You''re too willing to lose. Wouldn''t you?


    "It''s... yes"


    Refile affirms Mirror Shiro''s words. You''re right, there''s an unbeatable battle waiting for Lephire. Then it is only natural for that will to come out strong.


    "Swordsmen, dying in the sword is what they want. I don''t do Daisheng as a swordsman if I don''t think it''s only life when I''m old enough to think about swords all the time and die standing together. You can never be strong without the thought that you can die on your sword at any time. So the swordsman immerses himself in Rakuten and enjoys the wind currents. Whenever you die, don''t leave any regrets. Have you ever seen a guy like that?


    �D�D�D�D


    To Mirror Shiro''s inquiry, Refile complains this time. That''s because there was a verse that came to mind, no matter what. Lemaia Taylor, the closest swordsman to Lefir today, and certainly the one who enjoys Rakuten and the wind currents.


    Mirror Shiro either guessed at Lefir''s attitude or gave him an invincible grin.


    "You''re here. Then you know what I''m talking about."


    After Mirror Shiro said so, he takes the wooden knife upside down and speaks in a cursory manner.


    "A swordsman''s mindset in front of a stand-up is to become a single sword. There is no room for victory or defeat to pinch there. Throw away everything you have when you put your enemies in front of you. When there is fright, that is the only reason to stay on foot. If you stop, nature, you won''t be able to go as far as the other person''s nostalgia. If we don''t move on, we won''t get the cut. Because of that, it was often a dark cloud. Didn''t I?"


    "- Tz."


    Mirror Shiro''s description was terribly neat. Indeed, Lephire has always been obsessed with victory, and it was a dark cloud. I didn''t step forward, and for a sure win, I didn''t dare take any adventures.


    I didn''t spare my life, but I did.


    "What do you say? Doesn''t that make sense? You were born not because you despised your life, but because you despised the use of your life."


    Refill''s arm slowly lowers.


    I guess it''s because they poked at a star I can''t even recognize myself.


    Indeed, there were many battles in Refile that seemed to give up lives. Without knowing it, it was out of the way you fought as a swordsman and risked your life for victory.


    The point is the difference between planned and unplanned. The former is just abandoned, and the latter bounced extra things like rush and fright out of that abandonment to argue where and how to use it.


    Oh, you lose, this way you lose. Such an idea frightened me and disturbed me, limiting the way I should fight as a swordsman.


    Being a sword and dying.


    That is the mindset as a swordsman, a living to win as a swordsman.


    "... this mindset may contradict your way of life. But if you want to win with a sword, cut off all the elements that cause hesitation. Use your life to crush it for just one thing: win with your sword, not just win. It''s not cowardice but inertia that frightens me after I die."


    Mirror Shiro, who said so as a swordsman''s forerunner, returns his posture to nature.


    And


    "- Finally, I''ll show you what I mean."


    To say no or no, the pressure far exceeds that of the earlier hot wind whilst still martial arts, blows. It''s like the auspicious winds, the tsunamis, all the "pushing things" you can think of have condensed into one, something. Even Mizumi, immersed in mystery and in the ranks of the great class (high grand class), was under the pressure of a swordsman, who was likely to be dazzled.


    Shortly afterwards, Refill walked into the spot.


    If you look, you''re trembling, like you''ve seen fear itself.


    The fear must be due to seeing his heights as a swordsman.


    Mirror Shiro fogs up the pressure all the time and smiles.


    "I''ve been waving my sword for over thirty years and this is it at last. The person I admired looked like this, but that''s an exception to the rule."


    "... can I, too, be like the Grandmaster?


    Mitsukshiro sighed in disgust at Lefir''s inquiry.


    "... first of all, there''s something wrong with the premise. So, how do you know you can''t be strong? With all that stuff inside, it''s not hard to be strong. It''s easier than me being suspiciously talented. Well, if you push the right way and don''t give up and keep asking..."


    So once the words are separated, Mirror Shiro turns to Mizumi as if he noticed something.


    "Hey Mizumi. You, that''s why you brought me here."


    "Yeah. Well."


    Yes. If people who are too strong are told that they can be sure to be strong, they will also see hope. Human beings who may be out of the way, but have no respite until the battle, like Refile, will need to.


    Mirror Shiro noticed that, scratching his head,


    "Right. Another piece of advice."


    To Mirror Shiro''s teachings, Lefir finds herself in a position to correct her residence and not miss a word.


    And the words that have been given are:


    "Come sightseeing"


    "Huh?"


    "This is the first time you''ve been to Japan, isn''t it?


    "Yes, sir"


    "But don''t think about the sword at all. Empty and enjoy. That''s one of those mental training things."


    "What is it..."


    "Change your mind. If you do a lot of that, then you''ll get used to your feelings. What you have to do now is soak yourself in ease. If you ease yourself up that you''re not used to making things easier, you''ll eventually get wind currents."


    "Wind currents......"


    That''s what Lemaire said, too.


    To be hypersensitive to victory and calm the mind that was offered. And spiritual cultivation, to make the sword flair and have its own power.


    Now that he needed it, Mitsuro said so and went back to his seat.

 161 Going out today.

    - A few days after Shuiming returned to Japan, it was only after a glaring time that he went.


    Shuiming literally runs for that period. He went to the Japanese branch office to explain the situation, to adjust the minutes of Trinity, Mitsuki and Hatsumi by magic, including himself, and to do magic to his parents, and he was chased to adjust and work in magic.


    While Shuiming was busy running errands, the three of them, speaking of the otherworldly group, Lefir went through the neighboring Decaying Leaf Dojo, and Fermenia and Liliana spent their thoughts reading through the study''s magic books, watching videos, and talking about witchcraft with Heidemarie.


    Naturally, we also interacted with the Decaying Leaf family, and we all interrupted each other and had a treat to Japanese food made by Snow Ox.


    It was just that Mitsumi, from Chido, Hatsumi''s younger brother, was looking at him like he''d done it.


    And Shuiming finally finished taking care of himself in Japan, and all he had to do was explain to the headquarters of the Order in Germany and leave behind the work of the Thousand Nightclub.


    Before traveling to Germany, once we all went out, we gathered in the living room to gather our ideas.


    "... I''d love a real cake, Miss Hatsumi said."


    is what Refile says. She also said she wanted to eat it before because she likes sweet treats.


    "I want to go where Mr. Penguin is,"


    Liliana says she can''t forget the animal she saw on TV. I thought it was the zoo we were going to at first, but apparently it''s going to be the aquarium.


    "What about Fermenia?


    "I''d like to go to a bookstore - you''ll also learn to watch videos"


    Sure, she''s right, there''s quite a bit of information coming in just watching the footage. Just looking at a spectacular natural phenomenon leads to the inspiration of magic production.


    Unlike the other two, Fermenia was left to me, especially since there was nothing I wanted to go to right now.


    "What''s the way to get around?


    "I''ve already called the driver. It''s time to come."


    Shuiming can''t drive a car, so it is common to have a dedicated driver come. Of course it involves the Order to which Mizuming belongs, a man on the side of magic.


    Shuiming, Fermenia, Refile, Liliana and Heidemarie get ready to go out and go outside. Look, there was a black van in front of the eight-key mansion, parked.


    And beside it stands a man in a gray suit. He was a refreshing looking young man with all his dark hair cut. It makes me feel better when I say that I am putting together a quiet atmosphere rather than being calm and adult.


    When Shuiming approached him, the young man bowed his head in a calm act.


    "Your lord. Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, Autumn Moon, thank you for today."


    Dedicated chauffeur - Shuiming bows her head lightly against the autumn moon. In keeping with that, the Fermenians also bowed their heads and introduced themselves sequentially in the autumn moon.


    Then, when Liliana is difficult, she pulls the sleeve of Shuiming''s clothes.


    "Awesome. I knew it was a blur, didn''t I?


    "Boom... you know Liliana, stop saying that"


    But there''s no mistake in being the best of you.


    "Natsuru, they say you are the lord..."


    Lefir is also nodding at the Fermenian shuddering mix. Sure, if I could show you this, it wouldn''t be strange to be told you''re noble. To them this is like having a dedicated carriage. So you''re a common man. No matter what they say, you can''t be convinced or anything like that. The house is already huge, so I''m not talking about it.


    Is Fermenia interested in automobiles or touching black vans?


    "I saw it, but this works, right?


    As she roars intriguingly, Autumn Moon nibbles in affirmation.


    "Yes. That''s right. They''re using fuel to power it."


    "... ah. With that said, what about us?


    "Oh, I''m telling Mr. Akizuki the obvious circumstances. So you don''t have to watch your conversation."


    I can''t tell you how much I''ve done with the fold of explanation to Autumn Moon, "Really? I get it"... but he''s also involved with the Eight Keys family from my father''s generation. Like Hatsumi''s parents, I guess you can be convinced by ''possible'' for a little or softly.


    "- Sorry to keep you waiting!


    Talking about that, Hatsumi came along with the rush. I''m not wearing my usual uniform this day, I''m dressed in private clothes. Skirt. Kathusha features costumes and is adorable.


    "Are you here?"


    "Ah! Akizuki. Nice to meet you today."


    "Yes."


    Hatsumi greets Akizuki and exchanges morning greetings with other faces.


    And it''s a ride.


    "What about the passenger seat?


    "Is that the passenger seat?


    "Oh, next to Akizuki, who drives the car."


    With that said, the three otherworlds move their gaze like they rode, and start nagging.


    I can''t say I''m reluctant because we''re all close.


    "... in order for the three of us, okay?


    "Oh, yeah. Yeah!"


    "Right!


    That''s how the Fermenians, the first time they got in the car, were amazed at the softness of the seat. Because carriages in different worlds don''t have soft seats or springs, it''s probably because the comfort is out of step.


    Second, Akizuki takes the envelope out of the bag.


    "My lord, take this."


    Unaddressed envelopes still look familiar. It''s pretty much the same type of thing the mailman delivered to me the other day at the Thousand Nights Club.


    "This is... How could Akizuki?


    "It was delivered to the branch this morning. He asked me to take it with him."


    "I didn''t urge you to do this earlier..."


    Open the contents of the envelope while Shuiming says so. After all, it contained materials related to requests for execution on behalf of others.


    ����������


    "Your lord?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Shall we go?"


    That''s what Shuiming says and encourages us to leave. It''s not that it''s nothing, but there''s nothing you can do about being in Japan. If we should keep an eye on things now, we will give priority to today''s plans.


    "So where should we go?


    "Then why don''t you go to the store in front of the station and buy something to pinch? And then..."


    "Shh, I want to go to the aquarium, it is!


    First, Liliana raised her voice. He''s usually understated and doesn''t make any claims, but he can''t stay or not because he wants to see animals. How adorable of you to jump patsy on the seat.


    When I turned my gaze to ask if that was okay, they all nodded.


    "The aquarium is settled. Well, first of all, please."


    "Yes, sir."


    Akizuki turns the key and starts the engine. Then an internal combustion engine that immediately roars. The first three people to immediately experience the breath of an automobile still look surprised by the sound and tremor.


    "Wow, wow!?


    "This is..."


    "Wow, it is. Mystical power, not at all, not working."


    The Fermenians look around at the sheets and the windows, but they can''t see the sounds or the vibrations regardless of who they are. Akizuki explains the whole story and finally starts to calm down.


    .................. Whatever, I went into the convenience store in front of the station first and bought a treat to pinch effortlessly...... I shouldn''t have.


    She is crying in tears as Fermenia eats the treats she bought at the convenience store.


    "Chocolate... this is God''s food"


    After all, is God''s food classic in chocolate, mayonnaise and pudding? I put up a plate of chocolate in the car, and as if that were a gift from heaven, I am grateful.


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh. Delicious,. Ham."


    "I didn''t know there was a treat in this world comparable to mine or the cake... this asaikurum is supreme"


    The three of us, we''re eating sweets that have to be sweet, rather than heartless. Snack treats for sweet treats, even liquor dishes that make you want to ask why you chose that. Moreover, Heidemarie joined the circle, and that one is fine, which is the end of the beginning to make a comment.


    As a diagram, I just said I was smiling at Mizumi and Hatsumi when I saw the four people enjoying the treats.


    "All three, don''t eat too much, okay? It''s bad for your health if you don''t make it as good."


    "... and it''s a hobby."


    "Besides, we''re going to have a main one. If you''re hungry, it''s gonna hurt you, okay?


    "-! Right. You had a cake!


    It was Lefir who raised his excited voice. Looking forward to eating the cake, she understates her hand reaching for the treat.


    Meanwhile, a girl like that leaned her little neck in an infantile manner.


    "Really?


    "You''re the exception."


    "Huh. He''s a genius."


    "That just doesn''t matter..."


    Heidemarie basically uses sweets as staple foods. It''s a stance that puts the child''s selfishness and dreams straight through. I don''t think it''s good for your health, but around here, they don''t have any problems. That''s homunculus. What the hell is going on here?


    Anyway, it was going to be kind of a fun getaway, and when Mizuming was heartily happy with the busy things, Fermenia, who discovered something outside the window of his car, messed up in a clear way.


    "... Shh, Lord Swimey, Lord Swimey!


    "What?


    "Oh, that... what the hell is that!?


    Refill, who heard the words, also whispers his eyebrows and looks out the window. And


    "Mm... that''s a lot of creepy shaping. Is that a alien organism?


    "Huh? An alien creature?


    Well, what are you talking about, these girls? I have no idea why. This is Japan. Modern Japan. There''s no way that such a mystery could be in the middle of the day all over the city.


    Shuiming looks out the window just like the Fermenians, even though he is surprised.


    And there you are.


    It was every character in this city.


    "............ yeah"


    "Oh, what the hell is that... are you trying to attack the kids around you...?


    "What''s with the woman next door? You''re using that alien? He''s got something like a magic wand in his hand, huh?


    "That blasphemous appearance... perhaps, to be influenced by some evil god, the difference, se?or"


    Fermenia and Refiel increase their vigilance by watching the jellyfish and kuma merge into each other, as well as the female staff performing together. For them Mike is a wand, and at best imitating the tentacles of a jellyfish, is it a manifestation of the evil god''s malice? Liliana, who witnessed it late, also began to increase her magic so that no matter what happened.


    Of course, the faces that knew what they were were were clapped out.


    Autumn Moon laughed bitterly, "Oh. It''s a kuramon," he says.


    Loose ''Kuramon'' - a strange loose character about an alien body like an octopus that was popular a long time ago with a deformed bear''s head on it. Anything, they saw the bear type of every character as a popular opportunity to incorporate this shaping.


    What the hell.


    Kuramon is constantly letting his body wander over whether that''s how he performs. Fluffy and shaky to the left and right, but what sorcery is it that fuels the anxiety of those who watch?


    When I was able to do that, Mizuming went out to see the usual three of us, but I remember Rui Shu saying, "My SAN value is going to be shredded." Sure, she''s right, looking at that, Mizumi, who is involved in mystery, can''t help but feel somewhat anxious.


    Then Heidemarie started explaining.


    "That one is. It''s not a creature, it''s a walking stock with people inside it."


    "Kigu... cute, not,"


    "Not at all. Why aren''t you so cute in the first place? Though I suppose the stuffed animal should be cute all in all?


    It was Lephire and Liliana who raised their voices. Two lovers of cute things seem particularly unhappy.


    "They turned it into such a synthetic organism (chimera) to appeal to local specialties, right? Japan is weird."


    "Some characters are cute for once, huh?


    "But a few percent of the total, right?


    "That''s undeniable"


    And well, from such an act, a little outing began.

 162 Aquarium! Cake!

    - The first thing we headed from in front of the local station was the aquarium, which is Liliana''s hope.


    Arriving and heading first was the space where the beast was.


    Liliana was also once intrigued by the giant tank of shark swimming, though she seems to be no match for cute. Flush through the aquatic life and go find the animal you''re looking for early.


    Eventually I saw the animal in my eye and raised my voice so Liliana could play it.


    "And I saw it in the Terai, bruised, is!


    That''s a comparable voice of excitement when you''re playing with a cat. But that''s...


    "No, that''s Otsey."


    ���� No?... Oh, there''s someone here, right? "


    Liliana sees Otsey listening well to her breeder and is convinced that she is another creature to be.


    When breeders and otseys start playing catch ball with rubber balls, Liliana''s face turns that way or this way. It moves as the rubber ball moves.


    Looking smiling at him like that, Liliana sounded envious at the sieve.


    "Ouch, I want to touch you,"


    "You can''t do that. Because animals get stressed out when people don''t get used to them."


    "Really?..."


    Liliana, who hears the words of Hatsumi, is not softened at any time.


    But what can I do to get her to touch it? Speaking of ideas, there are.


    "Well, if you really want to touch it -"


    "Magic, right? Okay."


    As soon as I concluded on my own, Liliana brightens her eyes with glare to enhance her magic. Stinging around, the tingling and burning air seeps through my skin. Naturally, Mizumi, who felt it, ate the foam and tried to stop it.


    "No, no, no, no! How could that happen!


    "Different, is it?


    "Is it not! Naturally!"


    Liliana hears Shuiming''s stop and stops the magic from being revealed. And I leaned my neck lovingly.


    Fu, Hatsumi, who was with me, comes half-eyed, fully containing the colour of reproach.


    "... Hey Mizumi, isn''t this your fault?


    "Hey, are you trying to tell me it''s my influence?


    "Look, don''t always try to make me listen to anything you say by implication. So Liliana imitated..."


    "That''s because I was forced to!


    "Awesome, I''m in need, too, right now."


    "Huh? Oh, no, no!


    "Look, I knew it."


    Liliana and Hatsumi, because they poked me in the pain from the two of them, Mizumi has to get out of the way. Liliana smiled as he warmed up sometime.


    "A joke, is. Really, I know."


    "Ugh..."


    Have you lost your temper? They''ve learned how to handle it a lot lately, and Liliana started showing a little hateful bareback. Some parts are as sweet as they were when they came into bed, so Mizumi can''t even say it strongly.


    "But it''s true that I want to touch it. What do I do, okay?


    "Well, I wonder if this is the only way to be a breeder"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Keep it up, it''s your job to take care of animals. Look, I''m talking about that guy you''re looking at."


    That''s what Shuiming says, he plays catch ball with Otsey and shows the breeder who was boiling the venue. He is smiling at the audience as he shows a breathtaking combination.


    Something I''m used to giving fish and stroking my head.


    "That brother, right? I''m jealous,"


    Staring at the breeder seems really jealous.


    Talking to Liliana like that, the Heidemaries, who were acting differently, show up.


    "I bought you a present, Liliana."


    "It''s a gift, is it?


    I see them, but they''re nowhere to be found. Fermenia and Refile, who were together, grinned and said nothing. Mizuming, on the other hand, had a smile like Han and the two of them because she had a general idea of what she was going to do.


    Take the silk hat that Heidemarie was wearing, flip it over, and beat the octopus with a few sticks, and the bottom bursts. A soccer ball large penguin was placed on top of the silk hat when the seemingly sumptuous smoke that rose into view disappeared.


    "Ah! Mr. Penguin, it is!


    "He''s the cutest, most senior kid. Yes, go ahead."


    Thank you, sir.


    Liliana thanked Heidemarie and hugged her penguin stuffed animal.


    A hug like never letting go. The material is soft, is it comfortable to touch or is it snug with cheeks on the wet cheeks?


    "Hehe."


    On the other hand, I guess Heidemarie feels like a sister. Actually, she''s younger. Because Liliana wins better in her infancy, she seems to have the attitude to say so.


    "Penguin show starts next"


    "Pei, Mr. Penguin!


    Good timing, it seems Liliana''s purpose can be fulfilled.


    When Otsey leaves after the breeder, the penguins come into the venue in rows with the new breeder.


    Liliana, who saw it, turned her sparkling gaze to the venue again.


    After enjoying the aquarium, I stopped by the cake buffet to fill my belly.


    I came here because there was hope for Refile. No, I guess it''s the hope of all the women as well as Lephire.


    When I walked into the store, I saw a cake lined up sloppily in the Viking format.


    It starts with shortcakes, fruit tarts on chocolate cakes, milk crepes on cheesecakes, and if you start counting, you can''t tell. The eyes of the Fermenians were instantly gorgeous on the colorful cakes.


    "You mean this is all you can eat here!!


    "Oh... this is the kingdom of heaven..."


    Refile is not always excited, and he just drools his saliva out of his mouth. Fermenia speaks soberly and gives thanks to the goddesses of the other worlds.


    I look around, like Liliana noticed something. Wrinkles between eyebrows, looks like some trouble.


    "Aquarium, but I thought, it stands out,"


    "Sort of."


    "Is this because we are seen as rural people?


    "No, no, he said he wasn''t."


    Sure, I can''t say the three of you don''t have the atmosphere of an officer. But the balance leans more toward a foreigner than that, so there is no such thing as ridicule or ridicule. Still, the cause of the peeping glance would still be their appearance. Everyone is a beautiful girl. I don''t like it, but it catches my eye, and I guess I''ll stick with it.


    Evidence of this is that Shuiming, escorting them, has a gaze like shooting every time she''s not like a man.


    Once I got to the box seat and put my luggage down, Hatsumi rose from her seat.


    "Everyone won''t be used to it, so I''ll lecture you"


    "Lord Hatsumi, thank you very much!


    "Brave Hatsumi is, the best brave man,!


    The different worlds began to celebrate Hatsumi with joy. Shuiming, on the other hand, is leaving a message in his seat.


    Eventually when he came around the Vikings with a tray, the different worlds lined the trays with cakes narrowly.


    Thanks, they''re willing to eat it all. Mizumi likes sweet things too, but when she sees too much sweetness, her stomach fluids go up.


    Second, Fermenia, who took her seat, utters an extremely touching voice.


    "Such a luxury... oh, my God, I''ve asked this world for knowledge"


    "I thought you were bringing a lot of..."


    "No, this is also an exploration of knowledge! Mainly confectionery making!


    "What kind of knowledge do you want?"


    "Not all of them."


    "You''re gonna dominate it all anyway, aren''t you?


    "Of course!


    That''s what I said, Fermenia, who makes a grip disappointing. I let my breath out of my nose, and I can see its intentions.


    When Mizuming was smiling about her like that, she noticed that a sneak laugh was leaking from the side to the front.


    "... hmm? Refile?"


    "Fluffy, fluffy..."


    Refille starts whining to herself in front of the raw cream. I love that. It''s like when I was in front of you. I was so immersed in my world that it reminded me of Liliana, who was intoxicated in front of the animals on TV.


    "Hehe... such luxury, His Highness Graziella has never done"


    Eventually I came back from my world, Mr. Refile. Giggle your eyes forward with the tons of cake you brought. The temper was more awesome than Fermenia with the treats in front of her. It''s like a raptor after prey or a cat carnivore. I guess I''m choosing which one to eat from.


    "... would you like to take a picture to show off?


    "Right. And maybe we should buy some souvenirs on the way home."


    Other than that, Refile says such a sweet thing. What a breeze blow. Even so, I often remember the conversation between the two of them.


    Refill and Graziella. All I can think of is how we''re beating each other up with hatred.


    "... aren''t you guys actually kind of close?


    "We''re not close! Buying a souvenir is a sign of luxury, and I don''t feel like sharing it with you!


    "But if I let him eat it,"


    "It''s... well"


    Watching Refill tie his mouth to a single letter as he was interjected, Shuiming shrugged his shoulders at all costs.


    "Yes, yes, we''re not close. We''re not close."


    "Mmmm! That''s something I don''t think I could get into... ha-ha"


    Refile complains, but carries the cake to his mouth.


    "... good"


    "Good for you."


    Looking around, Liliana is eating pakupaku and cake carelessly, Hatsumi carries matcha cake snugly into her mouth, and Heidemarie argues that one person bumps when she carries every bit of what seems unusual into her mouth.


    Two, Fermenia turned her gaze to the tray of Waterming.


    ���� Lord Swimey hasn''t brought much, has he?


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    "Shuiming has become a bitter tongue at some point. Yes, bitter chocolate"


    "Oh, sorry, Hatsumi."


    Hatsumi gives her tray chocolate cake to Mizumi''s tray.


    When the two of them were having such an exchange, Heidemarie made some reprehensible voice.


    "Something natural, isn''t it?"


    "Sure, you are"


    "Beh, it''s not natural!


    As Heidemarie and Refill nodded as they passed, and Hatsumi denied it, Liliana said,


    "... is it delicious?


    "Hmm? Oh, Liliana didn''t bring this? You want to try some?


    "Yes, then, just"


    Stab a piece of bitter chocolate in the fork and carry it to Liliana''s mouth.


    Then he shouted as if he had seen an occasion where Heidemarie was concerned.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Meanwhile, Refile looked at it and wondered what he thought, shy,


    "Shh, Mr. Swimey? Well, I think I''d like to try some too..."


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah"


    That''s what Shuiming said, trying to give Refile the cake,


    "Oh, no! That''s..."


    ����


    "Give me an ahem, too."


    "No, no, why would that be?


    "Nothing. Nothing. Miss Hatsumi. Miss Hatsumi would feel unequal if you didn''t have her, too?


    "Duh, why are you swinging at me there!?


    "At this time. I''m not going to talk barren. Miss Hatsumi says, uh, you don''t have to, do you?


    "Hey, I didn''t say that! Mizumi, don''t you think I can do it too?


    "... I''m not sure what it is, but that''s fine, so don''t fight"


    Pressured by the momentum between the two, Shuiming shows weak hips. For some reason, I decided to, uh, cake them.


    In the meantime, uh, Heidemarie,


    "... Mizumi, you''re doing that"


    "Don''t tell me like I always do. This time... is that it?


    For the first time... I feel like it was... and I feel like it wasn''t.


    "Hmm. You''re close."


    "Well, yeah"


    ��������


    When Shuiming answered, Heidemarie silenced him for some reason. And then, looking out the window, he quietly proceeds to eat the cake.


    Sumi Ming, who perceived that she was different than usual, asks by tilting her neck.


    "Marie, are you upset?


    "Nothing."


    ����


    What the hell is wrong with you?


    In Shuiming, it was impossible to observe the mundane finesse of Hydemary.

 163 Those who tremble on planes.

    Shuiming has also finished what needs to be done in Japan and is finally headed to Germany.


    Whatever the reason, go to the headquarters of the Order and get permission to explain to the Allied Lord what he has long left uninformed and to return to the other world.


    There will be no special blame for the explanation of unknown information, but some parts are unpredictable when it comes to persuasion to go to different worlds. It''s basically a stance that you don''t pinch a beak in the actions of the magician you belong to, and you can do anything but evil that contradicts (originally) your philosophy. The study of mystics is aimed at freedom and pursues all possibilities. The setting of propositions is the free will of magicians, and there would be nothing wrong with them where they went to different worlds if they were in different worlds.


    However, it is better to take into account any limitations, as it is still not possible to escape from the organization, hence the clubbing.


    There is optimism but also tension. It''s this journey in the middle of nowhere.


    Of course, you can''t leave the three Fermenians when you travel abroad.


    Instead, it is mandatory to accompany Liliana when it comes to ''treating a perverted site'', a problem she has, because no one has to come to solve the problem.


    Getting on board is from Haneda Airport and to Frankfurt International Airport. It''s a direct flight. Until arrival, it is a journey in the great sky of about half a day.


    Liliana asks as she sits in the plane seat.


    "Awesome. Were you good, brave man?


    "I thought you should stay at our branch. It''s a precious time with your parents."


    "Right."


    "Right."


    I also agree with Fermenia and Lefir. As Liliana asked, Hatsumi is not accompanied. Remains in Japan to receive time together with his family and a gesture from his father Mirror Shiro.


    - We need to fight stronger from now on, so we need to be stronger.


    is the word she uttered when she decided to stay. It is a sign of her upliftment that she should be encouraged to train her sword neatly rather than just follow Germany and do nothing.


    But...


    "... all three of you, relax more"


    "I don''t know, Suimei."


    "I still can''t believe this giant mass of iron is flying through the sky."


    "Restless, sir."


    Liliana, who was in the window seat, grabs Shuiming''s hand. I guess she''s also anxious about all this, not putting a bare gesture on the table that usually moves too much.


    As he gently put his palm over Liliana''s hand, Hydemary slipped his face out of the back seat.


    "Mizumi, you''re right, you don''t have to be so hard."


    "... Lord Heidemarie is calm."


    "I have to travel to and from Germany and Japan, so I use Hikoki frequently. I''m used to it."


    When Heidemarie says so, Fermenia sends her a radiant gaze, as if to see even the object of admiration.


    "That''s Lord Heidemarie!


    "Huh. The majesty of my sister''s apprentice."


    Heidemarie, on the other hand, is a voice with no expression, but a good response. Rather than to reassure you, it probably includes pride. But of course, that alone didn''t seem to dispel Fermenian anxiety,


    "But it is, isn''t it? If something happens and falls..."


    "Stop saying that because it''s not on the edge. Manners violation."


    "Ugh... but this iron chunk doesn''t work any mystery, does it? What mystery!


    In the end, a cry came in from Fermenia. When it comes to technology in different worlds, it''s magic, and the most trustworthy technology is mystical power. I guess the degree of amplitude of anxiety tends to be greater than the human being in this world who originally places his trust in science.


    But...


    "If you need anything, you can use the magic of flight."


    "Ha-!?"


    A conscious voice and the expression that it was unexpected. Fermenia, it is a long-time pompous show.


    "... here''s the thing, something like that. No, of course, there''s a lot of other things I have to do if they throw me out, so there''s a lot of difficulty."


    "Well, I was just caught in common sense!


    Liliana, too.


    "... was diverse,. In the meantime, I will assume when that happens."


    "You don''t have to. You don''t have to. Don''t try to practice levitation or anything here. Because it affects the meter."


    When Shuiming cautions Liliana, who shows her swimming sleigh, like stretching her arms and flying, she runs for a round throw.


    "Right. If anything, can you do something?"


    "Lord Swimey! I''m counting on you!


    "Suimei. I can''t fly in the sky, so thank you very much."


    "That''s why it''s okay..."


    One faces out of the back seating and both neighbors stick together. Such three daughters are staring jizzily at each other as they complain.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll take care of it... I don''t think so, but Marie would appreciate it, too?


    When Shuiming turned back, Heidemarie seemed dissatisfied for some reason,


    "... I won''t help you?


    ���� No, you don''t have to help, do you?


    "That''s true, though."


    "You know what I mean?


    "Mmmm..."


    Heh, Heidemarie turned her face away. Did you notice anything?


    I thought she was going to tell me back that you were making fun of me from her the other way around, such as helping me as long as I fell out of the sky, but she was unhappy with me as an answer. Quite difficult.


    Anyway, the anxious Fermenians won''t have a problem getting home once they know it''s okay. After that, takeoff and landing, mundane shaking and turbulence seem to be the major enemies.


    When Shuiming was thinking about it, Heidemarie stuck his head up.


    "Hey Mizumi. If you say so, what was that before?


    "Previous Arr?


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s a letter from the Thousand Night Club. Akizuki brought extra, didn''t he?


    "Oh, that... that''s well, I''ll talk to you later"


    "Why don''t you just do it now? We''ve got plenty of time. We''ve got a little over twelve hours, right?


    "Well, yeah"


    When Shuiming appropriately clouded Hydemary''s proposal,


    "We''re going to..."


    From the speaker, the voice of the cabin attendant sounds. Then Fermenia, who was still hardening herself, made her body jump frightened.


    "Hey, there''s a voice! Your voice is coming out!


    "It''s a pre-take-off announcement. Make sure your seat belts are tight."


    "The captain is Darfit, the co-pilot is White Stone -"


    "... well. Is it time? It''s Arshna, the goddess. Give me your mercy and protection."


    "Don''t pray. Don''t pray. Don''t make an enlightened voice like it was before you were called."


    "Frankfurt International Airport takes -"


    "Awesome, Mr. Penguin, you can''t fly in the sky,...?


    "You can''t fly a stuffed animal before that!


    The face of a different world group that gets noisy just before it gets too cute.


    Shuiming became the feather with heads on the anxiety of the Fermenians until he took off and the fuselage stabilized.

 164 To the headquarters of the Order.

    Mizuminos left Japan, about thirteen hours later.


    The plane of the Mizumins arrived at Frankfurt International Airport without a thing.


    It was, of course, three different worlds who arrived safely in Germany and stroked their breasts down. Strongly delighted to have feet on the ground, without losing the fluffy sensation after boarding the plane, which had already bitten hard and hard.


    Together, Shuiming and the others took some taxis from the airport to get to the headquarters of the Order.


    I''m in front of a huge ancient castle that I don''t know who built it, passing through a hidden underground tunnel with guidance from him and Heidemarie and now somewhere in the Hultz Mountains.


    The area was always in the fog. Forest with milky mist. I inadvertently stepped in, but at the end of the day, it''s filled with that atmosphere that would instantly wreck me.


    Forests and mountains are huge boundaries in themselves. It is abundant in offensiveness and delusion, and ordinary people are places where even magicians can never enter without being invited.


    Five now, standing on paved cobblestones. Each one drags the suitcase in one hand, whilst the traveler.


    Now looking up is the dropping lattice of the castle gate. It was reflecting a black gloss, as if to pass through whoever it was.


    Fermenia, who sees it, roars thoughtfully.


    "Buildings in this country are similar to those in our world."


    "There is the architectural style of the empire and what passes. Strange, sir."


    "Right. Well, evolution converges with human beings, so does aesthetics."


    "Is that what this is about?


    "That''s what it is."


    Respond appropriately to the High Demary you''ve been listening back to and walk out to get inside, as usual. But I realized there were few footsteps to follow, and I looked back.


    Three different worlds, why are they butting in?


    "What''s up?


    "What''s up? It''s not..."


    "Lord Swimey! Are you sure you want to get in here?!?


    "There''s an amazing technique, so overlapping,"


    "Yeah, but it''s okay. Because if you just follow the steps, it won''t be weird."


    Mizumi responds that way, raising one hand and flickering the palm of her hand.


    The junction of the forest is set up so that we don''t know, but the junction of the castle is set up so that we know. Whether it''s to intimidate the person who stood before you.


    Circumferential. Open. Heterogeneous. It is built in combination so that everything does not overlap and does not allow the invasion of the werewolf. Probably the most secure building on this earth is here.


    And even if we could break through this, there''s nothing to be afraid of, because the greatest monster here comes out on its own next.


    "- Access"


    (- Open)


    Hydemary uses magic to lift the dropping lattice. The black iron lattice gradually lifted up, making a sound like dragging something heavy, and eventually the entrance was fully opened.


    Shuiming sees it and looks back at it in a curly fashion. He glanced at the hem of the black suit and gratefully thanked him as if he were a butler.


    "Welcome to the castle of our allied lord Nesteheim the Sorcerer. As one of the sorcerers belonging to the Order, I welcome everyone"


    The three of them are pompous because Shuiming created a different atmosphere than usual.


    So Shuiming tongued out like a prank, soothing the atmosphere.


    Take the lead on Shuiming and walk to the huge main building.


    Similar to the dropping lattice, when magic is used to open the main building gate, a calm atmosphere lobby appears. Red carpet in chandelier, both stairs. Totally like the front entrance to the castle. It seems to be well maintained and completely unimaginable from its old appearance.


    In the front lobby of the Order there was a glimpse of the other sorcerers belonging to the Order.


    When they find the figure of Mizumino, they show a bare gesture that surprises them for a moment. It''s the first time I''ve climbed the castle since he disappeared. I can''t help but be surprised.


    But they also quickly stiffened themselves with slight tension.


    And I won''t forget to say a word lightly to Shuiming. In response, it doesn''t matter if you''re older or younger. Young and elderly alike, they do what is necessary courtesy to Shuiming.


    On the other hand, Mizumi does not forget to return greetings to those who give thanks. Speak to those who are close to you, and do the same to the elderly.


    Behind it, hissing, my friends.


    (Lord Marie. Is Lord Swimey, uh, pretty great here?


    (... right? Well, Mizumi, in your case, it''s a pretty special category)


    (Um, Hi Demarie. Could we have had a hell of a human being in a teacher?


    (Of course. How dare you be so human that I''m a genius as to make you an apprentice.)


    Are you complimenting or proud? Heidemarie wants to engage herself.


    Eventually, Shuiming realizes that her back is hissing.


    "What''s up?


    "Nothing."


    Heidemarie says so, but Fermenia just returns a subtle smile. Refill looks a little boastful, and Liliana has the impression that she''s a little distracted by the unfamiliar atmosphere.


    "... not many people wear robes or have canes"


    "Yeah, we''re all uniform in suits, and modern magic is formally not about canes."


    Then I say it like Fermenia remembered something.


    "Speaking of outfits, surely Lord Swimey went to register with regular clothes when he joined the guild, right?


    "Ugh!? Why did you do that?


    "Oh, that''s the story. He was bored."


    "What? What?


    "I''m talking about Suimei-kun."


    "Mizumi, your inadvertent activation."


    "Stop it, stop it! Don''t talk about it!


    As he walked toward the reception as he tried to make the embarrassing story stop, Shuiming noticed that there were people he knew.


    He calls out from the other side before Mizumi advances and says hello.


    "- Whoa. Are you alive?"


    Sir Osfield, we''re out of time.


    Raising one hand at ease was a beautiful sturdy one for Europeans and Americans.


    English.Short blonde asymmetrized left and right, tough guy. I was in my late twenties, young and muscular. Amber''s (amber) eyes, which look golden with the addition and subtraction of light, are brilliant and strongly tabulate the man''s wild taste. The outfit is also tighter from a sleeveless remodeled white suit and black white shirt, and its mufflers dripping down from the shoulders, saying the young head of the mafia (underboss) than the magician.


    Alfred Osfield. He is currently the predecessor of Shuiming, who acts as a surrogate. He was nicknamed the Undefeated King (Beatrex) and was an organized militant who sank many mysterious criminals to the ground. If you look only at combat abilities, you are a user enough to contend for one or two in a young man.


    "Mizumi, what kind of trouble have you gotten into this time? Wiegel''s guy disappeared, too, huh?


    Yeah, I was kind of backing out of this world.


    "From this world? Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?


    "I''m sorry about that, but please report it to the Lord Alliance first."


    "What. Haven''t I told you yet? Then I can''t ask."


    That''s what Alfred says, pounding Shuiming''s head.


    His back length is more than 190, and 170 is more than 15 cm tall, even on the back of one of the watermings.


    Shuiming shrugged her shoulders at the shock from above, Alfred gave Ni a nice, airy grin.


    At the end of the usual exchange, Alfred shifts the subject to the Fermenians.


    Now it''s a courtesy meeting to take the hat. That is exactly what it is, nothing more than an English gentleman.


    "Welcome to our castle, beautiful ladies. We welcome you."


    The way you thank me, you''re kidding. Be a painting. I was in the hall so much that I could see the blurred tea eyes that Shuiming showed me earlier.


    These places are on a level that you can''t fathom at all in Shuiming.


    Heidemarie asks when the Fermenians thank him each.


    "Sir Osfield, what about me?


    "You don''t mind the princess, do you?


    "Terrible"


    With her complaint on her back, Alfred raised one hand and left for the darkness of the castle.


    After dropping off his back, Refile comes closer.


    "Is he your brother or something?"


    "Well, I guess so. When it''s time to execute."


    "Sure, it looks strong"


    "I don''t think you can beat that guy, Leffi."


    "Really? Refill doesn''t work well with magic, so I think Refill has a minute when it comes to melee."


    "No... that guy is strong without magic.... with bees"


    That''s what Mizuming says, he poses to fight with his fist.


    Alfred''s best at boxing. Is it all over the extreme, or even the heaviest opponent is monstrous enough to defeat it in one blow. If that man punches into the boxing world now, he''ll probably be able to launch a number of legends. So strong. Too strong a militant to take up witchcraft.


    Shuiming gently raises her hand toward the reception. Then the receptionist woman lowered her head tremendously.


    "Master Shuiming. We''re out of time. Thank you for your safety."


    "Mr. Bertolia. I''ve brought some guests, so please proceed."


    "So will you let me through to the reception room?


    "Uh, no, it won''t take that long, so I''ll be fine on that couch over there"


    "Yes, I did. And I have a delivery for the Master from the Thousand Nightclub."


    "............... again"


    "Surely you were also sent to the branch the other day. It''s usually unusual as a thousand night club that stays thrown... but what the hell is the wind blowing"


    "I know about it. Well, adjust the timing here. - Whoa! Hey, you''re doing it in Germany!


    Shuiming looks at the material coming out of the envelope and screams on the spot without trying. It was a total surprise that things were about to happen on the knees of a large number of sorcery societies, in Germany.


    "I thought the material to identify would come one of these days... you thousand nightclub jizzy people, you dare not write before..."


    When Shuiming speaks to herself, a highly perceived high demarcation,


    "About the example? Is there anything massive ritual related to the location being identified to some extent?


    "Well... that''s the place"


    "Hey, haven''t you told me yet?


    "Patience me a little longer. Huh?"


    While returning such vague words, I now turn to the map and photographs that have accompanied me. The location is central Germany, pictured with forests and abandoned villages.


    "... Bye, Mr. Bertolia. Excuse me, thank you."


    "Yes."


    After hearing from Bertolia, Shuiming sends the Fermenians to a place with a couch.


    "Then I''m coming. I''m sorry, but wait till we''re done talking. It won''t be long."


    "You can take it easy. Because I''m here. Whatever it is, it''s okay to talk to someone else, right?


    When Heidemarie turns her gaze to the magicians who can see in the lobby, Refile raises the question.


    "I don''t think outsiders are welcome in these places."


    "Really? On the contrary, I think we''d all like to hear it, wouldn''t we?


    "Come on, you can tease me, but you''re not going to say anything to the Alliance Lord before he asks you, are you?


    "Is that what you''re telling the three of us?


    "I''m telling you."


    "What? You think he''s that light mouthed about me?


    "You''re pretty proud of yourself, aren''t you? Genius. Genius."


    "M......"


    Heidemarie, after staring at Shuiming, purposefully snorted and turned to the day after.


    "Hmm!"


    "... what, again? What the hell''s going on here?


    "Nothing! Nothing!


    Shuiming exhales as troubled by the sudden roughing of her voice, Hydemary. Such hateful exchanges are everyday tea meals with her. I get set up from the other side to give back the scratch, and I get my tea in and get my sarcasm back. I wouldn''t call it a good quality thing as a communication - it''s called when you''re on a plane, what the hell''s going on lately?


    Liliana turns her gaze when she wonders if she is in a good mood soon.


    "Awesome. I''m talking about telling you what''s going on, but it''s okay, is it?


    "That''s right. That magic formation is the gateway to the other world, so to speak. Speaking to others is still..."


    Are you anxious? However, there are no anxiety or other shards in Shuiming.


    "No problem. He doesn''t want the basics to be unhappy. I''m not freaking out from what I said. He dreamed of the happiness of every human being in the world and set up this sorcery called the Order."


    "All happiness?


    To Refill''s retrospect, Shuiming nods, saying "Yes," he looks up to the ceiling of the lobby and speaks in a cursory tone.


    - The one who calls for tears. Remember that. In this world, there is no rain of sorrow that cannot be paid for.


    - It''s what carries suffering. Remember that. In this world, there is no flame of irremovable pain.


    That''s the word someone uttered one day. That''s what Mizumi said and that Lishabalm said. There is never any despair in this world. It is a word that pokes maliciously at the fact that there is hope of tomorrow for everyone living in this world.


    "This is it. Our philosophy."


    "I mean, this is how we can stay here, too"


    "Right. If it weren''t for him..."


    There is no Waterming now, or that father whom Waterming admired. Then I wouldn''t have been able to help them right now.

 165 [れんしゅうしゃ]/(n) (yoji) alliance leader/

    A candle fire is shaking in the room surrounded by stone walls.


    In the dark, orange, blurry. It didn''t reach the point of illuminating everything indoors, but just as that was enough, no other light source could be lit.


    There are no entrances or exits in that room, no windows. The only surrounding area is the wall. It''s not even a dying room, it''s an isolated, isolated space. Nonetheless, a spicy table is placed, one with a candlestick.


    How did you get it in? Before that, the question of how the two people here got into this room would stand first.


    Of the two figures, one is eight keys Shuiming, and the other is the Lord of this room and the castle.


    In front of Mizumino, visible in the candle fire is a man with long hair wearing a black coat (Inverness coat). The skin is luminous and youthful, but the long hair does not suit its appearance and is dyed white. Young man, it doesn''t look strange to be called Qing Er Jian, but his flashing grin was so full of tolerance and old fashioned (barely) that it reminded him of some favorite.


    Yes, the man who is now in front of Shuiming is the sorcerer who in the Order is considered to be the leader.


    Nesteheim Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa. The founder of the Order here, making him a great sorcerer to be named for the sorcery world.


    With such a title, he gives Mizumi a smile he likes.


    "- No, I didn''t expect to be gone from this world."


    Exactly like talking to the public, from the way you cut it out brightly, you can''t even feel the severity and so on.


    But Shuiming, on the other hand, asks him, keeping a slight nervousness.


    "Which means I knew I wasn''t there," he said.


    "Because it''s about our kid. I''ll find it."


    What he said was with my kid, yes.


    This sorcerer speaks of almost every sorcerer belonging to the Order as his own child. Anyone, young or old. Not saying that within the Order would be about two other compatriots who lived in the same time.


    Either way, I looked for him, which means I annoyed his hand.


    In contrast, Mizumi bows her head with an apology.


    "The Alliance Lord. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Fine, fine. This time it''s force majeure, isn''t it? That''s not what you''re apologizing for."


    "However, we recognize that just because of how much of the influence of divinity, it is a serious thing to be in a faulty, great-grand-class (high-grand-class) sorcerer, such as being hooked on the exercise of other people''s magic. If so, the responsibility for this absence is also -"


    "Mister Shuiming"


    "Ha..."


    To the voice of the lid, Shuiming lifts his head, which was lowered.


    It was such a powerful voice not to be allowed to say whether or not. If you look, you have eyes like shooting balls staring at this one.


    I can turn a merciful smile at the fold that Shuiming noticed it.


    "I''m glad you''re okay."


    "- I don''t think so."


    To the kind words from the Allied Lord, Shuiming bows his head again deeply. This is the magician. I do have enough tolerance to embrace and wrap it all up. Having such a side that never suits a magician would have attracted people and thus created such an organization.


    Second, the Alliance Lord has turned around and smiled innocently.


    "More than that, I''d like to ask you about what happened to you. Although force majeure, this is good news for us in a way. Wouldn''t you?


    I suppose that would say that we have moved to another world.


    I wrote somewhat in the letter as well, but I have not yet spoken about the detailed explanation. Mitsumi begins to explain to her allies, who want her to listen quickly and start twitching like a child waiting for a toy.


    Having transferred to different worlds, that there is a magical system there that utilizes elements called magic, that fought creatures built on demonic evil gods.


    When I finished telling them all, I noticed that the Alliance Lord was quietly leaking a sneak laugh.


    "Heh, heh..."


    "Lord of the Alliance."


    The grin he now shows will belong to joy. But it is also a kind of laugh that Mizumi has never seen before. There is an innocence in his usual grin that is not subdued, but there was certainly something about the grin now shown by the Alliance Lord: creepiness, peculiar to those who chase mystery.


    Did you have fright without knowing it yourself? When Shuiming cringes his throat, the Alliance Lord stops laughing once.


    "You''ve moved on. It''s been hundreds of years, but it''s finally happening."


    "Is that because you can progress and receive it?


    "Yeah. Mr. Mizumi, you''re funny after all. So did Mr. Scenic, but you''re still broken."


    "Does the fact that there was a different world bring us closer to what we''re aiming for?


    "What do you think? But I think you''ve got hope, don''t you? Oh, my God, it means there''s another dimension."


    The philosophy of the Order weighs in on the substantial existence of ''parallel worlds recorded on acacic records'' and the possibilities that can be found from them. Parallel worlds exist in this world, and endless possibilities exist. That is, if we were to do this at that time, if there were ''what if'' or ''IF'', we would say that there is no one in this world who would be born with the result that he would not be saved, and thus be able to deny what is called ''absolute unhappiness''.


    ... Everyone hates the bad end. I want a happy ending. Even more so if that is the life of yourself and the people around you. That''s why I asked for another result. If there is a ''what if'' of parallel worlds, then at least an unfortunate life ''will not be lumped together in the word destiny''. There is never a man in this world, such as an unsaved man. Such a gathering of people (idiots) who can''t admit such a bad end.


    "And you''re worried about saying Demon Clan. Is that it? Is that like coming out of a fantasy novel, after all?


    Huh, Shuiming answers the Alliance Lord, who has begun to show interest in the Demon Nation by shaking his neck beside him.


    "No, I guess that''s just what you called it for convenience. The substance is the family created by the Evil God. The figure was like adding beasts and insects, and it was just plausible."


    "Is it disastrous? When you hear me say that, is there something more indeterminate? [M] I imagine it''s funny."


    Perhaps you thought of something asymmetrical or something that makes you physiologically disgusted, like Astrosos, who showed up when you helped Liliana.


    Mizuming thinks of what the Alliance Lord has in mind for himself... but I still can''t imagine it in the Alliance Lord''s head. But there was still one thing I could tell.


    "... if the ''disastrous threat'' as the Lord of the Alliance imagines has overflowed, perhaps the world will be on its way to annihilation"


    "I''m scared."


    That said, isn''t the reply too light? Shuiming''s eyes get frigid and thin, "You really think so," too. Well, I''m sure there''s nothing in this world that scares this guy.


    In the meantime, the allies begin to laugh like pranks at the pretense.


    "Hey, hey, Mr. Mizumi. What if I told you I wanted to use the magic formations of your metastases to send in a large number of magicians to destroy the world over there?


    "... whatever you do, the Lord of the Alliance won''t have the advantage to do that first"


    Suddenly he starts to fall back, and when Mizumi replies like that with a headache, he turns to his surprised face.


    "Oh, you stopped moving."


    "At any rate, does the Lord of the Alliance have little interest in the Magic Formation or its world itself?


    "Sort of. I''m interested in whether something different exists."


    I guess. A man who ran off to law in the hope of people''s happiness can''t possibly do that.


    "And then I wonder if there''s anything from you?


    "Then one. I''d like to ask you about Lord Godfreet."


    When Shuiming said so, the Alliance Lord rounded his eyes as he had heard even unexpected things.


    "That''s... that''s another name I miss. I think you''re referring to the Godfleet."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "What''s wrong with him?


    "I''ve seen you in the other world"


    "Right. He... That said, he''s suddenly gone, too, but, yeah, that''s the thing."


    Did you suddenly get the answer and make a point? An allied lord with the look of saying he was convinced.


    "I said I saw you, but of course I didn''t just see you, did I?


    "Yes, Sir Godfreet was up to something in the other world and stood before us."


    "Hmm. So that means we have to fight him, right?


    When Shui Ming nods at the words that poke at his core, the Allied Lord preempts the words, as he has read ahead.


    "Before that. You can''t fight for real if it''s your world, can you?


    "... Yes. You''re right, sir."


    To be said, Shuiming is astonished for a moment, but soon he also takes it for granted. With regard to the mystical laws, there can be no way this man, known as the Magic King, can be unpredictable.


    Now this is where the real deal begins.


    As an attitude of discipleship, Shuiming once again corrects his abode.


    "- The Lord of the League. For this ascent, please apologize for leaving the organization vacant for a long time and allow me to return to the other side now. And to counter some threats, including Sir Godfreet, I''d like to ask you a lesson."


    "I see what''s going on. You''ve been summoned because there''s been interference from a high-ranking presence, and you have to stick with the scuffle over there to get back, so I get it. Yeah."


    "Bye."


    Hearing a colorful reply will naturally brighten Shuiming''s face. But it is not so sweet that it is also the first to go down this magical path.


    "I will prepare a book on the discussion later on about connectivity (Ars Combinatoria), so you should take it and study it. As for the ability to fight the same...... it''s not funny to say the answer easily, is it?


    Again, it''s not that easy. If you are a magician, it would be natural to solve the mystery yourself. When I say I will prepare a book, I will tell you to decipher the magic book that is difficult to unravel and give me an answer, and as for being able to fight with all my might over there... I wonder if you can give me some advice right now.


    "The tip... right. Space Liberty Act (Cross Dimension), Summoning and Junction?


    Shuiming frowns at the words of such an allied lord.


    "Space Indulgence Act (Cross Dimension)... is that man''s magic too?


    "Yes, yes. I think that''s why he was able to easily establish his position as a magician over there?


    Space Liberty Act (Cross Dimension) is a special sorcery used by Vishuddha - No, the Ten Fallen to Demons (Greed of Ten), Kudrak the Ghosthide. While he was born in this world, the man showed it by performing a phase cutting (Dime Panishment) without deficiencies in the other world. This means that there is no limit as this sorcerer, even over there.


    Then spatial liberty laws, summoning, and junctions. What are the answers that those three elements represent?


    Is it magic that uses them all? Or is it magic that contains those elements?


    "What, you don''t think so hard? In this case, what''s bothering you is that you can''t use the magic of this world in the other world."


    "Yes."


    "Then..."


    The Alliance Lord breathes once and says what is at his core.


    "- Over there, you just have to be here."


    ����


    Immediately unraveling, Mizumi makes a rugged face, and the Alliance laughs again as he dulls.


    "MR Shuiming. The idea is simple and simple. Just instead."


    "If it''s easy to think, technology will be inversely proportional and difficult"


    "That''s the thing. That''s the thing"


    I guess the answer has already been given to the Allied Lord, who nods to Eagle Deep. All you have to do is play an ill-conceived apprentice. I''d say I have a perfectly good hobby.


    "That''s all the tips I can give you. Do what you have to do."


    "I understand. Thank you for your help."


    When he bows his head, the Alliance Lord rises to the fence. And


    "... MR Shuiming. We also use the power of superior beings. That''s because their power is useful and powerful to us."


    "Yes."


    "I''m sure so will the power of that goddess. But we got the power to beat that irrationally. And it''s ready for you too."


    "... Your Majesty?


    Fu, it contained a noun that did not fit into a single story. A certain word that is not an evil god, not a godfried, not a kudrak.


    As if it were in the same brackets as the enemies of Shui Ming.


    "Well, listen."


    I approached the fudge with black eyes that were about to be sucked in. It''s creepy black, like an orbital black, it''s bottomless.


    I''m fascinated - the moment I think so, that changes. One day I saw it, to enthusiasm, to something fighting. So remind yourself. Something important. And these eyes push themselves - no, the back of everyone belonging to the Order.


    - To save someone who can''t be saved, for sure.


    "Go. To demonstrate your ideals. If it does, it will prove us right. Kick the shit out of all your selfish, only moving deities."


    "Ha-"


    After receiving such a gentle ale from the Alliance Lord, Shuiming resigned from the Alliance Lord''s room.

 166 Back in the lobby, theres a fuss.

    When Shuiming returned from the Alliance Lord''s room to the lobby, there was a black mountain crowd there.


    "Duh, what''s going on? This..."


    That''s the first voice that Mizumino made when he saw the status quo. The front lobby is a fuss of ecstasy. I''m excited. My voice is rising from there, and my familiar voice is raising my voice of restraint. It is the sorcerers belonging to the Order who are swarming the herd, and it is the acquaintances, beginning with Hydemaree, who are putting a stop to it.


    When Shuiming is blurred like a dumb dude, a voice flies out of the crowd.


    "Waterbright! It''s a little late for that! What''s going to end so soon? Liar! Silly!"


    Heidemarie''s angry voice is childish cursing. The sorcerers gathered them together straw, and they could not control them, and they even used magic.


    Deploying is one of her specialty in witchcraft, The Troops of Trump. I''m very busy holding down a swarm of magicians or forming rows of fifty two non-joker cards in total mobilization. Cards with hands and feet are like a collision.


    But still don''t you have enough hands? Against forces pushing from another direction, now develop another sorcery.


    "- Sie kommen, Meine niedlich b?r kuscheltiere"


    (-Saay, my pretty bear stuffed animal. "


    Boom, a bear stuffed animal in a triangular hat appears in the air, sounding like a trick. The size of the soccer ball was huge, and it was huge.


    "Ku, it''s a bear stuffed animal! You''re fucked!


    "Defensive barriers - can we make it!


    "So, you''re getting big!


    "Wow!?


    Another force approaching from the crossing is the annoying cry, crushed by a bear stuffed animal.


    Is he the one who doesn''t go sideways......


    On the other hand, they don''t seem to affect the other columns.


    "... columns?


    Yes, columns. Queue line. If you look closely, at the end of the line, there is a situation where a refill with a subtle face is attached to the seat and Fermenia and Liliana guard the side down disappointingly.


    And the sorcerers gathered, each and every one of them, stood before her.


    "Or hair! Hair, please! Just one bottle, please!


    "Ko, would you please put your strength into this crystal ball!?


    "Yay! I''m not washing these hands!


    "Sister! Let me call you my sister!


    "Yep..."


    It was the voice of confusion that leaked out of Shuiming''s mouth. It''s like this idol handshake face loser.


    You think the research has gone on for decades? A magician - rather than a mysterious geeky exclamation - is rising from there.


    Wow, come on. The geeks swarming idols - I can''t help but see such a scene overlap with the sight in front of me.


    Second, there''s a voice coming from the side of the line.


    "Mr. Eight Keys!


    A familiar voice. It was a magician girl who was close to Heidemarie.


    It''s Japanese (Japan''s) with long flax hair, more or less as old as Shui Ming. Black vest on shirt, red tie. An outfit called a black tight skirt. That alone can be described as a plain outfit, but the place looks and is ornately decorated with embroidered patterns in gathered gloves, chokers, and shirts.


    Beautiful and pathetic face. The girl whose words fit perfectly...


    "Oh, the first flower."


    First Flower. He is a magician and active magician belonging to the Order. In Japan, she acts like an idol and magician''s son, and her stage name in Japan is the first flower called by Shuiming, "The First Flower Princess". By the way, in Japan, it''s a super celebrity who says how much is one autograph?


    I usually get awed when I get in front of Mizumi, but it seems to be an emergency right now, and I''m feeling excited somewhere.


    "It''s not! What the hell is this about?!?


    "No, no matter what I tell you, why are you here?


    "Hime called me. We can''t do this alone."


    "If you suddenly think Marie''s use has come, this is it - there! I''m not trying to get sideways! I''ll bake it!


    Make the golden eyes (Tiger Eye) glow red as you say noisy things. It''s the magic of fire she specializes in. Invincible combat specialization. It is so magical that it is comparable to visual killing (dracomai).


    "Oh! That''s burning magic!


    "I''d rather be burned!


    and so on, and the beginning and end of the appearance of those who say fools. Moreover, the magicians are gathering more and more to see where they heard from, a journey of increase. It''s not hard to imagine that you won''t be able to clean it up if you keep going like this.


    Shuiming turns to Refill, feeling signs of a headache.


    She should be sitting in a chair making things easier, but she looked terribly tired. The eyes of a dead fish are also scratching. Well, it''s a sudden event. It won''t be impossible either.


    "Yep."


    "... Suimei. What the hell is this? How could I be treated like this?


    "You don''t have to ask, you feel it, do you? Because it''s a spirit."


    "... No way, not so much"


    Again and again, there is no Spirit in this world. He''s gone. Therefore, it is the mages who want the relevant data that are massive. Besides, Lefir is not just a spirit, he''s half a sperm. That rare (rare) first time would be found without going back to the days of the Divine Age.


    But this is still good. If we take them to other tissues, they could be locked up for human experiments and do things that don''t even think of people as people. In that regard, the Order also has the title of the Alliance Lord (Rinen) and is conscientious.


    In the meantime, the spearheads of the magicians move to Shuiming.


    "Has this one been brought Master Swimey!?


    "Sir Goat! Such a mysterious mass is not a monopoly!


    "The Master''s home expertise would have been related to Kabbalah and conversion of faith and coordination, wouldn''t it? When did you saddle to descent, descent, or spirit-related!?


    "Co-research! Let''s do a joint study! We''d rather pay for the research!


    "Oh, no more! Everybody calm down!


    Shuiming is so depressed, she screams back. But even if it rots, it''s the magicians who are here. Even if they yell at me, I will not retreat for my research.


    "Can this calm you down!


    "Yes! I can''t sleep at night because I''m excited!


    "Oh, my sister!


    The sorcerers who pack noisily never pull. But Mizumi has plans, too. It wouldn''t have started if I hadn''t pulled them off.


    "Ready!? We have somewhere to go! That''s about it already! Please! I''m planning on getting more tired!


    "I''m tired, where are you going!


    "Are you going to be more tired!?


    "Solo opposed! Hang on!


    The sorcerers who were swarming begin to consign for purpose.


    The beginning and end of swarms around the watermings to protest.


    Huh, the Fermenians have turned their gaze to hear where they are going, too.


    "So what we''re going to do is go to the mysterious geek monster!


    "Ugh!"


    "Ooh......"


    With that word emitted by Shuiming, a wave of magicians pulled away at once.


    For the first time in a long time, the anxiety of different world groups increases at once.


    So, it was Lefir who opened his mouth.


    "... what''s their reaction? There''s nothing but anxiety."


    "I''m anxious, too."


    "Lord Swimey. What the hell are you going to do now?


    "Well, look into Liliana''s eyes."


    When Shuiming says so, Liliana''s shoulders jump frighteningly. When the magicians'' attention gathered in Liliana and Shuiming nodded and showed that it was to say so, the gaze of attention changed to sympathy at once.


    Naturally Liliana also seems to have noticed the type of gaze.


    "... something, very, very anxious,"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m sure. I''m sure..."


    In the end, it was a watermark that I could not assert.

 167 Monster of the Order. Oh my God!

    Through the enclosure of the magicians and having managed to escape the entrance, Mizuminos was visiting a laboratory of the Order.


    A room on the west side of the ancient castle (Alto Schloss). Opening the ''Totally Waste Hidden Door'' there, down the stairs to the basement, there is an old-fashioned wooden door.


    Ahead is a room with one of the Order''s oldest ginseng, a chief magician (Majesty Class).


    Shuiming said, Dr. Monster. No, even if it wasn''t Mizumi, most of them would call him a monster if he were a magician belonging to the Order. I don''t look horrible like a monster, either, but I''m settling in that impression because it surprises people, works pranks, and then it''s Mad.


    I visited here to cure Liliana''s eyes, as Shuiming said earlier in the lobby. The daemonized eye was healed to some extent by the psychotherapy of Shuiming, but the eye is completely degenerative, so it cannot be completely healed.


    Therefore, he decided to ask the experts on the road for treatment.


    I''ve told the Fermenians a few times since I was in different worlds, but in the Order I''m a magician called the Doctor. I''m not worried about strength at all, but as the magicians in the lobby reacted, there can be another worry.


    Either way, when Shuiming stands in front of the door and knocks on the door knocker that is an elephant snake (Uroboros) that devours his tail, a man''s light-hearted voice returns from the inside, "Be my guest". The otherworldly group frowns as the language seems to have been converted into strange rhetoric, but the Doctor drives normally with this. Neither Shuiming nor Heidemarie will show a funny face.


    And it was right after the Mizumins entered the room.


    The Doctor, who usually messes around with Shuiming, naturally showed a lot of interest in Refill.


    The lord of the room waving his fist up, as though he were going to gut pose - a foreign man in white with the characteristic appearance of a fuzzy body shape, mushroom hair and glasses. He looks middle-aged and features an Ibo on his face.


    "Spirit Power Ahhhhhhhhh! No magicians are excited about this, so ahhh!


    Immediately after proclaiming such a thing, Dr. Monster of the Order excites his hands and chases Lefir around.


    �� it has now been a few minutes since such a thing began.


    Even while Shuiming is talking about different worlds, are you listening or not, the beginning and end of chasing around about Refile. Due to the seriously subtle movements in his fuzzy shape, Refill doesn''t hate putting Azuma together either.


    "Wow! It''s amazing! Its ability, details! Because I want you to look into it!


    "Huh, you pervert! Stop that disturbing hand movement first!


    "Small Bureau, I''m so interested in you. Hey, I just need a little bit, so I want you to be the experimental bench for the station. Oh, a little ratio is bad because it''s our ratio"


    "Who will be the experimental bench and so on!


    "Without saying such hard things. Small stations have a reputation for being gentle. Mostly in me, though."


    "Trust in kindness without external indicators!


    Refile screams, but of course the Doctor is not going to back down.


    In the room where the storage tank is so small that the tube climbed to the floor, it seems that I still want to continue the chase that doesn''t make sense... but I want it to be just fine. The water comes to a stop.


    "... Doctor. Could you keep the joke about that?


    "I''m not kidding. The small station is serious. Because it''s always serious."


    "Nothing. It wouldn''t even bother you so much if you were about a Doctor. Don''t worry about her, just listen to me."


    Shuiming says so, but the Doctor''s interest is not shredded.


    "''Cause what is it, Mizumin-kun? She''s a living spirit! Half-minute, half man! Wouldn''t that be a super miracle where dreams spread!?


    "Well, I won''t be able to get to the point for long, so..."


    When Shuiming begins to irritate, Dr. Monster turns to him for a fighting pose.


    "Then Shui Ming-kun. Because it''s a small game."


    "Ah, already! What a fight! What!"


    "Because of course it''s a magic battle. If we beat that, it depends on whether the small bureau is prepared to listen to Mizumin-kun. By the way, Oz is definitely a big hole in Shui Ming-kun, so he was kind enough to stick around."


    "First of all, I can win. There''s no dust!


    Naturally. In Shuiming and the Doctor, you have a different level as a mage. He lives more than ten times as long as Shuiming. For a sorcerer, experience and history are strength. Then there are too many enemy elements at all.


    Not too strangely of the Doctor, neither Fermenia nor Liliana can speak. If you''ve been chasing Refill around, at some point he''s opening his mouth to a jet-coaster-like glamour that''s whispering water.


    Mizumi on the other hand, haha more rough breathing.


    With him on his ass like that, the Doctor stood in front of them.


    "As soon as I want to introduce myself again. The subbureau is the lord of this underground laboratory. The Order is familiar with doctors and masters."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Fermenia."


    "Liliana, it is. Nice to meet you."


    ��������


    Fermenia and Liliana receive an introduction, but Refile is not alarmed.


    "The Red Haired Girl Hall. Because I don''t want you to be so vigilant. That was a joke, as Mizumin-kun said. Because it''s a little brown."


    "... Really?"


    "No, Refill, don''t be alarmed. That''s what keeps you alert. It''s this monster''s routine to come up with something."


    "Hey, there''s no turning back, Mizuki."


    As Heidemarie was impressed when Shuiming covered Refill in the back, yeah, nodding.


    "That''s you, Mizumi. You''re just a victim every time."


    "If that''s what you think, help me."


    "Yeah, Muri"


    It is also usual for Shuiming to be treated with indifference by a flirtatious disciple.


    It doesn''t seem particularly unfortunate, and Shuiming turns to the Doctor.


    "So, Doctor,"


    "-Because I know you don''t have to tell everyone. Sumiaki-kun''s consultation depends on what you think is probably and everything definitely about her eyes. Oh, my God, is that... is that a big deal?


    When he noticed, the Doctor was stroking Liliana''s head at some point. At what time did you move? It''s just as well that vigilant Liliana can''t react either.


    Liliana looks up at the Doctor.


    "Do you understand?


    "I know. Sumiaki-kun only comes here to say hello, to rely on the small station, or if the small station has set up a prank and called in."


    "It''s mostly Doctor''s prank, though."


    "That can''t be natural. �� so, this time, your eyes are all I have."


    What I''m kind of guessing is just fine. Sorcerers of the year are not in line for insight either.


    "Doctor, can you?


    "What are you saying about falling asleep, Mizuki? Because there is no possibility in the dictionary of the small bureau. And now, magic beams come out of your eyes as an option!


    "Buh!? Don''t put it on! Don''t put it on funny! A car shop!


    "Because that''s an impossible consultation. It''s the policy of the small bureau to do more than do it. I mean, from the eyes, the beam seems like a drill to the arm, and the leg deforms to infinite orbit, followed by infinite romance, but I''m curious about the neighborhood, sub station, not above this. Oh, it''s hard for a weapon to throw out a tool motif..."


    I haven''t even asked, but a bad story pops out of the doctor''s mouth.


    Fermenia asks anxiously.


    "... that Lord Swimey. Is Lily okay?


    "I''m fine. It''s not okay, though."


    "Which one is it,"


    Liliana looks anxious...... or gives a subtle look. Regarding that, I can''t even say anything about Shuiming. I don''t think the Doctor is okay because he''s more serious than anyone else when he''s serious, but I can''t be sure because this is usually the case.


    "Well, because you''re going to do it a little bit. What, it won''t take you an hour?"


    "What about the tests? I brought you a diagnosis."


    "It''s okay, I don''t need it. Because the examination has already been completed. The problem is Nashing."


    When did you do that? I don''t even know how to rehearse the Doctor. No, I don''t know about it to the extent that it''s watery, but is it right?


    "Liliana, have they done anything?


    "... no, such signs, not at all"


    "Who do you think the small station is? Because glasses, white coats and technocuts are not Dada."


    "Dada isn''t there, is it? I mean, I mentioned it. Isn''t it all Dada? At least tell me about your career and strength as a magician."


    "Depends on what I think that''s impeccable. Oh, I still want to evaluate Mizumin-kun''s medical examination ability, so I need to get a medical certificate. You left it on my desk properly."


    Shuiming follows the doctor''s words and puts a note on the desk where you can scatter all you want with documents and pens describing the findings and course of treatment at the examination. I''m driven by the urge to be too messy and clean up, but sometimes these kinds of deals are better scattered, so I don''t particularly get my hands on them.


    "Okay, eye bands goslolite inte girl"


    "... I just met you, and I want you to stop saying things like sooo meh,"


    "That''s disrespectful. Was it at the same level? Whatever it is, please go to the other room."


    ���� Your room, is it?


    When Liliana turned in the direction indicated by the Doctor, there was a door there at some point.


    Because of his sight of a phenomenon so frivolous, Shuiming rubbed his eyebrows,


    "... you''re not gonna tell me you just made a room or anything, are you?


    "That''s not true."


    That said, the truth is uncertain. What the hell is going on? Kerakera, I feel frigid when I see you laughing.


    "Good to see you, Doctor"


    "I''ll take care of it."


    As Shuiming presses in case, Heidemarie, who was next door, turns his gaze.


    "You''re very generous. It''s not like me."


    "What?


    Heidemarie was on the verge of turning to you again wondering if you were hateful to the tongued voice thrown at you.


    "''Cause you don''t. He''s been teaching me a lot lately, and he won''t tell me exactly what to do."


    "That''s... I don''t think it''s a good idea you''re behind on guidance, but you came to me about the request."


    "Can''t you tell me? You always let me help you?


    "There''s a lot going on. I''ll teach you properly, so just be a little more patient until you calm down."


    "Really? Don''t you think I don''t care?


    "That''s not true... what the hell is wrong with you?


    Heidemarie turns that way again, even though she wonders how much she eats.


    "Hmm."


    "Hey......"


    I''m dissatisfied, but you don''t answer. Having such difficulty with her attitude, Fermenia and Refile also approached her.


    "Um, Lord Marie?


    "What''s going on?


    The two ask, how did you answer it was the doctor on his way to the next room?


    "Don''t worry about it. Because this is a familiar conversation."


    "Oh, my God! Don''t give it back!


    Shuiming slaps a scratch on the back of the Doctor taking Liliana to the back room. Does the Doctor still have fun making fun of Mizumi, he still just laughs at Kerakera.


    Either way, they''ll start surgery soon enough.


    When I thought this would remove the curse that was afflicting her, Shuiming couldn''t have forbidden the exhalation of relief either.

 168 Informant Wigel

    The day after his visit to the Order''s home, Shuiming was around the station, Frankfurt, a German financial city.


    After Liliana''s surgery, we arrived at a paragraph on what we should do in the ancient castle (Altschloss), and that day we stayed overnight in a hotel suite in Frankfurt. Though there was a scene in which people from different worlds looked at the goodness of paying the porter money (chips), the second day went out this way for a certain purpose.


    Liliana''s eye surgery, which was an immediate concern, was disconnected and stable enough to move quickly. It is not normally conceivable that it moves right after surgery, but it is a treatment by witchcraft around the area and the strength of the surgeon who applied it.


    Nice to see you at the hospital yesterday, it''s like day surgery.


    Liliana''s condition, too, looks normal from what I''ve seen. I don''t think I''ve had surgery right now. Good footprint, as usual.


    Liliana, who glares at the reflections of skyscrapers and blocks the light with her hands. That''s what Shuiming asks her.


    "Liliana, how''s the eye?


    "Yes. Especially, no problem"


    Again, the tone is in the usual tone. From both an appearance and a magical point of view, I can''t see anything as disabling. Gosloth girl walking shaking her tiny twin tail. With one eye of the one who hasn''t hidden it, he looks at the walking people with interest.


    Yes, one eye. The ophthalmic cord remains attached as before.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to take your eyelids off?


    "The doctor told me not to take this off."


    "Hmm?


    Why, turning her gaze to ask, Liliana said,


    "Anything, when I take this off, my ''Ayden'' will fade, so let''s not."


    "Idea... that Dr. Monster... but he put a proper ''usable prosthetic eye'' on me, didn''t he?


    When Shuiming said "usable prosthetic eye", he referred to "functioning prosthetic eye" as if it were a normal eye. Current medical technology makes it impossible to create prosthetic eyes that replace functions, but magicians are around them. Paranormal technology makes most things possible.


    Nod as Liliana affirms.


    "Yes, it is. They transplanted what the Doctor made, apparently. You''re doing very well, aren''t you?


    The same is true of things that can be used normally, but there were other things that I was concerned about in Shuiming.


    "Hey Liliana. They don''t have weird features on them, do they?


    "�� with,"


    "Oh, you monster..."


    Shuiming said soothingly that he would never stop with the optional service, but the Doctor didn''t listen.


    If they put something weird on you, you should definitely go to protest as a guardian.


    "It''s okay. Everything is called the Eye of the Devil."


    Demon Eye. The words, they attracted Fermenian interest.


    "Lily! What the hell is that ability!?


    "The manifestation by visibility, that''s it"


    "By visibility...... yep"


    I guess Fermenia didn''t know just by asking. She gives a seemingly dumb look.


    "What is manifestation by visibility... what? Are you a fucking mon?


    Shuiming said so, turning his gaze to Heidemarie, a treasure trove of knowledge,


    "Isn''t it near nuanced?


    "Awesome, too, I know the wizards of the world over there are lacking in psychoscopic abilities, right?


    "I know I don''t see much..."


    In different worlds, the concept of spiritual view is not very faint because of the clarity of ''objects hostile to humans'': demons and demons. Because of this, he did not have any understanding of the reality of dark magic or the shadow of Astrosos.


    But if we could gain this ability, it would be easier to grasp the movement of what I said so. If you can show up in this world and force ''substance'' to float, it should also be easier to repel. It would be a good ability for Liliana to be targeted by a being who said so.


    "So, he said he made it observable. I don''t know why you think about it."


    "It''s always like that, though"


    "I hope you can handle that."


    That said, I''m sure that weirdo won''t do anything about it. I''ve spent nearly three hundred years there. You can say it''s impossible to correct.


    With that in mind, Shuiming sees Hydemarie, who has come with a pair of hands. I was in a bad mood yesterday if I did it for some reason, but apparently I''m in the usual shape today. You were just, you know, getting caught up in a disturbance at the entrance was making the bug''s place worse.


    "... what?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    "Yes."


    Proceed along the sidewalk from in front of the station, dubiously deluding what you were watching.


    Eventually, as I walked to where the signs were, Fufu Lefir looked around and


    "So, where are we going?


    "Right there, right? The usual place."


    "The usual?


    "Oh. I always go to the store. We''re going to go get some information."


    Yes, one of the purposes of this one is to gather information. Visit an informant to further purchase information about the work of executing agents that arrived under Shuiming the other day.


    The task of enforcing surrogates coming down from a thousand nightclubs is often to give basic directives and leave the rest alone. That''s all because we''re understaffed, and we don''t crack the manpower, so the contractor has to fill the hole around it.


    ���� Sounds like you had information in here rarely and often this time?


    "Today''s is behind that information."


    "He said he was going to the intelligence store to get behind the investigation of the specialized agency."


    "That''s all he''s got."


    Eventually, we arrive in the alley we''re looking for. The further we go from here, the more the air will stick. Slightly. As if darkness had caused a sludgy moisture.


    If normal humans get lost, they''ll disperse nauseously in less than a minute, there''s such a bad temper.


    Either because of the smell coming from around here anymore, or Lefir puts up his face.


    "This... smells bad"


    "... exciting, kind of medicine, right?"


    Liliana just smells the smell of smoke and determines its effect. I guess these kinds of knowledge are also planted because they worked like spies in the other world. Indeed, her words are a hit in this marijuana cafe because many people use the upper system (Cannabis sativa). If you smoke a regular odor, will it prove that you feel tingling irritation in the back of your nose?


    "This way."


    When Shuiming urges them to go further back, the three different worlds follow with vigilance. Naturally. This is such a dark place. By comparison, Hydemary, who stands in with Shuiming every time, is used to it. Easy as a walk, it follows lightly in the footsteps.


    Secondly, Refill makes a low voice.


    "... quite a few of them"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll get my hands on it. I''m not stupid."


    Encourage reassurance to the Lefirs, wary of the shadows lurking in the darkness of the alley.


    Eventually, in a dark alley, I could see the club''s neon sign flashing at night. There is a large, | Coffeeshop letter.


    - The name of this coffee shop, a sign publicly stating that marijuana (marijuana) is sold in the Netherlands, Germany''s neighbor. Regardless, this representation can be said to be a well-known fact in Europe, although it is hardly ever seen in the Netherlands today as a result of enhanced controls.


    And only Berlin is allowed to possess marijuana here in Germany. Other cities are tightly controlled, so they shouldn''t exist - but the darkness in the back streets is deeper and darker than the darkness of night.


    Side by side the red and black stains on the walls indicating general customer rejection, as we descend the stairs leading to the basement, we are greeted by the notation "Jazz und Cannabis" and the wooden door.


    Among other things,


    "Su, Lord Swimei... I can''t do this anymore..."


    Fermenia holds her nose, gibberish declaration. I nodded on the spot.


    "Can''t you smell it?


    "I''m sorry. I don''t feel better..."


    "... Shall we? Bad, Marie. Give him a hug."


    "... fine. Let me talk to you later."


    "Okay, okay,"


    When Heidemarie lends a hand to Fermenia, Fermenia apologizes with regret.


    "Now I''ll take care of it."


    "Oh, because you can''t cut herbs and drugs to a magician. You have to put up with the smell."


    I''m still unfamiliar with people from different worlds. She is an aristocratic lady, and an elite who goes to the royal palace. I guess the sorcery systems of the other worlds weren''t the same and I didn''t get a chance to touch drugs. Previously, Chivas hooked up easily to Herbal Magic, too, for that reason.


    Mizuminos, who dropped off Fermenia and Hydemaree as they climbed the stairs, redirect their minds and head to the door.


    When I opened the poorly stood door, it was Lorelei of Zilcher who jumped into my ear. I can''t wipe my discomfort at the calm and drowsy music of what kind of taste I made for classics and other choices. As always, there is something wrong with the taste of music in this store.


    The store was illuminated with warm colored indirect lighting. However, because it is made of stone, it is gray. Yani is clinging to cracks in the ceilings and stone walls, making them feel old in vain.


    Looking around the store, there was a glimpse of the customer. Whether you''re smoking and feeling high, who''s caught in a creepy grin, who''s just starting to smoke, what''s blowing smoke in a depressed way while sitting in your seat, etc. At the counter, where the brands of whiskey line up, the shop master quietly polishes the glass.


    "Oh, isn''t that Dana the star dropper? Is he alive?


    "If you don''t think I''ve been coming lately, I''m bringing a woman. Same as always. Some young girls, though."


    "Sir, please don''t do anything rough, okay?


    "I wish you guys had grown up."


    When Shuiming said so depressingly, the guests laughed simultaneously.


    "Even if we were adults, we''d be in trouble."


    "Ha ha! Oh, no! Ha ha!


    The regulars seem to be feeling a lot louder. A nest of unscrupulous humans, such as those who hold onto strong surfaces, tattoos all over their bodies, and scratches all over their bodies - but still never those who take a licking attitude to the water. That would be natural, too. Those who aspire to witchcraft are located in the far north of the dark humans behind them, so that the humans in their muscles also tremble. Whoever blows a bad cause on a sorcerer and follows the end path that makes him want to turn away, that''s about as many stars as there are.


    They will also forget and shrink that once Shuiming shined a fire-eye golden jade here, he was smoking marijuana.


    As he appropriately embellishes the addicts, he glances sideways as he points out to the master.


    Is this the usual place? As I thought about it and proceeded inside the store, I came across a familiar person.


    It''s a tall man with a robe and a girl with a long cardigan.


    "Whew..."


    "Ah, stars down!


    As soon as I put this one in my sight, the girl raised her voice as if she had even met a natural enemy.


    A cardigan girl with red brown hair all up. Makes a strange impression that you look like an Oriental at first sight, but not so when you look closely. The taller man on the other side, even if the girl is noisier, remains through strange stories and oligarchy.


    With eyes as red as blood, they scowl at the watermings.


    "We''re out of time. Priest."


    "... oh"


    When Shuiming greets the sorcerer in a courtesy, the tall man responds briefly. In contrast to oligarchy, the girl made more raped noise.


    "I thought we were talking about something missing. Maybe I can''t stand the jokes of the Order anymore?


    "I can''t be jerked off. It''s none of your business."


    "Hmm. As usual -. You can tell me."


    "... I''m not going to get used to you"


    When Shuiming said that without hesitation, a tall man grabbed her cardigan.


    "Let''s go, Rio. I''ve done my errands."


    "Heh? Hey, hey! Phew, phew! If I pull there, my clothes will stretch!


    The tall man grabbed the neck of the girl he called Rio and pulled away.


    When the noise passed, Refill frowned,


    "Is that someone you know? Neither of us felt like we were alone."


    "Sort of. You suck. The priest is in the BC class, the most powerful magician here."


    "That''s..."


    Refile looks back again. But he didn''t even make me feel any sign that he had opened the door, and a flavor of the robe had disappeared from the store.


    As the Mizumins went further behind the store, they found the person they were looking for in the back seat.


    That''s a young looking man in a long coat with fur. An unusually stretched mouth angle on the ragged pile teeth of the demon whilst appearing in the book. Even over colored sunglasses, my eyes shine brightly. At first glance, he was invisible to man.


    Now he''s blowing marijuana, sitting with his center of gravity behind him so much that the chair leans, crossing his legs on the table, as if it''s bad or something.


    I went out of my way to see this'' Wiegel the Informant ''. He is a person who looks as if he were a demon, just as his ears and eyes are a demon.


    Wigel adds a bunch of marijuana and exhales the smoke he inhales all at once.


    And he raised his hand against Shuiming anxiously.


    - Hello, sir. I thought it was time to come, didn''t I?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "So? Where was your next vacation place? I didn''t think there was a resort in the world that I didn''t even know about."


    "Exactly. It''s not in the world."


    "Heh? I definitely want to know where I can buckle from the world''s stains. So?"


    "The other world."


    Simply saying those words brings up the taste of tomatoes in your mouth.


    When Shuiming said so with a sinister face, Wiegel solidified for a moment and exhaled a loud sigh.


    "... oh. Husband... is that you at last? Did I finally feel sorry for you for stepping too far off?


    "I''m not! I''m serious!


    When Shuiming shouts back at Wiegel, he turns a smile at people like a mess. But did you already know it wasn''t a lie? To the evidence, Wiegel turned his gaze right behind the watering.


    "Is that proof that the red-haired lady over there is wacky?


    "I didn''t bring you here to prove anything."


    When I said that and turned around gently, I noticed that Refill was narrowing his eyes.


    At the end of his gaze is Wigel. It even reveals the power (spirit) of the Spirit, as it has further increased its vigilance.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not a bad guy, am I?


    "But it would be a bad thing, wouldn''t it?


    "Kekeke......"


    Wiegel has a creepy grin against Refill, who moderates his hostility somewhat.


    And


    "You didn''t bring a doll princess today?


    "I''m having it removed for a moment now."


    "Huh? Lovely assistant, huh?


    It''s not like that.


    "Sir, don''t say that to me. I''ve been in a lot of a hurry because I ate them, haven''t I? I''ve been flying around and showing my face here quite often."


    "Because of that, I''ve been in a bad mood lately..."


    "Come on, doll princess is making you grumpy because her husband hasn''t been nice to you, is he? That''s what my husband deserves."


    "Be nice... but I think it''s normal, huh?


    "You''re just giving back a lot of hatred, aren''t you? What kind of woman is that? I want you to be nice to a man.


    "He doesn''t..."


    "My husband''s a virgin because I don''t know that. They say he''s a virgin. You haven''t even got your hands on those pretty kids, have you?


    "The virginity is superfluous! Stop talking like that!


    This man named Wigel, there is a verse he says until he mingles on purpose. The verse and everything, I''m sure you''re doing it.


    Two, Wiegel dropped her gaze on Liliana.


    "Oh lady, you ate something bad, didn''t you? Freaky mon still hanging around, huh?


    Have you seen the malice that hasn''t cut you off from Liliana yet? It''s just around the corner.


    "Sure, in bad stuff, there is"


    "That''s what I used to look like. I miss it."


    "Really? Well, then how did you get back?


    "In my case, I ate the poison as it was. Once past, gain past power. That''s how I got over it... it''s him."


    "Ha, that''s not helpful."


    "Kekeke, my husband''s father told me too."


    Wiegel said so, exhaling a breath of marijuana smell. When Liliana glanced over her face and hid her mouth, she hid it on her back so that Refill could shelter her.


    "... So, husband? What was the trouble next time?


    "Well, a lot"


    When Shuiming gave it back like that, he realized he was being gazed at by the two of them by the pretense.


    "What, what''s up?


    "No, I don''t know how many times already"


    "Sumei is a walking troublemaker."


    Lephire, from two of Liliana, the poison is thrown up. But Shuiming is used to being told a lot by his people. I couldn''t help but care less, and Shuiming turned to Wiegel.


    And


    "Right. You want me to tell you something funny?


    "Oh? You''re very mindful to be a serious husband. In front of a woman, okay?


    "Let it go.... Kudrak''s alive in another world, huh?


    "-!? Heh! That''s awesome! A dying quote, my husband''s thunder-eating and busted across the phase, didn''t he? Still alive. That bastard''s got a lot of work to do."


    "Not at all. What kind of hobbies do you have? Bad taste."


    "Ha ha! That''s your kind! You''ve become a demon! Ha ha!


    Wiegel makes a high laugh at the moment. Did you even get stuck in the bump? After laughing off for a while, I eventually narrowed those eyes.


    "So? Did you stab Todome exactly?


    "Not yet."


    "I guess. That bastard won''t be a glimmer. If I were your husband, I''d kill you instantly."


    "Really?


    "If it wasn''t, that bastard, you wouldn''t have to wait until your scenic husband screws you, would you? He''s basically freaking out."


    "freaking out, hey......"


    "To your own death, isn''t it? That bastard is terribly annoyed that he can''t rescue others. Born Messiah Complex Sustainability"


    "Messiah, does that mean something different?


    "Husband, if you care about the thin stuff, you''re bald? I don''t think I can save you if you''re a virgin and you''re bald on top of this?


    "Temehe is talking about people..."


    As always, he is a man who jumps out of his mouth from extra to everything when he says things. He said that Mizumi wanted to punch him, and he was holding it in his stomach somehow.


    "So, sir. What business are you on today? I don''t think my husband''s gonna come to the public with that bastard in stock."


    "... Hmm. Maybe you''re just in the mood, huh?


    "Which mouth are you talking about? My husband''s coming to see me in a good mood. Tomorrow the world dies."


    When Wiegel lied about that,


    "You suck! You''re fucked!


    "They say the goat husband will destroy the world tomorrow!


    "Oh, dear! Take-! Your virginity will kill you!


    "Be a big man, you fucking addict!


    Shuiming drinks the guests of the noisy bar to make tea. After intimidating them one by one, I took one wrap out of my handbag and put it on the table.


    "This is what we''re talking about today."


    "That, is..."


    Liliana was the first to react to what I took out.


    "Wow... this is eyeballs"


    "Eyes...... swimei kun. Is this Lily?


    "Oh? Your daughter''s, don''t bring a pretty good mon"


    Wiegel says so, curiously correcting the wrap. To him like that, Shuiming turned her cold gaze to snort and stuck her hand in the back again.


    "It''s not for your taste. Look, it''s the price. As for disposal, this is it."


    "Every time ~"


    Wigel receives a bunch of euro bills with a hock-face.


    But I''m worried about Liliana. He comes looking up, shaking his eyes.


    "What do you do with it?"


    "You have to eat it. Along with what''s left."


    With that said, Refill and Liliana are stunned. But they are also those who immerse themselves in mystery. Soon it seemed that I understood that was something for a reason.


    "Suimei. Can I take that as meaning having something handled that''s not good?


    "That''s right. There are other ways to handle it."


    Before Shuiming finished, it was Wiegel who opened his mouth and took over the words.


    "Ladies. Astrosos is an obsessive guy. I''ll poke right in the gap and come get it. When they take these things away from me, You know that''s not good enough, right?


    "Yes, you don''t feel comfortable alive."


    "That''s the thing. That''s the thing. Soon after Daita Nicholas'' bastard surgery, he almost returned to Frankfurt, didn''t he? No matter how much he does, he spends a lot of time processing things like this. He told me to bring it with him."


    Exactly, in that regard, are you guessing?


    "So it''s faster and surer to have it tucked in this guy''s belly. This man''s belly is so chaotic that he doesn''t even want to scratch Astrosos."


    Wigel laughs invincibly. The long tongue in the triangle came out of between the peeled, turbulent pile teeth. Under his chin, the momentum just barely reached his neck.


    Anyway, that''s it, you know what this guy named Wiegel is. To be already not human, and then perverted. Is it no longer enough to extend to the devil? That makes an impression.


    "But what do you mean, eat?


    "Mandy, eat, this man. That''s the man who eats everything."


    Exactly, I don''t even choose the inferiority of things or what it is. Whether it''s organic or inorganic, that''s the table you keep, the ashtray, and if you care about it, you''ll eat every store.


    Saying that, Wigel put the rest of the filters in his mouth of a bunch of marijuana that he had finished smoking and swallowed them all.


    Look at that, two girls who are out of line. If you could just show this off, you''d know what it means to eat anything.


    "And then there''s something else I want to ask you"


    "Whoa, what? You went to my husband a long time ago to take the back of an executive decree?


    "What, you know what I mean?... So?


    "Before that, yes. My business is based on upfront payments, right?


    "Heck. That''s the only place you shut up at all."


    Shuiming shouts a frightening voice at Wiegel''s glare, while taking a bunch of euro bills out of his bag and slamming them on the table.


    "Well, I hope there''s Kim Zulu."


    "Don''t talk about people, Kim Zulu."


    "No, no, while my husband was gone, my dinner was a lonely mon, wasn''t it? Patience the wine after meals on the day you come and the day you come."


    "Don''t tell me it''s your sense of money. I know it''s expensive anyway."


    My tongue is fat.


    "I always say that to you, omnivorous."


    Shuiming spits such evil, turning her narrow eyes to Wiegel.


    "Fair enough. So?"


    "I''m going to my husband''s place. The information is correct, right? It''s the information network for the thousand nightclubs under the sky in the first place. You won''t even suspect it."


    "Right..."


    - Then it would mean that there are no holes in the information delivered so far. In other words, that means that the trend of Shuiming is now being directed to the Thousand Nightclubs. Why is it so timely that the subject of subrogation moves out and then that information comes in uncut?


    Information that had arrived at the reception of the Order in the information delivered to Autumn Moon Herald. However, it looks as if we are anticipating and rushing this movement. The possible facts from that... shouldn''t be so much.


    "Oh, here comes Princess Doll."


    Looking back at Wiegel''s words, I saw Heidemarie walking in from the entrance. Fermenia is not with us.


    "How was Fermenia?


    "Yeah. I calmed down a lot. They''re waiting at the entrance to the alley right now. So?"


    "I''m just asking. So?"


    "Oh. I''m writing the details on this, huh? Go back to the hotel and read slowly."


    That''s what Wigel says, and he gives me a letter that he seems to have prepared in advance.


    "I''m ready. Here we go."


    "This better be my husband, right? I distracted him. Cry and thank me."


    "Who cries"


    To the grace of grace, Shuiming returns the words, and reads the letter.


    And it stayed in my chest pocket.


    Then Hydemarie drops by to the lid.


    "Hey, show it to me, too."


    "Huh? No... I''ll see you later"


    That being said, when Shuiming reluctantly showed the letter, Heidemarie approached for some reason.


    What happened suddenly? If you think so, a frustrating voice emanates from that facial scarcity.


    "Why? You don''t think you can count on me to help?


    Apparently, they received what they didn''t intentionally talk about as untrusted. What the hell has happened since yesterday, even though it usually stinks and doesn''t make me feel like riding, such as work on behalf of others? Did you even wake up at random like a child?


    "Hey!?


    "That''s not what I''m saying. It''s not like that..."


    Like Hydemarie''s much devoured, when Mizumi is in trouble, she roughs up that voice so much that the word ''boiled her business'' suits her.


    "Then why?!? You always say you need to share information to fix it quickly!?


    "Hey, calm down. What the hell is wrong with you? You wouldn''t normally be so motivated, would you?


    "... nothing"


    "Nothing..."


    Heidemarie turned away again. What don''t you care so much about eating? Naturally, the flimsy Mizumi is just confusing.


    Lephile and Liliana, too, bewildered by her excitement, wiggel waved at the pretend,


    "Well, don''t worry about the ladies. This is my husband''s business, too."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    "You''ll see. Virginity."


    "That''s why it''s unnecessary!


    ... Whatever, this is all the end of what I came here for. Shuiming uttered a word about returning to Wiegel, and when he returned his heel,


    "Tell your colleagues when you see them. These blind guys are gonna keep it in my belly, Wiguel the Festumgler."


    "Heck, I''ll stop by when I get home."


    Shuiming tells Wiegel that back and goes for the exit.


    Secondly, I realized that Hydemarie wouldn''t follow me.


    "Marie?"


    "............ I''m coming"


    That''s what I said a little late from asking, and the Hydemary that follows.


    Shuiming puts a chip on the counter and leaves the store, even as she has such trouble with her attitude.


    In the meantime, fu, the discomfort of clinging to the neck muscle.


    ��������


    Not as good as when Inru or Kudrak, but it felt like a precursor to a bad feeling, like it always happens when something is.

 169 Master, youre wrong.

    But such an unpleasant hunch of Shui Ming would be meddling.


    That''s the next day, ready to leave at the hotel.


    Early in the morning, Fermenia, who was staying in the next room, rushed to knock on the door of the Mizumi room.


    "Lord Swimey, Lord Swimey! Oh, my God!"


    What I heard was a scream creeping through the door. I can see from the condition of her voice that she is quite stuffed with cutting feathers. There seems to be a rush to feel more distressed, not saying no to such chaotic things as having rammed up equipment or having a black G come out.


    Speaking of Mitsumi, this is a rush to finish organizing all the information at night and, from now on, to pass on the directive on surrogacy to everyone again. Bad luck. I can''t do this.


    I hope I don''t love anything else, but with such a grumpy hope, I unlock the door and open it.


    You rushed out, Fermenia in her sleeping clothes stood with an untidy head, as I had seen one day.


    "Fermenia, what''s going on? Suddenly?


    "Yes! Um! Lord Marie is gone!


    "Yeah? He''s gone? Didn''t you just go out for a little while?


    "No, I hear that''s not true either. This is what happens when you wake up..."


    That''s what Fermenia has shown me, it was a piece of paper.


    "Write it down?


    When asked so, Fermenia nods with a strange look.


    Shuiming received a piece of paper and looked at the side where the letters would be written,


    - I''ll take care of this by myself.


    Such terminal words were written.


    Shuiming goes back to her room like she was bounced and looks for the note she got from Wiegel yesterday. I put it in a desk drawer for the hotel - it was neglected.


    Even if I don''t try, I get a tongue-in-cheek.


    "He......!


    "Lord Swimey, has Lord Marie still gone alone?


    "I guess so. It''s not like he''s gonna be such a jerk. Definitely went alone."


    I didn''t know you were going to jump out on your own, and Shuiming exhales like trouble.


    But. The question is, why did she suddenly do this?


    I''m not sure about that.


    "Well, is Lord Marie always like this?


    "No, this is my first day like this. Normally, even if a nomination request comes, what the hell is wrong with you, even though you are other HR without my involvement..."


    "What if you saw what the request was about and you had a sense of crisis?


    "Then it would be strange for you to sneak in while I''m asleep. Motivation and behavior are back and forth."


    Yes, it is inconceivable to act with a sense of crisis in the content of the request first.


    In the first place, Shuiming stayed away from the content of the request, and she shouldn''t have known what the content of the request was until she snuck in and looked at the note.


    Plus, I''m gonna need motivation to sneak in and see until I get here first. I don''t know about that motive, and if you had a sense of crisis, that''s the first thing you should do to wake up and complain about yourself sleeping.


    this nonetheless. What the hell drove her that far, such as solving it on her own?


    "Um, Lord Swimey. What the hell is that request you received under Lord Swimey?


    "It... is assimilation with the summons of divinity"


    Fermenia tilted her little neck, to a language unfamiliar to her ears.


    - Heidemarie Alzbain is an artificial life form (homunculus).


    An artificial life form (homunculus) is not the business of life, but the will of a person, a life made by the hand of a person, whose mother is not a foetus that is a vessel of meat, but a test tube made of glass (flask) in large part. It was not nurtured by maternal nutrition, but a paranormal being empowered by the philosopher''s stone (Lapis filosoform).


    The producer is Edgar Alzbain, an automated doll maker, who is so famous as to be told that no one in the magic world knows anything about it. The neighborhood is known as the Puppet Master, who has created a number of autonomous puppets and made them work at historic milestones.


    Heidemarie is a finished artificial life form (homunculus) to the point where its alchemist speaks of it as his greatest masterpiece. Traditional, as well as made by others, although emotionally scarce, he acts on his own volition and demonstrates talent for excellence up to witchcraft. The focus of superiority and inferiority with others will be on being able to draw more knowledge through the all-powerful catalyst, the philosopher''s stone (Lapis filosoform).


    Genius in genius and she is powerful enough to be acclaimed for such words.


    Because of her genius, whatever it is, it should be possible for her.


    Such, she is now shaken to heart by the creeps, which are supposed to be unrelated to the troubles.


    The reason for this lay with the boy who became her master, Mitsumi Hachi.


    Normally, I reluctantly tell you what it is, showing an attitude that doesn''t boil off at any given time, even though it tells me as quickly as the request for a surrogate execution. I felt as if they were saying, "I don''t believe in you or anything," and if I realized it, I''d sneak into his room at the hotel and I''d be sneaking around at the requisition form for the execution of the agency.


    The big rabbit that popped out of the toy box now - riding on a rabbit ride that looked almost exclusively like an organism, was aiming for a place.


    A, for a purpose.


    "Mizumi, what the hell are you thinking about leaving such an outrageous thing as it is for so long..."


    It is doubtful and frustrating that she grumbled.


    I wondered why Mitsumi Hachi and Mitsumi would leave such a case behind.


    Summoning and assimilation of divinity.


    Heidemarie has been involved in cases involving divinity with him before. And as the various sorcerers view it as dangerous, the ritual of summoning the divine character was a ''disaster'' so firmly that the word unso could not be overstated.


    It''s impossible to leave it alone. Yet he was running to look after the girls he had brought from different worlds in Japan, saying that he didn''t immediately move through the request and didn''t need a rush.


    Of course, Heidemarie isn''t going to say that it doesn''t matter about them either.


    But still, compared to this request, the priority should have to be lowered.


    Nevertheless, Shuiming remains as nagging as usual.


    Even if not, there were a heap of complaints I wanted to say.


    "Shuiming your idiot, Shuiming your idiot, Shuiming your idiot..."


    All of a sudden he''s gone, and his sorcery instruction stalled. Yeah, when he came back, he came back. So now all three of us are bringing girls to the beginning and end. And it''s clear to them, and if you don''t mind the study of witchcraft and your own instruction, you''ll also be exasperated.


    "Mizumi, what do you think I am..."


    I didn''t put it in my attitude because of the circumstances of the girls I brought in, but it''s not funny even in Hydemaree. Heidemarie is a disciple of Shuiming...... he is the most disciple. It''s not something you can leave alone. He''s the most disciple, so he''s the one you have to look at. And yet, it doesn''t matter, if there is, it''s all a favor, treating children with every thing.


    "If you think you''re a child, you just have to think so. If I fix this, you''ll have to change your perception. I''m not a kid..."


    ............ in a way it was probably a sign of inferiority, a childlike jealousy and potentially held by the presence of ''homunculus'' herself within.


    Says homunculus was built to prove that the philosopher''s stone (Lapis filosoform) is'' real ''that functions correctly. It was born using a complete catalyst that even creates life, and it is said that through all the wisdom of the world, it gives all kinds of advice to those who made Homunculus.


    Therefore, all of the completed homunculus is to be called a genius by birth.


    Genius. That''s what everyone dreams of. Everyone who exists in this world and he is a slave to the desire to know, a believer who worships and serves the intelligent. Take learning to the top and also find value in learning.


    That''s why genius is a vision for people.


    The top of the intellectuals, the apex of the hierarchy.


    An inferiority is arguably being in opposite poles.


    However, the provenance of Homunculus'' wisdom is quite far from the ''conclusion'' created by the accumulation of experience.


    Intelligent, but also innocuous. I guess the intellectuals define it as'' true ''and proclaim it. He said it was a noble thing because it was innocent. That''s why it''s irreplaceable.


    But no matter what word you decorate it with, it''s a made genius. Appreciation for the ''knowledge'' gained without self-experience can be none other than those who seek to benefit from that knowledge.


    If so, it is linked to inferiority or denial -


    After Heidemarie turned out to be gone from the hotel, the Mizumins were gathered in one of the hotel rooms.


    After a light check-in, order breakfast with morning room service. Or sitting on the bed, or leaning on a reverse facing chair, or facing each face in the wind of falling back on the couch.


    That content that will be spoken of there is not about the meal "hey, it''s just," but about this request for a surrogate execution, which Shuiming has not spoken much about before.


    Sometimes visiting Wigel meant that the information was gathered up and ready to talk, but it was also a situation where Heidemarie had to talk because she popped up.


    "- Summoning and assimilating divine personality, is it?


    It was Fermenia who first raised his voice to the words of Shuiming.


    Mizumi responds to her words like listening back.


    "Oh. Not enough to explain in particular...... the contents remain intact. It''s on the stretch of the magic ritual that''s common in this world."


    Integration with God, integration with the universe. To give an example, could neoplatonism, for example, be considered relevant? Of course, there is no doubt that this case is more direct and violent than those at the point of summons.


    I explained the outline, but the different worlds don''t really come with pins. That too should be true, the mysticism of the other world is very different from the mysticism of the modern world. It is the mystery of this world that magic is secondary to what you get in the process of acquiring wisdom, and you think differently in the first place than the other world, where the main focus is to learn magic.


    For them, one with God? What''s so good about it? state.


    "Hmm. Thinking by different world standards...... right. It''s like summoning Arshna, the goddess, into this world and being one with it."


    Exactly, so you can see the seriousness of the matter, the three of you in a visible hurry.


    "Wouldn''t that be so uninterrupted!?


    "I mean, this request is about stopping it, right?


    When Mizuming nodded at Liliana''s inquiry, now Lefir frowned in surprise.


    "Mr. Swimey. Why did you let that go so far? Before our business, something should be done. You also know Miss Marie got ahead of you, don''t you?


    to utterly synonymous words, but Shuiming shook her neck to the side.


    "No, it''s not as urgent as this one."


    "Why?


    "There''s probably a verse in this one, a thousand nightclubs, that thinks I can fall either way"


    "Huh...? Is that important?


    "Well, first. We''re basically talking about how a ritual called integration with God deserves to be stopped, right?


    "Sure, if you''re not doing anything wrong, there''s no reason to be stopped,"


    "Right? If it''s nothing malicious about them, it''s a common experimental ritual in sorcery societies. Collecting data from success stories will not stop you in advance"


    Shuiming separates words and speaks again as if he were going to take his breath away.


    "The point is, what a thousand-night club assignment, if stuck, is the magicians'' thoughts. If you weigh the achievements of world peace and witchcraft, it''s a far cry from justice."


    "But you''re under control, aren''t you?


    "I''m just nominally moving as a police force for the benefit of the sorcery organization. They''re also so black that they think it''s Better if it doesn''t even brighten up."


    "But this time, I still came to you asking you to stop. So does that mean that the organization, the Thousand Nights Club, has quite a bit of fear, too?


    Mizumi affirms Lephir''s question by saying, "Yes."


    "The enemy is being watched this time for that evidence that says it can fall either way. Look."


    That said, I took some materials and pictures out of the file.


    "This is..."


    "Reports and"


    "Shisha, right"


    "This is the information that has come to me so far. This is how the information is delivered as soon as we get back to the world."


    Liliana raises her hand when Mizuming explains the material she took out.


    "Awesome."


    "What?


    "It''s crazy, it is. Why is it so convenient, so informative, so sent?


    "That''s easy. The Thousand Nights Club sent me a request."


    "Huh? Why would you do that...?


    "To speed up their rituals."


    When Shuiming returns the question to Fermenia, she immediately begins to tell her why.


    "In short, the Thousand Nightclub is trying to get this matter resolved while I''m free to move. If you pass the information on to the other side and speed up the ritual, I''ll have to move quickly, too. Stay close. You''re in control."


    "That''s... that''s a lot of danger"


    "Right. But as long as I''m in the field, whether I fail the ritual or succeed, whether I try to succeed or do something strange, I guess I think I''m gonna end it well."


    From the Thousand Nightclubs, there is a considerable amount of trust in Shuiming''s strength. That''s what he''s been up to. Compared to the Red Dragon Crusade, grades will fall on each step.


    "But why Lord Swimey? Besides Lord Swimey, there will be magicians."


    "Because I''m the only handkerchief who can fix this hand thing without a flaw. He''s called an expert."


    "A pawn."


    "That doesn''t sound like a very good thing."


    "But it''s a name value. Everyone looks at it at first sight, and more importantly, they wield authority over it. It''s so convenient."


    Fermenia says "I have a question" and raises her hand.


    "Lord Swimey. Is divinity still a god believed in in this world?


    "Uh, that''s the trouble with this story. Probably a mon I made myself."


    "Huh? Making God, is it?


    "With the cult denomination. When you start a religion, you really have to set God up in front of yourself, don''t you? What kind of god is this, and what good will he give you by believing?"


    Shuiming shows a laugh where voidness can be felt.


    Basically, there''s no god in this world.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "In short, what I always say about the divinity is the mystical, high-grade, colorless power that exists in the outer shell world. In fact, there is not an Almighty being in the outer shell world called God. Essentially, humans give it a vessel of their own accord and call it in tune with the form ''how many gods''. That''s what it''s all about."


    Naturally, Refill shows a subtle face in his thoughts about the God of Water Ming.


    "... but then it would mean there''s no Arshna either?


    "This is a basic idea. Of course, in it, there is the power to take shape willingly or at will. The point is, high spirits and demons are like that. Sometimes they interfere with the world and put their hands on it, and I guess that''s what Arshna says in the other world when the world is believed in as it matures and beings are promoted to God. Basically, it''s not omniscient either, so depending on your personal definition of God, some of you might not be God."


    "Mm..."


    Did Lephire have a few thoughts when she heard the word "not God"? But when individuals define God, some are omniscient, like the God they believe in in Europe, others have multiple gods, like the East, each with a role. Arshna, too, would not be omnipotent at a time when she was in a face-to-face dispute with the evil gods.


    Shuiming opens his mouth again.


    "You''re out of line. In short, this time they set God up on their own and called colorless forces from the outer shell world to give them the vessels they set to their liking, and they tried to do what they wanted without notifying the supervisory ministry."


    "Whatever we want, or"


    "That''s what scares me about this. What kind of god comes out is one of their hearts. I don''t know what''s coming out. Maybe a god powerful enough to destroy the world or something. The greater the magnitude of summoning witchcraft and the magic power to make it an offering, the closer you get to what you set, so you can''t even fool around saying it''s unrealistic."


    "But are you going that easy? I think it''s technically quite difficult."


    "Awesome, specifically, how do you carry it?


    "The first thing to mention is to make those with magic believe strongly in the existence of that God. That way, even in the absence of a large number of people who are serious about their faith, they can be substituted to some extent. Of course, the effort is awesome, but I think you can tell from the fact that the directive took so far without being carried out as soon as it came"


    "But how do you make me believe - Ah!


    Fermenia slaps Pong and hands. Liliana opened her mouth before she realized that.


    "Medicine, right?


    "That''s right. By placing the gathered people in a strong trans state, they bring faith (hiccups) truly close together. When you''re ready, all you have to do is perform the ritual."


    I just mouthed the answer to the question, and now Lefir speaks the question.


    "I understand the situation. But why did you rely on Miss Marie for an explanation? If I told you one by one, I''d think the results would have been different.


    Sure it is. Since Heidemarie occasionally showed such a bare gesture that she mistakenly thought she was untrusted, if she had spoken when asked, the results might have been different again.


    But there''s a good reason why we didn''t try to talk about it.


    "Well... the other guy, he''s a homunculus."


    "Right. You mean the same as her..."


    Fermenia mouths the question.


    "You think Lord Marie might be in tune, too, because he is of his kind?


    "Oh no, that''s not it. However, I wonder how you feel about having to defeat your kind. I tried not to talk until I could get the back right."


    "It''s the same as when Raj,"


    "Right. It''s always this when you move with utter care."


    Shuiming exhales such a boisterous sigh. It''s the form that came out the back of the result, but no one blames it. The difficulty in adding or subtracting spoonfuls of talking or not talking is that it is often the case. It''s especially difficult to do these things.


    ... But the explanation also comes to a paragraph, and Shuiming rises.


    "Dedicated cars are about to arrive. Let''s go to the entrance and wait."


    Seeing the three people nodding at the words, Shuiming thinks of Hydemary.


    (Next time, we need to talk about it properly with a stomach crack...)


    With that in mind, Shuiming was headed to the entrance and exit of the room.

 170 The price of the advance

    Heidemarie, who had jumped out of the hotel, had arrived in some secluded forest in Germany.


    On the road, clouds began to drift in the clear skies, and the clouds were dubious. It is not so much about getting out, but depending on the mood in the sky in the future, it may become a rain pattern, etc.


    Heidemarie has already inflicted a rabbit ride into her ''own room'', in a light-hearted state.


    Through the boundaries of the excommunication stretched out to the extent of my apologies, I was now as close to where I intended to be.


    Based on the information, of course, it''s a dull note from the Mizumi room. As per the precise information obtained by the informant Wigel, there was an inconsistency in the location of the matter that there were abandoned villages left out of life and, despite that, there were signs of human beings.


    "Rituals in this place are really a bad hobby..."


    What you see is a dirty bunch of ruins with a moldy smell and a smell on your nose. The building on the stone wall collapses and serves only as a stool, with glass fragments scattered throughout it and cult rope.


    But I''d say it makes sense that you chose it as a subpoena. If we do it in an unpopular place, there will be no noise, and we can secure a large land. The fact that people were originally there and are gone makes them slightly, but also more mysterious. If it was a land with unusual customs, the ritual would be very convenient.


    As a magician, I chose a natural place, so I don''t praise it enough.


    Heidemarie observes the abandoned village as she hides the trees.


    Apparently, there are people wandering around with vain eyes. Eighty-nine, those who took or were drugged with blue medicine.


    According to Shuiming''s story, the request said the drug had something to do with it.


    The aim of the goal is to summon and assimilate the divine character. Perhaps he manipulates those with magic and uses his obscure consciousness to make him believe in God for a temporary invocation.


    Then,


    "There is, isn''t there? Some decent people."


    Ten and eighty-nine, we will need humans to fan those who have fallen into a trans state. It''s a ''master'' who minds control his followers, which is common in cult denominations. It would be reasonable to have some companion or subordinate, since the power of the person assimilating with God alone has limits to fanning.


    After all, as I thought, those with solid footprints patrolled the area. He was overseeing the addicts.


    All being a magician and being involved in this matter would mean being a user enough to be involved in a hefty ritual.


    Tough to deal with it all on your own - but you don''t have to deal with it differently. In short, you just have to crush even the first phase of the prospect of a summons of divinity. Send them in, go get the King, and it''ll all be over.


    "The place is... right there, right?"


    At the end of his gaze, there was a building with a cross on the roof.


    Speaking of God, that would be it. Because it is an easy place to imagine the presence of God, it is a good idea. The mystery is also remarkably high, and anyone who tries to do something chooses this place.


    Move the sight of the outdoors and enter without alarm. Inside, old paintings and decaying statues are placed, and the cross has an iconic father''s model. Moldy, torn red carpets and ornate cylinders. Looking aside, a small wooden penance room is placed.


    It''s a typical Catholic church.


    I peek at the back steps where I think I will perform the ritual of summons - but unexpectedly I can''t find the altar or the magic formation.


    "... not here? But security should have been thick..."


    If it''s going to happen, it''s definitely here. It should be the only place. If you''re a magician, you''re definitely supposed to choose this place, but you''re not ready to perform the ritual.


    What does it mean? Hydemary caught up in preconceptions, I was surprised, that was when.


    "- Heh. I thought it was time to come, but I didn''t think Homncrus (me and my uncle) would come."


    "- Tz!"


    To the voice of sudden descent, Hydemary flies like he was bounced off the spot. And those signs that showed up, when I turned my gaze to the ceiling, I saw one boy sitting on the beam.


    It was a beautiful boy, with golden hair cut into bob cuts. When I was a year, I was in my mid-teens. It is such a dazzling appearance that an angel painted in a painting decorated within the church jumped out of a two-dimensional crease.


    Moreover, it is the Catholic white festive clothing and stra that stand for the glory and joy of God that holds itself together.


    Let''s just say it''s perfectly ironic.


    "You..."


    "Here we go. Homunculus girl. Welcome to my church."


    Quicker than Heidemarie asks, the blonde boy is respectfully thankful to treat his guests.


    Heidemarie watched me and the boy who lied.


    "You sound like you''ve been waiting for me."


    "Naturally. I heard the execution was coming, so I was in a hurry to get ready for hospitality, and I was waiting to see what I could do."


    "Trap -"


    "You know... I guess I''m losing it late. But that''s a Thousand Night Club subpoena. Sending a child''s homunculus in advance of a hideous place doesn''t make sense in the spot."


    Some unfortunately mouthing boy - to Homunculus, Heidemarie bites his inner teeth.


    Apparently, this blonde boy mistakes himself for a throwaway pawn for inadvertently stepping into a trap.


    Respond to the blonde boy as he explores his surroundings to see if there are any sorcery tricks.


    "Nothing. I wasn''t dumped as a pawn. I came here of my own free will."


    "Is that it? Even though you''re a homunculus? Didn''t someone give you an order?


    "Yes."


    "Hmm? That''s a pretty special victory for a long time. You are. In what mood did you get here?


    You don''t need to know that.


    "The way I see it is right to be here on orders."


    "I don''t know what you think of Homunculus, but we''re not treated that way. Besides, I hope you don''t call me by a tasteless name like you or Homuncrus. I have a proper name, Heidemarie Alzbain."


    Two, the boy''s eyebrows when he heard Hydemarie''s words moved tightly.


    "Heh, you, you''re named after a Homunculus cunt. What? The whim of the guy who built it or something?


    "It''s only natural to give birth a name. People would name anything, wouldn''t they?


    ��������


    But the blonde boy stays silent and doesn''t answer. Instead, it''s the gloomy gaze that returns. It is a seemingly cloudy gaze, like a mixture of hatred.


    That being said, Heidemarie asks the blonde boy.


    "So, where is your husband?


    "Come on? Where are you now? I don''t know."


    "I hope you don''t blur. I don''t care what the plan is, but your husband did it, didn''t he? Are you even preparing for a summons outside the church?


    to an exploratory inquiry, but the blonde boy shook his neck to the side.


    "No, you''re not. This is what I did."


    "... you? Such an idiot. Impossible."


    "Even if they say so, that''s the truth."


    That said, it was incomprehensible to the same Hydemary. It''s hard to even think about Homunculus making a case like this himself. A homunculus is a treasure trove of knowledge. I can understand without having to think about what would happen if I made a case like this, and above all, I can''t think of that benefit of acquiring power as to what Homncrus intends to do assimilate to divinity.


    "... how could you do this, who is a homunculus?


    "Why not? That''s because I''m a homunculus."


    ����


    To the words of the blonde boy, Hydemary is incomprehensible. What the hell does it mean because it''s a homunculus?


    Are you playing with mysterious things?


    "Oh man. You don''t seem to understand. If I do something nobody has ever accomplished before, I will be free from the Dilemma of Homunculus."


    "... homunculus dilemma?


    Heidemarie frowns at words not even in her knowledge of Homunculus.


    "Did you know that? It''s about the ''emptiness'' that every homunculus has. We homunculus have nothing. All I have is knowledge. It''s all inexperienced. Because I have no experience or achievements, even if I have knowledge, I feel like I have a hole in my chest somewhere. Doesn''t he?


    "That, is..."


    High-demary doesn''t have to be tried to mouth it.


    I can''t speak. Because if I put it in my mouth, I felt like I''d found something I''d never seen before. So I feel uncomfortable spreading all over my body with something I don''t know about from my back.


    That''s right. Because it feels like something with a core...


    "Don''t you? Daiwa, you don''t like that either, so isn''t this how you got here?


    And the blonde boy doesn''t even wait for an answer to the question.


    "You came here on your own to stop me from acting. Wouldn''t that be because someone wanted an acceptable achievement?


    "- Tz!"


    With the words the blonde boy threw at me, I become aware. I will. That the reason I came here is exactly right.


    How I got here.


    Wasn''t it to let that brunette boy know how capable and indispensable he is...


    Reaching the verse that comes to mind, when I''m out of line, a blonde boy laughs at me for doing it.


    "Haha! See, I knew it! You''re the same! I moved on my own to accomplish something - and I set myself in a trap."


    That''s an uncomfortable grin to mock this one''s failure.


    When I realized it, it didn''t seem like it, it was screaming.


    "Don''t be shy of the windy mouth I found out! I''m not like you! I''m the best homunculus your father ever built!


    "Best homunculus, huh? I don''t care if it''s right. But it''s true, isn''t it? Then you''re just like me. Why would you want to stop me?


    The magic of a blonde boy grows in sight. At the same time, signs that the surgical ceremony will unfold. I was told to de-alert indoors.


    "This is... junctional magic!?


    Purple magic formations spreading at your feet. Shortly after I realized it, the place - my vision distorted as I marbled. Is it a spatial control technique? The surrounding colors gradually eroded into purple magic light, making the body heavier.


    "Okay, I''m gonna ask you a question, okay? Where the hell is the alchemist who made you?


    "- Your father''s not here!


    "No? Aren''t you there? Then you''re just like me. You were dumped by the man who built you."


    "No! I''m not abandoned!


    Then why isn''t the alchemist who built you near you? Normally, a Ren Hospitalist should have Homncrus at his disposal, right?


    Sure it is. But I was never abandoned. My father, Edgar, thought about the future and sent me to the sorcerer of the Order.


    Yes, sir.


    "I was sent to training for my future, so..."


    "That''s convenient. Homunculus is done building. At that point, there''s no role left. Your father and I don''t need you anymore, so we let it go."


    "No! Your father is for me!


    "Are you sure? Is it worth it, Homunculus?


    "It''s..."


    Is there one? The words of the blonde boy are repeated at will in his head. Is it really worth it to me? Nor the weight of the years, myself in the high years of my life. I''ve never made anything of myself. I wonder how much the hell it''s worth to me to have nothing like he says.


    My vision is getting distorted. It melts into place, as if the melting furnace had been thrown in. At the same time, a consciousness that becomes thin.


    However, as my consciousness faded, a mocking voice sounded in my head forever.

 171 Raid begins

    The Mizumins, in a pick-up car from the hotel, had arrived in the remote forest, a site, a short delay from the arrival of Hydemaree.


    In the European region, the remnants of Celtic culture are strong and forests are seen as sacred, especially in Germany. It would be particularly famous to be well treated as a Merchen stage, with rednecks, snow whites, bulky princesses, Hensel and Gretel involved in the woods, etc.


    Now heavily shredded by development, there are still vast forest areas in Germany, such as the Rheinhardt forest to the north, the Toitburg forest to the west, the Turingen forest in the centre and Schwarzbald, famous for its black forests.


    Now spreading in front of Mizumino is also a forest that spreads to depict a vid wave. The trees are blue and beautiful, making nature feel strong. By the way, you can see the trail, and across the valley, the brightly colored houses of the West, such as the orange roof, lean against the white wall, and over the far ridge, the fortification-like architecture is built.


    This would be the best situation if it were sunny, but I''m never here for a sightseeing trip right now.


    Climb the casi tree under a slightly chilly breeze and observe the intended location with far-sightedness. In the procedure of angling the sketch, use your fingers to cut out the square window and peek there to see the abandoned village and the beautiful things that are not similar to it. I can gather the unbound things and see how they are preaching something.


    As he passed on the trunk of the casi and slid down to the bottom, Lefir called out.


    "How''d it go, Mr. Swimey?


    "Oh, definitely. I''m ahead of you. I don''t think they''re putting out any lookouts."


    "... Really? That''s unusual."


    Refill is decent that the enemy is not investing in vigilance. But if they''re magicians, it happens all the time. Common stories, such as the fact that you are doing other minor work instead of keeping an eye out.


    Three people, Fermenia, Refill and Liliana, have tried to move on, and Shuiming speaks up.


    "Uh, I''m sorry, but the three of you stay ahead of me. I have a little work to do."


    "Is it work?


    Ask Fermenia, and Shuiming shakes her chin.


    "And around here, you see, it''s bound, isn''t it?


    Where the Fermenians turned their gaze, there was an engraving showing the demarcation of the boundary, like that of a palatine flame, and of the junction.


    "The bond of exclusion has just passed... and what role does this play?


    "This is not to prevent the intrusion of an external enemy, but to adjust its size when invoking divinity. I imagine not to overtake the power of nature and then create a cage to contain it."


    "On what scale?


    "It''s all around here. It''s pretty broad."


    "I mean, Sumei is going to destroy it, so?


    "That''s right. Dealing with these cases is a stone to attack the opponent''s main circle while breaking the outer moat... you missed confirming his trap and got in directly."


    I guess. So is the contents of the ritual, but after considering the progress of its preparation and the magnitude of its size, Hydemary seems in a hurry. I guess I switched policy to you if I only held down the central point of the ritual.


    "Lord Swimey. You don''t mind if we go first alone, but what exactly am I supposed to do? Join the advance Lord Marie......?


    "No, more than that, disable the believers. All you have to do is put the people around you to sleep from one end of the line."


    When Shuiming says so, Refile asks.


    "Are you sure? Don''t help her first."


    "Well, I''d love to help... but I can''t talk about it if they call me divine while I''m there to help. If it''s assimilated, we can''t handle it alone. I want you to be mindful and reduce the number first to carry things"


    "Okay. I''ll take care of it."


    to the invincibly mouthed refir, and Shuiming, as if to see even the dazzling,


    "No, I''m reliable. The other way around, they''re gonna feel sorry for you."


    Sorcerers who have to relate to Refill will undoubtedly have fear. Given the mystical height of the position of Refill, most magicians have no hands or feet because they have to deal with it professionally.


    "Lord Swimey. I''ll do my best, too. Thank you for everything, Lord Marie."


    "Oh, nice to meet you"


    "Yes."


    When Shuiming speaks, Fermenia replies so.


    Shortly after such an exchange, Shuiming once again looked in the direction of an abandoned village and narrowed her eyes.


    "Awesome?


    "............ If the outside junction stays like this, I''m sure he''s attacking Honmaru straight away, without even making sure it''s creepy. You think you can do it right away if you smash it. Well, that''s true, but it''s not sweet. You''ve already taken some power from the outer shell world."


    "Heidemarie, where do you think,?


    "... that''s a church. Here it is. A building decorated with crosses."


    Shuiming shows a few pictures she brought for reference.


    Then the three of them showed a bare gesture like they were straining. I guess you''re thinking of just knocking it down and going to help Hydemaree. For coming to this world and baking my care, I know you''re intent on it, but that''s a sweet quote.


    "Don''t go, okay? Anyway, there''s a trap up there."


    "So you''re saying she''s already in a trap?


    "Definitely."


    Heidemarie has difficulty moving to Theory Street because she still has little experience and, contrary to that, she is all knowledgeable. Think of appropriate behavior and other people as moving appropriately in the same way as you do. Those who do not consider unintended tend to fall into traps all in all.


    In the first place,


    "If not, you can solve it alone, or if you see it as unfavourable, you''re out. Keep the guys wandering outside. If it doesn''t look like anything''s moved - dumb, honestly, it would be reasonable to assume you''re trapped and caught."


    Fermenia asks me worried.


    "... is Lord Marie okay?


    "It''s okay... he''s not that nasty. Thin, but... there''s a good sign of him."


    Perhaps, he is imprisoned by junctional sorcery. The requisition stated to pay attention to the hallucinogenic junction. Because of the nature of illusion, it is easiest to think of an occlusive restraint junction.


    I don''t know if I can''t get physical or if I''m wandering, but you should pick me up as soon as possible.


    "... don''t worry about me. This is what happened when you were gone."


    Such words, leaked by Shuiming, probably included concerns about Hydemaree.


    The Fermenians, temporarily separated from Shuiming, were about to take the trail leading all the way to the abandoned village and boarding dignified from the front.


    I don''t have any hands to get my heel on quickly. Fermenia enhances her own speed of movement with the magic of acceleration, and Refill puts together Akan to sustain a speed that doesn''t make the weight of the Great Sword feel as if it were. Liliana used the True Spell (Spell Zenograsia) to create The Barking One (Hauler), which is now straddling her back.


    "What will you do with the operation, sir?


    "I think it would be best if I came forward, but what does Lord Fermenia think?


    "I thought that was the best. When it comes to enemy magic, you can deal with it with me and Liliana."


    "It''s settled,"


    We continued our conversation with such a guideline, and the meeting was soon over. They all came running through the battlefield, Xuan. It''s quick and accurate.


    Either way, here''s the operation. With Refill ahead of the line, he busted the magician who came out to intercept him, Operation Electric that Fermenia would follow him and Liliana would leap into defeating the rear guard. More than having the "best card (spirit)" that can take an absolute advantage over a magician, no small work, etc., is necessary. All you have to do is buy time for Shuiming to break the junction and rendezvous in the first place.


    is much easier.


    All you have to do is each power outweighs the powers of the enemy mages.


    Upon arrival at the front of the entrance to the abandoned village, the magicians immediately gathered.


    An elderly man, among them, shouts up his voice.


    "What are you guys!? You''re from the Thousand Night Club!?


    "We are the ones who let you get in the way!!


    Fermenia shouts out and appeals to its presence.


    First, to draw attention and control the other person''s consciousness.


    As we see it, attention is focused on her and the magicians begin exercising their magic in an attempt to eliminate Fermenia.


    I don''t slap you for nothing. Immediately move on to exercising magic. Moreover, hassle-free fast-track magic, weighing in on the speed of exercise. After all, it is a type of magic that has no chant in the other world.


    Fermenia was just about to respond to it too - fate, Refile jumped out of her back.


    Maybe one of the magicians who saw it floats a mockery.


    "You idiot! That''s good!


    One leg sooner, the enemy''s magic is complete. A flaming technique, using several secrets. There were many "super-degraded versions" of the magic that Shuiming also often used, which struck the "Bringing Akan Together" Refile.


    "I''m alone first!


    "Later! Auxiliary witchcraft, exercising anti-sex witchcraft! Build a position. Hurry!


    Between cheers, instructions for the exercise of magic fly. I guess I''m going to assume that Lefir has fallen now and move on to his next act. Encourage other magicians to strengthen their abilities and improve their countervailing abilities by means of assistive magic, and consolidate their protection by means of preventive magic. The construction of the position remains intact, allowing powerful magic to be used by laying magic formations and simply creating ritual sites.


    But the prospect is crushing. With everyone''s sight on the spot glowing red, everything scratched out in an instant, both the flames and the heat and the wind pressure emanating from it.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Shortly afterwards, the roar of Refill rings around the area.


    -Refile, a semi-spirit (half-spirit), does not have access to low-lying magic. Most mysteries are automatically annihilated by positional disparities (disparities), and her attacks also utilize the power of the Spirit (spirits), so when she increases her power, she stops donating other mysteries.


    It collapses the formations of the sorcerers, the first blow.


    The wind scattered with red brilliance, the cutting-edge of Ishaktony''s great sword clustered together, protrudes from Jomtien to the ground.


    "Four Sealed Swords (Rabe Luvast)!!"


    The impact rushes through, while the surrounding ground cracks. And from between its lightning-like cracks, the brilliance of crimson overflowed at once.


    A moment before the blast.


    Just before it blew up.


    Shortly after giving the sorcerers such a hunch, I wondered if Akyun had swirled around, the flashes of the ground and the whirlwinds of the tornado ripped the surrounding sorcerers apart and blew them away.


    - Four first.


    As the words say, four magicians were rendered powerless. Now he''s blown up, rolling to the ground, cramped.


    "Knock... use penetrating optics! Shoot!"


    At the behest of the sorcerer''s man, optics are used towards the refir. A dazzling flash through the sky, yet like laser light. However, Refill, on the other hand, does not move on the spot, nor does he take a defensive stance.


    Photography with high calories is irradiated - but the refills remain flat. While making sure he was comfortable wearing his broad hat, he lowered the tip of the great sword and approached them.


    Sorcerers who cannot forbid a frightened voice to look like a sword ghost.


    "Hih, hih..."


    "Hey! If it doesn''t work... no..."


    "That power... that it''s a spirit!? No, that''s stupid!? That woman, isn''t she human!?


    Confusion dominates the sorcerers. I guess I didn''t think such a thing would appear out of common sense among magicians.


    There is one little shadow that darkens them as Refile slowly attacks them.


    (To the shadow of the building, yi, yi...)


    Follow those who bark (howlers) aside and count the sorcerers who are diving in and watching the opportunity to attack. Construct an impromptu fence by enchanting the abandoned walls. I guess we''ll be targeting Refill and Fermenia from there while making it a shield.


    Liliana is still observing that the way you fight by magic is sophisticated. Their magical defense of the world has fewer options. It will be a grand magic match directly from the front, or limited to the extent of putting down avant-garde warriors to fight.


    Due to the magical properties based on chanting, it may not be possible to help because it has no connection with the construction of a position, etc., but it would be too defenseless compared to the tactics we are looking at right now.


    "Over here! They''re over here, too! He''s a kid magician!


    Apparently, they noticed. Hidden shapes and exasperations that never find out in the other world don''t seem perfect in this one.


    But it was already too late.


    Liliana growls a cursed (serious) word in her hands, as if to warm her hands with exhalation.


    Bozo, Bozo. A visible and viscous black mass can be created in the hands by means of a trick reminiscent of the solitary words of the shady. That''s like dealing with exposed malice by hand, if you like. I''m sorry if I touched you. It''s not a glitch from her either. It can be formed as it pleases, with only a degree of effort to scratch the clay, such as a curse.


    - Liliana has a past that she has come to immerse herself in malice and curse. At a young age, even those around her and her parents kept throwing up curse words against her. Therefore, it is twice as easy to notice and sensitive to curses, and since it has been adjacent to Astrosos, it also has a bluntness to go to some curses, etc.


    "From. from Sum."


    As you give life, when you whine such words, the malice that you were spinning turns into the appearance of a crow.


    "From. Your name is Noisy."


    ''Cursed Crow'' with blackened mouths and even nails everywhere. Only those eyes have a blue-white mystery.


    "Stupid... how can you use such sorcery to be fine..."


    The magicians are stunned to see Liliana exercising her magic.


    That should also be because what is happening right now in front of them is unlikely for them.


    ... Same as before when Shuiming helped Liliana out of Astrosos'' demon hands. In this world, the system of sorcery has already been sorted out and the bladed technique of the blades dealing directly with the dark magical ''malice'' of the other world has already been used, which is why it has been shocked.


    The magicians lagged behind in their attack as long as they were thoroughly defended.


    Meanwhile, Liliana''s Noisy, who could do it one foot ahead, and Howler make a move.


    When Howler overthrows the effects of magic by barking, the magicians immediately use the following magic:


    "- �� A �� �� Ghogi �� �� Ghogga �� aah!!


    Noisy''s, verbally indescribable ringing interrupts the magician''s chanting. Even if they cast off the spell, the magic won''t activate for some reason.


    "What...?


    "Interrupt! The crow''s squealing in between sentences, interfering with it!


    "Switch the procedure to motion only! Do it quickly!"


    The sorcerers try another sorcery, but now Howler and Noisy are moving around. Both Howler and Noisy are self-contained. Not only can it interfere with the exercise of magic, but it can also move on to attack.


    The three magicians of the rear guard were overwhelmed by the attack of the demons, and were driven to one place immediately.


    And Liliana, who hunted them down, spills a cold word.


    "This is how you treat curses,"


    Liliana says it off so tonguelessly, says the words, and refines the curse again. The taunting of that mouthful disappeared somewhere at some point.


    "- The land of non-eating. It rots, melts, falls, desolates, and never returns. Wishes cease, hopes are lost, and the number of voices that curse is as many nights as the wilderness of winter is soaked and deserted. From the depths, the voice of hunger. From the depths, a thirsty voice. Life fell. The good man cried. Still, it never ends. The platform on which it stands does not tell of the death that draws the living."


    "- Soot whirlpool but foot swamp (voidfoot)"


    A curse spit out of my mouth, but it blackens the ground. Eventually their feet melt down into a black curse and roll around like a bottomless swamp. The magicians, whose feet were taken by the curse, fell straight into the marsh like a hole.


    A spell seal, ''The Foot of Nothingness''. It is a magic that uses the curse and the power of the earth to seal the object.


    - Burial, sir.


    Such a tongueless word of an end was sent down chilly.

 172 Divine Summoning

    "... hmm, what an aftermath you''ve been dealing with..."


    Fermenia was lonely and blurred that there was absolutely no place for her own activism.


    Until before I started fighting, I was strained to help the Hydemary I took care of, but there was no more strain than I thought it would be a fight. It was too clappy in this way.


    But that won''t help either. If you stand around with the power (Spirit) of the Spirit of Refill and destroy each of the guards by Liliana''s Leap, the ambush is complete. There could not have been room for her activism, which is legitimate as a mage.


    And then, as she said, it''s a leftover hunt like a leftover job.


    Only to defeat the sorcerers (Tobusha) that Lephir has taken away.


    "- Verbrennen!"


    (- Burn to death!)


    A sorcerer exercises sorcery, but of course, he does not go to Fermenia.


    Magic was fired away by spells by proper magic, by magic formations of proper design, and by properly chosen words.


    "Awesome..."


    Mages wrap their tongues around Fermenian counters. The bites and bitterness of the enemy''s teeth are a sign of praise.


    Even if he doesn''t think so.


    (Flaming, lightning, lightning... is it still like Lord Swimey said)


    In advance, I had heard from Shuiming what sorcery would be used. They say that they will be used to attack almost exclusively in flames, piercing photology, and high-energy lightning that ask for the destructive power and high temperatures of the explosion. Attributes vary, but if you do ask for power, using them would be the best solution.


    But if you know what sorcery will be used beforehand, the measures are also easy. In the meantime, the opposing magicians lose more skill than her master, Mizumi. As long as you''re careful, it''s not hard to defeat her, even if she doesn''t have any extraordinary powers.


    Instead, with her talent and her delicate exercise of magic...


    "That''s a lot of clutter, isn''t it?


    �D�D�D�D


    The magicians stop at the words that Fermenia casually utters.


    Fermenia, of course, had nothing more to offer than literal. Just until I said what I thought on the spot. But therefore, the sorcerers are made to grieve the difference in power. Words that were uttered out in disdain were not provocations, so I knew I was told the truth.


    Beauty, because it is finer than our own magic.


    Its beauty is what magicians always strive for and drill, and it becomes a manifestation of their foundational strength.


    And then there is an attack that I will not mention.


    Mages use offensive magic and Fermenia defends it. Find in between, Fermenia attacks and surely knocks one down at a time.


    It''s just like work.


    A battle without any fun.


    Nor will the Magic Furnace be allowed to run at maximum, a far from full force offense.


    That''s how it happens.


    Previously, if Fermenia had met Shuiming, he would have been instantly defeated if he had been relative to them. But she''s not who she used to be. It''s not the Wizard Fermenia, it''s the Wizard Fermenia. If I could stand on the same mound, I wouldn''t be a talented girlfriend, a mage to this extent, etc.


    Eventually, all the magicians who were relative to her were rendered powerless.


    "Mmmm... that''s really sad"


    There is no tension. She still had too little experience in the battle against magic to see how much difference in power it showed.


    - The attack by the Fermenians was too electric for the sorcerers who were planning the ritual.


    Originally, the fact that substitution execution is sent in from the Thousand Night Club was grasping them on their own route, too. Of course, the information was deliberately leaked by those at the Thousand Nights Club, and its content was limited in that it had no grasp whatsoever with regard to personnel, but it nevertheless took considerable defensive measures in view of the fact that substitution enforcement appeared to interfere.


    So I set a trap, and a magician hooked me up.


    But then the onslaught began. Immediately after the work of breaking down the junction magic stretched around the perimeter began and pointing personnel at it, the main force came in from the front, not to mention that it was a positive move.


    Shortly before the ritual, they were also most vigilant because of the timing at which their hands would be least, but their abilities were too high.


    Or the ravages of sorcerers by mysteries higher than sorcery.


    Alternatively, the handling of the curse of a sophisticated spell face loss.


    Or overwhelming this sorcery, due to a tight surgical ceremony.


    None of this is the power you get overnight, and it''s something that little girls don''t even think about manipulating. Rather, the word "unintelligible" only comes to mind about spiritual summoning and the power of equivalence. They have been rendered powerless by half of their power, against the way out of the substitute execution side, which is too unexpected.


    But...


    (- Not yet, I''m still being licked with all these little girls...)


    The magician''s man - the first man to bark at Fermenia - was poking his knee but still making him smoke unbreakable defiance.


    Yes, there''s room for salvation, that''s what the magician man thought.


    Exactly. They still had no way to win.


    The gesture, half powerless. I mean, there''s still half of it left. Then there was a good chance of winning.


    Even if we can''t defeat the women, we just need to earn time for the summons of divinity. As long as we unload it, we use the power of divinity. That way, any opponent can be defeated.


    Adjustment boundaries may have already been broken, but that''s only for adjustment. It is only its role to make the divine nature of calling the most convenient for us, and even if it is broken, the summons itself does not become impossible.


    That''s why the magician man thought:


    (You can stick. It''s just that)


    Meals are ready. The magicians who took the medicine and were in a state of desolation have already assembled in the central part of the village to perform the ritual of summons. The absence of a fan may lower the grade of power to summon slightly, but still enough. Neither the sorcerer''s woman nor the girl who brings together the power (spirit) of the Spirit should succumb to the mighty mystery.


    - But it''s also a story if the situation stayed the same. If their enemies were the Fermenians alone, and that hadn''t changed as it was, it would never have been possible to win either.


    If only they were their enemies.


    That''s why such a hopeful observational thought instantly dissolved.


    Yes, notice the signs of too powerful a magic power approaching.


    Yes, from behind the ridge where the trees spread, suddenly realizing that dusk was approaching.


    "What -?"


    The daytime sky stains the sunset. Heaven is scorched by the sea, as if there had been a massive fire across the mountain. Not yet, it''s not time for the sun to set. Yet the rate of erosion in the sunset is terribly fast. As if it were also a fast forward, the blue of the sky is suddenly lost, the blue is orange, the orange is blue at dusk, and visibly changes to black.


    It''s as if that color flavor is being inhaled somewhere.


    The sky is anointed with the black of heaven at night, and it is imminent.


    So, behind the magician''s man''s brain, there was something flashing.


    - The star-dropping magician brings the night with him.


    Hold a pale sword in your right hand and a gold shield in your left.


    Put together your black clothes and lightning, and sin every vice in the name of a thousand nights, for that matter.


    It is the common sense of those who immerse themselves in mystery. Shuiming Eight Keys, a magician of the Order who quelled the broken mystical disaster of the manifestation of the Red Dragon. It is worded with great power.


    Someone in the gesture, breathtaking.


    "Ba, silly. I think it''s a star drop..."


    Eventually, from behind the girls, a Japanese boy in black appears. The suit, preferably worn by the Sorcerer of the Order, features embroidered blue roses that use hope as a sign of the executive.


    He holds a sword with a clean glow in one hand, and his other hand is stuck in the pocket of the suit unwrought.


    A face that still has a young age, but the sorcerer''s ruthlessness did appear on its face.


    Two, a silver blonde woman releases a call.


    "Lord Swimey!


    "I''m sorry. Took me a bit of trouble clearing the line. You should be praised for placing proper gestures over there, too. - See?"


    He showed such a bare gesture as to ask, and executed in lieu of coming for the fire-eye golden jade. I didn''t know the surrogate sent in was this guy. I do have a proven track record with regard to mysterious crimes related to mystery, disasters, but I should have lost track of that news in the last few months.


    So I realized.


    "- No way, the information that was leaked. Ha!?


    "That''s not true. Me and you, on the palms of all the jizzy people at the Thousand Night Club, it''s wacky that it was danced like a good idea."


    Eight keys Shuiming mouths like tired. But I guess the bottom of that belly is boiling somewhat. Because the brilliance of its burning eyes was backwards, and the light was severely cold out.


    "- Prepare the offensive technique! Shoot him in as hard as you can. Yeah, yeah!


    Order number one. It was just an instruction to shoot all the magic you could, but I still told my people what it meant. It can also be said that each one of them agreed on an overly powerful threat in front of them. Optical surgery, specializing only in aggressiveness and destructiveness, struck the eight-key Shuiming from all angles.


    "-Primum excipio"


    (- First wall, castle expansion)


    As the left hand protrudes along with a terminal spell chant, the moment, the golden magic formations are drawn in the sky, spinning, and unfolding. But the art of light, colliding with its magic formations, sent out like shields, scattering fierce sparks - does not lead to penetration. As it is, Hachi Shuiming moves his arms and body so as to prevent other optical techniques, while allowing other light strips to cope with the magic formation, chanting the spell again.


    "- Secondom excipio"


    (- Second wall, castle expansion)


    Immediately afterwards, another magic formation was formed to further overlap the golden magic formation.


    "- Tertium ex quartum excipio"


    (- Third, fourth, expansion of the castle)


    I can''t stop chanting like that. Furthermore, the formation overlaps one or two.


    Rotten golden fortress.


    It is a defensive junction, famous for its magic.


    - Typically, common junctional magic is performed after having all the necessary elements for the ritual. It is done by finding land to stretch in formation, installing goods to lay boundaries, and sitting back. Otherwise, a certain amount of preparation is indispensable in advance, using one''s surroundings as a position for various effects.


    But this eight-key Shuiming defensive junction, the liberated castle-building junction, said to build the ritual structure of the great junction, which requires such a great deal of means and time, in a step-by-step manner, in view of the castle building.


    Build walls, build halls and install devices with a variety of effects. They become individual rituals, and they become the key to superior sorcery activation and one sorcery.


    In the meantime, it''s only three minutes. They say they are exercised at an incredible rate that cannot be found in junctional witchcraft that requires rituals.


    Relatively large amounts of magic are consumed, but for a great mage (high-grand class) with a furnace heart in his body, the issue of magic power is not so great.


    There are many ways to pull the star air (astral) from the ground pulse, take in the ether in the air, and extend the limits.


    Perhaps we have already taken the operation of the magic furnace to its limits.


    "- Non amo munus scutum. Omnes impetum Invictus"


    (- My shield is not a shield. Still robust in front of any attacker. still unshakeable before any artillery fire)


    "Invincibility immobilitas immortalis.Cumque mane surrexissent castle -"


    (Never crushed, immobilized and stoned. It is a castle decorated with a golden glow that wants to gather the breath of the stars. Its name is -)


    Congrega aurum magnalea.


    (- My robustness. rotten golden fortress)


    �� eventually, a semi-liberal castle-building junction is formed without this magic passing through.


    That is a golden magnalia supposedly prevented the Red Dragon from roaring. The golden light blinks so much that it burns remnants in the eyes, the ground is laid with multiple magic formations, and there are also many magic formations spinning in the hollow. Physical defense, magic defense, attenuation, time stagnation. Since it is a fortress, access is free, and attacks from within are possible.


    The most threatening thing is that this is'' moving ''around the operator. Now, when the eight-key Shuiming moves, the fortification-like junction assembled by the magic formations is moving with him as its starting point.


    ... If this happens, the last thing that will pierce this man''s protection will be the mighty magicians who heard the sound or the ten (Greed of Ten) who fall into the devil.


    "- What matters in sorcery warfare is how to break the opponent''s hand tag or build a favorable situation. In that respect, it follows that the latter must always rot in the construction of the position. Like this."


    That''s what Mitsumi Eight Keys says, and he shows it with his arms spread out.


    It''s like telling me to watch this magic. Show me the great sorcery, and I''m frustrating this battle.


    "Damn, what is your high theory in this situation -"


    Shortly after I screamed back. Eight keys Shuiming opens his mouth.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis wizard.Hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s screaming resentment. The demon burns in form and form, and the fate of death that should be feared by those who hinder us)


    �D�D


    At the same time as the exercise of magic, the magic power of the eight-key Shuiming roars, and the air elements are sucked into him at once from all around him. While this one is out of balance with the wind pressure, the engraving depicting the mark of Mars rises at the center of the magic formation, the flames swirl, and eventually the magic formation unfolds unwrought in the air. Fire powder is scattered all around them, overflowing them, making them shine even more.


    A flame that seems to overwhelm the sky as if it can wait to be exercised now.


    On the palm of the Eight Keys Mitsumi, a bright red, red-hot gem floated.


    - Fiamma o Ashurbanipal.


    - Then shine. The dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal.


    "Wait, wait."


    The screaming voice, similar to the plea, was scratched out by the explosion that occurred shortly after the jewel crushing.


    Yet the sound disappears as if the tympanic membrane had blown away, and tinnitus like a mechanical sound comes from afar. Flames and bombardments of unparalleled power from the flames used by our fellow magicians earlier ravaged the surroundings. The blast pressure ran through so much that the trees bent over.


    Those who were able to lay down on their feet and put up defensive barriers - not many.


    "Gu, ah..."


    Playing defense didn''t stop the ''Mage''s Flame''. All over his body, he raises a distressed voice that tries to twist to the burn pain.


    Eventually, when the flames subsided, what was there was an alley of snort shouting. Undefensible fellow magicians roam the ground, with a terrible scorching odor. The ground was red-hot and dissolved, and the red colour taste was still burning in both eyes as a remnant.


    In an attempt to pick up only the sound, while healing the tympanic membrane with healing magic, the fellows who were pulling it backwards arrived and went in to help the other fellows.


    "Hey! You okay?!?


    "Gu, the burns are on my body..."


    I''m holding him up and healing him. But Surprisingly, the Substitute Execution, which created that tragedy, is just watching. Once the burns are healed, the power will be restored again. No, the guard will be enriched by the arrival of the guard. Nonetheless, it''s the first time I''ve said it wouldn''t take annihilation.


    Instead, he was looking at himself that unexpectedly,


    "Hmm? Do you have enough temper to help your people? But not now. That''s bad."


    "What the fuck!?


    A fellow who came to the lid to help raised his voice. And as it is, it rises the roar of agony and collapses to the ground.


    "Hey, what?


    "Hey, what''s up? - Uh-oh!


    On the occasion of one sinking into inexplicable suffering, one of the companions who came into help suffered one after the other. It is as if the burn pain had moved on to them as well.


    Meanwhile, the eight-key Shuiming, who had just been watching, sighs like a shudder.


    "Load the golden branch properly. It''s the foundation of magic, isn''t it?


    "Kinshi... this, right? Infection, sorcery..."


    Infection... yes, an infection. It should also be called the foundation of witchcraft, the law of infection. It is a preliminary law in magic that when you touch an object that holds a curse, the curse moves. By touching the cursed, his companions were subjected to the same curse.


    �� There are weapons in the world that have been restricted for use by regulatory treaties such as The Hague and Geneva, but some sorcerers also have such a thing as sorcery, which is prohibited for use.


    They are called forbidden techniques, regardless of their high or low power, and the effects are so brutal and brutal that they are subject to severe punishment when used by regular magicians.


    But substitution enforcement is not imprisoned by its restraints. Freedom to exercise the prohibition is promised only when poison is used to control the sorcerer who tries to disturb the peace of the world.


    Free exercise of strong allusions, also known as brainwashing magic.


    Perpetual sealing of life by time control.


    The right to supervise the exercise of all great sorceries.


    Local contamination due to disease and virulence.


    And...


    "Or Curse Infection (Curse of Outbreak) due to the Unlimited Infection Magic..."


    If you touch it, the curse will shift and it will work, a viral curse. Once this type of magic is unleashed in downtown, the urban function will collapse instantly. Like ourselves now, those who come in to help suffer secondary damage. It continues with tertiary, tertiary and�� eventually develops into a pandemic without the cause being elucidated.


    Magic with the effect of losing the world.


    Therefore, curse-infected witchcraft has been designated a ban by the Thousand Nightclubs.


    The sorcerer girls, too, understood the menace - no, I guess the horror.


    I''m losing my word to the so much nasty misery of people falling in pain.


    "I don''t really like this kind of thing, but it doesn''t hurt my heart to use it on bad guys."


    is a lie, Eight Keys Shuiming. Say that, but this would still be kind. It is often the case that the person against whom the executive decree has been issued is basically murdered for some reason. Of course, if it''s a minor mystical crime, it''s a bondage, but when the grade of the crime goes up, there are no more of them that would make it easy for me to capture them, so substitution enforcement takes self-defense into account and literally buries them away.


    At a time when suffering is alive, let''s say it''s still merciful. Although I cannot forbid war as the same sorcerer for methods that do not use capacity for restraint and use the contagion of the curse to automatically disable it.


    A woman with a silver blonde approached Mitsumi Eight Keys.


    "Su, Lord Swimei... This sorcery is my ''White Burning in the Rain Jungle Clouds''"


    "You''re not, are you? That''s ''flying fire'', but this one''s ''infected''. Oh, don''t use it over here. If anyone else uses it, they''ll catch you."


    Hachi Shuiming mouthed it that way and shrugged his shoulder like there was no such thing.


    "If you use it in this world, you''re right. As for the surgery, it''s almost perfect performance, right?


    I hear you sagging and swallowing. Its strength to fight even your fellow soldiers. There were certainly surprises and tensions in the gaze of the three girls.


    A red-haired girl exhales like half a shudder.


    "The same is true of the multiplicity of magnificent sorceries, but then again, what is this effect? He did say that if he came this way, he would go back to where he was, but even so, he wasn''t expecting it to be this far."


    "I just said I wouldn''t lose my power. You didn''t tell me you couldn''t shoot a stronger one, did you?


    "Mr. Swimey, it''s time for you to cut it out, okay?


    "No, bad, bad"


    I was in the middle of that laugh of the Eight Keys Mizumi Tsukikuri.


    Suddenly, the surroundings start to shake.


    It''s like an earthquake, not an earthquake - an expression of mystical force field swings (manafield vibrations). It is a precursor phenomenon, which occurs just before the outbreak of a severe mystical phenomenon. The sound of the space itself roaring and the screaming that tore the woman apart shook, the dust rose and the stone rolling down the ground bounced and scattered with current.


    Immediately after such a wobble begins, light overflows from the centre of the village. A pseudo-night heaven made by the eight keys Shuiming''s "Purified Body in the Pale (Breathblade)". The light that rises to tear down its dark realm is so dazzling and strong that it is comparable to the golden glow he has created.


    A magician''s man rushes to check with other magicians who were nearby.


    "Huh, the ceremony is -!?"


    "I will!! Soon!"


    "Ha-ha-ha! You idiot! This is what happens because you''re so long! Now we win!


    The ritual of divine summons has finally been completed. The sorcerer''s man sprinkles an intoxicating laugh at the victory, as if he had forgotten the burn pain as well. Now we win. This victory cannot be shaken more than the power of non-standard power called divinity prevails in the present world.


    The ruins blow up, and huge magic formations draw white lines on the ground spin, unfold, and spread even bigger.


    "Su, Lord Swimei, this, is..."


    Look, a silver blonde woman was shaking. He also doesn''t know where the tremor came from, and he''s confused. But naturally. Being a magician, you must be feeling it. He blues his face like an unspeakable chill ran up his back. That''s the same for the girl with the colored hair.


    Only a red-haired girl manipulates the power (spirit) of the Eight Keys Shuiming and the Spirit. Even the fellow magician man cannot hide his agitation in the expression of mighty power accompanied by the great task of divine summoning. That''s no exception to the magician''s man.


    Eventually, with a strong luminescence, a yet unstable divine character crawls out of the magic formation, putting his hands on it during the formation. Still unstable in shape, his arms clumped together, as if he had climbed Naruto, and he put his strength to lift himself into this world.


    "Mr. Swimey! They''re summoning us!


    "Bad, it''s..."


    The red-haired girl and the color-haired girl increase their magic in an attempt to stop it - but Eight Keys Shuiming took control of it with one hand.


    "Shh, Mr. Swimey! Why are you stopping me!?


    "- It''s the basis of the summons. The summons by the Great Rite, if forced intervention is attempted along the way, will cause a catastrophe that bounces back and is unexpected. Then it''s safer to return the opponent within the unstable range after summoning him."


    "Really?


    "Oh. Adjustment boundaries are already broken. At a time when assimilation with divinity is no longer possible, we will not lose."


    "Then."


    "Blow away where your presence is confirmed, all at once"


    Mouth it lightly that way, but I didn''t think such a prospect could be easily achieved.


    "Just because you''re in charge, it''s so easy to attribute divinity, etc. -"


    "You don''t think so? Unfortunately, it''s already past the road."


    When Eight Keys Shuiming speaks arrogantly, his fellow magician man screams in his mouth.


    "Hatter! You can''t do that!


    "The other guy is a god!


    "I''m not the one the sorcerer can do something about!


    That way, if you can''t, you''re certain of this victory. It also sounds as if it''s such a rarity that you want to scratch off your anxiety with screaming.


    So the magician''s man, who regained his composure, goes to a mundane point of view.


    Here we go, and I have a bad feeling you''re running up my back. Yes, there must be a reason why this man was elected to this executive decree.


    Hachi Shuiming had a proven track record of driving away his divinity before, so he was involved in this matter.


    "... holy lightning"


    A whine leaking out of his mouth, even without trying, invites the laughter of Eight Keys Mizumi.


    It''s an invincible grin that doesn''t even make things like the dreaded threat in front of you.


    The shock and tremor continue today. From the magic formation of the White Line is always overflowing with strong forces, whose surplus invades the area where it became the current, reshaping it as if the blue and white luminescence had twisted the clay around, gradually forming a huge figure of divinity. When some part of his body touched the world, it became dust and collapsed, and the wind pressure that kept leaking blew it away.


    ... head. I got my head out. Huge eyeballs. Snoring face shape. It would be too blasphemous for anyone to worship God as sacred. Eventually, that precarious appearance is set in what the summoner imagined. Trying to get closer to divinity. Expansion, contractions were repeatedly shaped, and eventually crawled up from the fallen of the magic formation, revealing its entirety.


    I can''t stand its divine authority enough that those who poke their knees also show up. The girls are no exception.


    It was truly a disaster. Just comparable fierceness is enclosed in this.


    Is it good or evil? I don''t know what I''m going to make, I''m going to destroy what''s around me. So this is still a disaster.


    But before such a disaster, Mitsumi Hachi has a spare look on his face. Swirl the mercury knife in your hand, pierce it to the ground, and shake your collar to make the suit comfortable.


    And...


    "- Abreq ad habra"


    (- Death. Thou hast destroyed my thunder before.)


    When Eight Keys Shuiming creates the shape of a knife mark with his right hand, lightning flashes up momentarily.


    From the clouds that float in the sky, from some city far away, energy belonging to electricity gathers around the perimeter, as if trying to uproot all electricity, becoming a blue lightning bolt.


    At the same time, a bust of an inorganic woman appearing behind him.


    Could it be true chanting?


    "Dicite.Qui conturbat me.Ut omnis qui interfieit vos ad me.Ergo mors meus es tu.Fulgur caeruleum.Procal.Qui praemisit personam.Fulgur dissipati -"


    (Yes, I''ll tell you now. He who stands before me, thou shalt be an enemy unto me. Therefore thou art nothing but my mighty death. Then a blue lightning bolt. That''s where we''re going. It''s what''s ahead of you. My thunder splashes forward -)


    An unconstructively scattered lightning bolt gathers at the fingertips of the eight-key Mizumi, as if it had regenerated the ripples on the surface of the water in reverse. At the end of the knife mark is the blue and white sphere and the high energy and the magical formation that continues to compress it now. Eventually, when the divine character extended his arm to Shuiming, Eight Keys Shuiming also put his half in front of him and offered him the cut of that lightning bolt.


    The magic formation leads toward divinity. It''s like a flow path. It extends from under the Eight Keys to under the divine character.


    "Return. To where it should be."


    With the scream of the torn woman, a pale running stream penetrated the divine character, cleaving the clouds of heaven and flashing into the pitch-black sky.

 173 One day, what the Allies told us...

    And the divine character that had crawled up from the fallen of the magic formation was shaped by the holy lightning bolt (Abraham adhabra) and returned to the outer shell world.


    All that remained were fallen magicians and pale lightning crawling through the earth. It is also common after the exercise of the Great Magic that the aftermath of the phenomenon does not immediately disappear.


    Shuiming pulls the mercury knife out of the ground, releases the sorcery he was wearing, and also pays the lightning left over from the knife mark on his right hand.


    Then Fermenia leaks the word in a half-hearted manner.


    "What a shivering power..."


    "Oh, come here."


    The runoff of twisted lightning tore the clouds apart and pierced the heavens. The power that would blow one mountain lightly if you shot it directly to the ground. I''ve used it twice before in different worlds, but it shouldn''t have been so powerful so far.


    Fermenia was struck by the aftertaste of lightning and often in such a state, as I recall,


    "So, let''s go help Lord Marie!


    As she turned to the church to hurry to the High Demarie, a suddenly leader-like sorcerer laughed.


    What the hell is wrong with you, when the four of you are surprised,


    "That''s about Homunculus who came in first, isn''t it? The boss''s got him by now, huh?


    "Boss."


    To the words of the sorcerer, Shuiming growls. Daimyo, I guess the boss and his boss are the example of Homunculus.


    to the words of the sorcerer, Shuiming turned her gaze to those with a church,


    "That one."


    "Ha, that''s the thing"


    "Is that it? Swimei, what is that?


    In response to Refill''s question, Mizumi squeaks his jaw. Beyond that, something like a clear separation swaying in the Yangtze was causing the church to change its appearance.


    "That''s junctional magic. It would be the type of thing that binds the subject to the spiritual world. The type is - occlusive phantom junction."


    As stated in the requisition, he still seems to be good at junctional magic. Obstructive phantom junction. Obstructive - that is, it traps the subject taken in inside, a phantom - I guess the point is that it shows the phantom to Hydemary. It means trapping the spirit in a cage of hallucinations and wandering it now.


    A magician''s man comes with a hostile glance.


    "If only the boss would. No matter how much you."


    "Don''t you have enemies? You''re a licked mon."


    "Ha-ha, the other guy''s a genius, Homunculus, huh? There''s no way humans can beat them with their knowledge, is there?


    Sure it is. Homunculus, by its very nature, has a wide range of knowledge. Knowledge is a great force for magicians, and its quality varies greatly depending on whether they have knowledge or not.


    But...


    "- That''s what you said, you instigated it?


    "Heh, what are you talking about?


    "Don''t be silly. That''s how you guys are responsible for the gods, so you cared about that, didn''t you? Homncrus is smart, so yes, you don''t make mistakes, but that''s why you guys put it into the distortion of Homncrus. Wouldn''t you?


    ��������


    The magician''s man shuts up. After all, it must have been a picture star.


    Fermenia, on the other hand, frowned in surprise.


    "Lord Swimey. Distortion of homunculus, what?


    "When you say homunculus, you are born with knowledge and wisdom. If I say so, I can rephrase that a mon like a little kid has gained a hell of a knowledge is a homunculus. But even if you know it, you''re a toddler. Because you don''t have the experience you want to, but you have all the wisdom, your spirit is prone to instability. So these guys just stuck it in for convenience. If assimilated to divinity, you would have whispered in your ear in a way that fills the gap in your heart."


    So separated, Shuiming now strikes the core of the magicians.


    "Here''s the painting you guys wrote. Even though Homunculus was the mastermind, in fact, you guys whispered sweet words to make him care. To use the power of Homunculus safely. I used the vanity of being a genius and my desire to be self-evident."


    Because of the differences in knowledge and experience, Homunculus says the spirit tends to become unstable.


    Besides, they are originally created for humans, so they are naturally inclined to listen to people. So I guess they put a gap in it and instigated it.


    A magician''s man stares at me with a dark look.


    "... what do you say that is? Isn''t it natural for humans to use homunculus? Even he''s using us because he wants his place, right?


    "I won''t deny that. But if Temehe is also a magician, don''t rely on other monsters to do something about it. It would be a good dialogue for Temehe, who has abandoned the magician''s possession."


    "Knock..."


    Shuiming stands in front of a sorcerer man who groans bitterly, saying his words as a substitute execution.


    "-" The Apostles of the Mad Starry Inn (Alfaldonine), "Sykes Luger. At the request of the Thousand Night Club, life and death will be irrelevant - but we will be detained."


    "Are you cracking that far..."


    "If you wanted to rebuild a crushed organization, you should have taken a more legitimate approach. At the time I did it in such a way that I could see the Thousand Nightclubs, I guess it was impossible to talk about the foundation."


    That''s how Shuiming throws up and sees the Fermenians.


    "I''ll bring Heidemarie. The three of you will ask for their restraint. You won''t be able to move much with burns."


    Shuiming tells the Fermenians so and walks out toward the church.


    "That junction is occlusive! I''m not letting you in from the outside!


    I guess Sykes hoped it was "impossible". He said he couldn''t do that, and he''d already forgotten what he could have done earlier.


    The fold that touched the outside of the junction, Fumi Shuiming, recalled a story about her.


    Yeah, that''s what the Alliance Leader told me one day.


    That''s in the usual dim room.


    "MR Shuiming"


    "What is it? Alliance Lord''s Palace."


    "You know what? About your use of demon homunculus."


    "He said that Heidemarie is a disciple, not a demon..."


    "No, mr shuiming? She falls for it by classification. No matter how I fix it, it doesn''t change that kid''s not human. Didn''t you?"


    "That''s true, if you do base it on the facts..."


    Still, I don''t want to treat you like a demon.


    Shuiming says so with a sinister face, but the Allied Lord shook his neck sideways to deny it.


    "You can''t treat that kid too human, can you? It''s not for you, it''s not for you."


    "That''s why I can''t handle things."


    The Allied Lord makes a bright voice as he laughs off his mistakes at the clear mouth of Mizumi.


    "Oh, no, no. I''m not treating her like a thing, am I? Just because you''re a demon doesn''t mean you''re a magician''s servant. It''s just that if you don''t think about it separately and with respect for her and you being different, you won''t get involved."


    "... Was it"


    Shuiming hears the depth of the Alliance Lord''s words and relieves him. Words in that sense? Then when he turns his gaze to hope he is careful not to make more mistakes, the Alliance laughs like a prank as he realizes it.


    "Heh heh... I guess I was a little too mean. So that''s not what I''m trying to say to you today. It''s about her."


    "Marie''s, is it?


    "Yes, yes. You know Homncrus has a strong relationship with Acacial Records, don''t you?


    "Yes, I have heard that Homunculus, at the time of its creation, was endowed with knowledge by the qualities of the stones (Lapis filosoform) of the powerful philosopher"


    "Exactly. The source of Homunculus'' knowledge can be found in Acacic Records. It can be enough elements to shape homunculus, and homunculus is collectively called genius. But some things are missing."


    The Alliance Lord separates there and speaks of the continuation of the story.


    "Acacial records don''t even give homunculus humanity."


    "Is that so? Acacic Records is a recording of the present, the past, the future and all the results. Isn''t that also documented about the finesse of human emotion?


    "As knowledge. But I need experience to know what''s going on to gain humanity. Humans, too, wouldn''t they? Even human personality is shaped by experience from the time of mindfulness."


    "Homunculus, too, you say, is the same as that?


    "MR Shuiming. Whatever it is, it takes experience to form a personality. People go through events, cultivate measures, and that becomes the fattening of self-formation. But all the knowledge given by Acacic Records happened elsewhere. After all, it''s not hers."


    I guess so. The point is, it''s like reading about other people''s experiences in a book. Even if the characters had an emotional swing, it doesn''t really tie them to the experience any more than getting it as knowledge.


    "She''s a genius. The word truly refers to ''given from heaven''. There''s nothing I won myself. Nevertheless, I can dance so confidently. Don''t you think that''s a terrible thing to snore at?


    �D�D�D�D


    That could be true. People gain confidence through their experience of success. Then it would be strange for her to be able to swing confidently without it. You should be well aware that pride is a foolish thing to do for a minute of wisdom, but you still don''t get good at keeping that attitude.


    "Edgar has been a little out of those skimps for a long time. He''s got his own talent, and he''s just like me, and he''s a bigot who wants to distance himself from the dead. That''s why he left him with you."


    That''s what the Alliance Lord says, turning the bright voice into something magical.


    "MR Shuiming. Keep it up, that kid will one day be blind to his feet. So... you lead him."


    "To me, can you do that?


    I wonder if that trust is not excessive. I was wondering why you were buying yourself that far. Young. I''ve never even made a child or a lover. How can you tell such a person to show them the way, etc.?


    Turning a half-inquired gaze, the Alliance Lord still smiled gently.


    "... MR Shuiming. Your life has a dream. [M] The starting point is the same as ours, but yours is yours alone. Light in darkness, shining stronger than anything else. There is no other love like everywhere, but above all, it is the end of a wish, which points to the way people are."


    The Allied Lord spoke as he did, and


    "People, even if they lose sight of their feet, can move on as long as the light they point to is in front of them. If you can''t walk because you can''t see your feet, you can just crawl. So..."


    - If she loses her foot, point her at the dream.


    It somehow becomes visible in the words of the Allied Lord, and the words are twisted.


    "Crawl and walk, is it? Does he smell so muddy?


    "Don''t worry about that. I have everything she doesn''t have, and with you, I''m sure she''ll come after you."


    "Mine, behind me..."


    ............... Shuiming is reminded of ''one day'' when he said that.


    That was before he was summoned to another world, when he brought Heidemarie to the Order.


    As if to prove the Alliance Lord''s story right, Heidemarie said she was a genius every time something happened. Like saying it''s her identity, like it''s her own support.


    I mean, I guess that was her unconscious resistance.


    Unlike the others, I''m lonely and lonely and I can''t help it.


    The truth is that I have nothing but anxiety and anxiety.


    Genius, genius, every time I said that, it was a crying reversal to distract loneliness and anxiety.

 174 Dragon Road, greatest glory

    - I don''t need you.


    - You don''t need it.


    - Nobody needs you.


    ... A familiar voice says that.


    I don''t need it.


    He said it was unnecessary.


    Everyone thinks so.


    It''s the shadows that tell me. A familiar shadow. It is a shadow, much like the outline of an old man who admires his father and his sisters.


    "No more, no more..."


    I didn''t want to hear it. With that voice, those words.


    I''ve never thought of myself being abandoned before.


    I also had the pride that someone needed me, and now others needed me.


    Still, somewhere in my mind, I said, "Why?" It is certain that there was a question.


    Your father educated the other sisters - automated dolls of his own volition and made them independent, but he didn''t have anything special to teach and tell himself, and he immediately deposited it with others.


    Like the blonde boy said, I used to wonder if he didn''t need it anymore.


    Parents normally raise their children under their own. That period is not of the order of four or five years.


    Nonetheless, isn''t it because you don''t need to grow it that you let go immediately?


    Isn''t it because there wasn''t any love to pour or anything?


    That way, my anxiety keeps folding and swelling.


    Because a familiar voice fuels it.


    Because I say those words in those people''s voices.


    I need it.


    He threw it away.


    In this red-purple closed world, let the stretched shadows hold it from the top.


    Two, I was in the middle of it, blocking my ears and giving in to words like that that that the shadow whispers.


    "... man"


    The shadow that surrounded itself, with its frightened voice, is torn apart by sorcery.


    "- What are you doing, genius? Wouldn''t it be nice to get hooked up with a technique like this?"


    This voice is familiar, too.


    This belongs to a magician boy who knows himself well.


    Yes, it was the Sorcerer of the Order, Mitsumi Hachiki, who appeared in a world with only this shadow.


    "... yes, now you are. Sumiaki-kun"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''ve come to tell me that you don''t need me, too, right?


    When he threw up like that to curse, he shrugged his shoulders and sighed, as he always did.


    "Hey, you''re not messing around. I''m real, right? I''m not the shadow you''ve been watching."


    "Once you make hope, you immediately return your palms and hurt them with that fallout. It''s the M.O. I''ve been doing since before."


    "Oh my God, you''re so sloppy. Damn, look at me. Over here. Is this prickly skin a shadow? Yeah?"


    "... really"


    If you look closely, it was certainly a real watering light, not a shadow. Until just now, it was a shadow, but now it is a real thing with a colour flavour. I don''t know what kind of hobby it is, but he''s not this shadow, he''s not the one to disparage himself.


    This Mizumi drops her shoulder as if she was "not at all..."


    I asked him that.


    "... Hey Mizumi. You don''t need me?


    "What? A kid you don''t need?


    "That''s right. Didn''t your father let me go because he no longer needed me?


    When asked so, Shuiming shook her neck to the side.


    "Is that why? If you really didn''t think Jazz needed you, you wouldn''t have come to the Order."


    "So what''s the reason? I have another sorcery, but you remember other sorceries, and that''s what it makes sense?


    "It''s..."


    After all, can''t you answer that? I was born in this world with magic. I really don''t need to force myself to learn another sorcery. You don''t have to do that, but as a magician, you can already do it. Then again, it should come to pass that there was no point in the Order being sent out as a disciple, under the auspices of Shuiming.


    "... I knew I was built by your father and that was it. If you didn''t, your father wouldn''t let me go. Your sisters all grew up with their fathers..."


    Then, as Shuiming taps even lightly,


    "Dude, what the hell''s wrong with your usual flirting? What? Now, you, you''re not used to being told that, so you just got a little bit spoiled, right? That''s exactly why you hooked me up, huh?


    "I''m... I''m serious!


    His casual light mouth is so angry that it slaps the scream.


    As it triggered, from the bottom of my belly, more and more black and loose things overflowed.


    "Since my father built me, I''ve been let go without a job or purpose. I''ve never been told to be useful as a homunculus or as a magician... can you really tell me what it''s worth!?


    "If you''re a genius and you''re not worth it, what are you gonna do to me, mediocre and boring?


    "What''s mediocre! You can do anything! You''ve done so many things, you''ve been recognized by everyone! But I don''t have it!


    Yes, I have no experience. Never have. Genius. I mean, what is it, but in the end, there''s only one thing I''m proud of: it''s homunculus. Where the hell is such a self worth it?


    Even if not, the part about being that homunculus is just something given to someone.


    "I am made! The power, the knowledge, the talent I have, everything I''ve given someone, it''s not what I''ve got! Dumb, it''s a substitute!


    Breathe out, shoulders up and down.


    Even myself, half astonished that there was such a passion, he was shouting at him.


    Built by someone. Given. Yeah, that means we can build the same thing again. So one of those numbers, is it worth it? Is it really what you need?


    You can''t even tell that.


    For humans who need it from everyone.


    ... All I had to do after I spit them all out was overflow whimper.


    Second, my hand touches my shoulder.


    "Did you throw up a little?


    "Me, is..."


    "... Marie. Surely you''re not like us. I''ve had everything since I was born, and for the most part, I can do one thing. But that''s not all, is it? Even humans, their value doesn''t all depend on when they''re born. It''s a monster that gradually settles down over time."


    "Long, time?


    "That''s right. It takes a long time for any guy, but you can''t be the only one that''s short."


    "But there''s no guarantee we''re going to be able to do this, is there?


    "That''s why Meister sent you to me. To get what you don''t have, what you want, for yourself. So it''s not like I never need you anymore."


    Maybe so. Indeed, that is one of the possibilities.


    But if not. The truth is, if everything those shadows said was right and I really didn''t need it.


    I wonder where I am, nowhere in the world.


    With such anxiously swaying vision, he smiled gently as he stared at Mizumi.


    "But still. Still, if everyone says they don''t need you..."


    ... a boy who chases his dreams and tries to help someone who won''t be saved.


    Always dazzled, just a boy who kept running.


    That''s how he reaches out to himself.


    "- I need you. So you don''t have to despise yourself like that."


    Poke one knee at yourself and come with me, like that.


    "Really? Do you really need me?


    "Oh."


    "You''re not going anywhere anymore? Don''t you just disappear on your own?


    "Oh."


    "I don''t like it, do I? I can''t believe I left you. If they leave you alone, you''re lonely, aren''t you?


    "Don''t worry. I''m certainly here. So..."


    I said take this hand.


    Grab it and never let go.


    I told you I''d take you wherever you need to go.


    Hear his words, from within his chest, warm things overflow.


    The more I realized, the more distressing my own anxiety had disappeared as if nothing had happened from the beginning.


    "... yeah!


    I nod loudly at his words and take that hand. The pulling force was strong, dependable and full of confidence.


    Yes, this is it. Didn''t he decide to go with him because he was such a person? Yes. How could I not have noticed? Danced by seemingly words, he rotted on his own and was falling into the middle of his opponent''s surgery. Pity. Pity, but I can''t help it.


    Because he needs eight keys, Shuiming.


    ... for a while, Mizuming stroked my head. It''s like abandoning a toddler, merciful. But I was comfortable with why it was, and it was left behind.


    "- Are you calm?


    "Yeah. Well, it''s something that played a downright lethargy. It''s my bad outfit."


    "Right. That''s how hard it is for you."


    Blurring, Shuiming laughs happily.


    And


    "Do you know what''s going on now?


    "This is... yeah, the junction of the psychoactive system. Obstructive phantom junction?


    "You look fine. Really, what''s wrong with being hooked up like this?


    "Absolutely. It''s just not my fault."


    A mouth-watering way that I don''t think was rotten until earlier.


    But this is the way you talk to him. Still, he accepts.


    And here''s what he says, as usual.


    "Let''s go. Break this junction and give me one shot at the guy who blew something crazy in."


    "Yeah. Naturally. If you let me play such a mess, I''ll make you pay for it."


    That''s what I say, and I go after Mizumi, who tackles the breakdown of the junction.


    What you see is your back.


    I remember the glare somewhere, on his back.


    Looking forward to it, I often think.


    He said that one day he would become a magician who could chase everyone''s dreams like this boy.


    To a magician who can help someone.


    to a magician who needs it from someone.


    So this is how you say it.


    - | kun = rei Maximumlicht, and.


    Magic furnace liberation, wording.

 175 To save someone who wont be saved.

    With a severe earthquake, the magic explodes.


    Heidemarie raises the operation of the magic furnace to its limits, and by its force breaks the junction from the inside. Since she had already returned to her original state of mind, there was no greater difficulty than breaking the bond.


    When the phantom world disappeared, the sight had turned to the inside of the Church where it had been taken.


    It would be because it had made the Church itself the enclosure of the kingdom.


    Shortly after the junction disappears, from where the altar should be, the voice of a beautiful boy soprano flies.


    "- Oh man, has the other side completely failed? Not as much as my mouth."


    Turning to the voice, there stood a beautiful boy in white sacrificial clothing.


    I guess this is the blonde boy (homunculus) who was trapping Hydemary. For, many questions remain about not interfering with the repatriation of the divine personality, not in the way of the High Demary rescue, and standing around.


    What are you thinking about? Slow movement.


    While both Shuiming and Hydemaree are surprised, the blonde boy skips the question as he is increasing his magic without alarm.


    "So, who the hell are you?


    That''s the word for Shuiming.


    In response to his question, Shuiming answers without hiding anything in particular.


    "Me? I am the Sorcerer of the Order, Mitsumi Hachi."


    "- Heh, the Order''s Night Fall Beautiful (Evening Fall). Oh, well, you were the substitute executor."


    The blonde boy mouths his mundane thoughts, as he was impressed with his cheeks. To such a boy, Mizuming turned his sarcastic grin, as usual, to the bad sauce.


    "If you knew there was going to be an execution, you''d be a long shot. Your prospects just crushed, didn''t they?


    "That''s not the right word. It''s theirs, not yours. It doesn''t include me."


    "... I''m sure this one is meant to fulfill Sykes'' petition... but didn''t you find a purpose in it, too?


    "Right. But in the end, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "What do you mean?


    Heidemarie answers the questions Mizumi missed.


    "I mean, you don''t have to assimilate with divinity, you think you should defeat the man who defeated divinity."


    "Exactly. You''re right. Even if I can''t assimilate myself to divinity, if I can defeat the existence that can defeat it, then my purpose will be fulfilled."


    I see, that''s where the point goes.


    At the time this one defeated the Divine Spirit, the purpose was switched.


    The boy had the purpose of ''boasting of his abilities'', and divine summons was his tool. But if the one who defeats the divinity appears, it sounds better to defeat the one who defeated the divinity, rather in terms of ''boasting his abilities''.


    That''s why the boy was passive, both in the way of stopping summonses and in rescuing Hydemaree.


    In short, this boy has the same roots as Heidemarie.


    He is frustrated by the blanks created by his wealth of knowledge and inexperience and is trapped in the dilemma of Homunculus. And he said he was scratching his feet like this to fill that void somehow.


    The blonde boy says out of step as Mizuming''s heart is shaken by how much compassion she has.


    "Beautiful star at night. I''ll take you down. [M] Divine assimilation has failed, but if I defeat a genius called you, that will fill my void."


    "Genius, huh. I''ve never thought of myself as a genius."


    "Is that a provocation? Yeah, that sure works. I''m angry enough with that saying. What if you''re not a genius when you defeat God from the world, fall into the devil, defeat the two corners of the Ten (Greed of Ten), and defeat the end-described Red Dragon?


    To the raving rhetoric of the blonde boy, Shuiming smiles all the time to mock herself somewhere.


    "You''re miswording the word genius. I''m just a bad student."


    "You just have to say that. You''re not the one who appreciates it, you''re the other."


    Sure, that would be the best story. Self-evaluation is entrusted to others. There is no way that what I have evaluated myself can be passed on as it is.


    But...


    "In the first place. I''m not your opponent, am I?


    "First, you want me to take down my apprentice first? Earlier, it took me a long time to call myself the greatest masterpiece there."


    "That''s what happened. Now try knocking him down with no scratch and a legitimate magic battle. If I can do that, I''ll take as many of them as I want."


    "You got licked."


    That''s how the blonde boy gazes at High Demary.


    In contrast to him, Heidemarie turned to the tip of the stick.


    "You did it, didn''t you? I can''t believe you''re using those hands."


    "That''s because there was a gap in your heart. I didn''t think you could break it and come out. If you were as small as that in the junction, you wouldn''t even have to feel painful."


    Blonde boy boosts his magic. Then, the surrounding scenery became loosely distorted.


    "But you stay alert. The church (here) is my position. That''s not the only tie I''ve been preparing for."


    When the blonde boy says so, his dazzling, loose vision increases in intensity, and he begins to hear a noise that squeezes the metal harder.


    With the arrival of the magical establishment, the phenomenon will intensify.


    A boy, however, utters a word of junction activation.


    "- The kingdom! Make it here!


    A magic formation unfolds at his feet, as well as a dome formed by magical light envelops the High Demary. White, like powder-covered. That, however, seemed to put up a defensive barrier to protect her.


    But it''s never meant to protect her.


    "This is my restraint line. This isn''t the kind of play you just did, is it? Crush it with this technique."


    With that word, the blonde boy shows a trick like holding hands. Then the dome of light also begins to contract again so as to interact with the shrinkage of its fingers. I suppose by narrowing the boundaries, we will compress the space itself, compress and consolidate Hydemary, and crush it as it is.


    Active contractile junction.


    I see he is a diverse user of junctional magic.


    Shooting penetrating magic from within and outside would not make much sense with this.


    Well, then how does she deal with it?


    As Shuiming confined her actions to observation and vigilance only, Heidemarie took something out of her chest pocket. It is the most frequently used piece of magic, Trump and its case, when she exercises witchcraft.


    She scattered the cards that had been served there unwrought on the spot.


    And


    "- Wirbelwind!"


    (- Blow it, whirlwind!


    As the junction contracts, Heidemarie blows her cards to four weeks by the magic of the wind.


    cards that danced within the junction were sparsely strung against the wall of the junction, and she looked at it and at the same time,


    "- Handskar av j?rn. Angriff!"


    (- Soldiers of cards, attack!


    It takes another spell chant.


    The cards thrown out by the magic instructor are greatly altered by further magic, and the hands and feet grow properly with shoes and gloves. The figure is as if it were soldiers appearing in Wonderland. To the soldiers of Trump with the sword, to the soldiers with the spear, to the ones with the shield. At the same time, it attaches to the junction (wrinkle) and stops it by standing up to hold the contraction down.


    "Ha, is that such a simple hand to stop my junction? That''s not funny."


    "I don''t even think I can stop this."


    "What -?"


    Hydemary''s magic increases so that he writes off the boy''s voice. Together, the sound of a bee that can play the current and the deafening noise that scrapes the building and conditioning together fills the area, pressing the junction from within.


    The exhaled magic swirled around her with color and light, poking up the ceiling of the junction while Ascension dragon.


    "Oh, this magic..."


    "If you''re surprised by this, it won''t take long!


    Heidemarie yells back at the boy who shows agitation at the demonic revelation.


    And I took one book out of a void with nothing.


    "Magic book? No, it''s not..."


    "Yes. This is not such a superior thing. It''s just a picture book."


    That''s what Heidemarie says, showing a glimpse of the cover of the book she took out. It''s an old picture book written in English with illustrations. It is a children''s book without deception, which is easy for children to see and has a large shape according to the letters. Other than that, it''s nothing special, it''s not worth it as a piece of magic, it''s just a picture book.


    "Alice in Mirror Country?


    "Yes, this is the first time my father gave it to me. It''s an old English version."


    "Hmm. What are you gonna do with that?


    "What do you want me to do? I''m a magician, right? There is one thing to do. Right?"


    "You don''t have to know about magic, you can do something like that."


    "I can. Because my magic..."


    - Yes, her magic is, Origin Magic.


    Typically, magic means the formalization of acts that accompany primitive prayers, wishes, etc. For this reason, one basic operation at a time is determined by its magical system, and it is immutable. Since the behavior has already been determined in the first place, the content of the behavior itself cannot be changed by the individual.


    But in her case, it doesn''t.


    You are free to do whatever you want, with whatever steps you want, even if you need to do what you want.


    If I tell you, I''m just saying that the workload should be commensurate.


    If the amount of magic consumed and the formula is commensurate with the result, theoretically any result can be triggered.


    The magic of Heidemarie Alzbain is - | Klein spielzengkiste, a magic that embodies her dreams using everything classified as a child''s toy as a medium.


    If you say something to comfort the kids in their boring leisure time is a toy,


    Puppet flash.


    Stuffed animal.


    Trump.


    Magician''s tools.


    Even a picture book that makes a child read is a toy to her.


    Heidemarie spins the picture book with one hand, a taunting spell.


    - Taws brillig, and the slithy toves.


    (- Blind Moment, Tove the Murderer)


    "-Did gyre and gimble in the wabe"


    (- It is on all sides of the square, turns in a spiral, cones through)


    - All mimsy were the borogoves.


    (- All weak and inferior bologoves)


    - And the mome raths outgrabe


    (- Lost Lars swallows and screams.)


    That''s a sentence told in a world famous fairy tale. A portrayal of a monster, featuring a girl who visited the world in the mirror and in a sloppy occasional question. The monster beguiles people by calling them to something they cannot understand, but in the end they are defeated by the sword of truth piercing every word of it.


    As the page of the picture book turns to pieces, it turns into a medium of sorcery. When the light fades, a flow path is formed. When Hydemary holds his right hand, the grilled magic passes through the picture book, through the streamway of lightning, forming a single sword in its hand.


    "-He took his vorpal sword in hand.And through and through.The vorpal blade went snicker-snack"


    (- Vorpal''s sword. Take it in its hand and pierce the paranoid vanity. Vorpal''s sword is truthfully carved, not pruned)


    And the name of the sword is Vorpalsword.


    Heidemarie sticks it out and turns to the blonde boy.


    "Such a sword would break my bond!!


    "I think so. Because this sword, as it came from, is a disgrace to witchcraft."


    "Nah -!?"


    "- vorpal sword, vanity cutter!!


    (- O sword of truth, cut off the falsehood!!


    Vo - Parsword Vanity Cutter.


    This sword also cuts off all sorcery (deception), as it slashed the monster''s lined bluffs.


    As it shows, the constrictive junction created by the blonde boy is mutilated.


    It''s magic, but it''s because.


    "This is the magic killer. All deception, only to be mutilated and disappeared"


    The constrictive junction of the blonde boy was pierced and mutilated as such, and he could not make it, and disappeared.


    After Heidemarie''s True Sword (Vorpal Sword) tore apart the magic of the junction, it was truly unpleasant.


    The blonde boy, who didn''t think the constriction junction would be broken, was pushed into an army of overflowing cards as it were, defeated with resistance. I fell and lay down in a state of disorientation.


    "Surprisingly, you didn''t."


    "Well, then you''re the other guy."


    That''s how Shuiming returns words like Hydemary''s clapped out. Originally, she and he performed differently as artificial life forms (homunculus). Heidemarie is the greatest masterpiece produced by his puppet magician, while the blonde boy, who was teasing his talent, is in fact only powerful enough to be banished by the mage who created him.


    In a way, I would say that this result was visible from the beginning. Temporarily capturing Hydemaree is a special medal, but if it is a legitimate sorcery battle, it is natural to lean toward a high-capacity Hydemaree.


    Now I look down at the falling blonde boy.


    Shuiming also knew about the circumstances of this boy because he had looked through the investigation documents. After being created as part of an experiment by an alchemist, he was banished and wandered. So Sykes Luger made contact and this is the case.


    "... don''t even feel a little sorry for me. Abandoned, deceived, and the result is this."


    "Right."


    "But I do. At the end of the day, why did Homncrus (this guy) want to do something extra like this? If you want to do something, maybe a little bit more."


    When Shuiming casually uttered such a question, Hydemary rarely made a smile on his face.


    "I''m sure the person who made it recognized me as useful and wanted me to accept it. So, as a daikon, I tried to stand out. And then... yeah."


    "What?


    "This kid didn''t have you. So I don''t think you could have been like me."


    Heidemarie looks down at the blonde boy and says so. The voice did contain a sound of sympathy, and the face that looked down, just a little lonely.


    "... Sumiaki-kun. Can I be a little selfish?


    "What?


    "I don''t want you to turn this kid over to the Thousand Nights Club."


    "I don''t mind that, but what are you going to do with it?


    Shuiming asks a little harshly. It''s a repetition of the same thing if you banish it because of how much you feel sorry for him. If we are to miss it, we must launch a policy for the future. Just as Shuiming protected Liliana, that''s the way to take responsibility.


    "I want to send it to your father."


    "... I see. When Meister educates me."


    "Yeah, I thought that would be better."


    "I can write you a brush, but will the other side agree? He doesn''t know anybody, he''s got no edge or itch."


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine. If you''re reluctant, you can have it."


    Shuiming casually asks the High Demary who says that.


    "Why would you do that?


    "Why? Is that what you hear?


    That''s what Heidemarie says.


    "- To save the unsaved."


    Well, then surely, that would be a reason to get there.


    "... well. Then I need to lend you a hand."


    That''s what Mizuming says, carrying up a fallen, lying blonde boy. If you''re going to be rhetorical about handing it over, you''re going to be waiting for a compromise with the Thousand Nights Club. It would be natural as a teacher to break a bone for a disciple who tries to move by the philosophy of the Order, even though he finds it a pain in the ass around it.


    I leave church with her while I''m somewhere happy with the growth of High Demary.


    Outside awaited the Fermenians and the Thousand Night Club humans who came to pick up the sorcerers who were restrained by them.

 176 How much is a snack reasonable?

    After sending the Homncrus boy to Heidemarie''s father, Edgar Alzbain, Mizumi and the others returned safely to Japan after finishing some errands in Germany.


    And the day came when we were ready to procure all kinds of supplies for Trinity and go to other worlds.


    "Chocolate, chocolate, chocolate!"


    "Chocolate, chocolate, chocolate!"


    At the garden tip of the eight-key mansion, two beautiful girls approaching in front of Shuiming, hailing Chocolate Chocolate.


    That''s Fermenia holding a cardboard with chocolate and Liliana holding a penguin stuffed animal looking important.


    They want to take chocolate to another world in large quantities. While in the modern world, he seemed unable to overcome his desire for chocolate, and thus became a direct judge of the amount he would take with him just before he went.


    If Shuiming here seriously rots and says, "Snacks up to 300 yen" or something like that, you''re probably going to get a terrible look at it.


    Mizumi also gave me some understanding of bringing in some sweets because I knew it.


    "That''s too much..."


    The amount of treats to take is in cardboard. Besides, there''s even a cardboard box with a cake hole on the side. It''s thorough.


    How much the hell do they want to take? And there''s even raw stuff. I can''t take anything more than the space in the metastasis formation, so I think Shuiming will stink that I want you to consider it around.


    First, when you hear what Fermenia has to say,


    "No! We need souvenirs! I have a mission as Your Highness to deliver chocolates and cakes!


    I say it''s not for me, it''s for Teatania.


    As always, she is a woman of high loyalty.


    On the other hand, what Liliana said,


    "I can''t put up with chocolate. At least one every few days, I want to eat."


    He wants to eat this one himself. I think it would be nice to be honest, and I think it would be great because I''m trying to maintain moderation properly.


    "Still, there''s a limit, right?


    "I''m still the one who cut it off!


    "The truth is, I wanted to prepare more, more."


    Two people who say that and don''t try to give in. The story is about parallel lines, or rather, folds that have made the flag color worse for Shuiming,


    A refill with a bottle of liquor as a souvenir to Lemaire opens his mouth.


    "Neither of you can say anything more to Swimei."


    "Shit!


    "For us, Refill, this is a matter of death and death."


    Refill returns a gentle grin to the kind of gaze that he would not be any other HR. But it was never the kind of thing that stood on the side of the water that told me to take less chocolate.


    "Even if I know. But we have a very comforting companion named Miss Marie."


    That''s what she said, and if we don''t recruit new people, we''re gonna have to instigate them both. I thought it would be embarrassing, this is it. No, she was originally an enemy too, at some point obsessed with sweets.


    Two people found a new companion and rushed over to Hydemary.


    "Lord Marie!


    Heidemarie, say it.


    Of course, Heidemarie''s on that side.


    Now, three, no, four to one.


    "Shui Ming-kun. You can''t do that."


    "... I know. Totally."


    That being said, when I reluctantly gave the word of understanding, an innocent cheer arose. You couldn''t give up so much. About the sweets. Fermenia is naturally happy to make a smile, even Liliana, who usually has a faint expression.


    As Shuiming works to add to the magic formation, Heidemarie says,


    "Mizumi, I''m buying you and your souvenirs. That''s fine."


    "Well, there''s a loud guy who needs to buy it."


    Slapping hatred that way, Hatsumi, who was ready and waiting, turns his blamed gaze.


    "When it''s watery, it''s terrible. Can I report without the color of reflection?


    "Why? To whom?


    "I''m a human being on Mr. Anno''s side, too. Can I tell you something? Shui Ming was reluctant."


    "Ugh."


    Yes, Hatsumi, like Mizuki, is a man who kept his mouth shut about being a mage. Speaking of which way you''ll get on these occasions, you''ll stand on Mizuki''s side, no matter what.


    Of course, even Mizumi has feelings of apology.


    "You''re ready for that, aren''t you?


    "You really are, aren''t you? I''ve got a lot to tell you."


    What you take is a remote Japanese ingredient in different worlds. Miso, soy sauce, various kinds of stock, not only that, but also coupler ramen, etc. are all available for rice.


    "I''ll take care of the food when I go over there."


    "Yeah, sure. My arms will ring."


    I would like that arm to ring with a sword...... I guess for her the kitchen is also a battlefield. Likewise, some of our members will definitely be active with Fermenia, who will be in charge of cooking.


    "- Oh, it''s time"


    Second, from the outside, I hear a man like that. Turning to a familiar voice, there was Mitsuro and his wife Snow Odd, and Chido, the younger brother of Hatsumi, walking in.


    During my stay in Japan, the family baked me something to take care of, so I guess she came all the way here to drop me off.


    Fu, Mirror Shiro, who saw the magic formation, raises his admiration.


    "... Hmm? That''s a lot of circles."


    "Do you understand"


    The large number of magic circles means that there is so much information to be included. Return - Now to head here, a magic formation of transfers straight, but up to seven, including many others. I just said Grand Magic Plus Alpha. The consumption of magic for that matter is not half of what it is, but it is not a problem because there are only magicians around it.


    Snow Ogata puts her hand on her cheek and says as she shows her a gentle trick.


    "It''s a shame. It was so busy."


    "Right. There were disciples gathered for a meal, but this was the first time it was fresh."


    With the couple saying such a pleasant thing on their asses, Shuiming turned her eyes to the other cousin,


    "... I didn''t expect to end up talking to Chido"


    "Hatsumi found out. Then you''ll be right around now."


    When Mirror Shiro says that, Chido comes with a subtle look that is so hard to cut out.


    "I''ve always thought of you as a strange person, but I didn''t know you were such a fantasy"


    "You''re not too surprised."


    "Well then............... so the truth is, how strong are you?


    That''s what I said, and to the curious question, Mitsumi is at his usual pace,


    "Oh, the raid inside -"


    I almost said, my gaze pierced me from many places.


    "Suimei, that''s what you are..."


    "Hey, why don''t you stop lying to people already?


    "Right. I think it''s time for you to cut it out, huh?


    The bitterness of Refile, Hatsumi and Heidemary pierces Mizumi at the same time. When Shuiming was stuck in the words "Ugh..." Fumi Mitsuro turned to Hatsumi.


    Mirror Shiro brings together the usual floating atmosphere. Attitude as a teacher, not a parent? Hatsumi is relative to him like that and comes with a slight tension.


    "Hatsumi"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s get this over with."


    "Okay."


    The words I give are short and few, but I guess that''s all I need. After a refreshing exchange between the two, now Snow Ode smiles gently.


    "Hatsumi. You''re aware of illnesses and injuries, right?


    "It''s, well, yeah"


    Hatsumi shows a slight troubled face in the slightly uneven words of Snow Ode. For her, who has been accompanied by Mirror Shiro, the threat of illness may be more scary than the threat of enemy strength.


    "Take good care of yourselves."


    Say that, and give other faces words of labor. When it was over, now Mirror Shiro called for Refill.


    "Refile."


    "Yes. Grandmaster"


    "Just once. Keep your face at your esteemed swordsman."


    "I understand. It was a short time ago, but I can''t thank you enough for putting on the archery."


    "Whoa. Don''t forget what you just said. If you forget to thank someone else, you''ll be proud of your sword."


    Mirror Shiro''s words have some kind of inclusions.


    When they had finished talking about the whole breakup, the three went back to their homes.


    "Well, then it''s time to go"


    Secondly, for the metastasis, moving over the magic formation, Heidemarie also stepped in.


    "... Marie, okay?


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to be the only one?"


    That''s a blaming tone. But there is also a desire to make a final confirmation as Shui Ming.


    "No, there''s a front I said I''m not leaving you... are you sure?


    "That''s Shui Ming-kun. I''m afraid that''s a very strange tree. Don''t you know what water smells like?


    "Life over there is more inconvenient than you think, huh? I can''t even go buy your favorite treats satisfactorily."


    "I just need to learn the ritual of transfer."


    "It''s fancy to consume a lot of magic just to pick up sweets, and so do you."


    "I also have instruction for you. I told you I''d make it right, so make it right."


    Shuiming said "hectic," while revealing only a little grumpy to her,


    "Tell him to get back in the mood. I''ll stroke you."


    "You think I''m going to get rounded up like that? Totally... I hope you don''t underestimate me."


    "... is that how beautiful it is to say that and take your hat and give you your head?


    High demaree with a silk hat in one hand and tilting her head toward Mizumi''s. When Mizumi turned a frigid glance at her like that, she looked snug,


    "Will you stroke me? Isn''t it a good idea as a person to overshadow a word you say once?


    "He''s a seven-year-old who doesn''t really lose his mouth"


    Shuiming strokes Hydemary''s head, even as he shudders at him. It''s hard to tell if you feel good or not. The faceless look, but the fact that you keep being stroked, I guess this is fine.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of the different worlds plus the first beauty dot the words that Shuiming casually uttered.


    And he turned his gaze at Shuiming, who is dealing with Hydemary, at the same time asking him what he was talking about.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Fermenia asks Shui Ming, who tilts her neck, bewildered.


    "Um, Lord Swimey? I was there. A seven-year-old is..."


    What does it mean? With the gaze of doubt of Fermenia and other members who ask it that way, Shuiming recalls fu.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t say"


    "... Hey, Mizumi. You didn''t shut up about something so serious, did you?


    "Oh, yeah, well... Marie was born as a homunculus and it''s only been seven years"


    Whilst I''m evil at what I didn''t say, when I mouth such facts, I round my eyes to say that Refill is such an idiot.


    "No, for that, it wouldn''t fit the size of your body or your smartness"


    "I don''t know anymore... because it''s a homunculus around here. There''s something different about how people grow up than normal people."


    "Oh, really...?


    While Refill is baffled, Liliana opens one eye and asks Hydemary.


    "Hi Demarie, really, is it?


    "Yeah, I''m seven."


    High-demary snorts at Liliana''s question. Liliana is solidified as she looks up at the seven-year-old she thought was her sister. Like I haven''t understood it yet. That would be natural, too. I''m about half Liliana''s age. Are you confused? "Huh? Huh?", counting the numbers by hand.


    "What is this?"


    "So, isn''t it a big problem?


    Both Refill and Fermenia are just the end of what I am. He stares at Heidemarie in such a way as to be half-baked up to Hatsumi.


    "I thought you were about the same age..."


    But...


    "I think the recognition should stay that way, okay? Even if I say I''m seven, I''m seven years old in Homunculus. It''s not easy to apply human age. Look, even dogs and cats. Right?


    "Hey Mizumi. How about that? Hey?"


    "No, that''s all I can think of."


    But it''s still not good to call it a dog or a cat, or Hydemaree stares at me.


    Shuiming, on the other hand,


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Hey, Mizumi! Don''t listen to me! Hey!"


    "Okay, okay. It''s okay, I''ll transfer. Get in the line."


    "We''ll settle this later."


    Heidemarie stepped inside the magic formation, saying so in such a way that the phonetic sounds of puffy.


    Eventually, when Mizumi slaps each other in the palm and sounds a light-hearted sound of bread, the magic formation overflows with magical light.


    "- Dimensional connection"


    (- space-time concatenation)


    At the same time that Shuiming uttered the key word, Shuiming returned to the other world.


    ... yes, without even knowing that there was a demon who was peering out of the shadows.


    "Heh heh! If I thought I''d stopped seeing you for a bit, I''d have to be sticking my neck in a lot of funny things. Ahhhhhhh! That''s me, Ku, but! Huh, Awan, there is only Akira Mizuki!! As a fan number one here, chasing after me is the muscle, right? That''s right!?


    Such an out of tune voice echoes the garden tip of an eight-key mansion where no one is.

 177 a certain scene of sleeping birds

    "... hmmm"


    What threatened Nariji, who was out of bed, was his laziness coming from lack of sleep.


    On the borrowed bed, shake your head like you''re waking up and shaking your head. However, the thoughts that were blurred by the clouds were not always clear, but merely brought dullness.


    An ambiguous boundary that doesn''t seem to get out of slumber.


    It feels like you''re still in a dream, that your body isn''t yours.


    Still, it''s like falling toward the sky, like a strange heaven and earth.


    --To get rid of this, should I fall asleep again?


    I don''t know how long it''s been since I thought I didn''t want to get out of the futon.


    I can''t help but be driven by the desire to keep it in a plush pack forever.


    But why can''t I escape my idleness like this? I don''t stay up late to sleep less. In spite of that, this is a terrible drowsiness.


    In this world, there is no reason to want to stay up late, such as TV, games, study, or telephone, as in the other world, so basically I tend to go to bed early.


    Rather, since the early morning was devoted to noodle gestures and magic training, the modern people who go to bed early and rise early are moving at the rhythm of life that is often forgotten.


    Then, what is the cause of this lack of sleep?


    Are you just not feeling well?


    Or is it related to the stress that comes from what you are concerned about?


    But I''m not fatigued enough to lose my temper, and I don''t care.


    The biggest recent issue is whether the return of the Ariake people has come true.


    But I''m not so worried about that.


    The returning magic circle was properly formed by that prudent Minami, and I can''t think of a vision that would fail first.


    Sorcery fails and flies somewhere else, or disappears there.


    They are certainly conceivable, but they do not come with a sense of crisis in their imagination.


    Rather, when Shizumi fails, the market price is determined to the extent that his inadvertent triggering increases the number of troublesome episodes. It''s always nice to land as if miracles or magic had worked when it''s important for him to be here, just because there''s more to laugh about.


    I was a mage myself, so it was only natural that such a wonder should come to light.


    "... it''s time to wake up"


    The sunlight from the window entered from a fairly high position.


    It reflects dust and grime and makes them sparkle.


    The desk that I saw suddenly was terribly cluttered. Instruments that I don''t know what to use, and notes that don''t make sense are recognized, and the magic circle is scattered all over the place.


    At present, Riji is in the Eight Keys Mansion in the Nelferia Empire.


    It''s already been a few days since the Minami people returned to the modern world.


    When I returned, I was renting the Eight Key Mansion as a place to stay, and I was asked to manage it instead.


    There are multiple rooms and they are spacious. It''s the first time that a person staying can use one room each. Moreover, the baths were not set up in the Astel or Autonomous Prefecture.


    I was curious about how much it cost these days, when Japan''s narrow property situation was scattered on TV.


    I was surprised to see Graziella like that.


    - We need to keep an eye on you.


    With that said, I occupied a room in the Eight Keys Mansion.


    When I first returned to the Empire, I returned to the castle and slept there, but for some reason I started using the narrow eight-key mansion.


    I don''t know what ideas worked and made her do it, but it made it easier for me to meet her whenever I wanted to.


    Meanwhile, Titania seemed dissatisfied for some reason.


    Walking down the hallway with a heavy head thinking like that.


    I can''t help but yawn when I''m walking.


    Shall we go back to sleep? I opened the door of the room in such a guilty thought.


    Yes, I still think this is the living room.


    I still can''t remember that this is Titania''s room.


    As a result, the owner of this room, not Riji, had to pay.


    "... eh?"


    "Huh..."


    When Riji opened the door, Titania stood inside the room.


    Thin blue hair is cut with the shoulder mouth, eyes of the same color as the hair shine like a polished jewel, and the face is still an unbelievable girl. I don''t have the tailor-made clothes that I always wear.


    ... what jumped into Riji''s eyes was a supple, proportioned body.


    In a nutshell, it would be exhausting, but it is still unrelated to impoverishment, the chest is modest, but it is never small, and the buttocks are small, but the shape is excellent. My arms and legs are slender, and I want to check the laws of physics and whether I can manipulate those two swords freely.


    Riji opened the door when Titania took off her underwear. She is in one piece, exposing all the important parts.


    Titania flushes her face at once. The earlobes are bright red.


    She turns her back immediately.


    "Lord Raige!" W-Well...! "


    Perhaps thanks to seeing her shame, Riji''s dull head was awakening.


    "I-I ''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do this!"


    "Y-Yes... I can''t believe Master Rage did this on purpose." I know that there''s been an accident. ��


    "Um, yeah..."


    "Ah, uh, uh, as it is..."


    "That''s right!" I''m sorry! I''ll close it right away! "


    Riji said that and closed the door.


    Left alone inside the room, not just in Titania.


    "...... um......"


    "--Ha!? No!" That''s not true! "


    No, if that''s what Raj-sama wants, I''ll be ready!


    "Ah....."


    Titania is ashamed to welcome her into bed. Cover your chest with your arms, your knees together, and your bright red face makes you look away.


    Like a feather attracted by a moth lantern, it seems like it''s being pulled in by a wobble.


    No, it''s not.


    "Oh, no!" No, it''s not! Now my head is dizzy and I can''t think of things well, so this is what happened! "


    Well, I''m new to it too, so please be gentle.


    "No, no, no, no! I really don''t want to, ahhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    The scream of Riji shook the eight-key residence in the Imperial Capital, and immediately thereafter, the sound of the door being strongly closed resounded.


    The loud sound of his escape naturally resounded downstairs.

 178 omens of the call

    After Riji''s head regained its coolness.


    Everyone had already gathered in the living room of the Eight Keys Mansion.


    Everyone is at the table, and they are thinking about drinking tea, sharpening their nails, and peering in the mirror.


    Mizuki Yasuno, my friend summoned to this world, just like myself and Akemi.


    Since I was summoned to the Imperial Castle together, I''ve been acting together and using magic to help me.


    A gentle expression that gives you calmness. Well-maintained long black hair. Seasonal red scarf. Such as fingerless gloves, which are of unknown origin. A girl with indispensable characteristics, she had been in terrible trouble until a while ago, but now it''s back to normal. With a naive personality, looking at her smile naturally bursts into vitality.


    The Titania Loot Astell, the princess of the Astell Kingdom who summoned us.


    I used to wear dresses when I was in the Kingdom, but I preferred to wear clothes that seemed easy to move when I went on a journey.


    Until a short while ago, modesty and gentleness were in full swing, but since confessing to the swordsman, there has always been the quietness of the lake surface at night and the razor-sharpness of living together.


    Because of the fatigue earlier, my face still looks red.


    It feels very difficult to look at each other.


    Graziella Fifis Riseldo, the princess of the Nelferia Empire, where they are now staying. Personality has the nobility and belligerence often found in noble humans, and somehow has a wild flavor, but on the other hand, it has a strong sense of responsibility and kindness.


    Golden hair with adult facial features and wavy eyes. The outfit was based on a coat with a magic formation embedded on the shoulders of the Empire''s military uniform.


    The majesty of martial arts is always outside the body.


    This is the usual face, but they were not the only ones gathered in the living room on this day.


    Elliot, the brave man called to the Holy Office in El Maide, and Crista, who is accompanying him.


    As you walk up to the table, Teatania greets you first.


    Good morning, Master Rage.


    Oh, good morning, Tia! It''s a good morning, too!


    "Yes! It''s a very refreshing morning!"


    That''s what we say, and we take care of each other as if nothing had happened.


    Naturally, there is no one here who is not aware that it is a tearful effort.


    It seemed like a lot of noise for a good morning, didn''t it?


    "That''s right. I was already wondering what the hell was going on


    Graziella and Mizuki speak so harshly.


    Liji looked impatiently at the accusing gaze that the two of them were pointing towards.


    No, that''s right. That''s right.


    What? What? What is it?


    "No, uh..."


    Thinking of an excuse is as if words don''t last. I could just say that it was an unfortunate accident, but such words were not allowed. Every time I tried to open my mouth, Suisuki''s eyes intensified the colour of the accusation.


    In the meantime, Elliot exhaled a mixed scent of black tea.


    You''re really out of control, aren''t you?


    "Ugh... I don''t even have a word to give back to you."


    "Raige, going to Lady''s room is a step up, isn''t it?" Don''t be irresponsible when you''re drunk or just let the momentum go. If you don''t try to push me down properly, I''ll be rude to you. "


    "Hey, what are you talking about!?"


    Of course it''s about how you feel about Lady.


    "I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "Then you can''t do it anymore." As a man, you have to take responsibility. "


    "That''s..."


    After Elliot told me that, Riji turned to Titania.


    "Raj-sama..."


    "Tia, that..."


    Riji stared at Titania and the atmosphere grew.


    Mizuki and Graziella thrust their beaks at what they thought.


    Well, what''s the difference? I don''t have to tease you that much.


    It was Graziella who said something.


    "Yes, an unfortunate accident. It''s not intentional, so I have to forgive you."


    It was Mizuki who was in a hurry to finish the conversation.


    Both of them are the palm of my hand that I didn''t think I was blaming you for earlier.


    "Ah, both of you!" Even though the atmosphere at the corners has improved! "


    "Tia, the atmosphere is still good." Are you mistaken? "


    "That''s right, Your Highness, Titania." I''ll ask you to stop being paranoid. "


    Mizuki suddenly returned to her mood and smiled at Graziella, saying why she was doing it. Meanwhile, Titania was regrettable. They make a tooth sound as if they were interrupted by an important scene.


    Graziella looks at Riji''s face again.


    "Nevertheless, you really are a terrible sleeper." What the hell happened to you when you never did that before? "


    "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Graziella. I don''t know what''s really going on today."


    I can''t get rid of my drowsiness and my head stays dazed. Even though I was awake, my head wasn''t quite as good as it was.


    From this confusion, did Graziella sense anything?


    "... um, even though the answer is correct, why can''t you get a pale complexion?"


    Yeah, a little bit.


    Since Riji himself did not know the reason for the lack of sleep, he had no choice but to suspend it appropriately.


    While talking like that, I suddenly noticed the beauty of Graziella''s body. My hair is well-maintained and I am wearing thin cosmetics. To be able to take the time to take care of it in the morning is probably to be getting up pretty early.


    I think my head will fall back as I just wake up and put it together easily.


    Mizuki tilts her head adorably.


    Riji-kun, are you lacking sleep?


    "Yeah, I think so." I should be asleep enough.


    Ah! Maybe it''s Sleep Apnia Syndrome? Sleep Apnia Syndrome!


    Yes?


    While we were not coming, Mizuki folded her arms together and bowed lightly, revealing her face.


    An exonym popped out of her mouth. Huh, what is that puzzling word? I often think about the wording that seems to apply to it.


    The fact that the horizontal text popped up means that there should be a Japanese translation properly.


    "... are you talking about sleep apnea?"


    "That''s right, Riji-kun!" That''s right! "


    Isn''t that right, Mizuki? I just wanted to say it in horizontal script.


    ��Ehehe... because I don''t have the chance to say that much here��


    Mizuki laughed misleadingly, as if she had found out... It seems that she is the one who occasionally suffers from the remnants of Nakazo disease.


    ...... I didn''t want to feel the fear of it coming out in all directions until a little while ago.


    However, I have no idea that I have suffered from such a typical adult disease.


    They are young, and they do not have lifestyle habits that cause them in the first place.


    It doesn''t matter if you are fat or thin, but I hear that this disease is related to the way you put flesh around your neck and around your face.


    Once again, Graziella pulls down the chair next to her and calls out.


    "Rage, why don''t you sit down? Come here."


    "Huh? Yeah..."


    Graziella invited me to go to the chair next to her, and for a moment Teatania''s eyes felt a sharp glow.


    Rage-sama, I''m free, too. Go ahead.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh..."


    Titania quietly pulls the chair next to her.


    Which seat should I take? In a flash of confusion, the two stared at each other and began to scatter sparks.


    Seeing that, Mizuki immediately cracked it in between.


    You both can''t do anything that''s bothering Riji-kun.


    "Mizuki, is that all you''re saying?" You''re running behind the competition right now, aren''t you? "


    "That''s right, Mizuki." I think the beauty of the eagle is praiseworthy, but isn''t it too long? "


    The two of them showed Suisuki a face that seemed to have room for that.


    "I don''t care about you!" It doesn''t matter if you sit next to it or not, you''ll be slowed down! "


    ��... you say that in such a wicked tone?��


    "Well, if it''s so easy for both of you to get distracted, then there''s no room for you to get along right now, right?"


    ��������


    ��������


    "Right? You both think so, don''t you?"


    "... that''s true." I was concerned about the awkward opponent around here. "


    "... I see. We might have been shallower about this."


    For some reason, Teatania and Graziella seem to be convinced by the vague explanation without the subject.


    Hey, what are you talking about, all three of you?


    "It''s a lifetime story to always sleep dullly." Don''t worry about it. "


    Yeah, don''t worry about it.


    I see. You don''t like it, Rage-sama.


    "Ehhh..."


    For some reason, it was sent back harshly.


    Don''t feel like we''ve got more excuses to blame.


    Turning to Elliot for help, he elegantly sipped a cup of tea.


    After that, he exhaled a mocking breath.


    I guess that''s it. Actually, you and that guy are brothers connected by blood, right?


    "Could that be Shiming?" No, why would that happen? "


    ��No... yeah, don''t worry about what I just said��


    Elliot let out a big sigh and said to himself, "This is quite enough." "Everyone is going to struggle."


    What the hell are you talking about? I don''t know what you''ve been talking about for a while now because I''m not working my head well.


    Sitting on a suitable chair, both Teatania and Graziella look unhappy.


    Titania turned to us and cut it out in awe.


    "Do you have a suggestion for Master Rage...? Do you have a favor to ask?"


    "Please? Ah..."


    When I asked for your help, I immediately thought: After all, it was just earlier.


    "No, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" I''ll be careful from now on! Make sure you knock before you open it! If I make a mistake, I''ll leave immediately! "


    "Oh no! I''m not talking about you!" It''s a different story! ��


    I''m sorry!


    "I don''t care about that!"


    Titania coughs one cough before reopening her mouth to switch stories.


    "In that case, as soon as possible, I want you to return to my country... to Meteor"


    To King''s Landing?


    "Yes, I must report the case of the Duke of Hadrias to your father." In connection with that, I hope that Master Rage will also work hard. "


    Sure, that''s necessary, isn''t it?


    Yes, this time Elliot was unjustly detained, and we were to board the Duke of Hadrias'' residence together with the Minamata, but it turned out that the Duke had connections with a group that became the universal key (Unibercitus).


    This must be reported to the king, his superior, and the duke must be heard from him.


    We don''t have a way to communicate with the distance, so we need to get back to the capital, Meteor.


    "I''m sorry to take it back, but how many?"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. Rather, we have to go as soon as possible."


    Meanwhile, Graziella murmured abominably.


    Lucas de Hadrias. He''s a pain in the ass.


    From the technique of hitting the index finger firmly on the table, it can be said that it is quite irritating. I don''t think she''s anybody else, because she''s been treated like a duke.


    "When I was an Empire and an adjacent lord, with great military power, and besides, I was also strong. Honestly, you''re a nuisance. It''s not unusual to pile up over there."


    Um... was I one of the same seven swords as Tier 1?


    "Yes. The best swordsmen of the seven swords that control the dancing sword." This is a man with the nickname "Lord of the Blades of the Seven Leaves". "


    "... but I could have pressed it because Shizumi was there at that time"


    "If you turn against the enemy, it will be a very troublesome opponent." The fact that the Empire can''t get out is because that man is so powerful. "


    The city of Krant is the defense between Astel and Nelferia. I could easily imagine the Marquis''s prowess, given that he was entrusted with it.


    Graziella is also quite appreciative of the Duke.


    "Tier. Back then, I told you there was absolutely no betrayal, but are you sure you''re okay?"


    ��Yeah, I guarantee that. Only that man would have no betrayal."


    In addition to tying up the movement of a brave man, you also have a lot of trust in someone who has turned their blade on another brave man.


    ��No, it''s not so much trust, it''s confidence as a swordsman.��


    Huh?


    Tia, what''s that?


    "If there is any confusion or cloudiness in your heart, it will be reflected in your sword. If that wears two of you, that''s all. [M] But that man has never clouded his sword before.��


    That''s what Titania says and continues to say.


    "If that man is connected to the universal key (Univercitus), then it''s not the last couple of years." I should have been in contact with her a long time ago. In the meantime, I''ve been swords with that man several times. "


    When you put the sword together, didn''t the Duke have such a gesture?


    "Yes, that man''s sword flash was clear... although it was annoying to me."


    That feeling was something only the swords could understand. I don''t understand what you just saw in the fight.


    Titania seems to be burning up against Hadrias, clenching her dominant hand.


    With that, Elliot opened his mouth.


    "So, Raige, when are you headed for Metail?"


    ��I see. I need to talk to you, so I''ll be on my way.��


    Well, then let''s chase after the debriefing.


    "What? Elliot and the others in Astell?"


    We were supposed to go and say hello to the Astelle King, too.


    Speaking of which, yes. Elliot was caught by the Duke of Hadrias on his way to Metail.


    Therefore, after the rescue, I stopped traveling to Astell and turned back to the west, staying in the Empire.


    "... whatever happens to the Duke of Hadrias, I have to talk to the King of Astelle about this." I need to know who that man is and what he thinks. "


    "... that''s right."


    What I think is true of him. If we don''t gather information, we won''t be able to see the person''s humanity, and if we don''t see it, we won''t be able to get to their destination.


    I just got back to settling down.


    "It''s the same for you." I will return from the kingdom and return to the kingdom. "


    While talking like that, Mizuki suddenly clapped her hands like she noticed something.


    "Ah! But then there will be no one left to take care of the cats!" what should I do..... "


    I see. Liliana asked me to talk about the cat, didn''t she?


    Liliana Zandike asked me to take care of the cats that inhabit the house.


    The cats were originally wild, and it was not necessary to force them to take care of them, but since they were collaborators, they said that they wanted to see them as much as possible.


    Graziella opens her mouth as she struggles to figure out what to do with Mizuki.


    Well, I''ll arrange that for you.


    Is that okay?


    "There are only a few of us here, right?" I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    Graziella-san! I can count on you!


    Of course.


    Elliot turned his gaze to me after the story was settled like that.


    It was more serious than usual.


    "Rage, this is like my meddling."


    What is it?


    "Recently, there has been no movement towards the demon tribe." You should be careful, just in case. "


    Is that when you''re lurking behind the bell, you''re moving behind the scenes?


    It''s really creepy to be able to move and not move all the time.


    I knew it. That''s what it is, after all.


    "If the opponent is a trinket, I''m wasting my time... sometimes, but I can''t be alarmed because the evil gods are kept in the back of the demon tribe." Only if you have a proper mold, but the people who said it are not busy thinking about it. "


    It''s not busy, is it?


    ��You''re trying to squeeze your neck with pure cotton, or you''re trying to crush it all at once.��


    So, it''s definitely moving behind the scenes, right?


    "That''s right. Then I wonder what the shadow leap is..."


    So, I remember the last time I saw you.


    (Nh? Huh...?)


    Yes, I should have thought of something about what Elliot said.


    I should have been able to talk to someone like that before and get answers about what I was doing.


    Thinking like that, I tried to dredge the depths of my memory, but my consciousness skipped to the bottom.


    Riji-kun!?


    Lady Rage!?


    Hey, Rage!


    ... and plunged into the darkness.


    The lid of your eyes closes like a book, and your consciousness sinks into the deep water.


    In it, you can hear screaming from nowhere.


    The voice calling your name repeats itself over and over again, from a distance.


    Eventually, I realized that I was being held by Graziella.


    The screams they heard were theirs.


    Apparently, I lost my balance and fell out of my chair.


    "Watch out, what''s going on?"


    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, I don''t mind." Are you sure you''re okay? "


    ��It''s okay, I''m just a little dizzy.��


    Standing up with Graziella''s support, Titania turns to her worried gaze.


    Rage-sama, you might want to take a little rest.


    "No, it''s okay." It''s really nothing right now. "


    "Riji, are you sure?" It didn''t look like an anemia. In other words, the battery ran out, or it was switched off suddenly when the switch was on..... "


    "It''s okay. Look, there''s nothing to do now."


    Don''t let the girls worry, and smile with your arms wide open.


    In the meantime, I realized that I was holding something.


    (Er...?)


    It feels firm on the palm of your hand. Unspeakable anxiety struck me, and I slowly moved my gaze to my hand. Wasn''t the action as awkward as that of a tin doll who forgot to grease it?


    As you focus your eyes and slowly open your hands, you will see white metal parts and gemstones with a pale glow from the gap between your fingers.


    Riji-kun, is that Ishar Cluster?


    "... yes..."


    When did you have it?


    "That''s..."


    As Mizuki''s question was, I didn''t have it in my hand until now.


    It should have been in my jacket pocket all along.


    Even though it should be, I have it now.


    I lowered my gaze to the pale glow.


    --That story should have been Shimaishi.


    You can hear the whisper of someone like that from nowhere in your voice.


    At that time, I told you to remember what you said to him.


    As if that''s the most important thing to me now.


    "... Elliot"


    What is it?


    "There is no major movement in the demons because they are creating a new demon race." In order to create a strong demon race, we need to reduce the number of weak demons and free up enough space for the evil gods to infuse their power. "


    Is that true?


    "Yes, we are still in the preparation period, and it will be put in soon." That''s what the demon tribe doing it told Shiming. "


    I heard that story before when the Demons invaded the Empire.


    It was the same with Shiming''s guess, and the story of the demons like Rishabaam also matched the story.


    Crista, Elliot''s companion, shakes her eyes anxiously.


    "Mr. Elliot, what are you talking about...?"


    "The demon race is created by the power of the evil god, and its number and quality are determined by the capacity of the evil god''s power." Since the power of evil gods is limited, it''s probably a matter of redesigning and putting them in from the existing [something] that is not worthy. I think we''re in the process of creating a smaller, but better-quality demon tribe than we already have a large number of crude soldiers. ��


    So you''re saying that more powerful demons will emerge in the future!?


    "Yes, it is."


    About this, the demon tribe said it was a war game.


    Certainly, units that incur development costs must be allocated appropriate funds (resources), and if there is a limit on the number of units on the map, that limit must be cleared. In a way, isn''t it strange to get good news?


    Suddenly, Mizuki raised her hands as if to say long live, and asked questions.


    "But why are you so obsessed with quality?" I think a big battle on this scale would be a lot stronger. ��


    "Considering that the country has already dropped about three times, I guess you decided that you don''t have to ask for the quantity." Miscellaneous fish are out of hand, but good soldiers are ingenious depending on how they do it. "


    Elliot makes that guess and reveals the sense of crisis once again.


    "... it''s a bad story." And that means we''re cooperating with their thoughts. "


    "That''s why we can''t afford not to defeat them." It''s just that if you''re overdoing it, you''ll only get more damage. "


    ��That''s right, we''re going to have to get around better in the future.��


    "But it''s not all bad." Shifting from quantity to quality means that fewer places are out of reach. If you can destroy each one of them, I think you can do it. "


    But it will require a commensurate amount of force. Can your power overwhelm a demon race that has improved in quality?


    But if there were more demons of that quality, you wouldn''t be able to say that.


    I haven''t been able to complete the demon race yet, so it''s a battle now, isn''t it?


    We need to prepare ourselves for this.


    I want to do it more quickly, but in fact, we don''t even know where the demons are.


    That will also need to be looked into in the future. It is best to cut off the roots.


    If you ask me how I''m going to do that, I won''t be able to come up with a plan yet.


    "... the battle will be tougher in the future."


    "Oh, each other."


    Riji shook hands with Elliot and started preparing for each of them.

 179 At some castle.

    A woman stood in a candlelit room.


    A glossy limb is wrapped in a knightly outfit, and a sword is inserted into her waist. Her hair is white, her eyes are red with fresh blood, and her skin is brown. In that case, it could be a knight woman or a warrior woman who is not uncommon in the kingdom or the Empire, but what is definitely different from them is the small horn in the head and its pointed ears.


    It was a demonic woman. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the demon''s general status was the closest to the shape of a human form.


    --It may have been a mistake to come here.


    One of the demon king''s generals, the female swordsman Moura, deeply regretted coming here.


    I wish I hadn''t responded to such a call.


    I just had to leave the castle and focus on the war.


    I was dazzled by myself, who couldn''t do it, and leaked an easy exhale.


    The source of this sigh and concern is that someone called me.


    The man who summons Moura is Rishabaam, a man who plays a staff role in the Demon King''s army. A skinny man with curly horns growing out of his golden hair. I don''t know where it came from, I don''t know where it came from, I don''t know where it came from. If it was the same Evil God''s Fallen Child, I could understand it to some extent, but it was in the unknown.


    Recently, the demon king Nakshatra told me to invade the human country.


    Moolah was summoned by this frightening wanderer when the date of the invasion had been set for her to do so.


    Oh, did you come first?


    From outside the room, such a dumb voice resounded.


    Hostility was directed at the door, but Rishabham seemed to be blowing the wind somewhere.


    There is no sign of being unhappy with the late arrival.


    Greetings, Mullah-sama.


    "... hmm"


    "This, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this is,


    Of course. You''re the only one who knows you''re here.


    ��I can''t imagine what it''s all about.��


    ��Say, put your hands on your chest and think about it.��


    Moura throws up and asks Rishabaam again.


    "So, what are you doing today by summoning me to this place?"


    You were in charge of the next battle, right?


    "You don''t have to check that kind of thing anymore now, do you?" You''re the one who taught Nakshatra how to do this. "


    "I''m sorry if I upset you. No, I''d like you to take the new evil god''s dropper with you next time."


    Is that what you showed me last time?


    Yes.


    Do you have permission from Lord Nakshatra?


    We have received it.


    ��I don''t care. So where is the new perp?��


    "Already here."


    What?


    When Moura asked Rishabaam, she saw a visible change in the room.


    Suddenly, the Vale of Darkness was removed from the corner where the dimness dominated.


    It was a terrible change, as if there was a tactic in place beforehand.


    Eventually, Moora''s eyes revealed--


    ��������


    It was an utterly alien monster.


    The shaping is asymmetrical from left to right. A form that combines the ferocity and evil of an intelligent animal and a worm.


    If a man had seen this, he would have seen the spookiness and the ghastliness that would have struck him.


    It is the second time that Moura has seen this, but she reiterates that she is not used to seeing it again and again. Even the demon tribe born of the evil gods was so terrible that they felt terrible. The ugly form made even the demon Mullah feel irreversible ruin.


    However, there is nothing to compare with the power contained in it. The demons who had been moving as subordinates until now felt powerful enough to look like babies.


    Yes, so much so that what''s in front of you is too strong.


    In addition, there are some changes regarding this battle.


    What''s the change?


    "It''s not my discretion, is it? This is all their will."


    If you say that, you can''t say no.


    "You will go directly to the land of men."


    "Directly? What does that mean? The march will take a month, even with wings--"


    "No, as soon as you connect spaces with my magic, you can attack them immediately." It goes directly to the capital, which is the center. ��


    "Silly. There''s no way I can do that. I''ll probably do the talking."


    "This is really embarrassing to be underestimated by my power. Well, you''ll see it soon enough.��


    "... is it true?"


    Rishabaam nods, "Yes," in response to Moura''s question.


    However, there are still doubts about the confident way to say it.


    If you can do that, why didn''t you use it so far?


    ... no, it must have been easier to reduce the number of demons that were no longer needed by imposing drainage.


    I know that. I know that, but there are parts that don''t fall into the ground.


    The way it is done is too tricky. If you had that power, you could have taken down the human kingdom sooner, without having to do that.


    I can''t help but feel that I didn''t dare to do it.


    "...... Rishabham, what is your purpose?"


    "The purpose is to take down one of the human kingdoms." That''s what Nakshatra-sama wanted. Isn''t that right? "


    "No, it''s not."


    ��What else is there? I''m going to do my best to destroy people."


    ��������


    That''s true. This is what we call the great aspiration of the demon race, "to destroy all men from this world in order to fulfill the woe of the evil god." For that reason, I can say that it is a natural move to break down the unity of the country.


    There is no mistake. I''m not wrong, but I can''t help it if I think there''s something else going on. Of course, I understand that it is not to our detriment, but nevertheless, this man''s thoughts seemed to be in the midst of a final ruin, which was very creepy.


    It''s not human ruin, it''s like anticipating all ruin.


    "I don''t want to be hostile to you that way."


    "Then stop playing that nasty act right now." The bug spit runs. "


    "Then I can''t help it." I''ll put up with your hostility. "


    Moolah became even more hostile to Rishabham''s playful remarks.


    Almost equal to murderous intent, but where does Rishabham blow the wind? As if looking at something smiling, I''m laughing (...) and (...) floating (...) in (...) or (...).


    "How can I afford to stay there?" Are you even thinking about that demon race? "


    "No, I didn''t think you were enough to scare me."


    "Do you think I can''t kill you?"


    Yeah. In my case, it''s not just killing, it''s killing, cutting.


    Rishabham leaks a creepy sneer about what was interesting when he said that.


    I''ll kill them all, right?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    And then I started to fool her like this.


    "--That means a sorcerer is not dead to the extent that he has been killed once or twice."


    What is the meaning of the word? I''m not saying anything.


    Then what? Are you saying you''re not going to die?


    "No, it doesn''t mean you''re never going to die. But it''s definitely a hard thing to kill.��


    ��������


    ��If you won''t allow me to exist, you should remember what I said.��


    ... yes, the root of this man''s creepiness lies in this. An incomparable versatility. This is one-of-a-kind common sense. A common language that is not common. It''s too blurry to see the bottom. It makes you feel like you''re pushing your hands into the ocean and looking into the shallows to find out what''s going on.


    Moolah shifted her gaze from Rishabham to the Devil Clan.


    "... come on."


    In a word, Rishabaam''s demons were obedient, and they showed the gesture that came with them.


    Rishabham saw it and made a smile.


    A smile so frivolous, so frivolous. There was such uncertainty there, as if she was interested in the reaction of the opponent who saw it by publicly saying that she was hiding one or two things behind her back.


    "Please go." I look forward to the outcome of the battle. "


    "... without you telling me"


    Eventually, after Moura quit the room, Rishabaam''s murmur echoed in the room.


    "... to usher in a new era, we still have to open the door." Destroy the old for a new creation. The suffering to be born. Even if it leads to all destruction. "


    A sneer leaked from the edge of Rishabaam''s mouth made the darkness in the room even darker.

 180 Views with King Astell

    The journey from the Nelferia Empire to the Astellar Kingdom was a race.


    In view of the trends of the demon race, it was concluded that it would be better to move as quickly as possible, and the movement was made quite impossible for both the body and the horse.


    If it had been in this world at first, such an imposing army would have been impossible.


    Travelling on horseback is unexpectedly draining my health. Certainly, the difference is obvious compared to walking, but since horses use their physical strength only while riding, it can be said that every break is a necessity.


    At the beginning of the journey, I often took a break between trips, and I suffered from leg and back pain associated with horseback riding.


    However, with the Ishar Cluster now in hand, my physical abilities have been further improved, and thanks to my travels, Mizuki has more physical strength than before. As a result, they were able to withstand the forceful forces, and they were able to stay on horseback.


    Although Graziella''s immigration procedures took some time, she was able to get to Metail, the capital of the Astel Kingdom, halfway through her previous travels.


    Through the castle gates separating the city from its interior and exterior, you can see the city of the King.


    Gentle buildings, cobbled streets, and planted trees and flower beds. At the end of the boulevard, which stretches straight, another high wall rises, concealing the entirety of the royal castle.


    I sprayed an alabaster and compared it to the streets of the Imperial City, which hurt in my eyes, I felt very gentle on my eyes.


    I''m kind of nostalgic for Metail, the capital of the king.


    "Yeah. We were called here..."


    Mizuki and I looked around in emotion.


    The hustle and bustle of Metail Boulevard is more modest than the boulevard of Filas Filia.


    Because the scale of the lively street is different, it is never idle, but why is it overlooked?


    Graziella speaks harshly as if to speak for it.


    "Hmm. It''s very poor compared to the Imperial City." Because the main street is narrow, there are few types of stalls. "


    ��Oh, Astell is a land of history. I don''t think it''s a good policy to embrace culture without complications."


    I''m licking the strengths of fashion, so I''ll leave you there sooner rather than later?


    "You be careful not to let the country be overrun by immigrants."


    The princess who looked down and the princess who looked up. Both eyes have changed sharply from gentle to tortuous. It seems that the two are bees according to national policy.


    Recently, Mizuki and I both realized that this was a jerk-off between the two of us, so we didn''t even enter into arbitration.


    By the way, are there any greetings?


    The guard who refrained from saying so said, "I''ll pick you up there." There was a friendly guide, and he lowered his head when he noticed our gaze.


    Titania opens her mouth.


    "I have contacted the embassy to do my best to weigh myself, so the scale is. It''s annoying when it gets noisy, and it''s not like when you leave.��


    "Good, that''s a big deal."


    "Yeah. The parade is full once or twice..."


    Riji and Mizuki let out a big sigh. It''s like a spectacle, like being noticed on a parade. I understood very well that the feelings of lions and pandas in the zoo must be like this. Being seen means being so tired.


    With that, Riji suddenly said what he was concerned about.


    By the way, how are Gregory and the others doing?


    "Gregory and the others should be in the capital." I think he''s still on his recuperation. "


    Gregory and his followers from the time of their departure were recuperating from a case in the Union, but they went straight back to Astelle to listen to Titania.


    We''ll have to pay our respects to the three of you later.


    Yeah, I hope you''re doing well.


    When I was arguing with Mizuki, I noticed that Titania was looking around my back.


    Tier?


    Speaking of which, Master Rage. Don''t you wear that cape? "


    "Cloak...? Ah..."


    The words reminded me of something I didn''t want to remember.


    I called out to Titania with an indescribable expression.


    "That''s, like, not much... right?"


    ����


    "Isn''t that a good idea?" Why don''t you put it on? "


    Yeah, there''s a very deep reason for that.


    "Why do you look so serious?"


    "I want to look like that, too."


    When Riji said that in a throwing manner, he immediately turned away with distant eyes. I don''t care about the cloak. But I can''t give you that weird colorfulness. I couldn''t help but feel the pain in a design that only wanted the flashiness of an old hero.


    Let''s make this place yaya like this.


    It was Mizuki, who couldn''t read the air, who blocked the intentions of Riji.


    Riji-kun, I think I''m pretty.


    "Oh, thank you. But, you know what?"


    ��What''s the matter? You can put it on, cloak."


    No, that''s why, right?


    You see, Titania makes a merciless pronouncement after asking for such nuances.


    "I know you don''t feel very good, but I think you can wear it in official places anyway."


    "Shhhhhhhhh!? That''s not right!!!"


    On the main street of the capital city, Riji''s painful scream resounded.


    ��


    The visit to the Imperial Castle was communicated in advance, so King Armadillas of Astel was immediately visible.


    After spending a short amount of time in the cabin to coordinate, Riji and the others were escorted during the visit.


    But there were two people there.


    King Armadillas, sitting on the throne, and the country''s prime minister next to him.


    I have only spoken to the Prime Minister a few times, so I am sorry to say that I have lost my name.


    However, Shiming said that "the prime minister seems to hate barcode baldness", so he remembered the characteristics somehow.


    Riji turned to Armadillas.


    A grey-haired, junior man. He has a crown on his head and a king''s mantle, a symbol of authority.


    A king with a gentle atmosphere. It seems that the Imperial Emperor and Hadrias always had a strict atmosphere, but as when they were summoned, they lived together in a strict and soft atmosphere, and somehow they felt familiar.


    Originally, the king must be harder to get close to. If "being licked" seems to be the case, it is still not worthy of a king, which is the image of a general head of state.


    However, contrary to our concerns, Armadiyahus seems to be respected by almost everyone. Is that his skill? Or is there another thing he can do to preserve his authority?


    Riji was thankful in front of Armadillas, and eventually a voice was heard from a higher place.


    "Lord Rage, Lord Mizuki." It''s been a long time.


    "Your Majesty, it''s been a long time." Thank you for your sudden visit. ��


    Your Majesty! It''s a shame!


    It seems that Mizuki is still not used to such exchanges. Even in the waiting room, there should have been no distraction or nervousness, but it seemed that the wording caused a little panic.


    Graziella filled the area well.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness towards His Majesty Armadillas." It was at the end of the celebration that I was able to enjoy the glory of worship. "


    Hmmm. I''m glad that Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella is in a hurricane.


    Your Majesty, it looks like you''re weird.


    "Hahaha! This is tough."


    Armadiyaus replied and laughed loudly. Considering the age difference, for him, Graziella was still like a little girl. I don''t think Armadillos is going to feel any pain in the face of her hatred. From the right to the left, the willows are parrying naturally, like a wind.


    "Thank you for taking the time to visit me."


    ��No, we had a reason to come here, too.��


    Hmmm. That''s right. How is Master Swimmie?


    Armadillas asks, and Titania answers.


    ��Father, Swimmie is back in the world.��


    "What? Then you''ve found a way to return...!"


    "Yes, but...."


    Hearing Armadillaus'' surprise voice, Titania gives a strange expression somewhere. You look like you''ve noticed a sudden change.


    Meanwhile, Riji felt uncomfortable with Armadillos'' words in the same way. In other words, I am convinced that if I find a way to return to modern Japan, I can do so.


    What if the Emperor knew that Ming could use magic?


    "Hmm. There was a lot going on before I left." But in that case, Lord Reiji and Lord Mizuki also seem to know about it. "


    Share your perception with Armadillas. After all, he knew that Shiming was a sorcerer, and while they were in the castle, there was some attachment.


    As for what was important, it was revealed, just like when I talked to Shiming before.


    "Hmm. Shining, I told the king." Hmmm..... "


    Mizuki must have remembered something he hadn''t been taught. Puff up your cheeks and express your obvious grumpiness. "I won''t allow it unless it''s a souvenir." "Rice and miso are minimal." While bumping such a thing into her mouth, she was emitting a negative aura that made her feel the "dark side."


    "So, did Vermenia go to your world?"


    Yes. Lord Bai Yan accompanied me back.


    I see. Then you can see me turning my eyes to a different world.


    Armadillos smiles in a good mood as if he had anticipated Vermenia''s arrival.


    I think the teacher will be fine.


    Yes. Lord Bai Yan is good.


    Titania and the two of them confidently say so.


    With that, Graziella suddenly turned her gaze toward me.


    "...... I''ve been wanting to ask you guys for a while, but you''ve been evaluating Lord White Flame a lot."


    Of course, Lord Bai Yan is a... a... a... a... a...


    It''s true that White Flame is dexterous and talented, but how do you explain that indescribable feeling of regret?


    Sorry, Doctor?


    Graziella frowned, and Teatania followed suit.


    "... isn''t Lord Graziella making a mistake?" If you''re a swimmer, you mustn''t forget that Lord White Flame is a shame. "


    Hey, are you guys serious? Are you serious about that? "


    Graziella is terribly puzzled by what she and Titania say. It''s as if you''ve just noticed that you''re looking at things from a different perspective.


    As Graziella intensified her confusion and bewilderment, someone gushed out.


    "--Bufu!"


    No matter who looks around, there''s no one there.


    Suddenly, Armadillas turned away. Your shoulders are trembling slightly, and your palms are touching your mouth so that your voice doesn''t leak out.


    Apparently, you''re holding back your laughter.


    "... it seems that His Majesty Armadillaus has grasped it."


    "Father? What do you mean...?"


    "Hmm. Lord Swimmee certainly called Vermenia" "Po" "Ko" "Tsu" "etc."


    "Is that...?"


    "Ponko!?"


    Eek!?


    I looked at Mizuki''s face, but she shook her head sideways like she didn''t know it either.


    Meanwhile, Titania reveals her anger.


    ��Oh my God, I didn''t know you were saying that when you praised me for remembering.��


    "Hmm. I don''t want to say that Shuming is the worst person in the world..."


    "I can''t forgive you. I have to wear black and white around when I come back..."


    "...? Titania. You and Lord Swimei are getting stronger around here." It wasn''t like that before you left? "


    "Huh? No, that''s..."


    In response to Armadillas'' question, Teatania turns away as if to deceive her.


    Anyway, Armadillas changed the course of the conversation because he thought it was barren that his daughter never answered her questions.


    "Well, let''s keep this chatting going, and it''s time to get down to business." I already know in the letter that Lord Rage wants to ask me something. "


    What do you want to hear? While Armadillas gazed at Titania, Titania gave directions to the surroundings and paid for them.


    ��Father, I''d like to ask you about the Duke of Hadrias.��


    "... Lucas. I''ve already received reports that you used the Merchant Corps for rumors." I''m sorry, but I can''t give you a great deal of punishment for that. I can give you a certain limit, but it''s harder than knowing that Swimmie is a strong person. "


    ��No, it''s not that.��


    "Hmm. So what are you talking about?"


    Unlike Titania, he opens his mouth.


    ��Did you know that Duke Hadrias imprisoned El Maide''s hero, Elliot Austin?��


    "Lucas imprisoned the hero of El Maide?" No, according to the report, you will stay for a while to relieve the fatigue of the brave. "


    "No, he was actually threatening and holding him back. I''ll leave that for now. We have something that bothers us.��


    I see, Lord Rage has another concern.


    ��Father, have you ever heard the word Universeless?��


    "No, I don''t know about the oligarchy."


    ��It''s the name of the people behind this northern continent. We were helpful during the previous war against the demons in Nelferia, but when El Maide''s hero Elliot stood in front of us earlier.��


    ��In terms of the flow of the story, is Lucas involved in that?��


    ��Yes, I believe there was some kind of conspiracy to connect with Gottfried, the ally of the Universal Key (Unibercitus), and imprison Elliott.��


    Titania expresses her concern, but Armadillas narrows his eyes as if he can''t believe it.


    "...... Lucas is an ally of mine. I don''t mean to shelter you, but I think it made some sense to do something like that...... Titania"


    ��Yes, I think so too. But I know we have to keep an eye on the trends.��


    "That''s right, brave man." Have you ever heard anything from Lucas? "


    Is this from the Duke?


    When Riji replied, Armadillas nodded.


    Speaking of which, there is. That was a long time ago.


    "...... I was called to the Duke''s Palace to talk about my visit to Krant City once."


    What did Lucas say then?


    "I wanted to talk to you about why I fought and about the goddess."


    ��There''s no reason Lucas won''t tell you why. Maybe that''s what it''s all about. But about the goddess....."


    Armadillas murmured, revealing a strange thoughtful face.


    Soon, some kind of answer came out.


    "It must be because Lucas is anxious, just like the world is today." The anxiety will eventually involve Astelle. That''s probably why you''re jumping. "


    "... perhaps the duke has anxiety about the goddess."


    "I see. Then this story will not be revealed to anyone else."


    Yes.


    "I know how Lord Rage feels about Lucas." But did Lucas think Lord Rage was in the way? "


    ��No, I feel like I was trying to test myself against an aggressive enemy and get something done.��


    If that man is serious about discharging Lord Rage, he shouldn''t be able to do it.


    "... yes, that reminds me a lot."


    Well then, did you point the blade at Lord Rage?


    ��It was like trying.��


    "That''s true if you don''t listen." But... hmm, Lucas would push it through by saying, "I got a match from a brave man." "


    Armadiyahus anticipates Hadrias'' excuse and looks at us with a wipe.


    It looks like nothing is going to happen after fighting Lucas.


    No, I did something together because there was Shizumi at that time.


    I see.


    Then Titania opens her mouth.


    "... honestly, the duke can be defeated if it''s swimming." The sword''s arm isn''t that good, but the way it fights is vicious. "


    Huh? So, did you make a match with Teetanya-sama?


    "Yes, yes. Well, yes..."


    So how did it turn out?


    Asked by Armadillaus, Titania is visibly suspicious of her behavior.


    "Being a servant, it''s not something I have to tell you..."


    But I''m curious.


    Armadillas won''t let Teetanya escape.


    It looks like she''s enjoying her daughter''s reaction nowhere.


    Meanwhile, Titania looks terribly bitter, as if a bitter biting insect remains on her tongue.


    "... I lost, but that was because I was using a cowardly hand."


    "Lord Swimmee is not a swordsman." I can''t fight you with your "majestic" thoughts. Each user has their own tactics. "


    I understand that!


    While Titania devours, Armadillas breathes a sigh of indifference to his daughter.


    "Your dislike of losing will never be cured after all this time."


    O, Father!


    Titania screams like a scream.


    In any case, the meeting with Armadillas was partitioned here.

 181 A call from the other side

    After finishing the encounter with King Almadyaus.


    Riji and the others were escorted to a certain room in the royal castle of Camelia. That said, it was the same room that Riji and the others used to use when they were staying in Camelia. It has a spacious guest room with bedding. There are two beds. There is a large desk in the closet that looks like a desk. There are two sofas and a low table. It''s like combining a hotel room with a guest room.


    Whether they were alive before entering or the sweet, late-blooming scent of gardenia is gently spread throughout the room.


    The party entered the room and each took their place.


    Titania sits on the sofa and leans over a cup of tea, while Graziella sits on the sofa opposite her, spreading her arms across her head, on her back, and putting her feet together. Mizuki sits on a chair in reverse, with her arms on her back.


    I looked out the window and saw the soldiers training.


    The sound of the wooden sword and the enraged voice could be heard without distraction.


    After a brief look at the situation, he sat down on the bed.


    Your Majesty, it looks like you haven''t changed.


    That''s right. That kind-looking atmosphere is reassuring after all.


    However, the Armadiyaus review.


    It''s not that there''s no rigour at all, but a soulful attitude will reassure us.


    While Riji and Mizuki talk like that, Graziella regroups her legs and looks at Titania.


    "No, you don''t look like a strongman at all." Does that mean you''re giving up your father? "


    "Never mind, I''m just doing what my father and I normally do."


    While Graziella turns her gaze in a mood, Titania is clear. Including tea in the mouth with a quiet appearance.


    Huh? Tia, is your Majesty strong too?


    "Yes, the sword''s skill is considerable." From your standpoint, I can''t go out on the Seven Swords. "


    So it was Duke Hadrias instead.


    Certainly, as Graziella put it, it doesn''t look like that at all.


    Meanwhile, did Mizuki think the same thing?


    Riji-kun. Do you look strong?


    "Then I have no idea." If it was Shiming... no, Shiming didn''t see it like that either, so I wonder what that means. "


    "As a swordsman, I''ve been retired for a long time, so I think it''s going to fall considerably compared to when I''m active... I don''t think so."


    When Titania said that, Mizuki suddenly said it.


    ��... it seems like you''re saying something about Miakko and Father Raccoon��


    "Mi, Mizuki, that''s very rude of you... I would say it if it was Shizumi, for sure."


    Isn''t that right? If you''re Minaki-kun, you''re definitely saying it behind the scenes. You''re right.


    But if you''re good enough, you can understand the majesty of Armadiahus.


    It''s not about intimidating and keeping the opponent, it''s about solid force in the background.


    That''s why the relationship between the top and bottom is well maintained.


    "More than that, I''m talking about swimming!" I wonder if that''s what you''re talking about when you rely on Lord Bai Yan for your daily chores! "


    Graziella was the one who raised her voice in awe at the frenzy of Teatania.


    ��That''s a story from the past. And now I''m taught his tricks. I would be happy to meet with the swordsman, His Highness the Teetanya, to teach you the art of doing housework.��


    "Then the royal authority will be diminished."


    It would be better if you didn''t have that level of authority.


    "Oh? So, if Lord Graziella can teach you magic, will you do the chores instead?"


    "If you say that there is no resistance to becoming his disciple, it will be a lie..."


    "... that''s unexpected."


    "Of course, I can''t say selfishly. Especially if it is directly linked to the national interest. That man''s power is worth it."


    Riji was surprised by Graziella''s unexpectedly high praise.


    I never thought I''d praise Titania so much, even though she always hates me enough to beat her.


    Graziella-san is evaluating Shiming, isn''t she?


    "With you, I don''t know how strong he is." Probably quite an arm compared to the rest of the world. I can see that the people who followed me are surprised by the high ratings around me. "


    "Isn''t that too much of an evaluation, Highness Graziella? I don''t think that Sweetheart is a big shot. Well, a little... a little bit, but there''s a glimpse of the statues of heroes."


    "You should see if it''s a lie or a truth after you come back. Everyone should be angry in that regard. Liliana will tell you right away. I have the same feeling of losing and losing as Lord Titania."


    "Wow, I don''t hate losing!"


    The sound of a knock suddenly echoes in the room while we are talking like that.


    Then a voice came from outside the door saying, ��I''m here to report.��


    What is it?


    "Ha! I have received your words." It is said that a feast is held at night in a modest manner. We would love to have you here. ��


    The words of the chamberlain of the castle shone on Mizuki''s face.


    "Wow, the party..."


    Sometimes it''s nice to have this kind of thing.


    "That''s right!" I''ve been bumpy lately. It was a series of hard things... "


    "That''s right. Mizuki is finally aware of it..."


    Reiji said that to Mizuki, who was exhaling, as if tears were bursting from her eyes.


    It was really hard... "With such emotions, Mizuki put a few faces on her face.


    Reeeeeeeeeeeeeee?


    Ah, no, I''m sorry! My mouth is a little slippery right now


    "It''s too slippery!" Even though it''s not raining, it''s causing a hydroplaning phenomenon and causing an accident! "


    Mizuki shakes the leaning chair wide forward and backward, and makes a puffy, angry face.


    "Hahaha... but can I really do this under these circumstances?"


    The joy that has come down will not last long.


    What was possessed of Riji was anxiety about the current situation. I have to move to defeat the demon tribe. Can I do this to myself? Isn''t there more to do? Such a sense of responsibility oppresses the mind trying to relax.


    "Raige, it''s the duty of a brave man to cultivate his spirit." Anyway, the people who went over there must be breathing. "


    "Raige-sama, Raige-sama is more energetic than you think. It''s almost a battle to rescue the demon general Rajas, the demon tribe that appeared in the autonomous prefecture, the demon army that invaded Nelferia, and Elliot.��


    That''s right! We really need to have some fun!


    "I see... yeah. That''s right."


    In particular, the anxiety that struck herself was alleviated by the words of the three people.


    While thanking the three of them for their words of relief, I tried to talk to them about this story.


    Suddenly, it was dark in front of me.


    - Huh?


    The world is in darkness. It was suddenly dark as if the fluorescent lights had been turned off at night. No, there''s not even an afterimage in the dark. This will not happen if you force the monitor to shut down. I can''t even see my own body. You''ve assimilated yourself with the darkness. I get that illusion.


    I suddenly remembered the urban legend of the white string hanging from my ears.


    "Guys!? Tia, Mizuki, Graziella!"


    In a hurry, I call out to those I''ve been with. But the voice doesn''t come back. No matter how many times I repeat the call, my voice just vanishes into the darkness.


    I''ve been completely shut off from the outside world.


    "Ah, what is this all about...?"


    Is your body abnormal? Or is it some kind of assault? Various possibilities pass through my head.


    While scratching the algae in the dark, I was struck by a mild headache.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    It feels like it''s staining from the outside and from the inside. That fold spread to one ear.


    From nowhere, you can hear a familiar voice.


    �D �D Is it worth being welcomed by yourself?


    Huh?


    --Did you ever come to this world and make something out of it?


    "That''s..."


    �D �D It''s not that I''m giving visible results, but how can I accept such an offer?


    ��������


    A voice that bombards itself, heard from the void. There were a number of spicy words pointing out my own impatience, but I couldn''t say anything back. Yes, there was no way I could say it back. Because that''s the truth.


    The reason I defeated Rajas was because I had weakened Ming beforehand.


    The cannibal god Ilzar was no match for me.


    At the time of the demon invasion, Vermenia would have been in trouble if she hadn''t come.


    Even in the battle against the Duke of Hadrias, he would have lost if it hadn''t been for Ming.


    ... no, not exactly for the other three.


    Whether you''re fighting Ilzar, Gralajiras, or Hadrias, we''ve got you covered.


    Unlike your own, you can use the power of coincidence.


    You can hear it from nowhere, put the call on the edge.


    ... suddenly, I feel something hard on my right hand.


    Speaking of which, the same thing happened in the morning before I left the Imperial City.


    When you open your right hand, it releases a pale glow that pierces into the darkness.


    There was such a strong glow there, as if the jewel itself was glowing.


    It''s like, look at this.


    This is here, as if to claim so.


    If there is anything, I can use it.


    - Yes, if you want. Call for more power. Greedy. Greedy. To win an unwavering future. To open up new possibilities.


    You want me to ask for it? For myself. To be worthy of the heroes I imagine in my head, I want to be more powerful than the shattered azure (Lapis Udaix).


    "I, I..."


    The mouth moves on its own. It feels as if the puppet threads are directly connected to the corner of your mouth and are being forced to move by someone other than you.


    You can''t say that.


    Don''t step over it.


    If we go beyond that, we won''t be able to go back.


    Even if you think so, your mouth won''t listen to me.


    "I don''t have the strength..."


    That''s when Riji spoke up for what he wanted.


    "Riji-kun? Riji-kun?" What''s the matter with you? "


    Mizuki''s voice could be heard.


    Immediately after that, the darkness surrounding me disappeared, and the scene of where I was was spread before my eyes.


    What the hell is going on? Was that a phantom?


    I shouted to the three people who looked at me worriedly.


    "Huh? No, I''m sorry. It''s nothing. It''s okay."


    Really? I sat down on the bed and fell asleep. Are you still lacking sleep?


    "No, not at all! I was just thinking." Besides, I slept well today and yesterday. "


    "... it might be better for Master Rage to rest for a while after all."


    It''s really okay!


    ��No, we are the ones who are struggling. I don''t want you to force me to do this."


    Apparently, I am worried about it now. Not only Mizuki and Teatania, but even that Graziella looked serious.


    "Um... yes. You were definitely talking about a party at night, right?"


    When Riji tried to return to the subject, Mizuki tilted her head strangely.


    "Huh? Party? What''s that? Riji-kun, what the hell are you talking about?"


    What? I thought you said that the castle people were coming to the castle just now and they were going to have a small feast.


    "Master Rage, what is that about?" I haven''t heard anything like that either.... "


    "No? I mean, after we came into this room and talked about His Majesty and Meiming, I knocked..."


    "Raige, we''ve just come to this room, right?" I tried to tell you about Lord Armadillaus..... "


    "What is this...?"


    The three of them are even more worried.


    Then, Mizuki clapped her hands as if she had come up with something, her eyes shining as she approached.


    "Maybe it''s Riji-kun!" I think you''ve acquired the ability to predict!? "


    "Huh? No... no matter how much it is, there''s no such thing as that, right?"


    That being said, I''ll think about it again. Yeah. I don''t think so.


    Once again, she remembered what happened after she arrived in the room and described it to the three of them.


    "Yes. After I came to the room, the emperor was strong, but I told him that I couldn''t get out of the seven swords, that I was talking about the emperor as a raccoon father, or that I was a teacher."


    "... it''s true that your father can''t stand up to the ritual of the Seven Swords"


    "So, instead, the Duke of Hadrias--"


    "Yes, Raj-sama is right..."


    Rather than being surprised, Titania has a look of worry somewhere.


    ��Hmm... in my delusions, you''ve stepped into the details quite a bit��


    It''s true that if you''re Shuming, you''ll say ''Father Raccoon'' behind the scenes!


    "So, when I was talking like that, the door of the room was knocked on..."


    It was right after Riji said that.


    A knock echoes in the room.


    As a matter of course, tension ran through everyone.


    "I''m here to report."


    Everyone looks at each other when they hear a voice hanging from outside the door.


    And Titania stood up and responded with joy.


    It''s about the banquet, isn''t it?


    "...! Yes, did you already know about it?!" I''m sorry! "


    "No, I don''t mind." Are you sure about the details? ��


    ��Yes. No. The chamberlain will explain that later.��


    "I understand." Thank you for contacting us. Stand down. ��


    Titania said so, and the reporting chamberlain walked out of the door saying, ��Excuse me.��


    In the room, a surprising silence spread.


    Again, Mizuki''s eyes sparkled.


    "Riji-kun, you''re amazing!" Not only amazing weapons, but even Esper! "


    "No..."


    "Master Rage, I don''t know what kind of power has worked, but I think it''s very important to know what happened before."


    ��That''s right. If we can use it well, we might be able to get around.��


    "That''s..."


    The people around you seem to have high expectations, but I can''t help thinking that it''s ominous to me.


    I opened my right hand, and there was a Sacrament embedded with a shattered azure (Lapis eudaixus).


    It''s just an illusion. Or did you really see the future?


    On the basis of that fact, Riji could not help but feel an indescribable anxiety.

 182 I was supposed to be resting.

    Although there was something strange about experiencing the future a little bit further, Riji and the others decided to come to the party honestly.


    This event was held with the purpose of relieving fatigue in mind, but it seems that some degree of decency was inevitable.


    The party settled in the form of a stand-up meal with the participation of the Astelle nobles.


    Graziella, so to speak.


    "The people who came here want to sell their faces to you."


    Apparently, the aristocrats pushed him to the side of the party.


    To be honest.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do about selling my face to me."


    After hearing Graziella''s story, Riji couldn''t help but smile bitterly. There were parts that were somewhat self-inflicted, but no matter what I thought, having a connection with myself didn''t seem particularly helpful to them.


    Without money, without power. What are you going to do with such a person?


    Even if not, I am a person from another world. If you keep in mind that you''ll be leaving eventually, you won''t have to jump that far.


    When Riji thought about it, Mizuki, who was next to her, opened her mouth.


    I used to wear a scarf on my uniform, but now I''m wearing makeup on my face, and I''m wearing a borrowed dress, so I look like an adult. Seeing an unexpected side of a friend makes me jerk off for a moment, but it must be my hobby to wear a black dress.


    Are the nobles thinking that Riji will stay here?


    "Am I going to Astell?"


    ��Yeah. If not, I thought I''d never go to a party like this.��


    Normally, I guess so.


    Sure enough, if Mizuki wasn''t right, she wouldn''t be selling her face or making connections.


    Suddenly, Mizuki showed an impatient gesture.


    "Well, what does Riji think about this area?" "... do you really want to stay in this world?"


    "No? No, I''m going back, okay? I have a family, too."


    "That''s right, that''s right! That''s right!"


    Mizuki raised her voice in relief somewhere, exhaling as if stroking her chest.


    "But I''m thinking of showing my face several times a month." If you could teach me the magic to come and go, I would be able to go and come. "


    Yeah, and I''m going to have you pick up and drop off at Shiming.


    "If that''s the case, don''t treat me like a taxi!" "I''m going to say,"


    "Ah, I see-"


    Together with Mizuki, I want to say hello to my mutual friend and defeat him.


    It is true that Riji is planning to visit several times a month. Of course, it would be a story of defeating the demons and making this world a peaceful place.


    ��Besides, since I''ve defeated the demons with the people I''ve met here, yes, I miss saying goodbye...��


    "That''s right. I''m getting along with Corner Tier and Graziella, but I don''t want to have to say goodbye.��


    Yeah.


    I''ve been traveling with Titania all this time. The three of them shared their struggles and supported each other. It is too lonely to see each other.


    I noticed that people I knew were approaching when I was talking to Mizuki like that.


    A spectacular man and a rugged woman, a young man, all three of them dressed in knightly costumes.


    It was Gregory, Luca, and Lofrey who accompanied me in the form of an escort.


    First, Gregory salutes Riji and the others.


    It was a solid way to show your gratitude, as if you were fitting it into a mold.


    Brave lady, I''m so shabby.


    Gregory-san! Luca-san and Lofry-san!


    "It''s been a long time."


    Lady Rage! Sorry for the inconvenience!


    Gregory was followed by Luca and Lofry.


    The three of them were away for medical treatment in an autonomous prefecture, but they must have made a face.


    What about your body?


    As you can see, there''s nothing to heal my injuries anymore.


    "Great."


    ��Yeah... I''m glad everyone''s cured without any problems��


    Mizuki was relieved and showed relief. I changed to a personality called Io Kusami, so I heard about Gregory and the others later, but at that time, I was very worried.


    Riji also saw Mizuki holding hands with Luca, and her cheeks became loose.


    With that, Gregory lowered his head deeply.


    "This time, while I''m near you as a guide, I have no face to face."


    "No, I''m really glad you''re all right."


    When Riji called out, the three bowed their heads again, looking sorry.


    The three of them are all in a serious temperament, so they must be having a hard time.


    Riji asks the three of them.


    Will Gregory and the others be at the party?


    ��No, we''re going to be guarding the venue.��


    "Hmm. I wanted to talk to you more."


    "Hahaha, thank you. Let''s talk about it in the future. Besides, when you talk to us here, your mouth gets tired.��


    "... that''s right."


    Is that because we have to talk to the nobles?


    With a subtle face like that, Mizuki and the three of them erupted at once.


    After such an exchange, Gregory and the others left the Great Hall behind.


    "Let''s talk to the aristocrats." What about Mizuki? "


    "I''m a pussy, so let''s not worry too much about it." It makes me nervous. I wonder if it could be just a figurine to nod next to Riji-kun


    Mizuki''s image is bright and energetic, but he is somewhat familiar. If you deal with it poorly, there is no denying the possibility that it will cause suspicious behavior even if it is not panic. Let''s defend ourselves so that we don''t show our disfigurement.


    In that way, the aristocrats felt the atmosphere approaching.


    A figure emerges from another direction.


    The aristocrats who were trying to get close to us turned around unnaturally, as if they were holding back from the figure.


    But the person who appeared on the wipe was Graziella in a dress.


    She also rented out costumes like Sukiyuki. Usually wearing a military outfit based on white, but now wearing a red dress that clearly emphasizes the body line, the description of a princess in one country is similar.


    Gathered gloves with hair embellishment. There is a glitter like a dancer somewhere.


    Riji and the others walked towards Graziella, who was approaching without hesitation.


    "Mr. Graziella."


    "I don''t wear a dress, but the maids in this castle are so noisy when I change my clothes... they don''t look so good, do they?"


    ��No, it looks really good on you.��


    "Oh, is that so? Hmm, that''s good..."


    Graziella scratches her cheek as she shows off.


    Apparently, it''s a little shining from being praised.


    Then she wiped her arms under her chest in the usual way. Because it was so shabby, I really didn''t want to do anything, but thanks to the dress, the chest that strengthened the claim was lifted up and jumped into Riji''s eyes.


    Fufu.


    "Whoa!?"


    "No, no, this..."


    Graziella immediately repositioned her arms to cover her chest.


    Mizuki''s eyes became harsh, but anyway.


    Graziella changed the subject like nothing happened after she caught herself coughing.


    "What are you going to do when the main character is at this end?" Even if you smell the flowers on the wall, it won''t make you look like a man. "


    "But if I go to the middle, I won''t get over it, and I wonder what''s wrong with it..."


    "Do it a few times and you''ll get used to it."


    When Graziella says so, Mizuki asks.


    Well then, did Ms. Graziella get used to it?


    "No. For me, partying is one of the battles." If you are distracted, you can take it and eat it. I''m not used to getting used to it. "


    "Ahh, I''ll never get used to that..."


    Mizuki lamented in despair. The hurdles have gone even higher, but the opportunity is only this time, there is support and consideration, so you won''t have much to worry about.


    "If you don''t like it that much, you can just intimidate the surroundings." That way, only a few of them would come. You''ll be less likely to respond. ��


    "That''s a pretty tedious person to approach, so you''re going to be even more tired..."


    "It depends on how you think about it."


    That''s what Graziella says and leaves Riji worried.


    In this way, a familiar figure appears from the entrance of the venue.


    Titania in a dress. They are approaching with graceful steps.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    She says that and tends to refrain from joining the circle. Then Graziella leaked her complaint.


    What about the host country''s princess''s readiness to wait for the lead role and make the final appearance?


    "Oh, I''ve been preparing to entertain Rage-sama for that." The point is, is it just getting better by subtracting? "


    Huh?


    Titania turns around on the spot.


    She is wearing a light blue dress, as opposed to Graziella. Due to the halter neck, the back is wide open and the sleek and proportioned style stands out.


    When Titania shows off, she walks up to him and asks with a gesture of gratitude as she slips into front of her eyes.


    Oh, what do you think?


    "Um, yeah. It''s beautiful... it looks good."


    "...! Thank you!"


    Titania''s face glows when she says a compliment similar to the one she said earlier.


    Riji was reflecting on his lack of vocabulary, and suddenly realized that Graziella was leaking a sneer.


    I looked at Titania with a strange look on my face.


    "Kuku, that''s a beautiful spine."


    "Huh? Huh? No, the back muscles aren''t so attached!"


    "Oh, I think it''s more schizophrenic than I thought."


    "That''s not true!" Rage-sama! You don''t have any muscles on you, do you? "


    Titania turns her back in a hurry and pushes her like she wants me to check.


    "Ah, yeah. It''s okay. It''s a nice tight back."


    "Look! Isn''t that what Lord Rage said?!"


    It''s just for the occasion.


    I sue along with Titania, but Graziella''s smile stays the same.


    Apparently, they''re making fun of Titania for not seeing her back.


    Meanwhile, Mizuki sends a stunned gaze like, "Ah, these two are doing it again."


    In the meantime, Titania''s counter-attack explodes.


    "Gu, compared to the splendid abdominal muscles of His Highness Graziella, isn''t my back a thing!?"


    "I-I don''t have any abdominal muscles!" Don''t say things you haven''t seen in the first place! "


    "Huh? Is that so?" Isn''t it broken into six pieces to countermeasures against melee? "


    "No, that''s not how it happened..."


    Graziella denies it, but the response is more than expected.


    How to disturb and mislead. And a well-equipped corset.


    A smile disappears from Titania''s face.


    "... perhaps, Your Highness Graziella?"


    "This story is over! Don''t do it anymore!"


    Graziella tries to force the conversation to an end.


    As expected, Riji was not a dull man to step in here.


    Graziella suddenly approaches as she tries to find another topic.


    ��Um... do you hate women with muscles?��


    Huh? No, I think it''s good, right?


    "Oh, I see! That''s good..."


    Huh? Did you say something?


    "No, nothing!" GOHONG! Time TO GO


    "I knew you had to go..."


    Riji was dragged by Graziella to the center of the venue.


    Anyway, what would you think if you actually saw that (...)?


    While thinking about it, Riji came to a meal that was likely to hurt her stomach.

 183 sudden onslaught

    ... the day after the party was held.


    Naiji and Armadillo were having a morning meal with Armadillo, and information came in that was suspicious to their ears.


    The chamberlain of the castle who rushed in was in a terrible panic.


    The chamberlain seemed to have forgotten to knock and thank you. He opened the door violently and pushed his knees to fall to the floor.


    What the hell is going on?


    "I will report to you!" We have confirmed the demonic invasion of Japan! "


    In the words that rushed out of the mouth of the chamberlain, "Is it finally here", such tension runs on everyone.


    If that''s the case, how can you be rude enough to jump into a room like this?


    Armadillaus replies calmly to the still restless chamberlain.


    Understood. And what about the defenses in the North?


    "No, but the situation has already reached the point of urgency..."


    "What? Be honest."


    Haha! It''s said that the demon army has already reached the vicinity of the King''s City!


    --For a moment, I didn''t know what the chamberlain was talking about.


    The army of the demons has reached the vicinity of the king''s city.


    When I broke down the rumors in my brain and reconnected them, I was able to recognize what I was saying.


    Teatania noticed at the same time, and she stood up forcefully from the chair.


    What do you mean near the capital?


    Hah! The demon army has already moved its troops from the King''s City to 18 miles (about 75 km), so they are investigating the details of the size of the army!


    What are you talking about!?


    "Such a stupid story..."


    As expected, Armadillas could not stop his rough voice, and Graziella stared at him.


    Everyone who was there was exhausted because of the impossible.


    Titania asks again.


    "Oh... is that really true?"


    Haha! If we march at this rate, it will take us two days to reach the capital.


    "What was the border guard''s uncle doing...?" I didn''t realize that the demon tribe had invaded..... "


    "You are currently waiting to be contacted, but according to the person who confirmed it, it seems like you jumped a long distance and suddenly appeared..."


    "What the hell do you mean... no, you can back off now." If you find anything, please report it to us. "


    Haha!


    The chamberlain leaps in and leaves the room with the permission of Armadillas.


    After a long silence, Mizuki finally raised her voice in agitation.


    Y-You, Riji! A demon invasion!


    "... yeah. I don''t know, but I guess it''s true."


    "Eighteen miles is probably not even a hundred miles!?"


    "Um... yeah, I think so."


    Even though the road is not well-maintained, there is no time to give.


    Riji turned his gaze to Armadillas.


    Your Majesty


    ��It''s hard to think of, but I don''t think this is a lie. Even if you look at it wrongly, it''s impossible."


    If it was a joke, it would make me want to stroke my neck because I have too many bad hobbies.


    Armadillas nodded vaguely at Graziella''s harsh words.


    ��Not if you''re eating, Tier.��


    "Yes, we should head to the tower first." If it means 12 miles, I think I can probably see it from there. "


    "Lord Rage, I''m in a hurry to confirm the facts." If I have to, I need your help. "


    Yes, of course!


    Armadillas'' expressions were strange and hard.


    Riji and the others followed Titania''s suggestion and rushed out of the room after the meal.


    ��


    During the meal, it was reported that a large army of demons had appeared near the King''s capital.


    Although the report was too sudden, it was scarce, but Niji and the others immediately stepped into the tallest tower in Camelia under the guidance of Titania.


    From the window of the tower, you can see the royal capital underneath and the mountain range (Yamanami) far ahead.


    And then,


    "That''s..."


    "Shh..."


    It was at the end of a view that was cut squarely out of the tower''s window.


    In the distance, I saw a black mass that was stupid. It wasn''t a mountain. Not even in the woods.


    The black mass is a horde of creatures, each showing its own movement. In the winter, they gathered together to remind me of the bugs.


    It is not a cloud of rain or thunder that covers the sky above it. It must be a horde of demons too.


    Riji narrowed her eyes in an attempt to capture more details.


    When I made a circle with my thumb and index finger and passed my gaze through the middle of it, the outline came up thanks to my enhanced vision or even though it was not very detailed.


    What you can see is the demonic silhouette of the black and cloudy power of the demonic race and the winged demonic race.


    There was no doubt about the legions of demons.


    Graziella asks.


    How about that?


    Definitely. It''s a demon race.


    What do you think about the speed of march?


    "That''s..."


    "I don''t know the details from here, but at that position, the regular army would have one or two days." The demons are a mixture of various shapes, so even if you take that into account, it would be about two or three or four days. "


    In a word, Titania makes a guess.


    Meanwhile, Graziella gave a strange expression when she heard it.


    "But where did they come from?" It''s impossible to think with common sense that no one will ever know you''re here..... "


    That''s true. If there is an invasion of that magnitude, the nobility defending the frontier will be the first to notice and report.


    It is hard to think first of all that the report was missed or that it was completely destroyed shortly before the report was sent.


    Then why. Why. How did you do that?


    However, Riji was aware of this mysterious march.


    Yes, it was because Minami had previously told me that there was a demon clan that controlled the space.


    If only it could connect the space of the demonic realm with the space of the Astral Realm.


    I thought it might be possible to move a large army in an instant.


    Considering the total amount of power consumed at that time, it may not be like a treat, but it is not an impossible story.


    "... it may have been the work of the demons that emerged from the previous war"


    "Riji-kun, Riji-kun. What is this demon race?"


    "It''s about the demons that came out when the demons invaded Nelferia." With golden hair, with horns, um... "


    "... I see. You mean the demon race that you were talking to that man?"


    I guess Graziella remembers it too.


    At that time, the demon tribe certainly called itself Rishabaam. Meanwhile, Ariake called it Kudrak.


    "But why now? If we could do this, we could have invaded earlier?" It should also be used to attack Nelferia in the first place. "


    ��I don''t know. But that''s all I can think of with the information I have.��


    "Why, I can''t help thinking about it. I''m right in front of you. That fact cannot be bent. Teatania, what''s going on with Astell''s army?��


    "It seems that they are currently forming an army." We''ve already sent people to the region to request reinforcements, so they''ll arrive soon. ��


    "I just wish that [...] chi [...] would be as soon as possible."


    Graziella''s expression is considerably steeper than in previous wars.


    "Mr. Graziella..."


    It''s probably going to be a castle battle from now on.


    Is it a castle battle...?


    Fight your way into castles and cities. It was the first time for Riji.


    Fighting in the usual flatlands and mountains would be a different kind of fight.


    "Don''t worry about that. It doesn''t mean we have to destroy them all. You just have to hold on until reinforcements from the lords around you arrive."


    But it breaks my bones to exceed that number, doesn''t it?


    Is His Highness Titania confident that he can protect the King''s City?


    "The fact that the king''s capital will be invaded is that it hasn''t been for decades. No matter what happens, it''s not strange.��


    I mean, there''s no one here who''s experienced it.


    After all, it''s going to be a tough fight.


    "When the Minami people aren''t here..."


    It''s been about a week since you guys left, right? Maybe she''s already back? "


    Let''s hurry up and contact the Imperial City.


    "Hmm. We''re in a hurry." If he''s back, I''ll do something about it. "


    If it was Minami, I wouldn''t be able to go to... in a moment, but I was hoping that she would come here immediately using magic. That''s what it looks like, no matter what.


    Titania opens her mouth.


    Lady Rage, perhaps the first battle will be ahead of us.


    "Yeah. To raise the morale of the soldiers, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Graziella made an unexpected look at Riji.


    Oh, my God. You have more room than I thought.


    ��Yes, I have this.��


    Riji said that and took the prearmed Sacrament out of his pocket.


    A mysterious piece filled with a pale glow in a silver ornament. If someone you don''t know sees it, they won''t know it''s a weapon.


    Sacramento, an anomalous weapon held by one of the former summoners of the Eiji Summoning Ritual.


    Did you say "Ishar Cluster"? A tremendous weapon, and certainly your strength. "


    Ah, a legendary weapon!


    ��Yes, I don''t think we''ll lose with this.��


    "That''s right!" I could have defeated such a big golem! Even the great army of demons can handle it! "


    Mizuki was right. With this power, it is not impossible to cross the great armies.


    In our own world, we have heard from Shiming''s mouth before that it has been proven.


    If we crossed with many modern weapons in one, we wouldn''t be able to pull off the demon army.


    Besides, when you have this, you feel confident that you can fight from nowhere.


    Such morale is completely unfounded, so that no matter who you''re dealing with, you can keep fighting indefinitely.


    But...


    ��������


    Look at the "Shattered Azure (Lapis Udaikus)" embedded in the Sacrament.


    A gem with a glow so pale that it seems to be sucked in. If you keep looking at it, you will fall into the illusion of a deep water bottom or a blue sky everywhere.


    Was the series of calls made in anticipation of this battle?


    Seek. Please. Reach out. When you close your eyes, such a voice comes back to your head.

 184 Alien Demon Race

    The army of the demons immediately approached the vicinity of the capital.


    The forests around the capital of the king were burned, and the fields were trampled.


    The demon army was already in a 20-foot position.


    What I didn''t attack immediately depended on how we got out.


    Meanwhile, the Astelle side also gathered soldiers from the surrounding area to respond.


    Not only regular soldiers, but also militia and adventurer guilds.


    Still, we don''t have enough men.


    The periphery of the Astel kingdom Meteor is almost flat, so the topographical advantage cannot be taken.


    Therefore, it was handled by digging holes around the royal capital with magic, and laying formation and barricade. However, it was all a rush, so there was no denying that it was unreliable. Considering that the opponent was a demonic race, I wasn''t sure if it would be effective. If we were to be pushed over, we would easily be trampled underfoot.


    It''s better to have one than not to have one.


    Graziella said she saw those defenses.


    The strategic objective of the Castle War is to defend the city and buy time.


    Delaying the opponent''s advance will allow time for the rescue to arrive and allow them to attack once they are at full strength. The enemy forces will have to cope with a two-way attack, so they will be forced to fight. While attacking, the enemy forces cannot avoid the loss of supplies, and eventually have to retreat.


    I don''t know what''s going on with the supply of demon troops, but it looks like we''re going to have a good fight here on Theory Street.


    It''s just that the first part of the fight on the plains is different.


    "Why?" I think it would be easier to fight if you were in the city. "


    "If it''s an old battle, we can''t operate the wizards together." Some of them cast magic from above the walls, but some of the demons were flying in the air. That could make it even more attractive. "


    So...


    In the previous Battle of Nelferia, the attacking demons were intercepted in the mountains.


    I remember using magic all at once. If you use magic on such a scale in an urban area, the structure will be damaged, and there is a risk that the structure will become a wall and not be able to transmit its full power.


    Considering these things, it seems common to use magic in places where there is no cover, and then scrape as much of the enemy''s power as possible before retreating into the walls.


    ...... Now, the Turtles were in the same corner of the formation.


    As we prepare for the clash with the demons, we hear conversations between Titania and Graziella.


    ��Why aren''t the demons going to besiege us?��


    I don''t know. I don''t know what the demons think.


    Mizuki joins the conversation.


    Is that strange?


    ��Yeah. It''s too funny.��


    Tia, why?


    ��Easy. If we divide the army into three to four and surround the capital, we will be forced to return to the capital, and it will be difficult to send news to allies one by one.��


    "You don''t want to let them hide inside the wall, either?" Isn''t it difficult for the demons to fight if they are caught? "


    "It''s certainly not inconceivable, but the siege has more flavor than that." Of course, it''s better to protect them. "


    Hmmm.


    "In the first place, I can''t understand how people can evacuate." It''s like I''m telling you to run away. What the hell did they attack for? "


    "It''s not that I want territory, and the demon tribe''s purpose is to destroy humans... but the attack method is loose and there''s no siege."


    Both Titania and Graziella seemed to have mysterious ways of attacking the demons.


    From their point of view, it seemed like the demons were out of their hands.


    Currently, the Demon Clan was laying a horizontal formation in front of them. The Astelle army is preparing to make a barricade to cope with this, but the demons are overwhelmingly more numerous, so they have a bit of a heart.


    ... as before, it''s not like they''re going to attack us in pieces.


    I was going to wait for the soldiers and time to arrive and attack them all at once.


    From that, I can see that the controls are well balanced.


    Riji asks Gregory.


    ��What''s the evacuation status of the city?��


    ��My evacuation legs are dull and I''m not moving as I''d like.��


    Why? Even though the demons are here soon?


    "All of a sudden, it''s too sudden for me to feel anything." Because of that, you can''t escape laziness. Now I''m starting to realize the seriousness of the situation. ��


    This world, like the rest of the world, is not transmitting information quickly.


    It must have been "too sudden" to spur on it. Because of the invasion, which is too unrealistic, I may think that it is "it will be okay" and "it is a transitory thing".


    There is also a time limit for the state to force evacuation. The distance to the evacuation site will be considerable, and there will be a lot of confusion as the men will have to stay out.


    While I was thinking about it, the ground began to shake.


    The demons started to move.


    Mizuki opens her mouth as she senses it.


    "It''s finally starting..."


    Mizuki, if it''s tough, you can go into the city.


    When Riji said that, Mizuki shook her head sideways.


    "No, I''ll fight too." Riji-kun can''t be the only one with a hard time. "


    "Mizuki..."


    Mizuki-sama will protect us even if we give up our lives.


    Riji''s anxiety was allayed by Gregory and the others.


    Luca and Lofley nodded reliably in line with Gregory''s remarks.


    Riji says to them, "Thank you," and turns to Titania.


    "I can get one shot."


    Master Rage, thank you very much for your help.


    When Titania bowed her head in awe, Riji stepped forward to take the lead.


    Then the soldiers who realized it cleared the way.


    Everyone was nervous, but perhaps they had the courage to see Riji come forward, and there was a colour of relief in their expressions.


    Riji is happy that his existence has become the courage of others.


    As the soldiers'' voices arrived, they eventually came to the front.


    This is the only boundary where nothing happens.


    There is no bump or disturbance as if it was pulled straight by a ruler.


    ... there was a great army of demons in front of me. This is the second time we''ve dealt with an enemy this size.


    Even so, a trembling sensation still reigns.


    How many must be defeated? I don''t know how much I have to fight.


    Such anxiety pushed to my chest.


    I stretched my cheeks to avoid losing to such anxiety.


    Thanks to that, I recall the lines of a movie I saw before.


    Fear is a hallucination that''s only in your head.


    Fear does not come from the outside. It''s something that you create in your own head, and ultimately it''s your own weakness.


    You can''t be scared to notice something like that.


    That''s right.


    I''m here to prove it.


    There was a voice questioning my worth.


    There was a voice questioning the existence.


    To beat the sound of a bullet that I heard at that time.


    ... when Riji tried to arm Sacramento, a demon tribe came forward.


    It was a female demon race with horns. They were wrapped in clothes like knight costumes, with a sword pointed at their waist. Her hair is white, her eyes are red with fresh blood, and her skin is brown. He looked closer to humans than any demon race I''ve ever seen.


    The demonic female drew her sword from her waist and pointed at its tip.


    You''re the Astellite hero, Rage.


    "Yes, it is."


    ��I am Moura, the general who commands this army of demons.��


    The female demon tribe raised its name by saying so. Coming forward with us means that you are confident in your own strength.


    But I was surprised.


    I''ve seen a demon race in human form before, but this female demon race is almost human in appearance. There are just corners. Just hang on to the power of the evil gods. Get rid of them and you''ll be a beautiful woman.


    But I couldn''t help but hesitate. The woman in front of her is the head of the enemies who are about to ravage the people. Although the figure may be indefinitely similar to a human, all doubts must be discarded.


    While Riji thought so, Moolah turned to him with a slightly irritated look.


    "Even though you''re going to fight now, what do you mean by the whole thing?" You don''t think I''ve been killed myself? "


    "I already have a weapon."


    "What--"


    Listening to Moolah''s puzzled voice, Riji said a certain word.


    Yes, the words that Riseea, the knight who entrusted me with, taught me.


    "--Crystallize into the sparkle of my lapis." The Crystal Sword... summoned out of bounds! "


    Filled with a pale glow from Ruiji''s hand, it spread wide enough to envelop him, and eventually, the armored Ishar Cluster pattern settled in his hand.


    It was a slender straight sword and had a frozen coldness.


    "It''s a strange weapon... different from the power of the goddess"


    It seems that Moura is aware of the existence of the Sacrament.


    Riji slashed at Moolah with momentum, leaving behind a lingering aftermath of his arming.


    Let''s go!!


    Don''t lick it!


    By contrast, Moora intercepts it.


    As soon as the black odomi (...) was attached to the straight sword, it became darker.


    It was as if blood vessels were crawling like worms in the rotten, blackened arms.


    The slashing blow from the top that Riji launched was taken by the sword that was knocked down.


    A shock wave was created by the collision between the sword and the sword, and a gust of wind created by the aftermath struck both humans and demons.


    It was frozen by the cold pressure emanating from the Ishar Cluster, and the power of the dense evil god of Kataya Moura made me feel exhilarated.


    In a sudden confrontation, Riji''s sword began to push Moura.


    "... this is..."


    Not yet!


    I''m still pushing it gradually. I was able to push through. Even though I had such a feeling, Riji quickly changed his mind. I may be able to push it off, but it''s still at the "maybe" stage.


    Riji sees the power of the evil gods that builds up in Moolah''s entire body, he opens his distance and moves on to the next powerful attack.


    Ishar Cluster!


    Riji unleashes the power of Sacramento with the voice of his sword.


    The pale light creates a number of crystalline masses in the air reminiscent of crystals and ice.


    Riji shot out the chunk of crystal by swinging his sword, and stretched the crystal like a spike from the surroundings.


    With the incoming crystal rain and spear, Moolah was able to prevent it.


    Or slash and fly.


    Or a parry.


    Only with the power of her sword technique.


    I didn''t use any of the power of the evil gods. It was almost like a pompous sword.


    With this prowess, you won''t be able to take on Titania without prowess in close quarters.


    Meanwhile, the corner of the column behind Moolah is entangled in the power of the crystal.


    The massive crystalline debris breaks apart as if it were bursting, and then becomes finer and more diffuse. It penetrated many demons.


    There was a big hole in the line of battle, as if I had egged it with a giant spoon.


    By defeating a wide range of demons, the soldiers behind them cheered loudly.


    The big hole in the line was immediately blocked by the demons.


    He is at an open distance from me.


    It prevents jumping props and dusty moves.


    Then I''ll sue the underworld (Estrike).


    The moment Riji was thinking about it.


    Moura is closing in at a terrifying rate.


    "Kuku"


    "Things are going around in the middle of a battle, brave man!!"


    Riji was bombarded by Moolah''s violent sword strikes. But we can''t just keep getting hit. While bounced, it instantly generates crystals by hitting Moolah.


    Multiple small crystals are fired like stones to dampen Moolah''s movements.


    As Moolah''s legs stopped for a moment, we immediately reassigned ourselves and scratched the ground with the soles of our shoes, stopping at the spot.


    In front of me was a female demon clan that finished the crystal and stood majestically.


    "Strong..."


    That''s the honest feeling that Riji had for Moora.


    Her strength is different from that of Ilzar. There was a strong sense of restraint, but I had a lot of skill. Of course, the power of the evil gods could not be compared to the demons everywhere.


    Rather, it was more than the demons that had fought before.


    The more I thought it was like that, the more numbing aftermath remained in my hands.


    Instead, Moora held down her sword and returned her heel to her.


    As if I were leaving with a cut, I showed my defenseless back.


    Riji cannot help shouting at the strange behavior.


    ��What the hell are you doing!��


    "I''ll leave you to it."


    "You can show me your back and go back."


    "Hmm. Is there anything you need to care more about than me?"


    "What--?"


    It was right after Moura said that. The demon army started moving all at once.


    Late, voices began to fly behind me.


    Intercept with magic!


    Prepare for battle!


    It was like a chorus of spells, which increased its magic power.


    After a huge wave of magic, the flames eventually covered the sky like curtains.


    The flame turned into a waterfall and fell down on the demons.


    Smoke rises, and all kinds of smoke - black smoke, white smoke, and soot - fill the clouds.


    Shortly after, it was the aftermath of the attack on Riji. If you put your hand forward a little, a gust of heat that is likely to cause burns and carbonization will strike you as a heat wave.


    In the meantime, the signs of Titania behind them.


    "Master Rage, please step down once." The magical attacks are going to be even more intense. ��


    "All right."


    Riji nods hard and retreats with her.


    The magic attacks were intense. In the medieval wars of the world beyond, they usually shoot bows and arrows first, but in this world they shoot magic at the previous stages. After blowing up most of them, we''ll go on the offensive.


    With that, Mizuki, who was too late to shoot the magic, shouted impatiently.


    I-I don''t have to shoot you, do I?


    We''re saving it. Mizuki needs to move to protect Rage.


    "Um, yeah!... but it''s amazing. I wonder if I can defeat all of this?"


    "No, I can''t. I just burned the enemy in front of me and it''s over." As long as it lasts, it''s a different story, but it''s not like there''s no strategy. ��


    "Ah, the demons also have the power of evil gods..."


    The demons will probably use it to boost their magic against us.


    "But you only use fire magic?" Isn''t it possible to use many other kinds of magic more like this? "


    "In magic, fire magic and lightning magic are powerful." Moreover, if you shoot magic with a different attribute than the first magic you shoot, it will rebound, weaken, and beat the worst. "


    In order to increase the effectiveness of magic, we must have magic.


    "When the magic is over, the bow. When the bow was finished, the demons attacked. Reiji-sama, Mizuki, get ready."


    Yeah.


    I got it!


    Riji and Mizuki replied, and Graziella fisted.


    "Rage, my magic is massive." Don''t get caught up in it by going too far in front of you. "


    It''s okay, my crystal won''t lose anymore.


    "I told you."


    While interacting with Graziella like that, Riji kept looking at the front where the dust was already soaring.


    The anti-excitation sprouted when Moura showed me my back. However, neither of them did their best, so the neighborhood will be different.


    Ryuji said to herself to suppress her frustration, and the demons rushed out of the smoke.


    The soldiers responded with magic, bows, and stones to stop the demons from approaching.


    Riji also used the power of the Ishar Cluster to shower the demons with clumps of crystals.


    (All right, all right)


    From the experience of fighting so far, I was able to read the demon tribe''s movements to a certain extent.


    The demons who run across the ground fight back with their sword moves using the Ishar Cluster. The flying Winged Demon Clan stretched out a number of pointed crystals from the ground and shot them down while hiding in the shadows.


    As long as you are careful of the pollution around you, you won''t fall behind unless you do a lot of things.


    The Ishar Cluster is the only one that can give us an edge in this fight. Now that we can arm ourselves and use Sacramento''s abilities, we have increased the scope of our attacks.


    "If this is....."


    Yes, of course. It''s impossible to defeat all of these demons, but it should be possible to reduce them significantly by the end of the Castle War.


    I can fight.


    I didn''t fall behind.


    It is by no means worthless.


    Like that, it was when Riji found hope in his own battle.


    Suddenly, a violent nausea rises up in his chest.


    "Ughhh!!"


    Something wrong. An attack from the demons. When I rounded my body so that I couldn''t feel it without knowing it.


    Titania rushes towards me in a hurry when she realizes it.


    Lady Rage! How are you doing?!


    "No, no..."


    Nausea, the cause is a sign. A terrible sign. A terrible concentration of dozens or even hundreds of times the Odomi that Mullah had just swung at the sword was unleashed from an unknown place.


    ��What''s the matter? It doesn''t look like she was attacked....."


    "Leave, Riji-kun..."


    Graziella and Mizuki gazed worriedly.


    However, it seems that the same symptoms do not occur.


    All three of you, take this sign.


    It''s a sign, isn''t it?


    "From over there... there''s something really unpleasant about it..."


    Riji gave such a terrible explanation.


    Explosive sounds rumble from the corner of the defensive line.


    When Niji and the others looked at you with a lag, there was a hole in the area.


    It wasn''t the soldiers, it was the blood.


    See it and understand it right away. Someone attacked them, and the soldiers disappeared. The prototype didn''t stop and disappeared. Some of the soldiers were scattered around.


    However, the demons have not yet managed to break through the soldiers'' interceptions, nor have they been able to reach our territory. If so, did you launch any powerful attacks?


    "Ugh..."


    As soon as the chaos spreads around you, you will feel even more intense disgust and strength.


    The soaring soil and blood smoke were clearing up ahead. What was there was a demon race with a more horrible figure than any demon race I had ever seen.


    It''s like a combination of insects and beasts. It is reminiscent of a plastic model that was made with only the parts of the collection.


    He is two and a half meters tall, and has a furrowed hand, and a long arm.


    "That''s..."


    Chi, I''m getting a bad feeling about this


    Titania and Graziella also delayed the arrival of the sign, blowing sweat on their foreheads and neck.


    While Riji and the others unusually stiffened their bodies, an alien demonic race began to move toward the nearby soldiers.


    Soldiers try to fight multiple freakish demons, but their arms shatter apart in one swing.


    It was a similar move as if you were going to wipe away the bugs with your hands.


    They weren''t my opponents. In the first place, it''s not even in my eyes, is it? It was a terribly cluttered and unscrupulous move that made me think of it that way.


    The soldiers of Astell''s army were ravaged by the sudden appearance of an alien demonic race.


    One-sided and hopeless. It was an indisputable massacre, not a battle.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    "Ku, don''t come! Don''t come ahhhhhhhh!"


    The screams of soldiers infect other soldiers with fear. At once, the surroundings were in a state of panic.


    As the soldiers retreated in fear, an alien demonic race headed for the next flock.


    In the blink of an eye, Riji saw a scene similar to the one he had just seen.


    Arms, legs, and heads that flew a thousand times as blood spurted out. These were all illusions predicted by Riji''s brain on its own, and they were still a reality that was gradually approaching.


    When such a hallucination was approaching in a few seconds before his eyes to catch up with reality.


    Nooooooooooooo!


    When I noticed it, I screamed and ran towards the alien demon race.


    Sew up the gaps between the soldiers. Still, it''s fast and powerful.


    Unleash the full power of the goddess and the power of Sacramento.


    At a staggering rate of speed of light, it interrupts the alien demons and soldiers, swinging the Ishar Cluster.


    However, even faster than that, the thrilling claws were swung.


    - It''s fast.


    Riji immediately switched his thoughts and used the Ishar Cluster as a shield to try to catch the claws of the alien demon.


    With the power of Sacramento, we will be able to catch them. If it dramatically improves the power of the possessor, even a giant demonic opponent won''t be able to pull back.


    "Yes, I was sure you''d take it..."


    "Ufu...!?"


    At the moment of impact, it was a relentless shock that hit Riji.


    Unable to absorb its power, Riji was greatly blown away by the blind faith in Ishar Cluster. Because you took your consciousness with you for a moment, you can''t passively take it away.


    "Gu-ha-ha-ha-ha"


    All the air came out of my lungs. You suddenly run out of oxygen. However, breathing does not go well. Cold sweat is pouring out of every pore in your body.


    However, while his vision was stupid like a marble, like a daze, I could see an alien demon race approaching. Shit. Shit. Shit. I can''t get back in shape. You''re going to die like this.


    When Riji became afraid, Ishar Cluster''s shattered azure (Lapis Udaix) still glowed with colour �� ��


    "--I ask for something that comes from the other side and is not visible to this side." My call is the power to divert the world from the inseparable reason of cotton and jump over any logic-open! Divigi Connecti! "


    There was a hole in the sky. Immediately, a gigantic piece of rock emerges from it.


    It was as if you had turned the mountain top upside down, and it was attacking the alien demon tribe with a huge mass.


    An earthquake-like tremor drowned the area, and the figure of the alien demon was immediately filled into the grey of a huge rock mass.


    Meanwhile, Riji was woken up by Titania, who rushed over.


    Raige-sama! Be safe!


    "Ah, ahhh... yeah. I can do it."


    Riji breathes on the spot, haha, and shoulders. I still can''t breathe well. The palpitations do not subside. If Graziella''s magic were a little later, she''d be dead here by now.


    Immediately get back in position and pay attention to your surroundings.


    Unpleasant signs emanating from the alien demonic race had not disappeared yet.


    Ah, Tia, come on!


    Ah-Yes!


    Immediately after Titania replied, Graziella''s massive rock masses exploded as if they had been blasted with dynamite.


    Riji quickly switched back and forth with Titania and used the Ishar Cluster to create a crystal shield.


    A glassy, clear crystal barrier rises in front of you. In any case, it seems like a heart that would be shattered by losing to a rock mass. No matter how strong the dust is, there is no crack in it. On the contrary, the rock mass that was hit was more shattered.


    Even when receiving the dust from the rock mass, the alien demon clan was violently approaching.


    Looking ahead, Riji made the crystal shield even thicker.


    Raj-sama!?


    "Tier back! Hurry!"


    What was unleashed was the alien demonic rush. It is the most powerful attack because it is simple.


    However, the crystal shield has grown more than twice as thick.


    I can''t shatter it with a little gentle touch.


    However, I was surprised that the crystal shield had cracked.


    "- Hmph!? This isn''t good either!"


    Riji immediately changes his policy.


    I stretched my shield gently to create a route to try to deflect the body.


    However, it was a sideways slide. However, the alien demonic race followed Riji''s intentions and rolled over the ground without losing control of its power.


    Appeals to surrounding soldiers without tolerance.


    "Get away from me! It''s not good to deal with that!"


    Alert and disperse the soldiers around you.


    A massive scraping of the ground raises the smoke and shrouds part of the line of sight.


    Rage!


    Lady Rage!


    Graziella, who was rushing towards her, and Titania, who was regaining his position, tightened their sides.


    Eventually, as if crawling slowly out of the ground, a freakish demonic race began to emerge. Behind the earth smoke, the demonic glow of the eyes painted on the ground wobbled.


    Cold scare running from top to bottom on my spine.


    It was as if a huge icicle had been inserted into his back.


    "What the hell is that?" You look like a demon general back then. "


    ��No, honestly, I think it''s more horrible than that. What do you mean, the disgust that springs from the depths of my body is stronger than the rest of the demons?"


    Riji agreed with Titania.


    This alien demon race is too powerful. Compared to other demons, they have less intelligence, so you can say that the signs of power and power are more than that.


    However, it seems that you are not completely in control of your power when you see the attack on your body earlier. It seems like a rampaging machine that doesn''t have the necessary force to fight, but just attacks what it sees.


    That was the most troublesome part.


    (What should I do!? What should I do with someone like that!?)


    I can''t think well because I''m showing off my strength.


    What do we do? What do we do? What do we do? That monotonous word is repeated in the brain and halved.


    At a time like this, if there was Shiming...


    If Shiming were there, maybe she would come up with some kind of good plan.


    As soon as he thought about it, Riji suddenly noticed.


    I was wondering if I could count on him during this period.


    I wondered if it was really worthwhile to rely on him forever.


    Riji shakes his head sideways, shaking his thoughts.


    "Master Rage, it''s time!" I''m leaving! "


    Raise your face.


    Time limit. After a certain amount of wear and tear to the demon race, we gradually pull back into the gate.


    As originally planned, Riji and the others moved into battle without delay to retreat.